《The King&#x27;s Mandate: Anomalous System》


 Character List

    Character List

    Hello readers!~

    So here is the character list. The list will be spoiler free as I will just give a one line description, so don''t worry about that.

    There might be some character that can be considered a spoiler, but it will be like a mild spoiler, so you can look forward to it.

    So~~

    Let''s start!

    I will mention the characters as they are introduced in the story.

    Here we go!~

    Daas/Das- MC.

    Elena- His Gf.

    Ang- His mother.

    Derek- His father.

    Lily- His AI.

    Ricky and Rikka- he met them in the game.

    Rias- A mysterious girl.

    Selena- His Gf''s twin sister.

    Serah- A high school teacher.

    Lier- His cousin.

    Theodore- his grandfather (his mother''s dad)

    La - histe grandmother. (from her mother''s side)

    Lirole- his aunt (his mother''s sis, Lier''s mother)

    Ady- his uncle (Lirole''s husband)

    Biana/Bianca and Robna/Robena- game yer.

    Joey- a boy who studies in the same school as MC.

    Grace- His Gf''s mentor.

    Rachel- a girl who studies in the same school as MC.

    Dau - the maid at the pce.

    There are some characters I didn''t mention (not because they are not important, but because of spoiler.

    I might add more as the story progresses.

 Tags, Miscellaneous Info.

    Tags, Misceneous Info.

    This is a work of fiction. Any resemnce to any ce, name, etc, is a total coincidence.

    Here are the tags in detail,

    Virtual Reality,

    Action,

    Adventure,

    Romance,

    Harm, (There will be actual romance and progress with harem, before/after the girl get added into harem) (That''s all I have to say in the defense of harem)

    Comedy,

    System,

    Sci-fi,

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Evolution (slow),

    Mutation.

    Cultivation (mild),

    Game World,

    Real-world,

    Weak to strong,

    Strong to stronger,

    Stronger to strongest,

    Strong Love Interests,

    Mystery,

    VRMMO,

    MMORPG,

    Lit RPG,

    VRMMORPG,

    Leveling up,

    MC POV,

    Multiple POV,

    Overpowered MCs,

    Overpowered FLs,

    Martial arts,

    Multiple Love Interests,

    Kind love Interest,

    Marriage,

    Prince,

    Pixie,

    AI,

    Rich MC,

    Mafia,

    Early Romance,

    Magic,

    Caring MC, (to waifus, and families and friends)

    Kind MC, (to waifus, and families and friend)

    Shameless MC,

    Perverted male lead,

    Perverted female leads,

    Ruthless MC,

    Cruel MC,

    Merciless MC,

    Tsundere MC, (somewhat)

    Yandere MC, (Extremely)

    Princess,

    Handsome male lead,

    Beautiful female leads,

    Cousin,

    Wincest (If u consider cousin as incest)

    Twins,

    (legal) Loli,

    School life,

    Student-teacher rtionship,

    Hidden abilities,

    Mysterious powers,

    R-18,

    Smut,

    Murders,

    Kings,

    Queens,

    Maids,

    King-maid rtionship,

    Fantasy,

    Game elements,

    Fantasy Elements,

    System elements,

    Kingdoms,

    Royalty,

    Politics,

    Polygamy,

    Kings and Kingdoms,

    Gore,

    Futuristic setting,

    Reincarnation (?)

    Yuri (?)

    Netori (?)

    (I will add more tags in the future)

    The tags which have ''(?)'' are undefined. It''s up to the reader''s interpretation.

    Not all the things mentioned in the tags have happened, but it will happen. So if you don''t like any of the tags, you don''t end up reading the novel and get disappointedter on.

    ========================

    I haven''t said anything about the currency.

    As this is fiction, let''s use fictional currency.

    The currency here is ''Kir''

    One Kir is equal to Two USD (1  = 2$)

    One Kiral is equal to Two cents

    ========================

    Thanks for reading this. Happy reading. I will wait for your feedback.

 Chapter 1: Intermediation

    Chapter 1: Intermediation

    At first sight, some...no, many men were present at the scene. More than a thousand men were swiftly leaping from one building to another as if they were running from someone.

    In the next instant, dozens were cleaved into pieces by someone.

    The remaining tried to fight back, but it was all for naught.

    Attempting to use their weapons was a failed cause, and it didn''t work out as they had thought.

    In just a few minutes, all the men''s bodies wereunched into the air and cut into small chunks of meat.

    With every passing second, the number of men alive decreased.

    Some were robots and sparkled mechanical parts when they were ripped apart, making a ''clink'' noise when it hit something.

    On the other hand, the person who was killing all these men had his once ck hair turn white. To be more exact, more than white, his hair seemed colorless. It was almost as if all the colors were sucked out of it.

    His A.I was no longer controlling his systemthe female A.I was put into a deep slumber for an unknown period of time.

    His system was reacting to his anger, and the burning rage inside his body was fueling his powers.

    Oyuoral, the hardest and strongest metal in the world, changed its shape to a mask, fitting over half of his face, shielding his eyes and nose, leaving slits for his eyes.

    His left eye waspletely blood red, pulsing with every beat. An intricate yet strange mark was tattooed below his red eye. One could say that the amount of power he had umted into his left eye affected it so much that it turned blood-red and left that strange mark below it.

    A single nce was enough to tell that his clothes were in tatters, dripping wet with a crimson red liquid; blood. The rust-like stench reeking from his body was unbearable and triggered nausea.

    His once-normal human canines changed into sharp animalistic fangs, and his pointy ears became pointier.

    Like the devil incarnate itself, medium-sized, sharp, and slightly curved horns were sprouting from his forehead.

    They had appeared because of Oyuoris, the liquid from the Oyuoral that he injected into his body. It was also reacting to his system.

    Oyuoris has forced its way throughout his body and reced his bloodpletely with itself. What was flowing in his blood vessels was now, Oyuoris.

    His hands and legs, too, were mutated. He was fighting barehanded, and his mundane hands took grave injuries due to all the fighting. Instead of repairing his injuries, the Oyuoris formed a hard metal likeyer on his hands, covering his palms and turning them into ws.

    His legs, too, got converted, making them look like a beast''s paws.

    His A.I was in deep slumber and had no ess to his system, so all innate healing processes had slowed down.

    Even though it was still higher than an average human, it wasn''t enough for healing the immense injuries he was receiving.

    His insides were a mess, fully torn apart. He was now nothing more than a bloody scramble of organs and cartges.

    From all the jumping and injuries, his body was no longer functional.

    His bones had shattered into tiny shards. His system didn''t strengthen his muscles. Everything except for the outside of his body was simr to a human. Except, it was impossible for a normal human to handle the brunt of jumping and fighting to that extent.

    Since his blood had been drained, and was leaking out his body like a crimson rainfall; his body had turned dark-pale from the Oyuoris.

    He had turned into a monster, physically and mentally. A beast who was doing anything he wanted, a demon who was just following the call of his rage.

    And his system was supporting his rage.

    He, no, it was destroying every electrical thing which came in its way.

    The streetlights, the cameras, the cars, the signals, everything.

    Every ce he passed by was filled with darkness without even a sign of light.

    He was killing every being that came into his sight.

    The men he came by were trying to kill him in various ways, but their attempts were futile.

    He swatted one man with his w. The man somehow managed to stab him with a sword fiercely and tumbled down in shock, falling t on the road.

    The ''monster'' took out the sword that was stuck in him, and with a clean-cut, he sliced the men in his way. With a clink, the swordnded on the ground. He jumped down to finish the pesky man who dared to stab him.

    The man who had fallen was trying to attack two girls.

    He jumped on the man, ripping him into two.

    "Run, Sely!" shouted one of the girls.

    When the girl yelled, his attention diverted to the girl screaming, and he tried to approach her.

    Thump Thump~

    Some men jumped behind the girl.

    Thump Thump~

    Half were behind the other girl.

    Thump Thump~

    Half in front of them.

    Without wasting any second, they attacked him.

    He didn''t move an inch forward or backward, he simply waved his ws at them, and their bodies were shredded to pieces.

    That one move of his had so much impact that the road and the cars parked on it were blown away.

    After having noticed that swords or knives didn''t work on him, they started firing gunshots.

    He didn''t try to dodge the shots. The pellets hit him in the chest, back, thighs, stomach, like a shower of metal pieces.

    Like an iron knight, the ''monster'' slowly walked towards them, grabbing them by their cors and flinging them in the sky.

    They couldn''t be seen anymore.

    He started attacking the remaining men.

    After killing every man, he once again tried to approach the first girl.

    "El!" the other girl yelled.

    He raised his hand against the first girl.

    The pendant she was wearing started shaking or somewhat trembling.

    It was most likely reacting to his Oyuoral and the Oyuoris in his body.

    Bang~

    The other girl picked up a gun from the road and shot his back.

    He turned slowly and moved to the second girl.

    Bang~

    "Sely!"

    She fired again, but this time, she aimed for his face. The bullet hit his face, but the mask he was wearing deflected the shot, and the bullet ended up scraping her on the cheek.

    Just a scrape.

    The bullet grazed her cheek, leaving a trail of blood.

    If the bullet had been aimed a little closer, she would have immediately died on the spot.

    Her already wobbly legs gave out. Losing her bnce, she fell on the road.

    "Sely!"

    The first girl dashed towards the other girl, trying to push the ''monster'' to the side, but the monster didn''t budge at all.

    She quickly grabbed the other girl''s hand and ran off with her.

    When they were running, the second girl kept looking back at him.

    Ring Ring~

    The phone rang.

    He looked around to find the source of the sound and found a purse.

    The purse had intricate embroidery and a name woven on it, ''Elena''.

    He stared nkly at the purse in his hand for a while, only to crush it with his ws.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    An old couple walked to the crossover and nced around to find someone to help them with their car.

    The streetlights and the vehicles'' headlights around them started blinking.

    "What is happening?!" the olddy hugged the old man''s arm tightly in fear.

    ''What is going on?''

    That was the only thought repeating in their heads.

    They backed off a few steps.

    Thud~

    The monster jumped down on the exact same spot the couple was standing on before.

    If they hadn''t moved, they would have been crushed by him.

    He walked towards them. One eye was blood red, pulsing crazily. A white aura, brighter than the moon, red up and down around him with his every step.

    He was walking heavily, with his body tilting a little when he walked.

    His curved horns were now glowing brightly in the dark.

    He held something in his left hand.

    A blood-covered head, with an aghast expression carved on its face. Eyes open in horror, and its cracked lips forming a silent scream, unable to utter a word ever again. Dried tears were visible on its rotten cheeks.

    He was grabbing it by its hair...no, that wasn''t right. His ws were pierced into the head.

    The old couple started trembling as they hugged each other tightly.

    The olddy was shivering violently as she opened her mouth to whisper, "It''s a demon!"

    About two months ago

 Chapter 2: Where It All Began

    Chapter 2: Where It All Began

    Everyone has something they like. Some like sports, some prefer music, others prefer reading, some like writing, a few like ying video games all day.

    Me? I like studying. I even think everyone should focus on studying instead of wasting their time on sports and stuff. But who am I to say that, right? They can do whatever they want, and I can do whatever I want.

    "That''s it for today!" A voice echoed throughout the room.

    The ss hade to an end. Everyone will go home or wherever they usually hang out and waste their time. And I I will go straight back home and start studying. I am not one of those people who dawdled around.

    "Hey, Das, guess who?" A soft voice that sounded right next to me.

    Sweet-smelling, soft palms covered my eyes, blocking the view in front of me. It didn''t take me much effort to guess who it was. She was my idiot girlfriend.

    "Elena, how many times have I told you not to do that!" I growled.

    She jumped in front of me swiftly, her long ck hair swaying and blue eyes staring at me as she said, "Aw, you are so boring."

    "Don''t call me boring." I said as I rolled back my eyes.

    I started going out with her two months ago. Should I even call it dating? She literally threatened me to go out with her.

    "Let''s go home together today, Das." She pleaded.

    "Don''t want to." I refused her without dragging things out.

    "Let''s, go, home, together!" This time it felt like an order..

    "Okay" I groaned.

    See? So, we are on our way home right now. She always does this. And for some weird reason, I can''t say no to her.

    After exiting the school''s main gate, I nced at Elena, who was walking beside me and asked, "You werete again today. What were you doing? You didn''t even take a bath today, right?"

    "Huh? Do I smell?" She asked with a worried tone.

    She started sniffing herself, her cute nose wiggled as she lifted her arms.

    What an idiot.

    "You don''t smell, but you had a bedhead," I replied.

    "Eh? Really? I didn''t notice that." She said in a muffled voice.

    "So? Why were youte today?" I prodded.

    "I just woke upte," Her eyes shifted around nervously like she was hiding something from me.

    "Uh Uh. By any chance, you weren''t ying games tillte at night, right?" I asked, knowing what the answer would be.

    "Haha, of course not, haha!" She hit my arm lightly,ughing as if I had cracked a joke.

    The reaction made it clear; she was ying games tillte at night.

    "You didn''t forget our deal, right?"

    "I haven''t! Don''t bring that up" Elena yed with a strand of her hair, an unknown look in her eyes.

    I term it as ''deal'' but it isn''t anything serious.

    We are in our 3rd semester now. During the 2nd semester, a teacher told me to tutor someone who was in danger of getting expelled.

    That''s right, it''s exactly as you think, it was Elena. I tutored her for six months and barely saved her from getting expelled.

    One day, out of the blue, she asked me toe meet her, behind the school. At first, I thought she called me to say thanks, but to my surprise and shock she asked me to go out with her.

    To be honest, it was the first time someone had asked me out. I honestly didn''t have any ns to get a girlfriend, but for some reason, I couldn''t say no to her.

    At first, I tried to reject her by saying, ''I don''t have any interest in gamer girls.''

    With a serious look on her face, she replied, ''I will stop ying games, so please go out with me.''

    Why would anyone go that far?

    So I told her if she minimized the time spent ying games and started studying, only then, I''d go out with her. She epted that instantly. But she was ying the game tillte at night yesterday.

    How am I supposed to take it now?

    "Das." She asked.

    "Hmm?" I turned to look at her.

    "Do you love me?" She asked softly.

    "Shut up." I replied.

    Do I love her?

    Let''s be honest. How can I like a girl who ys games all day? I will never fall for a gamer girl or, so I thought when I started going out with her but now I love her.

    "Das." She said again.

    "Hmm?" I said softly.

    "Actually, I was ying a game the whole night yesterday." She said guiltily.

    "..."

    I know that already.

    Why are you saying it now?

    "Hey Das, I know I promised that I would spend less time ying, but" She took a deep breath and said, "I have been ying the same game for thest couple of weeks." She confessed solemnly.

    "I see." I said.

    "Please don''t break up with me." She said softly.

    "...."

    Huh? Break up?

    "Listen, Elena...." I said slowly.

    How do I clear up the misunderstanding? Wait, maybe if I say that I love her then...

    "Elena, I...I...I won''t break up with you for that reason, don''t worry." I stuttered my way through.

    Heh! I should start practicing.

    I would have never imagined I would fall into this state.

    How admirable I was six months ago, and how deplorable I am right now.

    "Really?!" She eximed as she closed her distance to me.

    I made some distance between us and said, "Yeah."

    "Thanks, I really love you!" She said.

    She hugged me tightly, snuggling close to my arm, a smile lighting up her face. How can she say I love you with such a straight face?!

    "Das," She looked at me, biting her soft bottom lip.

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I ask you to do something?"

    "Yeah, sure"

    What will she ask? Go home together again? Go on a date? Maybe she wants some money? Or maybe she needs help with the study? As long as she wants, there''s nothing I can''t do.

    "There is a VR game I am ying since a month, and I want you to y that VR game with me"

    I take that back, there is something I can''t do.

    "VR game? You mean that virtual reality game where you put a helmet on your head and dive into the VR world?"

    They have been getting more and more famoustely.

    "It''s not a helmet, it''s called dive gear," Sheughed.

    "Yeah that," I raised my eyebrow and said, "Why do you want me to y that?"

    She knows very well how much I hate games.

    They are a distraction, nothing else.

    "It''s awesome, it''s like the real world, you can do anything you want there, it''s even more amazing than the real world," She pulled on my hand, eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Okay, okay, I get it, now stop jumping."

    "So, will you y it?"

    "Is it safe? I mean didn''t something happen with the world''s first VR game, they were trapped in the game or something?" I vaguely remembered reading about it.

    I lost count of how many times I tried to search about it again, but nothing came up. It was like all the information about it was deleted.

    There have been many riots because of the VR tragedy of thirty years ago.

    "Yeah, that was 30 years ago. It''s okay now, there are lots of VR games in the market. It''s totally safe now." She assured me.

    "Well, if you say so," I said dubiously.

    "By the way, Das." She matched my pace and said, "If by any chance I got trapped in a VR game, will youe to save me?"

    "If you are trapped doesn''t that mean no one can log in from outside?" Imented, in a deadpan manner.

    I got punched in the back.

    Did I say anything to make her angry?

    I mean, I know what she wanted me to say, but I am a logical person.

    "Tch!" She clicked her tongue and said, "You are not romantic at all"

    She was pouting, her pink lips pushed out in a cute ''O''.

    "Well, I mean, I can''te and save you but I will wait for you to wake up, even if it takes forever."

    She suddenly hugged me, her sweet scent clinging to my body.

    Did I say something to make her happy? Though I replied logically this time too.

    "So?" She pointed her gaze at me.

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you y it with me?"

    "Well, if that''s what you want then, sure," I reluctantly gave in. I couldn''t say no to her how much ever I tried after all.

    "Thank you! I love you so much!" She beamed again.

    If that''s what she wants me to do then I really don''t mind ying the game.

    "So, what''s the game''s name?"

    "Len World Online"

    "Oh--!"

    My headache as if someone had punched my brain. And why do I feel like I know this game?

    I started searching for it on the inte. Damn, there are so many VR games.

    Let''s see.. here it is; Len World Online. Hey, isn''t that a bit...

    "It''s expensive"

    "Yeah it is, but this one is perfect"

    "Is that so?"

    "Definitely," She said with a serious look.

    Only if she was this serious about studying.

    I bought the game with express delivery.

    "Now, time to buy VR Gear"

    "The game doesn''t give one?"

    "Of course not. You need to buy it separately. VR gear and the game has nothing to do with each other"

    They should sellbos instead, but I can see the reason why there isn''t.

    The VR gearpaniespete with each other. If the game bes exclusive for any VR gear, it can either be a hit or a flop.

    I searched for VR gears. There are too many with different price ranges, not that money was a problem for me.

    "Which one is better?" I nudged her and said, "Help me out"

    "Here, this one is Zek VR-3.2, I have the same"

    "Okay, then, I will buy the same--!" I announced.

    "What happened?" Elena asked, as I had suddenly paused.

    "They also seem to have an upgraded version, Zek VR-4.0" I said.

    "What? Did they release the new one already? Weird, there wasn''t any announcement about it." She said confused.

    "Looks like it." I said.

    "So, you''re going to buy that one?" She asked.

    "Well it''s triple the price of the one you have but yeah, I will buy this one." I said.

    The more a product costs, the better it should be. Well in most cases at least. If that''s not the case with this VR headset, then I could just buy another one.

    I nced at Elena, only to see her frustrated.

    Maybe she wanted me to use the same gear as her?

    "Hey Elena, if you say so then I will buy the same one as you"

    "Why? Zek VR-4.0 is best, I also want that one!"

    That exins why she looked frustrated.

    "Want me to buy you one?" I asked.

    "Really?!" She screamed with delight.

    "Yeah, if you score full marks in every subject in the next test." I said with a teasing expression.

    "That''s impossible." She stated.

    "Don''t say it''s impossible, you can do it if you study." I said while smiling.

    "Studying is boring!" She groaned.

    Did I really fall in love with this girl? I resisted the urge to facepalm.

    Anyway, I bought everything she told me to, even paid in advance and it shoulde in--

    "It wille in 15 days, then we can y together!" She said while fist-pumping into the air.

    "No, it wille tonight, express delivery," I remarked.

    "What? Seriously?!" She asked, surprised.

    "Yeah, I had to pay extra though." I smiled.

    "Great, then we can y today," I could see the sparkles in her eyes while she said that.

    "By the way, they wille and assemble it for me right?"

    "Yep, they will!"

    "I see, nice then, see you tomorrow"

    I bid her farewell and started walking--

    "Wait" She stopped me.

    Did I forget something? Or maybe there is something about the game?

    I turned back, and she said, "I will video call you tonight to exin some things"

    "Oh, okay....wait! What are you doing? Why are youing closer?" I said in a panicky manner.

    "I am going to kiss you obviously, please, pretty please, let me kiss you." Her eyes grew wide, and she gave me the innocent-puppy look.

    Hard to refuse that. I didn''t think I would be able to control myself.

    "Fine" I gave in.

    She closed her distance with me, and leaned up, bringing her face close to mine. Her eyes fluttered close, and I did the same. The next moment, her tender lips brushed against my lips. They were so warm and gentle, like a cloud. She pressed a bit harder, almost making my knees go weak. My hands twitched, aching to grab her head. That''s when I felt something soft on my chest. That single touch spread warmth through my shirt.

    Kissing her felt so amazing. I was lost in the sensation of her lips and her sweet scent. Soon afterwards, she removed her lips and made some distance between us. When my eyes fell on her face, her cheeks were tinged red with her ears slightly pink.

    "Thanks, I will call you tonight. Bye!"

    Elena always did this when we kissed. She gets embarrassed and runs away without even looking at my face.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    "I''m home!" I said, as I dashed into the house.

    "Wee home, Das. You are quitete today. Were you with Elena?"

    "Yeah"

    I was greeted by my mother.

    She is in her early fifties, but she looks as beautiful as she was in her thirties. That''s...what my dad said.

    Her ivory-colored hair and green eyes make her more beautiful. That''s what my dad said too.

    I took a quick shower and got myself ready.

    Dad should be home tooThere he is.

    "Hey Dad"

    "Hey champ!" We fist-bumped each other.

    We started having dinner. I don''t have any siblings and that''s the reason they dote on me this much, which is annoying.

    My mother is an ex-professor, she retired after she married my dad. Now she runs NGOs. And...she is the queen of this country. Well, it''s just a ceremonial title at this point.

    My dad is a businessman. Hispany is listed in the top 3 in this country. And that''s one of the reasons I don''t have any problems with money. At least that''s how I want others to think.

    "Hey dad, I bought something online today. Did you receive a text from the bank about that?" I asked as I took arge bite.

    "Now that you mentioned it, I did receive something like that. What did you buy?" He asked, checking his phone.

    "A VR game." I said while eating.

    "Say what?" He asked with surprise.

    "A VR game"

    "A game?"

    "Yeah"

    "You bought it?"

    "Yeah"

    "To y?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Ang, our son said he bought a game. Can you believe it?!"

    "Indeed, dear, I can''t believe what I am hearing right now!"

    Here they go again.

    Let me make it clear, they are not shocked about the game, nor are they shocked about the fact that I spent too much money on the game. They are shocked because I bought the game.

    Aren''t you overreacting? It''s not that rare for me to y games. Thest time I yed any game was was nevermind that, more importantly-

    Ring~!

    I received a text. Who is it?

    I saw the name of the sender, it was Elena. I remembered she told me that she will video call me. Ipletely forgot about that. I should go to my room quickly, or she will get angry.

    "Well then, I am going to my room. The delivery will arrive soon."

    "Got it!" They both shouted.

    I quickly ran into my room and opened myptop. There were 8 missed calls from Elena. She must be angry. She is scary when she is angry.

    I quickly called her, and she answered it in a second. She must have been waiting.

    "Idiot, idiot, Das you idiot, big big idiot"

    She greeted me like this. I know she is angry, but how can an idiot call me an idiot? I should tell her properly. What if she is angry? It''s not like I am afraid of her.

    I opened my mouth to scold her and said, "I am sorry, I was talking with my family and didn''t realize it."

    "I get it. I thought you were ignoring me."

    "No, not at all," I said.

    "Hehe" She giggled.

    "What?" I asked.

    "Nothing"

    "So," I got on the bed and said, "What are the things you want to talk to me about?"

    "Yeah that''s right, did it arrive yet?"

    "Not yet, but I got the text, it should arrive soon"

    "I see, so listen here, Das."

    "I''m listening. "

    "When you log into the game, make sure everything is working perfectly, if there is any problem then login again"

    "I see, I see."

    Look at her. She is exining to me like I am some kind of idiot.

    "And yes, please select the name carefully, you can''t change it once you enter it."

    "Oh, is that so? Then I will go with Das."

    "Huh?! You will use your real name?"

    "Yeah, something is wrong with that?"

    "No, but you should use something else."

    "Oh? Then what are you using?" I asked.

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes!" I replied instantly.

    "Well, it''s..."

    "It''s?"

    "Reina"

    "What?!"

    "Reina"

    "Why Reina? Oh, wait. Elena, Lena, Reina. That makes sense!"

    "So, you should also use something like that"

    "I see...but, my name is Das. I can''t use anything like that, even if I want to."

    "Yeah right,me"

    "Did you just call my nameme?"

    "Nope, you must be hearing things"

    "You clearly did call my nameme, I heard it"

    "I didn''t...wait, how about inserting your name as ''Reina''s boyfriend''?"

    "No thanks"

    "Tch!" She clicked her tongue and said, "It is at least better than yourme name"

    "Hey, aren''t you getting more rude?"

    "Well, even if it''sme, I love it. I love you and yourme name"

    How can she say such embarrassing things with a straight face-- I took a look, and her face was red as a tomato too. What are you getting embarrassed for? You are the one who said it.

    Dammit, I really love her.

    "Oh yeah, Das I forgot to tell you, the login style is awesome!"

    "Login style?"

    "Yeah, you will fall from the sky"

    "Yeah right, stop joking"

    "I am being serious here"

    "For real?"

    "For real" She nodded.

    "We fall from the sky?"

    "Yeah, but it depends on floors but yeah we fell from the sky on the 1st floor,"

    "I see, I see"

    I grabbed my phone and--

    "What are you doing Das?"

    "Checking if I can cancel the order now or not."

    "Wait, why?!" She smirked and said, "Oh, could it be that you are afraid of heights?"

    "Afraid of heights? Me? Of course not--"

    "Then why don''t you y it?"

    She had a smug look on her face. Why did I fall for this girl again?

    Annoying... why am I surrounded by such annoying people?

    "And when you log in, wait for me near the fountain. I am going to y it now, I will meet you there."

    "Got it."

    =====================

    "And one more thin--- where did he go?"

    Das was gone. His mother called him because the delivery had arrived.

    "After one hour there is an emergency maintenance break for two hours. So I guess it will take time to y with him. Well, I should go now. I have to clear that quest before maintenance break."

    She hung up the call, and soon after Das came into his room with 4 people.

    ======================

    "Here is okay with you?"

    "Yeah"

    "We have to assemble it now"

    "Okay"

    Here it is. It has finally arrived. I should show this to Elena--huh?

    Did she hang up the call? She did say she is going to y that game.

    After around 50 minutes, theypleted it.

    "Done," One of the men said.

    "Okay, so I just have to put this helmet--I mean Dive gear on my head and I will--I mean my conscious will go in a virtual world, right?"

    "Yeah, exactly."

    "I see, thanks."

    "You can call us if anything happens." He said as he gave me a business card.

    Zek technology gives good customer service and costs a lot of money as well.

    I looked at the VR gear and said, "I should y this game now. Elena must be waiting for me at the fountain."

    Here Ie, Len World Online!

 Chapter 3: What a Nasty Coincidence.

    Chapter 3: What a Nasty Coincidence.

    A VR game, huh? Not going to lie, but I am pretty excited.

    I read the manual,, which was for VR gear. Nothing about the game.

    There should be a tutorial in the game...right?

    It was rmended to drink some liquid before diving into the VR world. I drank my favorite mango juice.

    Now time to gear up.

    I wore the hand gloves,, which I have to patch on the back of my palm of both of my hands. And two patches on the thumb of both hands and toes of my legs. Three patches on my chest and this... dive gear on my head.

    "There are too many security measures."

    That means the game must be safe to y, right?

    There is a switch on the drive gear. We need to press it to dive into the VR world.

    I pressed the switch and felt my consciousness being suckeddirectly sounded

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    I heard a voice-over. I couldn''t tell where it came from, as if it directly sounded in my ears.

    Everything around me was white. I could feel the ground,, but there was no ground. I looked upwards to see nothing; it was all white, like white space.

    [Please Create Your Character]

    A chart appeared in front of me.

    "Let''s read what it says."

    ''This customization options for a character and the default character appearance is the same as your appearance in real life.''

    I don''t want to customize my appearance. It felt weird, and who cares about appearance.

    I swiped and swiped.

    Next, next--wait! I think I skipped something. Oh! We can go back, done.

    I swiped again.

    [Please Select Your Character Type]

    Character type? What does that mean?

    Oh! It''s about which type of character I want.

    Let''s see; there are too many types, same with weapon types.

    "Hmm"

    I think I will go with a sword user. I don''t remember my training much since I didn''t receive much sword-training, but I will manage it.

    [Please insert your ID details and your real-life details with proof]

    They are asking for ID details

    Isn''t this way too personal? What''s the need for ID details?

    Well, whatever! I should finish this quickly. Elena must be waiting for me.

    I swiped and, "Done, done, done."

    I inserted all my details.

    [Your Character Has Been Sessfully Created]

    "Now what?"

    [Please Insert Your Character Name]

    Oh, right! I haven''t entered the character name yet.

    Let''s write D-A-S...wait, Elena told me not to use the real name. What should I do now? I can''t break my name as Elena did. My name only has 3 characters.

    "Hmm. What should I do now?"

    How about writing it backward?

    S-A-D...wait! It looks ''sad.'' They will think that I am some depressed yer or something.

    Dammit, Elena! She didn''t tell me anything about what I should write as my name.

    After thinking for a while, I decided to go with A-D-A-S.

    It looks good, right? Yeah, let''s go with this one.

    [Character Sessfully Named]

    [You will Now Be Teleported In The Game]

    "You mean in the sky?" I muttered.

    Secondster, I found myself falling from the sky.

    I opened my eyes,and the scenery was...

    "Beautiful!"

    It is amazing.

    Elena was right. It''s amazing. I can see forests. I can also see the sea, buildings, towers, the desert, and the sky. I can see everything.

    Maybe this is the reason they make us fall from the sky? To see this fantastic scenery.

    I looked downwards to see where I was going tond. There was a big leaf.

    "So this is going to cushion my fall?"

    I am falling at high speed now. I can even feel the air; it''s like I am falling for real.

    I closed my eyes; why? Because I am afraid of heights.

    I am about to hit the leaf now. I can feel everything...everything--hmm! I didn''t feel anything. Have I notnded yet?

    I opened my eyes. I was hoping to see that beautiful world but...

    Suddenly, there was a high pitched sound.

    It was so loud. I covered my ears, but it didn''t work. It was as if it was directly in my ears.

    .. . .

    . .

    .

    The sound stopped.

    I opened my eyes again, to see the beautiful world, but...it was disappearing.

    What is going on? A glitch?!

    I can see the distortion in the matrix.

    Again, there was the same high pitch sound. I covered my ears and closed my eyes.

    .

    . .

    .. . .

    The sound stopped again.

    I was afraid to open my eyes this time. But I had to do it.

    I slowly opened my eyes--

    "Huh?"

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself back in the white space again.

    "I see," I nced around and said, "There must be some kind of error.."

    I will need to log in again now, and for that, I need to log out first.

    I opened the menu to log out, but...

    "Where is the logout option?"

    There was no logout option...

    What the hell is going on? I can''t log out? Am I trapped here? VR games are not safe at all. But Elena has been ying this game for a while now. Something like that hasn''t happened...something is not right...something is wrong.

    What is this? Why do I feel so scared?

    As I was lost in my thoughts, I heard...

    "What are you doing here?"

    I looked back to see who it was. It was a girl...or ady. She had pitch-ck eyes and lighted brown hair, with a voluptuous figure.

    She looks older than me. Wait...she is just a projection. And...she looks like...like what? Have I seen her somewhere before?

    "How is it possible? No one should be here" She looked at me and said, "Hey, who are you?"

    "I am Das; who are you?"

    "Das" She gazed at me, but I felt like she was looking at something else.

    She turned her back at me and said, "So you are that--" She cleared her throat as she turned around and said, "So you can speak. Hmm, this is not some kind of bug.."

    What was that? She looked so furious when she turned back and red at me. Or was it just my imagination?

    Sigh~

    I am bing like grandpa.

    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat and said, "I am one of the 16 developers of the game.."

    "Developer?"

    Why is the developer here? Or...is this normal?

    "So, how did you get in here?" She waved her hand in the air, and a menu appeared as she said, "No one should be able to log in during the maintenance break."

    "..."

    "Even if someone were ying a game before maintenance started, they would just get forced to log out. So what are you still doing here?"

    "What are you talking about?",

    There was it maintenance? I didn''t know.

    "As I said, the maintenance break is going on. So no one should be able to log in, and even if they do, they will just get forced to log out."

    "Well, actually...this is my first day. And you are saying I am not trapped here?"

    "Trapped? Kuku Kuku."

    What a funny yet strangeugh.

    So it seems I am not trapped here. I logged in during the maintenance break, and due to that, I can''t log out.

    "So please log me out," I said.

    "Kukukuku ''log me out,'' you say? You are a funny boy."

    You are the one who is being funny here!

    "Well then, I will log you--kukukuku...log you out."

    "...."

    She started doing something on her menu but stopped and looked at me, saying, "Hey funny boy, first tell me how you got in here?"

    "I am not a funny boy! Call me Das."

    "Sorry, my bad. Then Das, how did you get in here?"

    "I don''t know. I made a character, and then I was falling from the sky, and this happened."

    "I see, it''s strange wait!" She eximed and said, "You said you are new. That means you bought this game recently, right? So what about the VR gear? Did you also buy it recently?"

    "Yeah, that''s right."

    "And is that VR gear by chance Zek-VR version 4.0?"

    "Yeah...so?"

    "I see, that makes sense."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Zek-VR 4.0 was just released a few hours ago. And there are only 3 models in the whole world."

    "Is that...so?"

    "Yeah, and this game is notpatible with Zek-VR 4.0" She bit her lips and said, "Yet."

    "Oh!"

    "And the maintenance is for that. However, you logged in with Zek-VR 4.0 during maintenance. What a nasty coincidence!"

    "That''s a relief. I thought I got trapped."

    "Again with that trapped? There is no way someone will get trapped in a VR game, not again, not as long as ''that'' person is watching over us."

    That person? Who is she talking about? Well, I don''t care about that. I just wanted to log out.

    "Well then," She walked to me and said, "Aspensation for the trouble, ask me anything, I will grant it to you."

    "Is that okay?"

    "Yeah, it''s alright. The other 15 developers have one yer they are backing up. And I don''t have any yers so that I will settle with you."

    Is that okay? Isn''t that considered cheating?

    "Oh!" she eximed and said, "Of course, I can''t give you any special powers or skills."

    "..."

    "I mean, that would be like cheating."

    "Then what can you give me?"

    "Anything, as long as it won''t affect your status and performance."

    "I see. Let me think."

    "Sure. Take your time; I am bored anyway."

    "Then...grant me authority."

    "Authority? Do you want to be a developer?"

    "No, I mean, I need permission."

    "What kind of permission?"

    "Give me the authority to ''Early ess.''"

    If I have this, I can learn more about the game.

    "Early ess, like beta yers...I see, sure."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Why not? It''s not like it''s going to affect your status or performance."

    "Awesome!"

    I was kidding. I never thought she would agree.

    "Here, It''s done." She waved her hand and said, "Permission granted."

    [Received Authority of ''Early ess'']

    [Authority Granted ''No Restriction'']

    "No restriction?" I questioned.

    "Take it as a gift. "

    "...."

    She is too nice. Something is shady.

    "And take this too." She added.

    She moved her hand in the air and pulled one of her hair.

    A bright light started glowing, which blinded me.

    "Here."

    "What is...this?"

    When I opened my eyes, I saw a pixie.

    She has a small body. Not even more significant than my palm. And she has big green eyes, and short blonde hair.

    She stared at me with her big eyes and said, [A-D-A-S]

    She just said my yer-name!

    "You are new, right?" The developer closed her distance at me and said, "She will be your guide, your pixie. Not everyone in the game has her; only the 15 yers that the developers are backing up have this."

    That soundsme bullshit. But this is only a game; No one can harm Elena or me here.

    "Is that okay?"

    "Yeah, that''s fine."

    "Isn''t this too much?"

    Something is really fishy.

    "You are an honest kid, huh? I like you."

    "...."

    "And don''t worry, you may think you have the upper hand now. But remember this: ''Every blessing has its curse.''"

    Every blessing has its curse. What does that mean?

    Does she mean what I think she means?

    "Now then, shall we test out if the authority works or not?"

    "Huh?"

    She flicked my forehead with her finger.

    Soon after, I felt when I used dive gear, feeling like my consciousness was being sucked.

    I opened my eyes to see that I was at the entry of some kind of dungeon.

    [A-D-A-S]

    I looked at my shoulder to see that fairy sitting on it, looking at me with her big eyes.

    [Le-ts ex-plor-e the dun-geon A-D-A-S]

    At least say my name correctly. It''s Adas, not A-D-A-S.

    I sighed and said, "Well, let''s go."

 Chapter 4: No Restriction

    Chapter 4: No Restriction

    After I met with the developer, I found myself at the entrance of a dungeon.

    This dungeon will be released in the next update of this game. But since I have the authority of early ess, I could ess it.

    I had a regr sword with me, a dagger, and some healing potions. I was wearing normal beginner clothes, nothing great.

    I kept walking ahead.

    Inside the dungeon, there were streetmps, which were illuminating the path.

    I kept walking further and further.

    To be honest, this is not the type of dungeon that I imagined.

    It''s beautiful. There is everything in here; there are houses, sea, forest, there is everything. But I don''t see the sky.

    Is it because it''s still work-in-progress? Or maybe because it''s night?

    Sigh~

    This is my first time ying any game, and this one is a VR game.

    It''s too realistic.

    There was supposed to be a tutorial on how to y, but

    Sigh~

    How do I get out from here?

    I nced around and said, "This is like an underground city!"

    What does ''No Restriction'' mean?

    "That developer was pretty generous too."

    It''s not like it was her fault for the glitch, but she granted me...

    "No restriction, huh?"

    [Devi]

    "Devi? What is that?"

    [Devi-Lopar?]

    This pixie is terrible with names.

    "It''s a developer."

    [Developer?]

    "Yeah"

    [A-D-A-S]

    "It''s Adas. Not A-D-A-S."

    [ADAS?]

    "Yes, Adas."

    Actually, I find this name prettyme too.

    "I can imagine how Elena will react when she sees my name."

    [Ele-Na?]

    Was I saying it aloud?

    "Elena, my girlfriend."

    [Girl-Friend?]

    "Don''t break it! It''s girlfriend, not Girl-Friend."

    What was I doing?! I was correcting an A.I. She is a program, and a program can''t evolve.

    [Girlfriend?]

    "Yeah, she also ys this game. She is the one who rmended me to y this game."

    [What''s her in-game name?]

    "It was something like Reina."

    Wait! She is speaking fluently now. Was she learning how to speak?

    Could it be that this AI? Is it advanced? But this is just a game.

    I guess I shouldn''t underestimate VR games.

    The pixie closed her eyes and moved her small hands in the air.

    [Too many Reinas]

    "Huh?"

    Wait! Was she looking at the database or something?

    [Real name]

    "What?"

    [Reina real name]

    "It''s Elena."

    [Full name]

    "Elena Huer."

    She closed her eyes again.

    She is essing the database, is that safe?

    [Found her]

    "Oh, let me--"

    [She was in the top 10 in thest event]

    "Top 10? Is she strong or something?"

    [Events can be won by using tactics and strategies]

    "Tactics? Strategies? I think you got the wrong person. My Elena is an idiot. There is no way she can use her brain."

    [I am not wrong]

    "What?"

    [I am not wrong!]

    "Okay, okay, I got it. Don''t yell."

    "So," I nced around and said, "What do I have to do here?"

    [Clear the dungeon]

    Hmm? So I have to clear it? But how?

    This dungeon is still not released so that monsters won''t be--

    [Defeat the monsters]

    "Uh...what?".

    "It''s a maintenance break right now. So there won''t be any monsters, right?"

    The pixie stared at me and said, [I am not sure]

    "Aren''t you supposed to be the guide?"

    [I am. But this floor is unreleased. I have very little information about it]

    "Floor?"

    [Yes. You can also call it the ''world'' or ''floor.'' Both refer to the same thing]

    Is it something likeyers of the game?

    As I was walking and enjoying the beautiful scenery. I almost tripped over something.

    I bnced myself and looked in front of me, saying, "What is that thing?!"

    There was something giant sleeping in the middle of the city.

    [The boss of this floor]

    "That''s the boss?!"

    Not only I encountered a monster, but I ran into the boss of all monsters.

    I hid behind the big rock.

    The boss looks like a dragon, but something is different about it.

    [This dungeon is floor zero, and it is called the city of monsters]

    "You are telling me now?! And the name of this floor itself sounds dangerous!"

    What is the boss doing in the middle of the city?

    I gulped down and said, "There is no way I can defeat the boss. I am only level 1."

    [Only yers who are level 40 or higher can enter this floor]

    "Seriously, why are you telling me this now?! And why am I here? I am level 1, right?"

    What''s wrong with this game? How can a level 1 yer enter here...wait...

    "No restriction!"

    So this is what this means. Usually yers who are lower than 40 are restricted, meaning they can''t enter here. But since I have ''No restriction'', I can enter it.

    [No one can defeat this boss]

    "Hah?!"

    [Even a level 100 yer can''t defeat this boss. This boss is unbeatable]

    She was flying in front of my face. I grabbed her with my hand and said, "What will you do now, huh? How will you escape with such a tiny body, huh? What will you do now---wait! Stop biting!"

    She was struggling to break free from my grip and suddenly started biting me.

    I let her go.

    [The higher the yer level is, the stronger the yer is, the stronger the boss will be]

    "I see. So it''s an adaptive monster."

    If so, then...

    "As I am level one then the boss will be weak too?"

    [That is a possibility]

    "I see."

    So the boss should be weak too.

    "If I kill the boss, this floor should be cleared, right?"

    [You might]

    Her answers are so vague.

    I stood up and slowly started walking towards it.

    [Where are you going?]

    "It''s sleeping. So I will just go near its head and stab it. " I shrugged my shoulders and said, "The end."

    [If you go near it, it will automatically wake up]

    "What if I throw a sword from here?"

    [What if you miss? What if it wakes up before the sword can hit it? You won''t have any weapon to fight it]

    "Stop talking about negative possibilities." I picked the small rock and said, "Be positive!"

    I walked further and threw the rock at the sleeping monster.

    The monster opened his eyes as I grabbed my sword.

    The monster stood up...huh?

    My gaze automatically followed it as I said, "Hey, isn''t it way too big?!"

    The monster must be like 40 meters tall.

    What the hell?!

    ording to my calctions...well, not exactly. But ording to this pixie, I should be able to defeat the boss since I am level 1 and weak.

    It opened its wings and started flying.

    It looks even bigger when flying.

    It pped Its wings with full strength, by which I was sent flying and got mmed into the wall.

    My vision got blurry when I mmed into the wall.

    "What just happened?!"

    It all happened in seconds.

    The monster is too fast and also strong.

    Even if it is level one, it''s this strong.

    I can''t imagine how it would be if a level 100 yeres to fight it.

    Now I know why this pixie said this floor is not clearable.

    I looked at my HP. It was 13...and it hurts too

    It hurts so much.

    It was written on the manual of the gear that the game can have its pain limiters. And I think this game forgot to set it.

    I feel like I got hit for real. I felt dizzy.

    [Weak], The pixie flew in front of my face and said, [You are weak]

    I want to smack her.

    [Use health potions]

    "Potions..."

    Oh, right! Health potions. This is a game.

    For a moment, I forgot that this is a game. Everything feels so real. Then again, that''s what it means to y a VR game.

    I opened my menu and checked the inventory.

    I had ten concentrated HP potions, one recovering 25% of max health. I used 4 of them, and my HP recovered to 100.

    It doesn''t hurt anymore. All the pain stopped, and I don''t feel dizzy either.

    [You are weak]

    Please let me smack you!

    "Why does it hurt so much?"

    Are the pain limiters off?

    [When you use dive gear and patches on your body, it can generate pain. It''s just a simtion, but you will feel pain. Nothing will happen to your real body. But in-game, it will hurt]

    "I guessed that already."

    I stood back up, and I nced around.

    The monster was still flying and looking at me. I grabbed my sword and...and what? What else can I do now? Yeah, that''s right. There is only one thing I can do now, and that is...

    "Run!"

    There is no way I can defeat the boss.

    I am sure I am running at my full speed, so why am I so slow?

    I leaned back to check if that monster was still following me or not, but it wasn''t.

    "What was that thing?!"

    It wasn''t a dragon.

    [A hybrid of a dragon, wyvern, and a phoenix]

    I tried to increase my speed as I yelled, "No wonder it''s unbeatable!"

    [Weak, you are weak]

    "Shut up! I will smack youter."

    I am at my limit now.

    I can''t run any longer.

    I was out of breath.

    I panted as I said, "How do I get out of here?"

    [You can''t]

    "Why?"

    [Maintenance break]

    "Ah!" I sat down with a wall as a support and said, "Then how much time until the maintenance break ends?"

    [73 minutes]

    What am I going to do till then?

    "Maybe I will just hide somewhere and wait for the maintenance to end."

    [You can''t!]

    "Why?"

    [Because they will find you]

    "Who?"

    She pointed her finger behind me and said, [They]

    I nced back to see the wolves.

    They weren''t precisely wolves since they are a lot bigger.

    The wolves are like 5 meters tall and have short furs.

    Their fangs are about the same size as the hornsing out from their heads.

    Please tell me they just look like that and are weak.

 Chapter 5: Battle With The Wolves

    Chapter 5: Battle With The Wolves

    As soon as I saw them, every cell of my body told me to run.

    As I was running, I desperately started thinking of what I should do to get out of this situation.

    In the end, I will have to defeat them.

    I took out my sword and stopped as I took two HP potions in my other hand.

    The wolves surrounded me and started circling me.

    One of the wolves jumped at me, I tried to dodge by jumping to my left, but another wolf jumped at me from the left.

    I stopped and jumped backward without looking back. As I jumped, I tripped over something and fell on my back as my sword slipped out from my hand.

    I saw the third wolf jumping at me.

    I rolled and grabbed my sword as I stood up.

    "Come on, Das."

    You can do it.

    All the wolves jumped at me at the same time. I crouched a little and analyzed their jump.

    I quickly raised my sword and moved back swiftly as I swung the sword, which cut one of the wolves.

    The wolf''s HP went down to 3 %.

    It looks like they are set to level 1 skill and stats.

    The injured wolf fell near me.

    I immediately shed its neck, and soon after, the body disappeared. And so did the blood.

    [Level increased]

    "Level up?!"

    [Level increased]

    "By killing just one wolf?"

    [The rewards were set for the high yers. But since you are level 1, the rewards would look too much to you]

    "I see."

    So I guess I will be leveling up several times.

    There are two wolves left. And is it just me, or do they look more furious now?

    Are they angry that I killed their buddy?

    Both of them jumped at me at the same time; I didn''t know where to dodge.

    "Heh!" I smirked as I tried to analyze their jump again.

    I guess they are programs, after all. I will just analyze everything and...what the--!

    I can''t analyze this jump.

    Will theynd on the right? Or will they jump over me and attack?

    I can''t figure it out.

    Their trajectory motion is...I can''t do it after all!

    I ran to find a better ce to kill them.

    "I leveled up two times; that means I am level 3 now, right?"

    [Yes]

    "So why am I still running this slow?!"

    [You suck]

    "I don''t suck. And I don''t need to run in the real world every day. And I am sure I can run ten times faster in the real world. This game sucks!"

    Ten times might be an exaggeration, but I can run up to 4 times faster! Okay...3 times faster than I am running right now.

    After running for a while, I reached a dead end.

    There was a cliff in front of me. I walked near the cliff and tried to look down,

    "Nope"

    I was scared of heights, and if I fell from here, I would die. I looked back to see those two wolvesing my way...slowly.

    "Dammit!"

    I should have run the other way.

    If they both came at me at the same time, I would die.

    I can''t dodge backward; if I do, I will fall.

    I can either jump on the right or the left. But if both of them jump at the same time...

    I grabbed my sword and said, "I will just have to move forward."

    Both of them jumped at me at the same time.

    I immediately dashed forward and jumped on the rock, stabbing one of the wolves in the stomach.

    "Aw, shit!"

    My sword is stuck!

    I tried to pull my sword, but before I could do that, the wolf swung its w at me and sent me flying as I mmed into the wall.

    Why didn''t it work this time?

    I quickly killed the first wolf, and I am sure I was using more strength-- "I see!"

    My level increased, so his stats increased too.

    That just means the more I level up, the stronger they will get.

    And if I reach a certain level, they will eventually be invincible.

    I got up and said, "So I just have to defeat them before I reach a certain level.

    Though I have no idea what that particr level is.

    My HP went down to 63 just by getting mmed into the wall.

    I used 2 HP potions to max my health again.

    I nced at the injured wolf, who looked more furious than before.

    My attack must have hurt it enough.

    I gazed at its health bar to expect some damage, but it had only taken 7 damage.

    I have to attack the wolf in the same way 14 more times to kill it.

    "But..." I nced at my sword, which was sticking out from the wolf''s stomach.

    I touched my dagger and said, "I still have this."

    I took out the dagger and waited for the wolf''s next move.

    The injured wolf dashed at me, and I raced at it.

    As soon as the wolf tried to jump, I slid down and grabbed my sword, and the momentum did the rest.

    [Level increased]

    "Hmm."

    I stood up and said, "So they can''t regenerate."

    I thought they might regenerate or something. But I guess I am using my mind too much,, and it''s making me look stupid.

    I nced at thest wolf as I tightened my grip on the sword.

    I was ready for its attack, but instead of moving forward at me, it was moving backward.

    "Is it retreating?" I questioned myself.

    It was moving backward steadily. The look in its eyes showed no sign of fear.

    "What if he calls for backup? I should finish him here quickly."

    If I kill more, I will level up. And I want to avoid that.

    I dashed at him with a sword in my hands, but he jumped and dodged me.

    "Now,, this is bad."

    Behind me were piles of rocks, the same on my left and right side.

    "I can''t dodge now!"

    The wolf charged at me. I couldn''t dodge backward, I couldn''t avoid to my right or my left, so the only thing I could do is charge forward. I know it''s risky, but it''s better than doing nothing and dying helplessly.

    I leaped forward, and the wolf mmed into the piles of rocks and got buried under it.

    And they are supposed to be adaptive monsters?

    "It wasn''t that hard."

    [Did you receive the ''level up'' message?]

    "I didn''t"

    [So the wolf must be alive.]

    "It is not given that I would level up every time by killing a monster."

    [Why don''t you try stabbing your sword in that gap.]

    I stabbed my sword in that gap.

    [A New Skill Acquired]

    "Skill?"

    [Wow, you got your first skill.]

    Yet again, the pixie was flying in front of me.

    "Where the hell were you when I was being attacked?"

    [I can''t help you with the fight, so I was--]

    "Watching me die."

    [I wasn''t, I was cheering you on]

    "Oh, you were?"

    She nodded while pouting.

    "So I got a new skill, how can I use it?" I questioned.

    [Equip that skill.]

    I opened the menu and checked the skill chart...

    "Runner!"

    [That''s the skill name]

    "So I got this because I was running?"

    Or is it something like a reward?

    [No, you get monster abilities as skill when you kill them.]

    "You mean I can run faster now.."

    [You can''t if you suck anyway.]

    "Shut up!" I tried to grab the pixie, but she flew up.

    "Let''s go."

    [Yeah, let''s go defeat that boss.]

    "I was talking about, ''Let''s go and hide.''"

    [Why?]

    "Why, you ask? Because I don''t want to die. I will just wait until maintenance ends."

    I don''t think I can fight any more monsters.

    It''s too tiring.

    [But you can''t go out unless you clear this floor.]

    "Hah?"

    [But you can get out of here if you die.]

    "Okay, let''s go and die."

    [It will hurt, you know?]

    Dammit!

    I have to die to get out from here or clear this floor. And there is one option which leads to both.

    "Let''s go and defeat that boss."

    I will either die there and get out of here. Or defeat that boss, and get out of here.

 Chapter 6: Lets Test My New Skill

    Chapter 6: Let''s Test My New Skill

    After defeating the...I didn''t know what to call them.

    I thought for a name for a while then gave in, saying, "Let''s just go with wolves."

    I am on my way to defeat the boss. I don''t want to do it, but I am being forced to by this tiny pixie.

    I can''t get out of here before maintenance ends, or I might not be able to get out of here at all.

    ording to her, I might not get out from here, even after the maintenance ends.

    But if I defeat the boss, I will get out from here one way or the other. And I know very well that I can''t beat it.

    I am getting stronger, and so will the monsters. But how strong am I right now?

    Games have something like stats, right?

    How do I check it?

    I opened my menu and searched for the stats but couldn''t find any option.

    "Stats...stats...stats."

    [What are you doing?]

    "I am trying to see my stats."

    [Are you an idiot?]

    "I am not an idiot! And aren''t you getting rude every time you open your mouth?!"

    [I only speak the truth.]

    This tiny little pixie sure has a big mouth. Just you wait till I clear this floor, and for the maintenance to end. I am going to smack you 253 times.

    [You have to press the menu.]

    "I already checked there."

    [Do as I say.]

    "Fine."

    I opened my menu and said, "Now what?"

    [Now go to ''my info.'']

    "I have already checked there!"

    [Do it.]

    I opened my info.

    [Now look at the bottom right. There will be ''Stats'' written.]

    "Why the hell is it in the bottom-right?! Shouldn''t it be on the front menu?"

    [That is the default position. However, you can change it as you like.]

    "Still."

    Too much effort.

    [You are justzy, admit it.]

    278 times, I am going to smack her 278 times.

    I opened my stats and looked at them, saying, "So these are my stats."

    [Yeah, the default value of every stat is 100.]

    "I see."

    As I was scrolling down,, I noticed...

    "Stat points?"

    [You defeated some monsters and leveled up, so you get some stat points. You can use them to upgrade your stats.]

    "I see."

    I have 28 stat points. It increases your stats so that I will use it on my HP, or so I wanted to, but...

    [You can''t use them on HP.]

    "Why?"

    [Your max HP will stay 100.]

    "Why?!"

    [You are an idiot.]

    "Shut up and tell me!"

    [If any yer keeps increasing HP, then that yer will be unbeatable. So something like increasing HP is impossible.]

    "That doesn''t make any sense!"

    [It does if you think about it.]

    "How?! If someone with more than a hundred-damage hits me, I will die instantly!"

    [That''s why you have defense too.]

    Oh!

    "So it''s like the attack damage will get divided by the defense?"

    "Yes"

    "Hmm,"

    So if someone hits me with 3000 damage, and I have 100 HP and 100 DEF, my HP will decrease by 30. And if I have 300 defenses, my HP will reduce by 10.

    [There are many games, including VR games, where you can increase your HP, but in those, the attack ratio is higher too. So it''s all the same in the end.]

    Shouldn''t her data only be limited to this game? How does she know about other games? Or...is it normal?

    "I have ''No restriction,'' so I can do it, right?"

    [Idiot, how will you ess something that doesn''t exist? Idiot.]

    "Can''t I break the limit?"

    [No, idiot.]

    I see I see. And by the way, I am going to smack her 396 times now.

    "What''s the other way to minimize the damage?"

    [Idiot. You have to increase your defense, idiot.]

    "Other than that!"

    [Your equipment and skills can buff them up for a certain period, idiot.]

    "458 times."

    [Huh?]

    "No, nothing."

    Crap, I said it out loud!

    My current equipment is the default one. However, I have one skill that lets me run faster.

    I used all my stats points on the DEF, saying, "Here goes all 28 stat points on defense."

    My current stats are,

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-100]

    [DEF-128]

    [AGILITY- 256]

    "256?!"

    [Because you defeated those monsters earlier. And they were also using runner skill; if you use your skill ''Runner,'' it will increase even more for the time being as long as the skill is active.]

    I don''t understand this game. Or are all games like this nowadays?

    [Are you thinking something idiotic again?]

    578 times, I can''t wait for maintenance to end.

    I walked for a while and kept ncing around as I said, "Where was the boss?"

    I ran pretty far after my incredibly tough battle with the hybrid boss. And then wolves were chasing me, so yeah, in other words...

    "I am lost."

    [We are far away. How about you use your ''Runner'' skill? We will reach there in no time.]

    "Oh right!"

    [You are just an--hey wait, what are you doing?!]

    I grabbed her, not to smack her. I do want to smack her, but...

    "You will be left behind if you fly with these tiny wings of yours, so I will--"

    [Don''t worry, I can fly at high speed.]

    "Really?"

    [No, but you suck at running, so I am sure--]

    "Okay, then how about we race till there?"

    632 times.

    [Okay, but I am going to win for sure.]

    689 times.

    I activated my skill and said, "Let''s go."

    [Skill-Runner Activated]

    I started running and--, "Whoa!"

    I am running so fast. Even faster than the wolves from before.

    Let''s see if I can run faster or not, I tried to run more quickly, and my speed increased.

    I am probably running at 150 kilometers per hour.

    I can no longer see my surroundings; they are all blurry. All I can see is what''s in my front.

    If anything suddenlyes in my way, I will probably knock them out. I just need to make sure that I don''t end up getting mmed into some wall.

    "Whoa! This is amazing! Do you see this pixie?"

    I wanted to look back, but I might end up running into a wall if I did.

    [Yeah, I am right behind you.]

    "What the--!"

    How can she fly so fast with those tiny wings of hers?

    "I am not going to lose."

    I increased my speed. It''s now impossible to stop. If some walles in my way, I will be crushed, but I can''t see any walls here.

    "This is an open area."

    [Slow down, or you will fall.]

    I looked back and said, "What are you talking about? There is not--!"

    A cliff?!

    Why is there a motherfucking cliff in the middle of an open area--!

    "Aaaaaaaaa!--ow! Ack--! Argh...owaaaaa--! Daaa--!"

    I mmed into many things and fell.

    [Hey, are you okay?]

    "Yeah, I am okay." I got up and said, "Something cushioned my fall."

    I would have died if this--huh?!

    I nced around to see I was in some kind of arena. There were walls all around; this is called the arena, right?

    [Yes]

    "You could have warned me."

    [I tried to. You are an idiot. Why would you run this fast in this--hey, stop! Let me go!]

    "You sure are running your mouth and saying whatever you want, huh?"

    [Stop, what are you going to do with me?!]

    Look at her. She was yelling in her cute voice.

    Her reactions are fantastic.

    Let me tease her more.

    "What am I going to do with you? I am going to eat you."

    [No! Stop, please don''t eat me!], she said with teary eyes.

    She is crying?!

    Hey, I was joking. As I was going to say that, the ground suddenly started rumbling, and I fell from the cushion.

    I got up and saw what the cushion was...

    "A snail? No, they just look like snails. But their body features are different. Snails are not that big, and again, why does every monster here have horns?!"

    What I thought as a cushion turned out to be a 5-meter giant snail.

    [Let me go!]

    The pixie was still in my hand, but instead of crying, she started biting me.

    I let her go.

    [These are the monsters of this area]

    "Monster''s''?"

    [Look properly.]

    I nced around and noticed that there were 4 of them.

    "Great"

    I can''t get out of here. There were walls everywhere around me, and the only way to get out of here is through that door they are guarding.

    I took out my sword and said, "Say, pixie, I just have to defeat them to get out of here, right?"

    [Exactly]

    "Heh!" I smirked as I said, "This will be easy. Snails are slow after--"

    Before I could realize it, one of the snails started rolling and mmed into the wall behind me, smashing the wall as cracks appeared on the wall.

    What if it had hit me? He just missed me by an inch!

    "What the hell is that thing?! There is no way a normal snail can do this!"

    [This is not an ordinary snail.]

    "I know that! But still, they should have chosen a different monster than a snail!"

    It''s too misleading!

    When the snail rolls, its horns cut everything on its way.

    The snail who had just attacked me had passed out due to the impact.

    I tightened my grip and said, "Let''s kill it quickly before it regains consciousness."

    I dashed with my sword towards the snail at full speed and stabbed him, but...

    "Its shell is hard as hell!" I said as I jumped back.

    It wasn''t this hard when I was cushioned by it.

    Hmm. Those wolves were running fast because they were using their skill, so it might be possible that

    "Hey pixie, are they using some kind of skill to harden their body?"

    [Yes, and you need to break the shell to inflict damage on it]

    I was using my runner skill but couldn''t damage it; what else could I do?

    There is only one thing I can do.

    "Run fast enough to break its shell!"

 Chapter 7: Snails Have Hard Shells

    Chapter 7: Snails Have Hard Shells

    I started running, but not fast enough to lose my bnce.

    "More, more, just a little more!" I sprinted at the unconscious snail with my sword aimed at it and shouted, "Break!"

    A crack appeared on its shell.

    I pulled my sword from its shell and jumped back as I said, "Need more speed!"

    I started running again, faster thanst time. But not fast enough to lose my bnce, I would undoubtedly die if I identally lost my bnce.

    I stabbed it at the same spot as before.

    "It worked!"

    Its HP was going down slowly.

    "Okay, one more time!" I dashed and stabbed it on the same spot.

    "Onest time!"

    After stabbing it for thest time, its HP went down to 0.

    [Leveled Up]

    "There are three more now!"

    I nced at them as they got up.

    "It looks like they woke up due to all the noise I was causing!"

    "3 of them at once will be hard..."

    They started rolling around all over the arena.

    There is no way I could dodge all of them at once.

    I started running and kept dodging them.

    This is bad.

    I can barely dodge them.

    The only reason I can dodge them is because of my runner skill.

    They won''t be stopping anytime soon.

    "I have to attack them while dodging!" I tightened my grip on the sword, shing whenever I got a chance.

    I will focus on only one now and kill them all one by one.

    I kept running while dodging and attacking.

    I was using the same tactic and kept attacking at the same spot. After repeating the same thing a couple of times, it died.

    [Leveled up]

    "2 more now!"

    I might be able to clear this, but

    "I am tired..."

    I can''t run anymore.

    I have run as much as I would in 10 whole years.

    I opened the menu to check if my stats increased or not. But instead of increasing, my agility decreased to 198.

    Confused, I shouted, "Hey Pixie, why did it decrease?!"

    [It will go back to normal if you rest for a while.]

    So it works like that?

    I would love to rest, but...

    I nced at those snails and panted as I said, "These snails won''t let me rest."

    I started running.

    The two snails are rolling more freely and speedily to move as they want in arge area.

    I decided to use the same tactic and kill them one by one. As I was about to attack one of them, the other one came rolling at me.

    It was about to hit me. I jumped to dodge it, and because I was running, I jumped pretty high.

    "Aw shit!"

    I was about to hit the wall, so I closed my eyes and got ready for the impact. But when I opened my eyes, I found myself running on the wall...

    "Impossible!"

    I was sure I would get mmed, so how...this area is a circle, dammit!

    But still, there is no way anyone can run on a wall for a long time. It''s against thews of physics...no, Das; this is a game. I can do what I can''t in the real world. I can use physics on my way here.

    "Well." I increased my speed as I said, "Time to break thews of physics."

    This is going to be fun!

    I hate to admit it, but I am enjoying this game now.

    Thanks, Elena.

    "I can''t wait to y this game with her."

    I increased my speed andunched myself on the snail.

    "I think I can one-hit kill one of them at this speed."

    I attacked it, and as expected, the shell broke in one hit.

    [Leveled up]

    Its body disappeared.

    "I killed it in one hit; now there is only" I nced at my sword. Cracks appeared on it, and soon after shattered into pieces as I let out the word, "...one."

    This can happen too?!

    [This mostly happens with magic items when you use them more than their efficiency.]

    Well...I guess I used it too much. It was only a standard sword, after all.

    I tried to walk, but my legs gave out, and I fell down.

    I quickly checked my agility; it was 31.

    [Skill-Runner Deactivated]

    "..."

    Not only has my agility decreased, but my skill is also deactivated now.

    This is the worst. First, my sword broke. Second, my skill was deactivated. Third, my agility is so low that I can''t even stand up now.

    The ground shook, and I noticed thest snailing at me, rolling.

    I immediately took out my dagger and slowly got up, "Get up, you can do this!"

    I tried to walk but immediately fell down.

    [Adas! Adas get up!]

    I heard the pixie telling me to get up.

    I want to get up, but I can''t.

    "This is the end..."

    I hope it doesn''t hurt much.

    As I sighed hopelessly

    [Skill-Runner Evolved into Skill-Sprinter]

    "My skill has evolved?" But why? I just got it a few minutes ago!"

    I tried to get up but I still couldn''t.

    "Dammit!"

    Even though the skill has evolved, nothing has changed.

    The snail was about 3 meters away from me.

    I closed my eyes as I tried to get up for thest time, and felt so light. As if my body was moving in the air.

    I opened my eyes, only to find myself running...or should I say jumping?

    My body feels so light that I can even jump as high as I want.

    I increased my speed.

    "More, more, more," I was jumping on walls and stctites of the ceiling of the arena.

    I can''t see anything. All I can see is the snail, and all I know is...

    "Kill this snail!"

    I jumped on the top of the snail and used all my strength to stab it with my dagger.

    [Leveled up]

    I sighed in relief.

    [A New Skill Acquired]

    [You Received Treasure Chest]

    [All Stats Back To Normal]

    [All Skill''s Cooldown Are Back To Normal]

    "That''s too many things."

    Tired, Iy down on the ground.

    I opened the menu to check my new skill,

    "Harden."

    I opened the description of the skill.

    It seems it will harden me and increase my defense.

    "Is it the same skill those snails were using?"

    [Yes, You get the skills of the monster you defeat.]

    I opened my stats to take a quick look at my current stats.

    [HP-93]

    [ATK-128]

    My attack stat increased.

    [DEF-182]

    My defense has also increased, and I got defensive skills too, which is good.

    [AGILITY-303]

    My agility also increased.

    "Hmm," I opened the skill chart to see my newly evolved skill.

    I read the description of the skill Sprinter.

    [It increases agility by eight times when activated]

    [Cool down 3 hours]

    [Skill activation of 10 minutes]

    [Adas, Adas, are you okay?]

    "Yeah," the fairy pulled my hand and helped me get up.

    She is so tiny, but she is strong.

    [Let''s open the chest.]

    "Oh right," I nced at the chest.

    I walked to the chest, and a menu came in front of me.

    [Do You Wish To Open This Chest?]

    With options, [Open] and [Not Now]

    I opened the chest.

    There was a long white coat, an overcoat. But even longer than an overcoat. It has red lines and embroidery, and the sleeves are blue with light red "It''s not pink."

    The bottom is ck, and there is a symbol on the back.

    [Equip it]

    I equipped it.

    [Defense Increased By 200]

    "No way."

    I quickly checked my stat, and my defense was 382.

    "Awesome"

    [Nice Adas, that was a great fight!]

    "Thanks."

    But I will still smack you.

    "So pixie." I cracked my fingers and said, "Is there any other monster other than the boss on this floor now?"

    [There is. A skeleton Knight.]

    "Skeleton?"

    [And pray that you won''t have to fight it.]

    "Why? Ah! I don''t have a sword."

    [No. Even with the sword and your current stats, you can''t defeat it]

    "We can''t know unless we try," Imented.

    [No, you can''t!]

    "Okay, okay. Don''t yell."

    Why is she angry?

    "And what should I do about swords?"

    [Maybe we will find a treasure chest if we explore the dungeon.]

    "I will surely need a sword to defeat the boss."

    I sighed and added, "If I don''t die."

    [Don''t worry. I am here; I won''t let you die.]

    Is it just me, or is she being kind to me now?

    "So, why can''t I fight with the skeleton knight?"

    [It can use magic. And all sword users are defenseless against magic.]

    "Can I use magic too?"

    [You can, but you need to reach level 15 to unlock it.]

    "Can''t I use ''No Restriction'' to unlock it early?"

    [Magic-system appears when a yer reaches level 15. Even if you use ''No Restriction,'' you won''t be able to use it.]

    "..."

    [Let me give a better exnation. The level-up system and the power-up system of the game are different.]

    [The level-up system includes leveling up, all your ount-rted stuff, and that''s where your ''No Restriction'' is bound.]

    [While the power-up system includes everything, including your skills and stats. You can''t use ''No Restriction'' in that. As the developer said, this is not a cheat. Imagine, if you could use ''No Restriction'' in the power-up system, you would have had unlimited skill time with no cooldown and no restriction to anything; you would be the god]

    So I really can''t use them to cheat, huh?

    Very well then, I shall y it fair and square.

    "So I just need to reach level 15 and wait for the magic system to appear."

    [So pray that you won''t run into the skeleton before you get strong.]

    "Hah? It''s not like he wille looking for me."

    [That is true.]

    "Let''s find a sword and defeat the boss."

    [Yeah.]

    And so, I am looking for a treasure chest to find a sword to defeat the hybrid boss.

 Chapter 8: When There Is a Treasure There Is A Trap.

    Chapter 8: When There Is a Treasure There Is A Trap.

    That sure was a tough fight.

    I have no idea what would have happened if my skill hadn''t evolved.

    On the other hand, I lost my sword, and I don''t think I can fight the boss with my dagger. The de is about to break too.

    "So, where is the chest?"

    [How would I know?]

    "You don''t?!"

    Then why the hell was you so confident when you said that?!

    [I am just a pixie, a guide and I have very little information about this floor.]

    "I see, you are just a ''little'' pixie."

    [I am not little.]

    "No, no." I wagged my finger and said, "No matter what you say, you are tiny and little."

    [I am not! I can change my size!]

    Her expression changes every second.

    "Is that so? Then show me."

    [I will!]

    She closed her eyes and tried to do something for two minutes, but nothing happened.

    She opened her eyes and said, [It must be because of maintenance.]

    "Yeah, yeah."

    [Hmph!]

    She puffed her cheeks as she averted her face.

    She kind of looks cute...huh cute? Why did I think that?

    She looked at me with the corner of her eyes and said, [I think chests are most likely hidden on secret passages.]

    Did she just give me a hint?

    "Didn''t you say you don''t know?"

    [I have no information, but ording to the other games, treasures are most likely on the secret passages or rooms.]

    "I see."

    Again, shouldn''t her data be limited to this game?

    Argh! I am overthinking.

    I will just thank her for the help.

    "Thanks."

    [Take it aspensation for my behavior so far.]

    She is generous now.

    But I will still smack her.

    "Hey Pixie, by hidden passage, you mean like the one where I fought with thest wolf, right?"

    [That is right. You are getting smart.]

    Oh?! She is considerate now, but... I will still smack her.

    "Hey, pixie--"

    [Don''t keep calling me pixie, pixie. It''s annoying!], she shouted.

    "What should I call you then? Do you have a name?"

    [I don''t.]

    I want to smack her!

    I gulped down my anger and said, "Then what should--"

    [Give me a name.]

    "What are you talking about?!"

    [As I said, give me a name!]

    "Stop yelling every time you open your mouth!"

    Just because her voice is cute doesn''t mean she can yell whenever she wants.

    I sighed and said, "I am awful at naming. Let''s ask Elena once maintenance ends."

    [No.]

    "Why?"

    [There is no point in naming me then.]

    "But I am terrible at naming. You can see the name I came up with, Adas."

    [I think it looks cool.]

    It just looks cool? What about saying and hearing it? But still...

    She called my name cool.

    "I forgive you."

    [What for?]

    "Don''t mind it."

    [Okay then], She started flying in front of my face, spamming, [Name, name, name], from her cute face.

    "Yeah, yeah, let me think."

    I am terrible at naming. But if I don''t give her a name, then she will start yelling.

    I thought of a proper name for a while, and only one word came to my mind.

    "Hey, what about Lily?"

    [Lily? What does it mean?]

    "I don''t know, but there is a flower with the same name."

    [So you think I am pretty as a flower, huh? Oh My! ttery won''t--]

    "Nope, not at all." I refused and replied, "I once read a novel about pixies, and the character''s name was Lily."

    [Idiot.]

    She flew up and then dashed at me a full speed, kicking me in the forehead.

    I almost lost my bnce due to her kick.

    Dammit!

    I regret forgiving her.

    I looked at her to see her dancing in the air and happily chanting her name like some spell.

    "I forgive you."

    [Seriously, what for?!]

    "Nevermind."

    After walking for a while.

    "Hey, here it is."

    We are back here,

    There are three walls, and one of them was smashed by the wolf.

    [Okay, try smashing the left wall.]

    "Okay"

    I grabbed my dagger, and as I was about to hit the wall--

    [Hey, wait, what are you doing?]

    "Smashing the wall as you said."

    [Smash it with your fist.]

    "No way, it''s impossible!"

    [Do it!]

    "Fine."

    Tch!

    Who does she think she is? Ordering me around.

    I clenched my fist and closed my eyes.

    Why did I close my eyes? It''s because ''What if the dirt gets in my eyes?'', It''s not because I am afraid, okay?

    I punched the wall and...

    "It broke?!"

    ...it broke in one hit.

    And it didn''t hurt--I mean, the dirt didn''t get in my eyes.

    [Nothing is here. Try the right wall now.]

    I smashed the right wall.

    "Oh!"

    There it is! A secret room.

    As the dust cleared up, I went in.

    [Be careful.]

    "Of what?"

    [Where there is a treasure, there is a trap.]

    "You are right, but it''s not like I will run into some kind of monster here."

    [...]

    "Like the boss, or what was it? Skeleton knight or something?"

    [....]

    "I don''t even get how can a skeleton be that powerful?"

    [...]

    "Just because he can use some kind of magic doesn''t mean" I nced back at Lily, who had a fearful expression on her face, "Hey Lily, what happened?"

    [...un]

    "What did you say?"

    [Ruun!]

    "Why? This is a treasure room, right?"

    [Shut up and run!]

    I don''t know why, but there was tension in her voice, so I immediately rushed towards the exit.

    As I was about to reach there, the exit was suddenly closed by the door.

    "Huh?!"

    Where did that doore from?!

    I heard footsteps behind me.

    I slowly turned back and saw, "Skeleton?"

    It is wearing shining armor and with a radiant shield. The sword in its hand looks normal.

    Why?! Why is it here?!

    "Hey, Lily. It looks kind of angry. Could it be that it heard what I was saying?"

    I expected a taunt saying, ''How can a skeleton hear anything, idiot,'' but she didn''t say anything.

    "Hey, Lily. Lily?!"

    [Shut up!] She yelled.

    She always yells, but this time it was louder, the loudest one so far.

    My hands automatically covered my ears.

    [Take out your weapon]

    "Did you forget we came here to find the weapon? All I have is this dagger, and I don''t think it can do anything against a skeleton!" I said as I took out my dagger.

    "What now?"

    I do the same as I did with those snails using the dagger.

    [Wait for it to attack.]

    "Seriously?"

    [Seriously.]

    "Fine."

    The skeleton just stood there and kept looking at us...me.

    Suddenly, it dropped its shield with the ''nk.''

    "Is it surrendering?"

    [It is preparing for an attack.]

    "The skeleton is 5 meters away from us. There is no way it can attack from--"

    It grabbed its sword with both hands and raised it.

    "..."

    The sword size increased to five to six meters long.

    I was awed by that.

    He swung his sword at me.

    [Dodge!]

 Chapter 9: Even Skeleton Can Use Magic

    Chapter 9: Even Skeleton Can Use Magic

    He swung his sword at me.

    [Dodge!]

    Lily''s voice helped me get back to my senses.

    This is the first time I am happy that she yelled.

    "Thanks."

    [Idiot.]

    "Yeah, I might be an idiot. So." I nced at it and shouted, "What the hell was that?!"

    [Sword magic.]

    Magic, huh?

    "So how can I defeat him?"

    I can''t make ranged attacks.

    I have to wait for an opening.

    [Activate your ''Harden'' skill and withstand his attacks, and as soon as you get an opening, break him into pieces.]

    "Roger that!"

    We were thinking of the same thing.

    [Skill-Harden Activated]

    The skeleton kept attacking, and I kept dodging all of its attacks.

    With every swing, the sword size was increasing.

    It once again tried to attack me, and I dodged.

    "Nice!"

    As it swung its sword, the sword got stuck to the ceiling.

    ["An opening!"]

    I dashed at the defenseless skeleton, and as I was about to hit it, it noticed me.

    "Aw shit!"

    It kicked the ground and due to the impact, the shield, which it dropped earlier, bounced in the air, and it grabbed it.

    "Dammit!"

    I clenched my fist tighter and hit the shield.

    The shield shattered into pieces.

    "Whoa!"

    I can''t believe it!

    Even the skeleton looked at me with surprise.

    That was iron...no, it was some hard metal, and I just...

    "Broke it?"

    The sword was back to its original size.

    It swung the sword at me, but I jumped back, which helped me dodge it.

    Lily came flying at me and said, [Are you okay?]

    "Yeah"

    "I just broke its shield, and its armor is made of the same metal, so that means..." I cracked my fingers and said, "I can break it too."

    I just have to keep dodging its attacks and look for an opening.

    And then I will break him into pieces.

    [Be careful.]

    "Don''t worry. There is only one enemy; it will be easy."

    The skeleton plunged its sword into the ground, and soon after, fog covered the whole room.

    [Be careful, it is using some kind of skill.]

    "Don''t worry. As I said before," The fog cleared up as I was talking, "There is only one--what the--!"

    The entire room was full of skeletons.

    "I didn''t say that out loud, right? Could it be that I keep jinxing everything?"

    [You just realized?]

    "Shut up!"

    [These are his clones. It''s its skill.]

    "So we have to find the real one and break him into pieces?"

    [Yes]

    But there are like hundreds of them. How do I find the real one?

    It''s not like I can find them by looking at their shadows. It''s dark here, and besides, every skeleton is wearing armor too.

    "Which means," I dashed at the group of skeletons as I said, "I just need to break them all!"

    [Skill-Sprinter activated]

    "Time to break some bones!"

    I have to use both skills properly.

    As soon as my feet touched the ground, I concentrated all my force on my fist and started punching them.

    "One, two, three, four, five."

    They break as soon as I hit them.

    What else do you expect? My agility is 2424 right now, even faster than the supercars. And with my ''Harden'' skill, it''s like sprinkling water on fire.uh...ashes.

    I quickly took down 180 of them in no time. But I still couldn''t find the real one.

    Well, only 19 more, and thest one would be the real one.

    "Break, shatter, burst, and die."

    Five more now.

    Am I out of breath too...huh?

    There are only 4 of them! Where is the 5th one?!

    [Adas, behind you!]

    I didn''t look behind, nor did I bother asking why. As soon as she said that, I jumped in the air and swung my leg, kicking behind me.

    It was the 5th skeleton, or should I say the real one.

    [Leveled Up]

    [New Item found]

    [Leveled Up]

    [A New skill Obtained]

    [Leveled Up]

    [Leveled Up]

    [Leveled Up]

    "5 times?"

    What level am I? 13.

    To be honest, this one was the easiest.

    [Hey, are you terrible with sports?]

    "What?"

    [Your skills are like a high-level sportsman.]

    "I never said I am bad with sports."

    And I know martia--

    [Maybe you haven''t realized it yet.]

    Lily came near me and--

    "Hey! Why are you sitting on my head?!"

    [I am tired of flying]

    "You..." I gave in.

    I should let it slide. She helped me a couple of times...hmm?!

    "I can feel something soft on my head."

    [Wha--! you...]

    "Hey, stop pulling my hair!"

    She started pulling my hair, though it doesn''t even hurt. But I won''t say this to her.

    "Now then, I received a new skill and item too.", I opened my menu, saying, "Let''s check them."

    "Faker?"

    [Must be the skill the skeleton knight used to make clones.]

    "Then I can make clones too?"

    [You can, but you need to evolve it into a cloner or something, I guess?]

    "I see."

    There is no information or description of this skill.

    "And the item I got is a...sword."

    It''s the same type of sword the skeleton was using, but the color is different.

    "So we got what we came here for."

    I opened my stats.

    [HP-93]

    [ATK-172]

    [DEF-185]

    [AGILITY-307]

    Hmm.

    Only my attack stats increased. My defense and agility are the same.

    Could it be...

    "Hey Lily, could it be that--"

    [No, it''s not like that]

    "At least let me finish!"

    [''Could it be that the stat gets maxed'' is what you want to ask, right?]

    How?!

    "Ye...ah."

    [They don''t, the leveling up of this is so slow, and you need to grind to level up.]

    "I see."

    Well, now that I got what I came for.

    "Time to kick boss ass."

    I rushed to where Ist saw the boss.

    "Heh!" I smirked as I said, "It''s still here."

    [Good luck, Adas.]

    "Yeah."

    Let''s first provoke it.

    I need to see its attacks and skill.

    I picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at the...hmm?

    What do I call it?

    Lily said it''s a hybrid of a dragon, a wyvern, and a phoenix. Then what should I call it?

    Let''s take one word from each of them, so...Dragernix?

    How does it sound?

    I hate to admit it, but it sounds more rxed than me. And aren''t I getting better at naming?

    So yeah, I threw a rock at Dragernix, who was sleeping peacefully.

    Before the rock could hit it, it opened its eyes and roared, "Guaaaar!"

    Aw, it looks angry.,

    I know how it feels when someone wakes you up. Believe me; you wouldn''t want to get woken up as my mom wakes me up every morning.

    The Dragernix started flying and pped its wings like it did in our first battle. But nothing happened.

    I didn''t even move an inch. That means, "I have gotten stronger?"

    But if I did, that would mean this Dragernix is also more robust now.

    "Guaaaarraaaaar!"

    He roared again.

    This time it was louder than thest time but still, "Not louder than Lily. "

    [Shut up!]

    See? I was right, after all.

    The Dragernix flew higher and swung its wings again.

    Everything around me, including the trees and rocks, got blown away by its swing.

    Some of the rocks and trees came my way, and I cut them all into pieces with my sword.

    "Guaaraguaaar!"

    "Stop yelling, dammit. "

    "I have to finish it quickly because," I tightened my grip and said, "My dear Elena will be waiting for me."

 Chapter 10: Invincible Boss

    Chapter 10: Invincible Boss

    A hybrid of a dragon, wyvern, and phoenix is the boss of floor zero, the underground city of the monster.

    I call it the Dragernix.

    This boss is unbeatable, but since I am at a low level I might be able to defeat it, or so this pixie...I mean, Lily said.

    The Dragernix flew high in the sky and kept swinging its wings.

    Every time it swings its wings, the surrounding things go flying.

    It''s thanks to my ''Harden'' skill that I am still unharmed by that.

    "Guaaraauuaaar!"

    Even its roars were breaking the stones and tree.

    "Hey Lily, doesn''t he look a lot stronger now?"

    [Must be your imagination]

    "No, no. He definitely looks stronger!"

    [Shut up and focus on attacking]

    "Easy for you to say"

    You just have to watch while I have to fight here.

    He kept flying.

    As I was thinking about how to attack him, the Dragernix roared...no, it wasn''t a roar.

    It was more like a sonic wind attack.

    It was so high-pitched, more than I experienced during my login glitch.

    The Dragernix kept doing the same thing for a while and if this weren''t a game I would have been deaf already.

    He is so high.

    "There is no way I can reach it," I nced around as I said, "I can''t reach it, but..." I picked up a rock from the ground and focused all my strength in my right hand and threw the rock at it, saying, "This might reach you"

    [It hit it!]

    "Its HP decreased?"

    I picked up another rock, but this time a bigger one.

    I did the same thing I did before and threw the rock.

    Half of its HP is depleted. I kept throwing rocks at it until its HP dropped to zero as it fell down--

    "It was easy," I turned back and said, "The boss was the weakest one. Praise me, Lily...Lily?"

    Lily''s eyes were still focused behind me.

    What is she looking at?

    I turned back--, "Why is it still flying?!"

    --or so I thought but--

    If its HP is down to 0 then why is it alive?!

    [Only one HP bar is down]

    --but--

    I looked at the HP of the Dragernix, it was 0 but only one bar and, "There are seven more bars"

    --there were seven more HP bars.

    [Yeah, and now that one bar is down it will use special attacks]

    "What?!"

    Special attacks?!

    I can somehow take two to three more HP bars down, but seven...

    "Aren''t I dead already?!"

    The Dragernix roared, but this time instead of a sonic wind attack, it was fire, a red fire.

    I tried to dodge it, but it was impossible, its attack covered the whole area.

    I checked my HP and it was down to 23.

    [Use healing potion! Fast!]

    I still had 5 healing potions.

    I used 3 of them.

    [HP restored to 98]

    I don''t even have anything to protect myself with its fire.

    And now that it is using different attacks, it''s hard to attack it.

    I still tried to throw rocks at it. Every time I threw a rock it used its fire attack and melted the rocks.

    [Skill-Sprinter Deactivated]

    "Great"

    10 minutes already over?!

    I checked my ''Harden'' skill.

    "10 minutes left"

    There are 10 minutes left until the ''Harden'' skill gets deactivated, that means, "I have to somehow defeat it in 10 minutes"

    But how? And I have other skills too, "Hey Lily, what does my ''Faker'' skill do?"

    [Read the description]

    "There is no description"

    [Then I don''t know. As I said before, I have very little knowledge of this floor]

    "Any guesses?"

    [Maybe it''s used to fake things?]

    I couldn''t help butugh.

    I chuckled and said, "What azy guess"

    As I was waiting for Dragernix to attack, it summoned a ck fog and from that fog came out, "Wyverns?!"

    From the fog came out three Wyverns.

    "One wasn''t enough that now there are 4 of them"

    "Argh! It''s getting annoying"

    All three Wyvern dashed at me at the same time.

    I quickly picked up a rock and threw it at one of the wyverns with my full strength.

    [Leveled up]

    "Two more now"

    I picked up the rock to do the same thing again, but this time they dodged it.

    "Fuck you, adaptive monsters"

    Lily said that the higher the level of the yer, the stronger the boss.

    This floor is supposed to be locked until the next update of the game and can only be essible by yers who are higher than level 40. But since I have ''Early ess'' and ''No restriction'' I can enter it.

    So the yer who is higher than level 40 will enter this floor, in other words, the yer is strong so the boss will be stronger too, which means the yer won''t be able to defeat the boss.

    I mean, it was strong when I was on level one. And now it is stronger because I am level thirteen--fourteen.

    The yers wille to challenge it every time, only to get killed by this monster.

    Meanwhile, the boss will keep adapting and will grow stronger which makes it, "Invincible boss"

    I kept dodging every attack of wyverns, but I can''t keep going like this. And once my ''Harden'' skill deactivates it will be impossible to win.

    I started running, not away from them, but I started running towards them.

    I grabbed my sword and dagger in my other hand.

    I pretended to throw my dagger, but I attacked with my sword as it dived at me.

    It died!

    "Okay, now thest one"

    And then the annoying boss.

    This time I pretended to attack with my sword but threw my dagger instead, but Wyvern dodged it.

    "Just as I nned," I said as I cleaved it with my sword.

    [Leveled Up]

    [Sword Skill Unlocked]

    [yer Can Use Magic Now]

    "Now this is awesome! Hey Lily, how do I use magic?"

    [You can''t]

    Why?!

    "Wait a minute a damn minute! You said I would be able to use magic once I am level 15"

    [Yes, I said that, and you should be able to use magic. But you have to buy magical equipment and you haven''t obtained any magic skills yet]

    "Then where can I buy them?"

    [In the market of every floor]

    "Let me guess there is no market on floor Zero, right?"

    [Indeed]

    Indeed my ass!

    [But you can use sword magic]

    "You mean I can increase the size of the sword like that skeleton knight?"

    [You got the sword by defeating him and the sword looks the same so yes, you can...maybe]

    "Maybe?!"

    I can increase my sword size? But how? The Dragernix is flying, and not to mention he is more than seventy meters big.

    [Focus on your sword]

    Focus on my sword? Now that''s what I used to hear during my training.

    I grabbed the sword with both my hands as I tried raised it

    "I can feel it"

    I can feel the sword sucking my energy.

    The sword size, not simr to the skeleton knight''s, but it is long enough to reach the Dragernix.

    I swung it at the Dragernix as I said, "It is heavy"

    I shed upwards at the Dragernix, and he got knocked upwards. I immediately shed downwards.

    The Dragernix was mmed to the ground.

    "Only 4 HP bars left now"

 Chapter 11: Aftermath

    Chapter 11: Aftermath

    The Dragernix got up and tried to fly, but it couldn''t.

    I quickly tried to attack it with my sword, but it opened its mouth before I could do anything.

    I knew what it was going to do.

    I immediately nced around for rocks to hide behind, but there were no rocks.

    Even if I found any rock and hid behind it, its fire would instantly melt the rock.

    I can''t hide anywhere, nor can I attack it. I can''t even dodge its attack.

    "There is only one thing I can do, and that is, withstand its attack."

    I took out a healing potion as it started spitting fire.

    The fire was redder thanst time, and it burnt like hell. He experienced the pain that a person in the real world would when they me on themselves.

    If not for his extraordinary endurance, he would have already had a nervous breakdown due to the pain. That''s why it is suggested to reduce or disable the pain sensor while ying VR games.

    "It''s okayit''s okay.", he told himself.

    My HP went down slowly. It was all thanks to my ''Harden'' skill that I could withstand the fire.

    Yes, as long as my ''Harden'' skill is active, I can--

    [Skill-Harden deactivated.]

    "Hehehehe!"

    This game hates me, huh?

    Iughed at my bad luck as my HP depleted from 73-61-48-34-16-6.

    I quickly used a healing potion, and my HP increased to 31 but started decreasing again rapidly.

    I used thest potion, but my HP still kept decreasing.

    [Warning. yer Has Only 5 HP Left]

    [Warning. yer Has Only 4 HP Left]

    [Warning. yer Has Only 3 HP Left]

    [Congrattions. You have Obtained A New Skill]

    "Huh?"

    New skill?! Why now?

    I immediately opened the skill chart to check the skill.

    "Excalibur?"

    Isn''t that a sword''s name?

    "Lily, can--"

    [You should focus on your HP, or you will die soon]

    "Like hell, I will die after all my effort!"

    [Skill Excalibur Activated]

    I don''t know what this skill does, but it''s better to try it rather than die.

    I grabbed my sword.

    I could feel the sword sucking my energy, and this time it was intense.

    It was like my life force itself was being sucked.

    Is it due to the skill?

    "It hurts, my hands hurt, my body hurts, I can''t take it anymore!"

    This is too much. I feel like every cell of my body is screaming at me to let go of the sword.

    I was about to drop my sword.

    I looked at my sword, and it was bigger thanst time, even more significant than the skeleton knight''s sword was.

    I noticed that my sword was emitting fire.

    Is it the Dragernix''s fire...no, it''s not due to the Dragernix''s fire.

    This fire is not red like the Dragernix''s fire; it is ck.

    I gathered all my remaining strength and shed at the Dragernix, who was still spitting fire.

    Don''t you fucking have a skill cooldown or something?

    "Die!"

    [Leveled up]

    It had 4 HP bars, but with one attack, it died.

    [The Boss Has Been Defeated]

    [You Have Obtained A Title]

    "Huh?"

    [What?]

    Lily was as confused as I.

    [Leveled up]

    [A New Skill Obtained]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    "What''s happening?"

    So many level ups?

    And what was that? A new title?

    [Leveled up]

    There was something in my hand.

    I checked my hand to see a badge.

    What''s this?

    "Hey, Lily, what does this badge do?"

    Shended on my palm and said, [Show me, show me!]

    "Okay, okay." I showed it to her.

    [Leveled up]

    She grabbed it with her small hands, and after looking at it for a while, she said, [Hmm, you got this title because you cleared the floor Zero.]

    "Awesome!" I looked at the name of the title, "Achiever?"

    [Nice, Adas.]

    "I don''t know what the title does, but it is worthy for me."

    I looked at the badge and said, "Achiever, like my studies, I will get the top spot in this game too."

    [Leveled up]

    [Be careful with the badge, though.]

    "What do you mean?"

    [You can lose the badge.]

    I furrowed my eyebrows as I said, "As someone will steal it?"

    [No, but if someone duels with you for the title and you lose the battle, you will lose the title too.]

    "I see."

    [You will also lose it if you drop the badge somewhere.]

    "I am not a klutz!"

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    I sighed in relief and said, "Now I can y with Elena too."

    [Leveled up]

    [Leveled up]

    [Leve---Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    "Hey! What''s happening?!"

    [I do...n''t.....kn.....ow....]

    Her voice is breaking, and her body is disappearing too!

    [Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    [Error]

    And once again, I had the same feeling, feeling as if my consciousness is getting sucked.

    Some secondster,, I heard, [Wee to Len World Online]

    I nced around and found myself somewhere else.

    "I know this scenery."

    There is no way I could forget this beautiful scenery.

    "This is Floor One."

    I can see other yers too.

    It seems the maintenance has ended.

    It was night here.

    It was a night on floor zero too.

    This game follows real-world time, and it''s "23:02 right now."

    I am feeling strange for some reason.

    I opened the menu to check if there is a ''Log out'' option or not. "It''s there!"

    I sighed in relief.

    "Elena said to wait for her near the fountain."

    I can see a fountain.

    "Let''s wait there."

    I started walking, but for some reason, I was still feeling uneasy.

    Just to make sure, I opened my menu and, "It''s not here! It''s gone!"

    My title, it''s not there!

    I checked my stats and skills, "Everything is the same!"

    I checked my level, "What the--! Why am I only level 15?"

    Why? I remember getting leveled up many times after I defeated Dragernix. Is it because the maintenance ended and the progress didn''t get saved?

    My stats and skills are the same; only my level is not updated.

    "Hey Lily, what is going...on?"

    I nced to ask Lily, but she wasn''t there.

    "Now I understand."

    That was what this uneasy feeling was about.

    As I was worried about Lily, I got the notification, and the sender was, "Lily!"

    Is she okay?! What happened to her?!

    I opened her message,

    [Hello Adas, something went wrong after maintenance ended, and I can''t apany you right now.]

    I sighed in relief, saying, "She is safe."

    [It seems that you were able to log in correctly this time. I hope you can find your girlfriend and y with her. I will be able to apany you tomorrow, till then, take care. Lily.]

    "I see; at least she is okay."

    But why so formal?

    A secondter, I got a notification again.

    I opened it, and it was Lily again.

    "Did she forget something?" I said as I opened the message.

    [Hey Adas, I forgot to tell you something important]

    "Oh?!"

    Something important?

    [You are a new yer, and you are already level 15, not to say, those too. If some other yer gets to know this, it will be a problem.]

    "That makes sense."

    [So try using your ''Faker'' skill to fake your stats.]

    "I see."

    But how?

    I will just do it like any other program.

    [Skill-Faker Activated]

    I opened the menu and set my level to 3 and all my stats to default 100.

    "Easy."

    It worked as I imagined.

    "Lily."

    She is awesome. She is even helping me like this. I am d I didn''t smack her.

    A minuteter, I got the notification again, I checked, and it was Lily.

    "Did she forget to tell me something more important?" I questioned as I opened the message.

    [Hey Adas, I forgot to tell you the most important thing, and that is...]

    "Huh?!"

    What is that?

    Why an iplete message?

    Did something happen--!

    A secondter, I got the notification; I immediately opened it.

    [You are an idiot. ]

    That damn tiny little pixie...

    I clenched my fist and bit my lips while gritting my teeth as I yelled, "I should have smacked her after all!"

 Chapter 12: My Girlfriend Cant be this beautiful. (i)

    Chapter 12: My Girlfriend Can''t be this beautiful. (i)

    As I was waiting for Elena at the fountain, I couldn''t help but sigh that I dropped my title--

    "Hey, you new?" Someone called out to me.

    It was a man, and there was a woman with him too. The man looked slightly bulky, like he had worked out in the gym moderately, and had the aura of a leader radiating from him.

    The woman, on the other hand, had orange hair, with scarlet-colored eyes.

    "Yeah." I replied.

    "Then do you want to form a party with us?"

    "Huh?"

    Party? Do they want me to join them and y this game with them?

    "Umm, I am sorry, but I am waiting for my girlfriend."

    "Oh! I see. No worries."

    "Ricky," The woman pulled the man''s ear and said, "You can''t go inviting people out of nowhere."

    "No, he just looked like he was about to cry, so I called out to him."

    ''Excuse me?!''

    I wasn''t about to cry; I was just a little sad.

    "So you are waiting for your girlfriend?" The woman asked.

    "Yeah, she told me to wait near the fountain."

    "I see," she said as she inspected me with her eyes.

    "Ah!" I eximed and said, "Could it be that there is another fountain around?"

    "No, there is only one fountain on floor one."

    "I see, thanks."

    "How about you search for her location? You can see where she is if she is on your friend list." the woman suggested.

    "Oh, I am new. This is my first time, and...I just logged in."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

    "Wait! You said you just said this is your first time, right?" The man quipped.

    "Yeah...?"

    "Then how are you level 3 already?"

    Aw shit!

    "I got some beginner''s things."

    I would have been at around level 40 if that hadn''t happened.

    The man suddenly grabbed my cor and said, "Are you sure?"

    What the hell?! Does he want to die?

    "Hey, stop doing that." The woman pulled him back by his ears.

    "I apologize for my husband''s behavior."

    "Husband?!"

    "Yeah." They opened their menu and showed the rtionship between them was husband and wife, "See?"

    "...."

    How is that possible?! They look 4-5 years older than me, how can they be married?

    "This is our in-game rtionship."

    Oh! I see, in-game rtionship.

    Yup, there is just no way that they are married in real life.

    "We are married in real life too."

    "How? How old are you guys?"

    "We are 22." Both of them said in unison.

    "22? How can you marry at 22?"

    "A person can marry once they are 18.."

    "I know that!"

    I know that, but really? They married at 22?!

    "You guys married at 22?"

    "No, we got married right after we graduated from high school."

    "..."

    This couple is crazy!

    "I see." I turned around, saying, "Goodbye."

    "Wait a minute!" Both of them grabbed each of my shoulders.

    "I don''t want to! Let me go!"

    "Wait, listen to us. We will help you find your girlfriend."

    I frowned my eyebrows as I turned back and said, "Why?"

    "For the trouble this idiot caused you." said the woman.

    What should I do?

    I don''t want to interact with humans, but I don''t know anything about this game. And Lily is not here either.

    "Okay then, I will be in your care."

    "Nice." They stood beside me and said, "So, what''s your girlfriend''s name?"

    "It''s Reina."

    As soon as I said that, both of them looked at each other and shook their heads, saying, "Impossible."

    "What happened?"

    "No, nothing. We just happened to know someone by that name."

    "For real?"

    "Yeah. So," They both looked at each other and then looked at me, saying, "Is your girlfriend extremely rude, a jerk, and is selfish?"

    Hmm, she is rude, but not selfish and a jerk.

    "Nope. She is cute and clumsy."

    "Oh, we got the wrong person then. There is just no way a girl like her with an ignorant personality can get a boyfriend."

    I don''t get it, but that''s not Elena.

    "So how about we look around? We may find her nearby." the woman said.

    "Okay."

    They seem to be a lovely couple.

    I see deep love between them.

    "But it''s hard to believe that someone who just logged in is level 3 already." remarked the man.

    "Is it hard to level up?"

    "Extremely hard," they both said in unison.

    "You have to kill around 500 monsters to level up once."

    What?

    "And the requirements keep increasing as you keep leveling up."

    What!

    "And item drop and skill drops are too rare here."

    What?!

    "We have been ying this game since its release...I mean for a year, and we are still," they opened their menu and showed me their stats.

    The woman''s name is Rikka, and she is level 25. And the man''s name is Ricky, and he is level 27. Both of them have two skills.

    I am level 15 and have five skills. I found two items.

    Was it because it was hard?

    Welp, I got rewards that a level 40+ yer might have gained, and as a low yer, it''s too much for me.

    Now I understand why he was acting like that.

    "So you want to form a party so you can level up?" I asked.

    "Not exactly, but we were in a party before. And we got kicked out, so we are looking for a new party."

    "Kicked out?"

    "Yeah, it was the same as kicking out."

    They have it hard.

    "Then again, there were only three members, so--"

    "Party of 3 members?" I quipped.

    "Yeah, me, Ricky and Reina."

    I see, so this Reina person kicked them out.

    She is a selfish and rude girl with an arrogant personality, unlike Elena. But somehow I have a bad feeling about this.

    "Why did she kick you out?"

    "When we were clearing the dungeon, we found an item-drop. It was me who found it, but she wanted to keep it. She was the leader, so we let her keep it. Just because she was level 43, she kept making us do all the work and taking what we get after defeating the monsters."

    "We talked to her about this, and she said, ''Stay if you want or get out of here.''" Ricky added.

    "..."

    I hope she is not Elena.

    "I hope you can join another party soon."

    "Yeah, thanks, man. We hope you find your girlfriend--"

    "That voice...is that you, Rikka?"

    As we were walking, someone called out to Rikka.

    We turned back to see who called her.

    It was a girl with white hair and white skin: a slender body and a beautiful face.

    She was magnificent.

    "Reina!" Both of them shouted in unison.

    Hmm, So this girl is Reina?

    She doesn''t look like Elena. I am d she wasn''t Elena after all.

    I had a doubt, but it''s all clear now.

    "What are you doing here and... " She looked at me as she frowned her eyebrow and said, "Is that you, Das?"

    "Huh!" Ricky was the first one to exim.

    "Hmm?!" The second was me.

    "What?!" The third was Rikka.

    ''How does she know my name? My name in the game is Adas,'' so...could it be that she is, "Elena?"

    "Wait, so she was your girlfriend after all?!" Ricky shouted.

    "No, no, no. There is just no way she is my girlfriend. My Elena is not this beautiful, and she is not this tall either!"

    She is currently the same height as me, but her size is only on my shoulder in the real world.

    I inspected her from head to toe as I said, "And she is not this slender. She is kind of fat...no, I mean, not this slender, and her hair is not white, but I guess you can change your appearance in the game? But my Elena doesn''t care about her hair at all. And her chest is certainly not this big...oh! I am not saying it''s small, but...in other words, this person is not my girlfriend. My girlfriend is cute--so cute that I want to hug her but...okay! Then I will look for her myself; you guys enjoy your--"

    As I was about to leave, that girl grabbed my shoulder.

    This grip...she is unquestionably Elena.

    I looked back to see her face once again.

    When I saw her face, it was kind of hard to describe it.

    I don''t know if she is angry, sad, or happy; there are tears in her eyes, but her face looks a little flushed, and she is gritting her teeth, and her blue eyes are...ring at me.

    "I''m sorry."

    I don''t know, but I think apologizing is the best thing I can do now.

    "I will deal with youter. "

    Guess my apology didn''t work.

    Elena hugged me as she said, "What are you doing with my boyfriend?"

    She was just crushing me in her arms.

    "Well, excuse us, we didn''t know he was your boyfriend, and hey Adas," Rikka looked at me and said, "Are you sure she isn''t forcing you to date her? We can help you; please tell the truth."

    No, I am dating her because I love her, yes Das says that.

    "No, I am dating her because I...I...because she told me to."

    I still can''t say that I love her.

    "I knew it! Ricky, let''s report her!"

    "No! I am dating her because I want to."

    "Really?" Rikka confirmed.

    "Yeah."

    "Reina," She then looked at Elena and said, "What are you doing here? Your boyfriend was looking for you, you know?"

    "I was...cleaning the forest."

    "Why at this hour?"

    "Shut up!"

    "Well, Adas, you found your girlfriend," They turned around and said, "Okay,. This then see you around."

    ,

    "Hmph!" Elena let go of me as soon as they left.

    I nced at her; she sure looks beautiful.

    I can''t take my eyes off her.

    ,

    "What''s with theme name?"

    "Huh?"

    "I told you to choose the name carefully, and yet you chose anotherme name."

    "Then why didn''t you suggest me a name when we were on a video call?"

    "I..."

    "What?"

    "I wanted you to choose by yourself."

    So she was considerate.

    "And yet anotherme name." she added.

    What happened to be considerate?

    "Well then..."

    She grabbed my hand, saying, "Come with me."

    "Where are we going?"

    "Just follow me.."

    After walking for a while, we reached the forest.

    "Why are we here?" I asked, ncing around.

    "I want to show you something,e here."

    She covered my eyes with her hand and told me to walk.

    "Stop here. Lie down, and don''t open your eyes until I say so."

    She took her hand off my eyes as we bothy down on the ground.

    "You can open your eyes now."

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    The first word that came out of my mouth after opening my eyes was, "Amazing."

    The sky was pitch ck, and the stars were shining so bright. The moon...there are two moons.

    ;They are illuminating the trees around us this is really "Beautiful."

    "Right? I wanted you to see this; that''s why I was cleaning the forest by defeating the monsters. But then the maintenance break started, so I got logged out, and when the maintenance break ended, I was still in the forest. I ran as fast as I could to the fountain, but you weren''t there, then I went looking for you and found you with those two.

    "Guess we missed each other."

    "I wanted to be the first one you meet when you log in, but..."

    She wanted to be the first one to meet me but...I am sorry, Elena! Because I already met the developer and Lily before I met Rikka and Ricky.

    "And then you called me short and t."

    "No, I didn''t mean it that way," I grabbed her hand and added, "I mean, you are short, but not that short; it''s the average height for a high school girl. "

    "And what about fat?"

    "You are not fat; it''s just that your face is little..."

    "Fat?"

    I tried to find a suitable word, but all that came to my mind was, "Little cute."

    "I see, I see," she said as she tightened her grip on my hand.

    She looks happy.

    "You also called my chest small," she added.

    "...."

    "Just so you know, it will grow, okay?"

    "...."

    "And I do care about my body and take care of my body."

    She took it the wrong way, Dammit.

    I didn''t mean it that way.

    What I wanted to say was, "I will love you no matter how you look or how you are."

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    What is she so surprised about?

    "You just said..."

    Why is her face red---! Soon after, I realized, and my eyes widened in shock as I remembered what I just said. I just told her that I love her for the first time.

    "This." she wiped her tears and said, "This is the first time you told me that you love me."

    She started crying.

    "Elena..."

    "You know, we have been going out for six months, but you never told me that you love me. I started to think that I am just forcing you to go out with me...but...I am d...I am happy that...that." She stuttered as she cried.

    Her tears won''t stop; without holding myself back, I hugged her.

    This might be the first time I took the initiative.

    "I am sorry for not telling you till now."

    "I won''t forgive you unless you say it one more time."

    "What--!"

    "Say it."

    "I love you."

    "One more time."

    "I love you."

    "One more."

    "I love you."

    "One more."

    "I love you."

    "Hehehe."

    "What?"

    "Nothing. I am just happy."

    "I am d too."

    She was still in my arms. I could feel her body. Even though this is a game, I can still...

    "Das, you idiot."

    "Hmm?"

    What happened to that beautiful romantic atmosphere?

    "You should have told me in the real world. We can''t kiss here, you know?"

    "We can''t?"

    Well, of course, this is a game. Something like that shouldn''t be possible.

    "Married couples can kiss in games, but we can''t."

    What''s wrong with VR games?!

    "Well then, we should log out. It''s 0:45 now; the game will close at 1:00."

 Chapter 13: My Girlfriend Cant Be This Beautiful (ii)

    Chapter 13: My Girlfriend Can''t Be This Beautiful (ii)

    This game can be yed from 7:00 AM to 1:00 AM.

    No one can y this game from 1:00 AM to 7:00 AM.

    One yer can y this game for 4 hours on weekdays and 8 hours on weekends, which is a good safety measure.

    There have been cases where yers have some health issues and some mental disorders because of the heavy load on their brains.

    After what happened thirty years ago, all the VR gear and gamepanies have signed a contract with the rule book of VRGAG, which stands for Virtual Reality Game Associated Guidelines. All games must have a permitted and limited schedule where all types of yers can enjoy the game.

    A game that doesn''t follow these guidelines can get a penalty of 20 billion, or thepany head imprisoned for a lifetime or death.

    Launching a VR game isn''t easy in itself. You need at least 16 developers who can share the responsibilities and rights.

    The same goes for the VR gear. If a yer has any malfunction because of the VR gear, they have the same penalties. This is what I read around five months ago. I have no idea if that has changed or not.

    Now I know why the maintenance was during ying hours rather than off hours. For some reason, no one knew about theunch of Zek-VR 4.0. ording to guidelines, a VR gearpany must let the VR gamers know about their new productunch, but no one knew about this if any yer had yed with it, like me, and by chance, if the game had some malfunction, both the VR gear and the gamepany would have been penalized. So the developers had to set up emergency maintenance.

    Initially, a game can be yed for 4 hours on weekdays and eight on weekends.

    The server closes at 1 AM for all VR games. But as all the VR games, including this, areunched worldwide, they have their own closing time. But this game only follows our country''s timezone, even though it''sunched worldwide.

    That can be one of the reasons why this game has many negative reviews. But that shows the poprity of the games.

    If someone hates it, that just means they like it but can''t seem to admit it for some reason. Something in it makes them hate it. Maybe because things don''t go how they want, that''s how haters are.

    I have my own experiences with those types of assholes.

    Elena stood up as I said, "But I want to talk more."

    "How about I call you after we log out?"

    I stood up as I said, "That would suffice."

    "Okay then, I will take a bath, and video call you."

    "I will be waiting."

    She opened her menu and logged out.

    I nced around to see the scenery for thest time and logged out.

    I opened my eyes to feel a surge of pain in my body.

    "Argh, my body is numb."

    It was written in a manual that the body will feel numb after you log out, especially when it is your first time.

    I got up from the bed and took my tab.

    I went downstairs.

    "Huh? The lights are still on."

    When I went downstairs, the living room lights were still on.

    "Dad?"

    "Hmm?" He nced at me for a second and then looked at hisptop, "You are still awake?"

    "Yeah, I was ying a game."

    "I see; I have some office work to do. Your mom was sleeping, so I came here"

    I went into the kitchen and filled the ss with my favorite mango juice as I said, "You want some, dad?"

    "Bring me some beer."

    "Okay."

    As we were drinking, my Dad asked, "So, how was it? The VR game?"

    "It was awesome."

    "I know, right?"

    Huh? He is acting like he has yed one.

    "Have you yed one before, dad?" I asked as I sipped the remaining juice.

    "Yeah, your mom too. We yed the first VR game together."

    "Wow"

    Ring~ Ring~

    I heard my tab ringing.

    It must be a video call from Elena.

    "I am going back to my room."

    "Hmm"

    I went upstairs and picked up Elena''s call...what...what is she doing?!

    "Hey, Das."

    She was lying on the bed, and her hair was wet. She said that she would take a bath. Water drops are still on her body. She was wearing a t-shirt, and it''s because of the position she is lying on the bed...

    I immediately turned my face away.

    "Hey! Why aren''t you looking this way?"

    "No, you...I can see...in this position." I couldn''t stop stammering.

    "What are you talking---aaaaa!"

    I sighed, thinking she had realized.

    It''s embarrassing for me to say it.

    And it''ste night. If I see her like this...I wouldn''t be able to sleep.

    I looked at her, expecting thanks from her. But instead, she red at me as she said, "Pervert."

    "You are the one who is at fault here! I didn''t do anything!"

    I shouldn''t have told her and kept watching.

    "Well anyway." she sat up, saying, "How was the game?"

    "It was amazing."

    "I see." she furrowed her eyebrows and said, "So...will you..."

    "What?"

    "Will you y it with me from now on?"

    "Of course I will."

    "You only yed for an hour or so, and you liked it, huh?"

    "Haha, yes."

    I can''t tell her! I really can''t tell her that I was fooling around for 4 hours!

    "And you know what, Das. I...Das? Are you listening?"

    "Ah! Yeah."

    I dozed off there.

    "So as I was saying, I--"

    "Oh yeah! Guess what Elena"

    "What?"

    "My dad said that he and my mom yed the first VR game."

    I have been ying for four hours. I ran too much. Though I physically don''t feel tired, I feel so exhausted mentally.

    I can''t keep up with this conversation. I can fall asleep at any time.

    ==================

    "Huh?"

    "...."

    "Are you sure that''s what he said?"

    "...."

    "Maybe you misheard what he said? Because..."

    "..."

    "Because it was the 1st VR game in which the yers were trapped for 18 months. Das, are you listening---oh...he fell asleep."

    "....."

    "He looks cute when he is sleeping. I really really love you."

    ================

    I opened my eyes to see it was 5:00 AM already.

    "I fell asleep when I was talking to Elena."

    She must have been angry--why is the call still ongoing?!

    And she is fast asleep. I can almost see...

    I tilted the tablet even though I knew I wouldn''t see anything. But can''t a man at least dream?!

    "Nope." I hung up the call.

    "I shall not give in to worldly temptation."

    "Now then." I got up from the bed

    It''s 5:00 AM, and I don''t feel sleepy anymore.

    I grabbed myptop and jumped onto the bed again to solve some quantum physics.

    As I was lost in studying, time passed by, and when I looked at the time,

    "7:30 already?"

    It was morning.

    "Which means," I nced at the door as I put myptop on the side and grabbed my nket, and pretended to sleep.

    Soon after, the door opened, and someone entered my room.

    It was my mom. Shees to wake me up every morning.

    The sound of the footsteps became apparent as they stopped right in front of my bed.

    My mom lifted my nket, and as she was about to do the usual thing-- "I am awake!" I threw the nket on the side as I sat up.

    "Wha--!"

    You don''t have to react that much.

    "Seriously, how many times do I have to tell you not to wake me up like this?"

    "What''s the problem?"

    "I am not a kid anymore."

    "But your dad likes it."

    "He is your husband, dammit!"

    Mom threw me out of the room with my clothes.

    I took a bath, had breakfast, and after fooling around for a while, I am on my way to school.

    After walking for a while, I reached the park.

    The park where Elena and I kissed yesterday, under the tree.

    "Hmm?"

    Under the tree...on the tree, I noticed a cat who was trying toe down.

    "A stray cat?"

    What is a stray cat doing here? There shouldn''t be any cats in this area.

    "Could it be that it''s someone else''s cat?" I nced around but found no one.

    I looked at the cat and said, "Should I help the cat?"

    I don''t care, but if Elena saw the cat, she will surely try to do something to help the cat.

    They don''t need any help.

    IF they can climb, then why can''t they jump down?

    Sigh~

    I sighed as I said, "I should take care of it before Elenaes."

    I started running.

    "Has my speed increased?"

    Or is it because I am running after a long time?

    "Now is not the time for that."

    As I was about to jump, the cat jumped on the ground, or rather, at my face.

    As I tried to dodge it, I lost my bnce and fell on the ground as the catnded beside my face.

    "I hate them," I said as I sat up.

    The cat walked to me, "Me..."

    "Me?"

    "Meow!"

    Dammit!

    What the hell!

    She scratched my hand.

    Animals are just like humans, or should I say humans are more like animals? Or maybe they are worse?

    I stood up as I said, "I should go to the convenience store and buy a bandage."

    I went to the convenience store and bought the bandage, but buying one bandage would be embarrassing.

    "I should buy some snacks too."

    I bought some snacks with bandages and left the store.

    As I went outside, someone covered my eyes.

    "Guess who?"

    There is only one person who has enough guts to do this to me.

    "What is it? Elena."

    "Nothing," she said, jumping beside me.

    She took the bag from my hand, and without asking for my permission, she started eating the snacks.

    "Good morning," I said.

    "Good morning."

    "So, what are you doing here?"

    "I was passing by and saw you in the store."

    I took some chips from the bag as I said, "Stalker."

    She tried to bite my hand, but I stuffed the chips in her mouth.

    "So what were you buying?"

    "Snacks."

    "And?"

    "A bandage."

    "Bandage? What happened?!"

    "Nothing major. I ran into a cat earlier and tried to save her, but she scratched me."

    "Seriously? Show me."

    "Here on my right...hand."

    I showed her my scratch, but...there is no scratch on my hand.

    I checked my left hand to make sure, but it wasn''t there either.

    "Das?"

    "Nothing"

    I guess I am sleepy.

    I checked the time, and it was 9:30 AM.

    We still have an hour.

    "Hey Elena, how about we drop by the caf?"

    "Okay!"

    We went to the caf.

    I ordered coffee, and Elena ordered her favorite chocte cake as usual.

    "Why so suddenly?" She questioned.

    "What?"

    "You rarely agree to stop by a caf when I ask you. But this time, you are the one who suggested Ie here."

    "I am feeling a little sleepy, I guess. So I thought of drinking a strong coffee."

    "What?! You fell asleep during our video call, and you are still feeling sleepy?"

    "I woke up soon," I sipped as I said, "By the way, why didn''t you hang up the call?"

    "Your sleeping face was so cute that I ended up falling asleep."

    I was drinking coffee and nearly choked when she said that.

    "Did you see my sleeping face too?" She asked.

    "Yea...h."

    I saw something else too.

    "Was I cute?"

    "Ye...ah."

    "Look at my face and tell me."

    "Well," I gulped down and said, "I don''t know if it was because of your sleeping position or maybe the way your tablet, I could see...your...cleavage."

    "Wha--"

    She red at me for a while and said, "Pervert!"

    "Yeah, yeah. I am a pervert."

    "So," She took arge bite and said, "Why are you still sleepy?"

    "I was studying afterward and didn''t realize the time."

    "Again?! Don''t you get bored by studying?"

    "Listen here; I am doing it for both of us."

    "...."

    "After we graduate, I want you to be with me. And maybe if possible, I want to live with...you--huh? Why is your face red?"

    "The way you said it looked like you were proposing to me."

    "Wha-!"

    "You say that stuff when you are asking a girl to marry you, you know?"

    "No, no. I didn''t mean it that way! I mean, it would be great if I could marry you, but---"

    "I know."

    "Huh?"

    "I know you didn''t mean it that way. But still, you shouldn''t say this to some girl; it will cause a huge misunderstanding."

    "Like I know any."

    Some girl? Aside from Elena, I have never talked to any girl in a long time. Just my cousin who is the same age as us, and if you count older women, then my aunt and teachers.

    Can I count Lily too?

    But she is not a real person, right?

    I mean yesterday when the developer gave her to me, she couldn''t speak properly, couldn''t even say my name correctly, but she learned to jabber.

    That''s right; she is not a real person. All her emotions are...fake. It''s not real...she is not real...it''s just, "It''s too cruel."

    "What?" She gazed at me as she took thest bite.

    "No, Nothing."

    "Oh yeah, Das, about what you saidst night--"

    "Oh! It''s 10:00 AM already. We should go quickly." I got up as I said, "Were you saying something?"

    "Nothing. Let''s go."

 Chapter 14: Book One Extra: Chapter.

    Chapter 14: Book One Extra: Chapter.

    "Hey, dad, I bought something online today. Did you receive a text from the bank about that?" Das asked as he took arge bite.

    "Now that you mentioned it, I did receive something like that. What did you buy?" he asked, checking his phone.

    "A VR game."

    "Say what?"

    "A VR game."

    "A game?"

    "Yeah."

    "You bought it?"

    "Yeah."

    "To y?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Ang, our son said he bought a game. Can you believe it?!"

    "Indeed, dear, I can''t believe what I am hearing right now!"

    ''Here they go again.''

    Let him rify that they are not shocked about the game, nor are they shocked that he spent too much money on the game. They were shocked because he bought the game.

    Aren''t you overreacting? It''s not that rare for me to y games. Thest time he yed any game was was nevermind that, more importantly-

    "Elena said she wanted to y with me, so I bought it."

    "Ooh? Hm, Hmm?"

    They both did the same thing in unison. Double annoying.

    "Elena sure is changing you, huh?" Dad said as he took thest bite from his te.

    "Shut up!"

    "It reminds me of when we were in high school, doesn''t it, Ang?"

    "Indeed."

    ''About the time they were in high school... Does that mean their love story? I want to hear it- Oh, it''s not like I was interested to know it, though.''

    ''It''s just they rarely talk about themselves.''

    "Well then, thanks for dinner." Dad got up and said, "I will be in my room."

    "Okay, dear."

    Das walked to the kitchen and washed his hands.

    "Wait!"

    Aw shit!

    Das stopped him without thinking.

    "What happened, Das? Do you want to hear our love story?"

    "Huh...no, it''s not like I want to hear it, but I would like to know it."

    "Oh, is that so? Then ask properly." He gave me a knowing look.

    He rubbed the back of his neck.

    "Please...tell me your love story."

    "That''s my son." he huffed.

    ''Annoying, too annoying. At least, now, I can hear their love story.''

    "Well, it''s not that great, but here I go." Dad sat on the sofa and said, "Your mom and I went to the same high school."

    ''I know that already; tell me more.

    "I was just like you back then."

    "Just like me? An awesome and logical person."

    "Of course not; I was a studious nerd just like you."

    ''Annoying, did you have to say ''studious nerd''?''

    "Oh, by the way, I was more handsome than you," he added.

    ''Annoying, I don''t know why, but for some reason, it pisses me off.''

    "And your mother was also like me."

    "Hah?!"

    "Stop it, dear; it''s embarrassing." His mom blushed.

    ''What are you blushing for? And wait... Mom was also a nerd...just like me--I mean Dad.''

    "I didn''t talk to your mom at first."

    "We were in different sses after all." Mom quipped.

    "Then your mom and I startedpeting on scores."

    "I see, so you spent time together and fell in love, just like Elena and me."

    Das spent six months with Elena, tutoring her. Time passed by, and they became closer and closer. He wondered when exactly he fell in love with her?

    "Nope, not at all."

    And here, they both denied it.

    ''It hurts for some reason.''

    "We were archrivals."

    "Stop that, dear; it''s embarrassing."

    ''Again, what are you blushing for?''

    "We keptpeting in every exam and test. Sometimes I won, sometimes your mother. And when we were in ourst year, we decided that the one who scores more in the final exam wins."

    "I see, then what happened after?"

    "The final exam results were-"

    "Were?"

    "A tie, we both had the same score."

    "Oh?"

    ''I see, so a tie, huh? Wait, he is talking about the final exam, right? That means their high school life is over now, right? What happened to the love story? Maybe...''

    Das slowly opened his mouth and said, "Then, you realized that you both love each other and started going out?"

    ''That''s what must have happened, well not a great love story like Elena and me but still--''

    "Nope, not at all."

    ''Again, they both denied it. Would you stop hurting me now?!''

    "So then, what happened?" He asked, thoroughly annoyed.

    "After that, your mom said, ''You are smart, I am smart, if we make a baby, then he will be the smartest,'' and then we started going out."

    "Stop that, dear; it''s embarrassing."

    "..."

    He was... speechless.

    "Would you stop blushing? What the hell is wrong with that story? Do you even call that a love story? Where is love in that story?"

    His dad patted his shoulder and said, "Now, now, Das, love has various variations; you will understand once you grow up."

    "Oh? Is that so? Then I don''t want to--"

    <em>Ring~!</em>

    He received a text.

    ''Who is it?''

    Das saw the name of the sender; it was Elena. He remembered she told me that she would video call me. Hepletely forgot about that. He should go to my room quickly, or she will get angry.

    =.~.=.~.=.~.=.~.=.~.=.~

    [Exnation of volume one]

    World 0 has adaptive and AI advanced monsters. World 0 is not possible to be cleared.

    When Das yed world 0, it wasn''t released. It was still in the testing stage, so the monsters'' (basic) stats and skills were not set. Hence, it wasn''t finalized.

    Only a yer who is 40+ can enter World 0. World 0 monsters are adaptive, meaning if a level 40 yer ys it all, the monster will be set with a level 40 yer (First experience).

    The level 40 yers will not be able to clear it. It''s impossible.

    After that, if a level 100 yer enters World 0 to clear it. The monster will be level 100, meaning a monster with (level 40 fighting experience) + level 100 skills and stats. Thus, a level 100 yer will not be able to clear it.

    After that, if a level 70 yer enters World 0 to clear it. The monster will be (Level 40 fighting experience) + (Level 100 fighting experience) + a level 70 skills and stats.

    So basically, it is like this: Level 40 yer = Level 40 monster. Level 80 yers = level 80 monsters.

    The basic level of monsters is set to be level 40, it was supposed to be level 40, but when Das yed, he was only level one.

    So the monsters were of level 1. Not only that, the (actual) skills and stats of the monsters were not set (yet) because world 0 was not released.

    That''s the only reason Das was able to clear the world 0. If he had yed it after the release, he would have died instantly.

    Every little thing that happens in this novel has a huge reason behind them. Even the skills he got are for a reason. Everything will be slowly revealed as the story progresses.

    Thank you for reading this and the novel.

    Have a good day.

 Chapter 15: Making Friends in Game is Easier than Making Friends in Real Life.

    Chapter 15: Making Friends in Game is Easier than Making Friends in Real Life.

    We are on our way back home.

    Nothing happened at school today other than Elena messaging me in the middle of the lectures.

    She is still eating the snacks I bought in the morning, without my permission, of course.

    She even took some and put them inside her bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Yes?"

    "You areing to LWO today, right?"

    "LWO?"

    "Len World Online."

    "Oh! Yeah."

    "Then wait for me near the fountain, okay?"

    "Okay."

    "And don''t talk to strangers." she added.

    "I am not a kid."

    "But you were talking with those two yesterday."

    "Fine." I sighed as I said, "I won''t talk to anyone."

    It''s not like I like talking with some random humans.

    I needed help yesterday, but now that I know the map, I won''t be needing any help.

    "And if you run into those two, don''t talk to them."

    They surely don''t get along with each other.

    ording to them, Elena kicked them out of the party. But I don''t think Elena could''ve ever done that.

    "Why do you hate them so much?" I asked.

    "They left me all alone. "

    Huh?! Left her alone? But they said she kicked them out; what''s going on?

    As I was about to ask her for some details, Elena closed her distance to me and said, "Okay, then Das."

    "What?"

    "Let''s kiss."

    I know very well that I want to kiss her too. No, not just a kiss, I want to do many things but...sigh.

    "Does it not feel good?" she questioned.

    "It''s not like that."

    ''It feels wonderful; I want to kiss you all day'' as if I could say that.

    She closed her eyes, I closed mine, and our lips touched each other.

    Her lips are soft. I can''t get enough of her kisses. We have kissed many times, but whenever we kiss, it feels good, I feel like I am--

    "Oh my, high schoolers these days."

    "They have no shame."

    What the---!

    I opened my eyes to see two women looking at us.

    "Das."

    I nced at Elena.

    Her face was flushed, and she was about to cry.

    I red at those women, and they walked off.

    Can''t they mind their own business?

    Making my Elena cry.

    Dammit!

    "Hey." I grabbed her hand and said, "It''s okay. Let''s go."

    We always kiss in the park and make sure that no one is around. This time too, we made sure no one was around, but...

    "People are dangerous."

    As we were walking, I nced at Elena.

    Her ears were still flushed.

    "Hey, it''s okay. It''s not a big deal."

    "It is!" she pped her hands in embarrassment and said, "It''s super embarrassing!"

    "Then don''t ask me to kiss you every time we pass through the park."

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "I won''t stop doing that."

    I chuckled as I grabbed her hand and said, "Want to stop by at the caf?"

    "Can we?!" she eximed.

    Oh! She is back to normal.

    "Looks like there is no need to go now."

    She puffed her cheeks again.

    So cute!

    I want to kiss her.

    "I was kidding."

    We went to a caf. And as usual, I ordered nothing but...

    I nced at Elena, who was stuffing as much as she could in her mouth.

    "If you eat this much, you will get fat."

    "I am trying to get the fat on my chest."

    "..."

    Good luck with that.

    "You like big ones, right?"

    "It''s not like that."

    "You didn''t deny it!" she shouted as she kicked my leg.

    "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I will love you no matter--ah!"

    Aw shit! I repeated it without realizing it.

    I nced at Elena, only to see her ring at me while stuffing the cakes in her mouth.

    Dammit!

    Why is she so cute!

    "Mmf mu mmphmf!"

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    "I said, ''Das, you idiot.''"

    Yeah, I am an idiot to fall for a girl like you.

    I wanted to say that I am still not quite ready for the circumstances yet.

    I took a deep breath and said, "So hey."

    "Mu?"

    "Why did you choose this game? I mean, other VR games are less expensive and might even be better than LWO."

    "Mmmmf mu mumpfm mu mph--"

    "Finish eating first."

    "Because this game is good."

    "I know, it is good, but I looked at other games which look better than--"

    "This game is F2P."

    "F2P?"

    "Free to y."

    "Hah?! This game is crazy-expensive."

    "You only have to pay once."

    "That is not free then."

    "Better than other games."

    "Do other games cost more than one time?"

    "Yeah. In LWO, you have to level up by hard work, while in other VR games, you can get items and skills with money."

    "Wait, you mean like, the more money you spend, the stronger you are?"

    "Yeah."

    "I see."

    Wow, the fuck!

    "And you said you like to do something that can be achieved by hard work. So I wanted you to enjoy this game."

    She did everything for me, but I am sorry Elena, I think I earned something without hard work, but It''s 0impossible to tell her now.

    What would she think?

    Dammit!

    "What happened, Das?"

    "Nothing, if you are done eating, then let''s go."

    I dropped Elena off at her house and went home.

    I was reading some stuff from the inte in the living room.

    I received a message from Elena saying...

    "Hey, mom." I called out my mom.

    Mom was making dinner in the kitchen.

    "What. Das?"

    "Elena said she ising here on Sunday."

    "Oh, is that so."

    "Yeah, so don''t do anything weird."

    "I have never done anything weird in my life."

    "Liar,st time she came here, you were clinging to her."

    "But she liked it."

    "She was creeped out."

    "Did she say so?"

    "She didn''t."

    "Heh." She smirked.

    "What are you smirking about?"

    "You don''t understand girls at all."

    "Indeed." my Dad butted in.

    "Where did youe from?!"

    "I am home!"

    "Wee home, dear."

    "I am hungry. Is the dinner ready yet?"

    "Dinner is ready, wash your hands, Das."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    After eating dinner, I went to my room.

    "Okay now." I stretched my hands as I looked at my desk, and then nced at the VR gear and said, "Gaming time."

    I patched the gears and wore the dive gear.

    I pressed the switch, and again my consciousness was being sucked.

    "I can''t get used to this feeling after all."

    Soon, I found myself in the air, falling.

    Why!

    "Why the hell am I still logged in like this?!"

    I thought it was only for the first time.

    Though somehow, I am not scared this time.

    The scenery is amazing.

    Since it''s night in the real world, it''s night here too.

    Soon after, Inded on the giant leaf.

    I slid down from the leaf as I said, "I just hope I log in normally next time."

    I sighed and said, "Let''s go to the fountain."

    [Hey Adas.]

    I heard a familiar voice.

    I looked around but no one--

    [I am here.]

    I saw a small figure poking out its head from my hair.

    [Hello!]

    She sounds very cheerful.

    "Pixie."

    She started pulling my hair.

    "Hey, what gives?!"

    [Call me Lily.]

    Oh, right, I named her yesterday.

    "Hey, Lily."

    [I was waiting for you.]

    "You were?"

    She nodded while puffing her cheeks.

    It''s kind of cute--again? Why did I think that?

    "I was at school."

    [So where are we going today?]

    "I am waiting for my girlfriend; then we will go somewhere."

    [I see.]

    Is it just me, or does she sound less cheerful now?

    Her way of talking, her reactions, the way she acts...it''s almost like she is a real person.

    "Hey, Lily."

    [Yes?]

    "What exactly are you?"

    [I am Lily.]

    "No, I mean you talk and act like a real person."

    [Oh, I am not a real person.]

    I knew it...I knew it but hearing that from her makes me feel somewhat...sad.

    "So you are just an A.I?"

    [Not exactly, I am like a real person, but I only exist in this world.]

    "Oh?!"

    [My feelings, emotions, the way I speak, the way I act, everything is real.]

    "I see."

    So it''s real...everything is real...she is natural.

    "I am d."

    [Huh?]

    "Hey Lily, you won''t disappear, right?"

    [I won''t.]

    "Thank--"

    [Unless the developers decide to get rid of me.]

    "Huh?"

    [That won''t happen, though.]

    "I see."

    Like hell, they will do that.

    I will just buy the entire game.

    [Why did you ask?]

    "Why did I ask? I don''t know either, but...I don''t know. It''s like I don''t want to lose you or something simr to that feeling?"

    I suck at understanding feelings.

    [Wha...what are you saying?! You can''t; you already have a girl--]

    "Ah! Now I know why. You see, I don''t have any friends in the real world, only Ele...my girlfriend is the one, so here I found you so it''s like that."

    She started pulling my hair for some reason.

    [Friends, you say? How can you say that?]

    "Shut up! It was embarrassing for me to say that you know."

    [Idiot.]

    "Excuse me?"

    [Hmph! Since you are a loner, I will be your friend; you should be thankful!]

    "Oh?! Well, thanks."

    As I was chatting with Lily, someone covered my eyes from behind.

    There is only one person who does that.

    "Guess who?"

    "Stop that, Elena." I instantly replied.

    "Buu buu, you are wrong."

    Huh?!

    If it''s not Elena, then who?! I don''t know anyone in the real world, let alone in a game.

    I immediately looked back to see a girl with white hair, white skin, slender--it''s Elena after all.

    I pinch her cheeks...huh? It''s kind of soft. I pinched her again. Yep, it''s softer than in the real world.

    "Stop doing that!" She grabbed my hand and said, "And my name is Reina in the game."

    I got punched, too, by the way.

    I always get punched in the real world, but here, it hurts.

    I have to make sure not to make her angry in the game.

    Or maybe I can just dodge all her punches? But let''s allow her to hit me since I get kisses after getting hit.

    "What are you doing here? I told you to wait for me at the fountain."

    "Huh?"

    I nced around to see the fountain was far away from us.

    "Sorry."

    It seems I passed the fountain as I was talking to Lily, so I didn''t realize it.

    "And you were talking to yourself, are you okay? I told you not to study this--"

    "I was talking with--"

    Lily? Where did she go?

    [I am on your head, and they can''t see me, so don''t tell anyone about me. Did you forget you are supposed to keep it a secret?]

    .....

    I gulped down and said, "Yeah, I was talking to myself."

    What is this mixed feeling of guilt?

    "Well whatever, we will go clear and the mountain areas now, then tomorrow dessert, then the sea, then ruins--"

    "Oh, look, who do we have here?"

    "Hey, Adas."

    Ricky and Rikka.

    Elena grabbed me and said, "What are you two doing here?"

    "ying the game," Rikka replied.

    "Yeah, so go ahead and y the game," She made the shooing sign with her hand and said, "Don''t you dare talk to my boyfriend."

    "Good for you that you can team up with your boyfriend now."

    Do girls always talk like this?

    I looked at Ricky, and he was scratching his head as he forced a smile at me.

    He has it hard, too, huh?

    "Rikka." Ricky grabbed Rikka''s hand and said, "Stop that."

    "How can you say that, Ricky?!" she red at Ricky and then red at Elena, saying, "This girl used us and kicked us out of the party."

    "What?! Did I kick you out? You guys left me alone!" Elena shouted.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "That day...I waited for you, but you never came"

    "Wait a minute; you kicked us out!"

    "I never did! You guys left the party!"

    "You are saying we are lying?"

    "So I am lying?!"

    Elena might be rude, but she would never lie.

    And honestly, I don''t care about any of this. But if Elena is being wronged here for something she has never done, then I should clear up this misunderstanding.

    "Wait a minute, let''s talk about this nicely, okay?" They both stopped shouting at each other.

    "Yeah," Ricky pointed his finger behind me and said, "Let''s talk in the caf, shall we?"

    We went inside the caf, but no one ordered anything. And the tension was so high that the servants didn''te to take the order.

    "So Ele...Reina, tell me exactly what had happened?" I asked,

    "They told me that I am being selfish and can''t y with me. So I said, ''Stay if you want or leave.''"

    "Is that what happened, right? Ricky, Rikka?" I questioned.

    They both nodded in reply.

    "Then the next day, I waited for them, too, the day after that. But they never came!"

    "You kicked us out, so why would wee?"

    "I never kicked you out!"

    "Okay, Reina." I patted Elena on the shoulder and then nced at Ricky and Rikka, saying, "Now tell me what happened on your side, Ricky, Rikka."

    "It''s, as she said, she told us to leave, so we left the party."

    "I didn''t say anything about leaving the party."

    "But that''s what it means, right Ricky?!"

    "Okay. Okay. Calm down"

    I think I got it now. Elena told them to leave, but she didn''t exactly say anything about leaving the party. Meanwhile, they both felt that she told them to leave the party.

    "This is a misunderstanding; we can talk about this." I stated.

    I exined to them what truly happened.

    "So you didn''t kick us out?" Rikka confirmed.

    Elena shook her head.

    "I see, so it was just a misunderstanding."

    "Yeah."

    "It was no one''s fault," I added.

    "Well then, we should go," They both got up and said, "Enjoy ying with your boyfriend."

    Elena didn''t say anything. She just sat there looking down.

    Does she want them to...

    "Wait a minute!" I called out to them.

    Ricky turned back and said, "What happened Adas?"

    "Do you want to team up again?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "We can start again. How about this?"

    "I have no problem, but ask your girlfriend if she is okay with this," said Rikka.

    I don''t think she will say no since she wants them to join. But let''s confirm it.

    "Ele--Reina, how about it?"

    "It''s okay," she replied.

    "She has no problem."

    "Okay then, let''s form a party, four of us."

    "Yeah."

    So we formed a party. And I also added Ricky and Rikka to my friend list.

    It seems making friends in the game is morefortable than making friends in real life.

 Chapter 16: Gearing Up.

    Chapter 16: Gearing Up.

    After teaming up with Ricky and Rikka, all four of us are going to the mountain area, or we were supposed to, but...

    "Hey, Ele...Reina, do we seriously need to do this?"

    Elena is dragging me...yes, she is dragging me to the gear shop.

    "You need equipment to fight the monsters." she said as she hugged my arm.

    "I am already geared up."

    "You aren''t"

    "You need armor and stuff."

    "What is armor for?"

    "It will increase your defense by 5."

    "Then I don''t need it."

    "You do, and what''s with thisme coat? Remove it."

    Lame, you say? This coat gives me a +200 defense.

    "We are here."

    We stopped at the gear shop.

    The shop is pretty huge and has all sorts of equipment.

    "Oh~ Reina." A woman greeted Elena and said, "Wee, what do you need now?"

    It looks like Elena and they are regrs here.

    "Oh~," she looked at Ricky and Rikka and said, "You teamed up with Ricky and Rikka too?"

    "Yeah, stuff happened," said Ricky.

    "And who is this young guy?" She inspected me with her eyes and said, "First time seeing him."

    "Oh, you want to know, huh? You want to know?" Elena questioned.

    Why is she like this?

    "He is Reina''s boyfriend," Rikka said.

    "Rikka, why did you say it!" Elena shouted.

    "For some reason, it annoyed me," replied Rikka.

    Me too.

    "Boyfriend, you say?"

    The shop attendant looks pretty shocked.

    It''s as if she has heard something unbelievable.

    "How can a selfish and rude girl with a personality like her get a boyfriend?"

    You are pretty rude too.

    "Is he real?" she asked.

    "He is," replied Elena.

    "Hey, mister boyfriend."

    "Yes?"

    "She is not ckmailing you, is she?"

    "No, she isn''t. I am dating her because I love her."

    Yes!

    I said it this time without any problem!

    "Oh my, guess there are people who even like girls like this."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Now then, what do you need, Reina?" the shop attendant asked.

    "I need gear for him."

    "I don''t--" Elena red at me.

    "What type of gear?"

    "The best one you have."

    Oh?

    "Oho! It will take a huge amount of money, you know?"

    "Just say the amount."

    "Oh?!"

    Didn''t she say this game is...what was that f2p?

    "Umm," I nudged her and said, "Hey Reina."

    "Hmm?"

    She brought her face close; I whispered to her, "Didn''t you say this game is f2p or something?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "Then... what type of money?"

    Maybe the game has its currency or something?

    "It''s the game''s money."

    "Oh?!"

    I knew it!

    "The currency in the game, you can get it by defeating monsters and clearing quests."

    "Hmm? So that count as hard work."

    I don''t y any games, so I don''t know, but that makes sense.

    I have defeated many monsters on floor Zero, so I must have some millions of coins now...

    "Uh?!"

    Zero...why?

    [Did you think they had set rewards for unreleased floors?]

    But I got skills!

    Lily, now that other people can''t see her, she is more annoying.

    "Hmm, so he is new," She made a thinking face, but suddenly eximed, "Wait! How is the level 3 already?"

    "What?! Level 3? I didn''t notice that"

    And she is supposed to be my girlfriend.

    "Adas, how are you level 3?" Elena jolted as she said, "Don''t tell me you yed this game with these two when I wasn''t around."

    "I didn''t; this is..uh." What excuse did I make yesterday?

    "Yeah, apensation for the maintenance yesterday," I added.

    "Wait! But you said you got this as a beginner''s thing yesterday."

    Aw shit!

    "No, it''s something like thepensation from yesterday. You see, I logged in yesterday but got logged out." I stuttered as I said, "Then when I logged in yesterday, I had this in my inventory with this coat and sword."

    I don''t think they will buy it.

    "I see, that makes sense." all of them said in unison.

    They bought it?!

    There is no way I can tell them that I am level 15, and I have five skills,

    1st- Runner, which I got by defeating the wolves like monsters,ter evolved into ''Sprinter.''

    [This Skill Increases The Agility By 8 Times]

    [This Skill Duration Time is 10 minutes]

    [Cooldown-3 hours]

    2nd- Harden, which I got by defeating snails like monsters.

    [This Skills Harden And Increases Defense]

    [The Skill Duration Time Is 15 minutes]

    [Cooldown-2 hours]

    3rd- Faker, which I got by defeating the skeleton knight.

    There is no description of this skill, but it helps me to fake stats.

    [Always Active]

    4th- Excalibur, which I got when the Dragernix fire was roasting me.

    [Always active]

    I can use it whenever I want. However, I would instead not use this. The pain when this skill is used is too much to bear.

    5th- Levitate; this one is new. I got this skill after I defeated the Dragernix.

    [This Skill Can Be Used To Jump In The Air]

    [This Skill Lets The yer Jump In The Air For Once. The Payer Will Need To Touch The Ground Before Using This Skill Again]

    [Always Active]

    And my real stats are,

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-192]

    [DEF-185 (+200)]

    [AGILITY-312]

    There are also stats points that I got by leveling up; I will add them to my ATKter.

    I have also unlocked MP and SP for magic, but I don''t know how they work.

    I am currently disguising my stats with my Faker skill to default.

    "The sword is okay, but remove this coat; I will buy you some cool armor." said Elena.

    I honestly don''t need it.

    "How about this tinum armor?"

    Whoa! tinum That looks cool.

    "How much is it?" Elena asked.

    "5 million Ders."

    Ders is the currency of this game.

    "5 million?"

    "Yeah, it will boost your defense by 25."

    "I don''t need it."

    "Why?" Elena asked.

    "It''s expensive."

    "It is, but it looks cool. You will look cool."

    "Umm," I shifted to Rikky and asked, "How much time do you need to earn 5 million Ders?"

    "We have been ying this game for a year, and we only have around 4.8 million Ders."

    Yup. I don''t need it after all.

    I gazed at the shop attendant and said, "Please show something around 5000 Ders."

    "You won''t even get stic armor at that price."

    "It''s okay, Adas."

    "It is not."

    "How about gold armor?" asked Elena.

    "How much is it?" I asked.

    "2 million Ders."

    "Nope"

    "How about silver armor?"

    "How much?"

    "80,000 Ders."

    "No--"

    "I will buy it!"

    "I don''t ne--"

    "I will buy it."

    "Okay."

    I don''t want to get punched.

    "It will boost your defense by 8."

    It''s useless.

    "Thanks for the purchase."

    "Now then, Adas, remove thisme coat and wear this cool armor."

    My girlfriend is an idiot.

    I unequipped the coat and put it back on inventory.

    [Defense -200]

    Well, I can at least wear it whenever I want. And it''s not like I will be ying this game every day anyway.

    "Now wear this." Elena said, giving me the armor.

    [Defense +8]

    I admit that it looks cool, but who cares about appearance?

    "Now then, let''s change your appearance."

    "..."

    "Open your menu, Adas."

    I opened my menu as I said, "What are you going to do?"

    "Let''s see...hmm...hmm."

    "What are you doing?"

    "I have some rewards I got in thest event. I can use them on you to change your appearance and make you the coolest in the game."

    "..."

    "Let''s change your eyes to green like--" She stopped and squinted her eyes as she whispered, "Sorry."

    "It''s okay. They are busy dealing with their stuff."

    Ricky and Rikka were buying stuff from the shop.

    "I will change your hair to white."

    "Wait, wait, wait! Why white? I will look like an old man."

    "You won''t; you will look cool."

    "..."

    "Okay. Now, let''s tattoo near your ear."

    Tattoo?!

    It was an oval-shaped red color arrow with arrows on both left and right and at both the starting and ending points.

    "And let''s write Elena on your nape."

    "Wait! That''s truly embarrassing."

    "I did that too."

    She showed me her nape.

    There was ''Das,'' written in stylish letters, on her nape. It looked like another tattoo.

    "Now you look so cool." She hugged and said, "I will fall for you again."

    I can''t believe it; I look so cool.

    "Hey, love birds." Rikka quipped.

    "Are you done yet?" asked Ricky.

    "Yeah"

    And so we are on our way to the mountains.

    Everything was going fine until...

    "But still, you guys should y ording to me," said Elena.

    "Just because you are level 43 doesn''t mean you can beat our inexperience."mented Rikka.

    And they started fighting again. I looked at Ricky, and he told me to ignore them.

    "But I have more knowledge of games."

    "So what? I have more experience."

    Ignore them, ignore them.

    "So you are saying experience matters most in games?"

    "Yes, knowledge is nothing in games."

    Ignore them, ignore them.

    "Say what?!"

    "You want to fight, huh?"

    Ignore them, ignore them.

    "Hey Adas, tell them that knowledge matters most in the game."

    "No, experience matters most."

    Let me ignore you, dammit!

    "Yes, Adas." Ricky patted my shoulder and said, "Tell them."

    Damn you bastard.!

    "Knowledge, right?" asked Elena.

    "Experience, right?" asked Rikka.

    "Tell them Adas." butted Ricky.

    Shut up!

    You guys are seriously asking me? Me of all people? Knowledge is indeed necessary, and it''s also true that experience is also needed.

    Knowledge is nothing without experience, and experience is nothing without knowledge. But you guys are foolish for asking me that because...because...

    "I don''t have any experience in games, nor do I have any knowledge."

    "....."

    Heh! Left them speechless.

    "Well, let''s go to the mountain."

    Huh? Are they ignoring me now?

    "Don''t worry, Adas, I will protect you!" said Elena.

    "We will too!"

    Huh?

    "So."

    Huh?!

    "Enjoy the game."

    Are they pitying me? Everyone is rude here.

 Chapter 17: Mountains Are Hard to Climb So Lets Go to Forest.

    Chapter 17: Mountains Are Hard to Climb So Let''s Go to Forest.

    Mountains...mountains...mountains...

    "What''s wrong, Adas?" Ricky asked.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Don''t worry; we will protect you."

    "Ele...Reina."

    How do I say it? How can I say that I am not scared of monsters, but I am afraid of heights.

    "Do we have to go all the way to the mountains?" Rikka said.

    "You don''t understand, Rikka."

    "I mean, we don''t have to go all the way to the mountains to level up."

    "There are more monsters in the mountains."

    "You are right about that, but it''s a pain to climb the mountains."

    "Everyone thinks that, and that''s the reason no one goes to the mountains. So if we go there, we may find some items."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    "Just because you are a leader doesn''t mean that you can boss us around!" shouted Rikka.

    Hey now, isn''t this getting serious here?

    "How about asking your boyfriend?" Ricky said.

    Damn you bastard!

    "Mountains, right?" Elena said she leaned close.

    "Forest, right?"

    I looked at Ricky, and he gave me a thumbs-up sign.

    I hate this guy!

    "Well." I gulped down and answered, "Mountains are hard to climb, so let''s go to the forest."

    "Adas!"

    Sorry Elena, but no mountains.

    And so, we are going into the forest.

    Rikka was walking next to me. She suddenly pulled me and whispered "Thanks!" to me.

    Why is she thanking me? I should thank her for--

    "Well, you, see, I am scared of heights. So I honestly didn''t want to go to the mountains. And you helped me, thanks." said Rikka.

    So my so-called savior was only trying to save herself?

    As we were walking, I nced at Elena, who was walking in front of me.

    She looks angry.

    "Umm," I gathered some courage and said, "Reina."

    She didn''t answer.

    Sigh~

    When we reached the forest, I noticed other yers were there too.

    "There are only weak monsters here." Elena pointed her finger atyer two of the forest and said, "But if we go further deep in the forest, we can find strong ones."

    "We will keep the HP of the monsters as low as we can. So you just have to hit them, and you will get some EXP." said Rikka.

    "Okay"

    "You are a sword user, right?" asked Ricky.

    "Yeah."

    "Same as your girlfriend, huh?"

    "What about you, Ricky?"

    "Me? I am a tank."

    "Tank?"

    "Oh! Right, you don''t y games, so you won''t understand. I am a shield user; I can take all the damage to the attacks of monsters so you guys can focus on attack."

    "I see."

    "And as for me," Rikka took out her daggers and said, "I am a dagger user."

    How does she use daggers?

    There are two daggers in her hand and eight more in her pocket.

    "I will show you. Let''s go, Ricky."

    "Yeah."

    Ricky walked into a group of wild boars. They noticed him and started attacking him.

    "See?" He shrugged and said, "This is what a shield user does."

    See what?! Aren''t you getting attacked?!

    I gazed at his HP; it was still 100.

    Even though they are attacking him. Hmm. So his DEF is high, or the attack damage is too low.

    "His DEF is high, so weak monsters don''t have any effect on him."

    "Yeah, I figured it out."

    Rikka took the dagger in her hand as if she was about to throw it.

    She really wouldn''t throw it, right?

    She raised her hand, holding the dagger from the end, and...threw it.

    She threw it! She seriously threw it!

    She threw them all one by one, and the boar''s HP is getting low.

    "I don''t like closebat, so this way is pretty convenient for me."

    "But shouldn''t you use any other weapons? What about using magic?"

    "I am more of a support type. And we are just casual yers. We just log in when we are bored."

    "Now it''s my turn," Elena walked to where Ricky was holding off the boar''s attacks and said, "Look closely Adas."

    "That''s enough, Ricky, leave them to me now," she said as she shed them down one by one.

    "Now, Adas! Hit them! Fast!"

    All I had to do was hit them one time, and they all died.

    "Did you get some EXP?" asked Elena.

    "Yeah"

    "You get 10 EXP by defeating one boar." said Ricky.

    "Only 10?"

    "Yeah, and you need to kill at least 500 wild boars to level up by 1."

    "That means 5000 EXP to level up by 1?!"

    "Yeah, as we said, this game is like that. But if you kill strong monsters, you will get more EXP. There are also some boss fights where you can level up multiple times just by killing them once."

    "I see."

    "Normally, you would need to hit them 7-8 times to kill them, but," Elena pushed Ricky on the side and quipped, "I can kill them in 2-3. My ATK is high after all."

    "Don''t push my husband just because he was exining things to your boyfriend!"

    "It''s fine, Rikka," Ricky got up and nced at the group of boars attacking him as he said, "There are some more of them. Let''s deal with them first."

    They started attacking the boars, leaving low HP on them, so I could kill them and get EXP.

    "Nice, Adas!"

    "Now, let''s deal with Reina," Rikka said as she took out her daggers.

    Elena swung her sword, saying, "I can easily end you two."

    And they are at it again.

    I sighed as I nced around.

    I noticed a single boar standing right next to me.

    Its HP was 100.

    I took out my sword as I said, "Let''s see how many times I need to hit them."

    Maybe 5-6 times?

    To be honest, I am curious about my stats too. I am using the ''Faker'' skill to fake my stats, so are my stats the default, or is this skill just faking them in numbers?

    I just tapped the boar with my sword, and it died.

    I didn''t even attack it!

    "What''s wrong, Adas?" Asked Ricky, who was trying to stop Elena and Rikka''s fight.

    "Nothing! It''s just that there are no boars around now."

    "Yeah, they will respawn in 10 minutes."

    I can just stand here all day, kill the boars as soon as they respawn and level up as many times I want.

    There are a total of sixty boars in this area. One gives 10 EXP.

    So killing all 60 will give 600 EXP. And they respawn every 10 minutes.

    We can y this game for 4 hours, that''s 240 minutes.

    "Hmm. I can level up to around three times by just killing the boars every day."

    Though it''s pretty dull.

    "So, you want to go deeper?" asked Elena.

    "Let''s leave it for tomorrow."

    I am feeling bored.

    "But we have to participate in the raid on Monday. If you don''t level up fast, then it will be a problem." said Elena.

    "We can do itter, Reina. At least go easy on your boyfriend,"mented Rikka.

    "Wha!" she nced at me and said, "Okay, fine. But we are doing it tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay."

    She is scary.

    "What now? Log out?" Ricky asked.

    "No, wait! Let''s go to the sea!" Rikka suggested.

    "What for?" Elena questioned.

    "Don''t you want to show your boyfriend the main attraction of this floor?"

    "Well, I want to, but..."

    "Let''s go."

    Sea? I did see it from the sky, but I haven''t seen it up close.

    We decided to go to the sea before we logged out.

    As we were on our way to the sea, Ricky asked, "By the way, what are your stats, Adas?"

 Chapter 18: Rect Of Emptiness

    Chapter 18: Rect Of Emptiness

    "By the way, what are your stats, Adas?" Ricky asked.

    "My Stats? They are normal."

    I opened my menu and showed them my stats.

    I am thrilled I got faker skill so that I can fake my stats.

    [You should thank me for that.]

    I forgot that this annoying brat is still on my head.

    What do I need to thank you for? It''s not like you gave me this skill.

    I wanted to yell it out loud but held myself back.

    "What are your stats?" I asked.

    "See it yourself," he said as he opened his menu.

    Ricky''s stats are

    [LVL- 27]

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-123]

    [DEF- 200]

    [AGILITY- 102]

    "How is your defense so high even though you are only level 27? The armor is the same as I am wearing." asked Elena.

    "It''s because of this shield."

    "It''s an SSR item." Rikka quipped.

    "Is that good?" I asked.

    "It''s the rarest item in this game."

    "...!"

    "Just kidding~. It''s good but not that good."

    "Look at my sword too," quipped Elena.

    Her sword is SSSR.

    "The rarest item in this game."

    "And that is a joke too, right?" I questioned.

    She stared at me as she puffed her cheek, saying, "Yes."

    "Don''t forget who gave you this," remarked Rikka.

    "So what?"

    "Can''t you at least act grateful?"

    "Why should I?"

    Feeling confused, I asked, "Umm...what is going on?"

    "Oh, we told you that before, right? Our leader is very greedy. She took the items we found."

    "Don''t say it like I am a bad person!"

    "You are not?"

    "I am not!"

    "None of us use swords, so we gave it to her."

    "Hmph!"

    "Be grateful."

    "Yeah, yeah, I am grateful."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    Rarest huh? I wonder what my sword is. It must be SR.

    I looked at my sword stat and...legendary?

    But I just got it by defeating some skeletons.

    "What rarity is your sword, Adas?" asked Ricky.

    "Oh! It''s normal."

    [Let me exin. The type depends on the rarity. The firstes, ''Common.'' The sword you had, when you were in world Zero, was ordinary.]

    [Then secondes, ''Umon'']

    [The third is ''Rare.'' And as you saw, rare have different types. SR. SSR. SSSR.]

    [Then the fourth is ''Epic.'' Most of the top yers use ''Epic'' equipment. You can get them by crafting the materials or by buying them from the shop. tinum armor falls under ''Epic. You use materials to upgrade it, and you can upgrade it up to +500 DEF.

    [The fifth one is "Legendary''. The sword you have is legendary. The most powerful sword.]

    That was a long exnation at once, but I think I got how it works.

    "Here are my stats."

    Rikka''s stats are,

    [LVL-25]

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-153]

    [DEF-112]

    [AGILITY- 133]

    Her stats are...uh...average.

    "Mine too!"

    Elena''s stats are,

    [LVL-43]

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-222]

    [DEF-132]

    [AGILITY-172]

    Her ATK is higher than mine. As expected of my girlfriend.

    "You both are sword users. So it''s good in its way," said Ricky.

    "Why did you choose to be a shield user?"

    "Well, my wife here doesn''t like closebat, so..." he pulled Rikka close and hugged her shoulder.

    "Hehe." Rikka blushed as she scratched her cheek.

    What an incredible couple. I still can''t believe they got married at 18.

    "It''s your turn to make breakfast tomorrow," Rikka said.

    "I know."

    So they live together too.

    I thought they might be living separately since they are married at such a young age.

    I would love to live together with Elena as soon as possible.

    Elena was sauntering. She has been silent for a while; what happened to her?

    "Reina?"

    "Adas!"

    "Yeah?"

    "You are leveling up tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay"

    I was worried about nothing.

    "There is a world boss fight every Wednesday too."

    "World boss?"

    "Yeah, it''s a super crazy strong monster. All the yers can fight it at the same time. And you get rewards depending on your ranking. So you have to level up tomorrow, okay?"

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    We rushed our way to the sea and, "Here we are."

    Amazing! The sea at night looks fantastic.

    Elena took me to the forest yesterday, and it was terrific, but this is on a whole other level. All the stars in the sky are reflecting on the sea surface; it''s truly unique.

    But why didn''t Elena bring me here?

    "Rei...na?"

    She has been acting weird ever since we decided to go to the sea.

    Hey, by chance, could it be that she is scared of the sea?

    "Reina."

    "Yes?"

    "Could it be that you are scared of--"

    "I am not!"

    I didn''t even finish what I was saying. That''s a legit yes.

    She made fun of me when she found out that I was afraid of heights, so now it''s payback time.

    "You are afraid of the sea, right?"

    "Wh-what is y-you talking about?" she stuttered.

    "You are, right?"

    "I am not!"

    "So how about you go in there and prove it?"

    "I will!" she started walking to the sea as she said, "I will prove it that I am not afraid of the sea."

    She was standing in the sea, and the water was at her knees.

    "..."

    The stars are reflecting on the sea surface, and my girlfriend is in the sea. With her white hair and blue eyes under this beautiful scenery, she looked so beautiful.

    My girlfriend is stunning.

    But nothing beats her real body.

    "See?" She spun and said, "I am not afraid of--"

    Suddenly, a giant sea monster appeared behind Elena and ate her.

    "Ele...na?"

    [Warning]

    "Oops, that was the worst way to die."

    "Elena...Elena...Elena...Elena!"

    I ran towards the sea, but Ricky grabbed me.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    "Let go! Elena! Elena!"

    "Calm down, Adas."

    "But Elena--!"

    "It''s okay. It''s a game; she will just respawn at the login point."

    That''s...right!

    It''s a game. Das. It''s not real...it''s not real.

    That monster. I will kill that motherfucker.

    "It''s the first time you saw it, huh?"

    I nodded.

    "When Rikka and I were beginners, we used to die all the time."

    "Hmm"

    "Yeah," Ricky patted my back and said, "Let''s go to the login point."

    This might have be normal for them. But for me, it''s not.

    I can''t see her die, not even once.

    It doesn''t matter if it''s a game or not.

    Though still, what was that voice? It was something like ''Warning warning. What was it about?

    They didn''t hear it, right? But Lily must have heard it.

    "Hey Lily," I whispered.

    [What is it?]

    "What was that voice about?"

    [What voice?]

    "That ''Warning warning'' sound."

    [I didn''t hear anything like that]

    "Is that so?"

    I feel so empty inside.

    I feel like my soul has been taken away.

    I want to see her. I want to touch her. I want to hear her voice. I want to see her smile.

    Without her, I am nothing.

    When we reached the login point, I saw Elenaing our way.

    "Hey Adas, I wasing that--hey! What are you doing?! People are looking at us."

    I couldn''t hold myself and ended up hugging her.

    "Oh my, he loves her so much!" Rikka said

    "Hey, Adas, let go. I am okay."

    "Man, he lost it back there," said Ricky.

    "What do you mean?"

    "After you got eaten by the sea monster, he started screaming your name like crazy."

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah, I am okay, and call me Reina here."

    She doesn''t look okay.

    "It didn''t hurt, right?"

    "What are you talking about? This is a game. It just felt like a mosquito bite; it didn''t hurt at all."

    It hurt like hell for me. But the pain I am feeling right now is a lot worse.

    "Well then, we are logging out now."

    "Okay"

    Ricky and Rikka logged out.

    "I am logging out too," said Elena.

    "Why? There is still some time left until 1:00 AM."

    "I am feeling sleepy so." She opened her menu and logged out, saying, "Bye, see you tomorrow."

    Tomorrow is Saturday, so there will be no school. That means we will meet in a game.

    "Bye, Lily. See you tomorrow."

    [Bye. Take a good rest.]

    I opened my menu and nced around as I logged out.

    When I opened my eyes, my head hurt, but I didn''t care about that. My legs feel numb, but I didn''t care about that.

    What''s hurting me the most is that scene.

    If I hadn''t teased Elena, she wouldn''t have gone into the sea, and she wouldn''t have gotten eaten by that monster.

    Maybe it didn''t hurt. She said she is okay. But she was scared of the sea, and I teased her. Not only did she go into the sea, but she also got eaten by the monster.

 Chapter 19: Das Childhood

    Chapter 19: Das'' Childhood

    After that, I tried to study, but I couldn''t focus. I shut my eyes but couldn''t fall asleep. Every time I did so, that scene started to y. I just couldn''t get it out of my mind.

    My childhood isn''t one that could be called ''pleasant.'' But, my parents love me a lot, and that''s all that I needed.

    When I was four years old, I memorized a book. When I was in elementary school, I could quickly solve high school questions.

    In middle school, I always got full scores on tests and exams without needing to study.

    I was a loner. But when I started going to middle school, I made friends.

    They always came to me to ask about studies, and I taught them everything. That was a new experience for me. I was delighted.

    I started hanging out with them. My mom never sent me outside to y much because of the danger I could face as a royal family member, but she would let me go out once in a while.

    Yet, because I always got full scores in exams, they started avoiding me.

    ''You are too full of yourself.'', they said.

    ''You teach us wrong things.''

    ''You get full marks because you are rich.''

    I never tried to show off, nor did I do anything to make them feel inferior.

    They stopped hanging out with me. Everyone in the ss, no, in the entire school, started avoiding me.

    Even the teachers gave me a despising look.

    ''If I get low marks, and perform badly on my tests, then maybe they will talk to me again.'' I thought.

    It wasme and weird of me to think of something so stupid. But, I wanted friends.

    I didn''t want to be alone anymore.

    So in the next test, I wrote the wrong answers on purpose and scored the lowest in my ss.

    It had the opposite effect.

    They started bullying me.

    They broke my notepads. Most of the time, the gadgets from my bag went missing. My shoes would be filled with water. I would get locked in the toilet until the janitor came to check on who kept screaming. I would get tripped on purpose. Sometimes Sometimes, I would even get beaten up. A shove or two to make me fall off the stairs wasn''t unusual.

    If they did something terrible, they would me it on me.

    I could have easily fought back, but I didn''t want to hit my so-called ''friends.'' I was so naive at the time. But I am d that they''re all dead noweven the teachers.

    My parents noticed my strange behavior and asked if something was wrong.

    I was born a genius.

    ''My mom and dad are smarter than me; maybe it''s because of them that I am a genius. So, I am getting bullied because of them? No, it''s not their fault. I can''t me them, but it''s not my fault either''.

    I couldn''t get that thought out of my mind.

    There is no such thing as ''innocence,'' at least not in this world. It has to be someone''s fault. That''s how this world works, after all.

    The world of adults is scary; adults themselves are dangerous. They do evil schemes just to get what they want. If that''s how their world is, then I would rather die than grow up.

    ''I am just fed up with humans. They should all just die''. I wanted that, and I still wish for it.

    Whenever I scored full scores, my parents would buy me something and praise me. That one time, when I scored poorly on a test, they didn''t ask me why I got low scores.

    ''It''s okay, do your best in the next test,'' theyforted.

    Even though I didn''t grow up under their guidance, I love them, and they love me too. I grew up under my grandparents'' guidance, spending most of my childhood at the pce.

    I have never asked them to do anything for me, but they took me on vacation every month and got me gifts.

    They also bought me games, but I never yed them.

    This was the only ''pleasant'' thing I loved about my childhood.

    When they asked me what was going on in school, I revealed everything.

    My parents called the principal on the spot andined.

    I stopped going to school. I had to make some excuses to cover up what I did.

    After that, I only went to school to give the exams.

    It wasn''t like I needed to go to school anyway.

    During that time, I started going to the library.

    The library in my city is the biggest in my state.

    In that one year, I read every book present in that library. Though physical books rarely get published nowadays, only old ones that were already posted by that time.

    I could easily read two books at once, with a single nce. But I''m much faster with digital books. I have to say, though; my memory has always been wrong. I keep forgetting facts that were unimportant to me.

    Soon after, I graduated from middle school.

    I took a particr course and got my high school degree in 3 months.

    I kept studying various topicssome world-famous researches. I helped my dad with his office work and started my own business.

    Then, one day, my mom asked me to stop everything and go to university. I was bored anyway, so I agreed.

    My mom wanted me to go to the university she went to with my dad, so I talked with the principal there.

    He said that if I wanted a university degree, then I must attend a high school.

    I told him that I already have a high school degree, and he said, ''That doesn''t matter. I want you to go to school''.

    I told my mom the old guy was making some unreasonable demands.

    My mom sternly said I should go to high school. They wanted me to enjoy my youth.

    I had no intention of doing that. But my mom was dead set on sending me to high school.

    I couldn''t go against her words, so I agreed.

    I was going to get a university degree anyway.

    In the entrance exams of high school, I scored full marks, and due to that, I got branded as a schr student.

    I scored well in exams without studying, so I focused only on my university exams. Honestly, that too was pretty easy for me.

    ''There is no need for me to study; I am a genius, a prodigy.'', There were times when I thought that. But I didn''t consider myself unique.

    My life was nothing but hell.

    About six months passed, and nothing unusual happened.

    I had no idea about what I was doing in high school.

    The school already knew about my condition, and my parents already informed the school that I already have a high school degree. So they never bothered much about me.

    I was about to drop out of high school because it was too dull for me.

    One day, a teacher called me. It was the first time in my life that this happened.

    Since I was a topper, the teacher asked me to tutor a girl who was on the verge of getting expelled.

    ''Why do I have to tutor someone? That''s your job'', I thought, but I couldn''t say it.

    If it were some other teacher,, I would have said it, but that teacher had helped me in my first year, so he wasn''t on my hate-list.

    I started tutoring that girl. She was an idiot. She couldn''t even solve fundamental mathematics problems.

    ''There is no way someone this dumb exists in this world. How did someone like her get into high school?''

    She never actually cared about anything. She just fooled around and kept annoying me.

    As time passed, we opened up to each other and became close. We became...friends, I guess?

    I never wanted a friend, nor did I trust anyone in my life.

    She barely survived the exams and got saved from expulsion.

    Then, one day she invited me out, and the rest is quite apparent.

    She fell in love with a guy like me, and, I fell in love with a girl like her.

    We were total opposites, but we fell in love with each other.

    I love her. I love Elena. I love her smile. I love her voice. I love her face. I love everything about her.

    I am obsessed with her.

 Chapter 20: Friends

    Chapter 20: Friends

    After that, I fell asleep thinking about some memories which I barely remembered and woke up the next day at 10 AM.

    It''s Saturday, so there was no school, but my mom always wakes me up early in the morning, even on the weekends. But today, she didn''t.

    I did tell her yesterday not to wake me up, but I was just saying that to hide my embarrassment. I didn''t say she shouldn''t wake me up.

    I sighed as I said, "It''s not like I hate it."

    I got up from the bed and grabbed my tablet as I went downstairs.

    I could hear some sound from the stairs.

    Is mom watching television?

    "Hey, mom, good morning."

    "Oh! You are awake. Take a bath. I will prepare breakfast for you."

    "Got it."

    I grabbed my clothes, which I had recently washed because I was toozy to go upstairs again.

    I tried calling Elena, but she didn''t answer the call.

    I yed some news after I took a quick shower, like always.

    When I went to the kitchen, my mom had already served breakfast on the table.

    "You slept well?"

    "Yeah."

    "Were you ying the game tillte at night?"

    "Something like that."

    "So that''s why."

    "Huh?"

    What does she mean?

    "I tried to wake you up in the morning, but you weren''t waking up."

    "You did?"

    So she tried to wake me up. I was worried about nothing--

    "I did the usual thing too."

    "..."

    She never ceases to amaze me.

    Moms are dangerous.

    "Oh right!" she pped and said, "Elena ising tomorrow, right?"

    "She did say that."

    But I am not sure now.

    I will ask her today.

    Come to think of it; weusually y at night but today, but what about today?

    She didn''t tell me the time for today.

    I quickly ate my breakfast and rushed over to my room.

    I tried to message Elena, but she didn''t reply.

    I tried calling her, but she didn''t answer the call. Usually, she would answer it in seconds.

    "Maybe she is ying a game?"

    Yeah. That must be it.

    Elena would never ignore me.

    I patched myself with the VR gear and logged into LWO.

    I nced around to make myselffortable with the visuals.

    [Adas, you are early today.]

    "Lily!"

    [Yes, I am Lily. Your Lily.]

    She doesn''t sound like Lily.

    Lily never talks this sweetly, and why does her voice keep getting cuter and cuter?

    "We don''t have school today, so I am here to find Elena."

    [Reina?]

    "Yeah!"

    [She isn''t here.]

    "How do you know that?!"

    [I checked your friend-list.]

    "...!"

    [Don''t look at me like that.]

    "Don''t do anything without my permission again, got it?"

    [You can check your friend list to see if they are online or not.]

    I opened my menu and checked my friend list.

    There are three people on my list.

    Elena, Rikka, and Ricky. And all of them are offline right now.

    "She is not here."

    Then where is she?

    Is she actually ignoring me?

    But Elena would never do that.

    [Did something happen?]

    "Nothing. It doesn''t"

    It doesn''t matter.

    I waited for an hour, but Elena never came.

    Thinking she might have replied to my messages or calls, I logged out.

    I checked my phone, but there were no replies or calls.

    "Maybe she is in a bath or something?"

    She sometimes sleeps in her bath.

    I tried calling her again, but she didn''t answer.

    I kept trying to call her, but none of my calls reached her.

    I had started to get paranoid.

    Is she ignoring me?

    I logged in again at noon, but Elena wasn''t there.

    This time, I waited for more than an hour, but she never logged in.

    [Adas, what''s wrong?]

    Lily kept hovering around my head and ying with my hair.

    "It''s nothing." I opened my menu as I said, "I will be back at night."

    As I was logging out, I heard the words, [Okay, I will wait for you]

    I was feeling suffocated. Not because ofck of oxygen, but because of my worry.

    Dammit!

    I tried calling her a couple of times, but she didn''t answer.

    "She must be busy with something."

    Yeah. That''s right.

    Elena would never ignore me.

    She will be there when I log in at night.

    I ate dinner, but I couldn''t taste anything.

    "She will be there. She will be there. She will be there." I chanted to myself.

    Don''t overthink, Das.

    She will be there. She has to be there.

    I logged in again, hoping to see her, but she wasn''t there.

    What a liar.

    "Didn''t we promise we would level up today?"

    Dammit.

    Now I have no other choice.

    "I will go to her house and see what''s going on."

    [What are you talking about? You are logging out already?]

    "Yeah, I am sorry."

    I opened my menu and was going to log out--

    "Hey, Adas. What''s up?"

    It''s Ricky and Rikka!

    They might know...why would they know?

    "Miss Girlfriend is not with you?" asked Ricky.

    "Well..."

    I told them everything.

    I don''t know why, but I told them everything.

    "We knew she was scared of the sea."mented Rikka.

    "What?!"

    "We tried to take her there a couple of times, but she always kept her distance with the sea."

    Was she scared of the sea?

    Why the hell don''t you know it?!

    Why I don''t know it, and they know about it?

    I thought I knew everything about her, but I was wrong.

    She is scared of the sea and because of me...she went into the ocean...because I teased her.

    "There is a secret SS level quest in the sea." said Rikka.

    "We tried to convince Reina a couple of times, but she never agreed." added Ricky.

    "..."

    "Well," Ricky patted my back and said, "Let''s chat while eating something."

    "There is a caf around here, right, Rikka?"

    "Yeah, it should be around here."

    They dragged me to the caf.

    How are we supposed to eat in a game?

    "Do you have any money, Adas?"

    I opened my menu and showed them my coins.

    "Only 400 Ders!" they both eximed.

    "I am new, remember?"

    Even this 400 Ders, I got it from monster hunting yesterday.

    "It''s on us." stated Ricky.

    "No, it''s okay. I don''t want to eat anything."

    Like I will let myself owe an adult anything.

    "Come on now, don''t fret too much."

    They ordered coffee and cakes.

    I still don''t know how I am going to eat it.

    "Come on now, dig in."

    I grabbed a piece of cake and ate it thinking; it''s not like I will be able to taste it...huh?

    "It''s delicious."

    It tastes the same as the real one, but how?

    "Interesting, isn''t it?"

    "How does this work?"

    "I had the same reaction when I ate for the first time." said Ricky.

    It''s a game, so something like being able to taste is...hmm, it''s possible if it''s stimted well.

    "When you eat something, your brain recreates the same taste in your mouth in the real world or something like that."

    Oh! I was right.

    Our real body is connected to VR gear. Not only that, the dive gear is deeply connected with our brain, so the sensation of everything in the VR world is just our brain creating it.

    This cake here is nothing but a program, and the data is saved in it. When we eat it, the information is transferred to the dive gear, and sends signals to the brain. The brain recreates the taste based on the ingredients used. And it stimtes our taste buds.

    It was easy to guess.

    "Thanks."

    I can''t believe I am thanking an adult.

    "No need to thank me."

    "But you paid for my share."

    "No need to thank us, take it as thanks from us." said Rikka.

    "Why are you thanking me?" I asked, confused.

    "We aren''t thanking you. We are doing this because you are Reina''s boyfriend."

    "Huh?"

    "We would never say this in front of her, but she is a good girl."

    I know that.

    "You see, we are ying this game just because it was a VR game. They are pretty popr, and you can have a real-life experience with them. But after we met Reina, we started enjoying this game."

    They usually badmouth her, but they are praising her right now.

    "She is an awesome girl. After we formed a party, every time we went on monster hunting or quests, she always made sure we were okay. She even died many times protecting us." added Rikka.

    "Say, we are strangers, right?" Ricky asked.

    "Well yeah."

    "She never cared about it. She treated us like she had known us for a long time. No wonder you fell for her. Anyone will fall for a girl like her."

    No one will fall for her. She is mine.

    "Umm," I nced at Rikka and said, "Are you sure you should say this in front of your wife?"

    "Huh? Oh! I was just saying it hypothetically. I wouldn''t fall for her; besides she has an arrogant personality."

    Tch!

    I thought they would fight, but they are too cool with each other.

    "You see, she always yelled at us when we were even 5 minuteste."

    "Seriously, she is too annoying." They both said in unison.

    They are badmouthing her again.

    "So you should make up with her soon."

    Why are they worried about us?

    They are just strangers.

    Just because we added each other as friends in the game, doesn''t mean we are friends.

    And what do they mean by ''Makeup with her''?

    It''s not like we are fighting, but she is angry, right? She is avoiding me, right?

    "How about you two? Have you never fought before?"

    "No, we have." They looked at each other and said, "Plenty of times."

    "But we love each other. And besides, we are married, so that doesn''t matter."

    They are not like other adults.

    "Hey, tell me honestly." Ricky jumped closer and said, "What did you think when Rikka told you we were married?"

    What did I think?

    "You guys are crazy."

    "Hey, you are too honest."

    "You asked me to be honest."

    "Well," Rikka nced at Ricky and said, "Everyone said that to us."

    "Oh?"

    "You see, we have lost many friends because we got married after graduating from high school."

    "..."

    "We gotments like, ''You guys are crazy,'' ''Are you out of your mind?'' and many otherments."

    They are not called friends.

    They are nothing but pieces of shit.

    "We also had a hard time convincing our parents."

    If they got married at 18, then their parents must have opposed it.

    ''How did you convince your parents?'' I wanted to ask that, but I couldn''t bring myself to ask.

    "My parents were okay with it. But with Rikka''s father, it took a while convincing him."

    "We were ready to elope anyway." Rikkamented.

    "So what I want to say is, the things you get, the things you have, be grateful for it. Never take it for granted because not everyone has it, and it''s hard to get something you want when you need it. I." He looked at Rikka and said, "We have personal experience."

    "I know that."

    I know that very well.

    "You will learn it; this is how the world works."

    "Yeah."

    "Well then," They got up and asked, "You want to level up? We can help you."

    Elena told me that we would level up today, but she is not here.

    "Nah, I will pass. I want to level up when she is here."

    "You love her, huh, Mister Boyfriend?"

    They seem like good people.

    Maybe I can trust them, or perhaps not.

    "Should we log out?" he asked Rikka.

    "Yeah"

    "Are you guys not going to y?"

    "We already yed enough."

    "See you tomorrow." Rikka added.

    "Yeah, I am logging out too."

    They opened their menu and logged out.

    I opened my menu and logged out--

    I nced around and said, "Just kidding."

    I can''t log out.

    I won''t log out.

    "There is something I have to do first."

    I checked my friend-list, and I made sure that those two have logged out.

    Now then, no one here knows me--

    [You are not going to log out?]

    Dammit!

    I forgot about her.

 Chapter 21: That Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 21: That Doesn''t Matter

    [You are not going to log out?]

    I forgot about her.

    "I thought I should hang out here for a while."

    [I see.]

    "Yeah."

    .....

    "....."

    [....]

    "You can go now."

    [I can''t go until you log out.]

    "Why?"

    [Because we are together.]

    ''Why?'' Is what I want to ask, but it will be a waste of time to talk with her.

    [So where are we going?]

    Lily asked, tugging on my ear.

    "To the sea." I tried to pull out of her hold.

    [Yay, a date with Adas to the sea!] She chirped.

    "It''s not a date"

    There is only one girl I want to go on a date with and that girl is--

    "Hey! Stop pulling my hair."

    [It''s a date, right?]

    "..."

    [It''s. A. Date. Right?]

    She asked again.

    More like threatened.

    She is scary.

    She is pulling my hair with all her might. How is she so strong even though she is so tiny?

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s a date. Now stop pulling my hair."

    [A date with Adas, I am happy~]

    She giggled.

    Lily then sat on my head, like always.

    We arrived at the sea.

    "You wait here, Lily. I will be back."

    [You are going to find the sea monster from yesterday, right?]

    "Yeah, so what?"

    [Let me say this, even if you kill it, it will just respawn again in 10 minutes.]

    "I know that. I...know that and that..."

    That doesn''t matter.

    "This is just for self-satisfaction."

    I opened my inventory and unequipped the armor.

    [Armor Removed]

    [Defense -8]

    "Let''s go."

    [Wait, why did you remove the armor?]

    "It''s the first thing Elena gifted me. She has bought it with her hard work. It might give less DEF, but it is the most important thing to me, and I can''t let it get damaged."

    [Then, wear theme overcoat.]

    Do you find itme too?

    [Defense +200]

    [Deactivated Skill-Faker]

    [Warning: The Equipped Item Is Damaged. It May Break By Further Damage]

    [Durability of Item 50%]

    The Dragernix fire damaged it?

    [Sadly, there is no mention of this overcoat in the game. So even if we go to the shop, the materials won''t be enough to repair it. We don''t even know what material it needs to improve]

    "It''s fine. I couldn''t care less about this. 50% is enough."

    I opened the menu to confirm my stats.

    [LVL-15]

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-192]

    [DEF-385]

    [AGILITY-312]

    "How long can I hold my breath in water?"

    [Depends on your agility, defense and attack, so let''s see,] she pondered and said, [You will be able to hold your breath for 12 minutes.]

    I had some stats points that I got from leveling up, 128 to be precise. I added all of them to my ATK.

    My ATK is 320 now.

    "How much now?"

    [18 minutes now.]

    "It''s more than enough."

    Now I need to search for that monster.

    "You stay here, Lily; I will be back."

    [I aming with you.]

    "No need."

    [We are always together.]

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    [I aming with you.]

    That''s a pretty simple meaning.

    "Do what you want."

    I dived into the sea.

    Not going to lie; it''s beautiful. Underwater world. I want to show this scenery to Elena, but she hates the sea.

    I am a gold medalist in swimming.

    After swimming underwater for about 10 minutes, I found a door.

    I asked Lily what it was, she tried to say something, but I couldn''t understand.

    I opened the door and entered it. The door closed as soon as I entered.

    This ce looks like some ancient ruins which drowned in the water.

    I saw something in the corner of my eye. I turned around, but no one was there.

    I took my sword in my hand.

    I can feel someone is here, but where? I don''t see anyone.

    I saw Lily pping her hands as if she was trying to say something.

    What is she trying to say...up?

    I looked upwards, and there it was.

    The sea monster. It looked like a big fish with big teeth, red glowing eyes, and of course, it had horns.

    Its skin has tiny thorns that were moving back and forth.

    It is big, very big, not as big as the Dragernix, but it must be around thirty meters.

    It dashed at me, making the water around it move like a wave.

    It opened his mouth, and he started swallowing the surrounding water. As if it was trying to gulp me down in one bite.

    "Argh!"

    I barely dodged it. It was sucking everything in its way.

    My overcoat was half torn now.

    [Durability of Item 30%]

    It''sing for a second attack.

    Dammit!

    Holding a sword in water is hard; you can''t even get a grip properly.

    I tried to attack it, but my attack was missed due to the water or the monster''s skin.

    The sword touched its skin and got deflected by its horns.

    It''sing for a third attack.

    The monster opened its mouth and spat something out.

    Even after dodging, some of the liquid got onto my overcoat. The spot of my coat where the liquid touched disintegrated.

    [Durability 10%]

    [The Item Will Break In One Hour]

    Dammit!

    Are secret bosses this hard to defeat?

    I looked at the rocks where most of the liquid touched; the rocks also disintegrated into ashes. Even the water itself evaporated.

    This was dangerous. If it keeps going like this, then I will run out of time.

    It has already been 15 minutes.

    There is only one thing I can do now.

    I gulped down as I thought, ''I hope it works.''

    Lily was still pping her hands, but she was pping her wings too.

    I grabbed her and threw her as far as I could from the monster.

    The monster came at me with its mouth open, swallowing all the water and sucking everything around it.

    Come on, eat me.

    With one bite, it ate me.

    Not only is it hot here, but my shoes are already turning into ash. If I spend a little more time here, then the same thing will happen to me.

    Now then, it''s time to cut you down.

    I held my sword with both of my hands.

    The sword started sucking my energy and started growing in size.

    It became long enough to slice this monster in two.

    [Leveled Up]

    Heh! It wasn''t that hard.

    [New Item Found]

    I saw Lily, who was trying to say something.

    She is telling me to go up?!

    We went back to the surface.

    [Adas, you idiot! How could you do something that dangerous!]

    "It''s okay; everything went well."

    [What if it hadn''t?]

    "I would have died and respawned at the login point."

    [But you should have act---]

    "By the way, Lily, it wasn''t the same monster who ate Elena, right?"

    [...]

    "As expected, you knew it."

    [I...I...]

    She started stuttering.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    [How did you figure it out?]

    "I may be new to the game, but I know that that was the boss of the secret quest Rikka was talking about."

    [That''s right.]

    "And I am sure that boss doesn''t go around eating people from the shore."

    [.....]

    "And besides, the monster who ate Elena wasn''t that big."

    [So what? Now you will go in again and search for it?]

    "No, I don''t need to search for it because," I took out my sword.

    Yesterday Elena was standing in the same spot. It is at the same time; everything is the same.

    "It wille to me." I nced back.

    The monster came. The same one as yesterday.

    As it was about to eat me, I grabbed my sword.

    This time, there is no need to increase the sword size, no need to dodge.

    I just held my sword and stood there; all I had to do was cut it.

    I swung my sword, and it got cleaved into two.

    "You should be grateful."

    To be honest, I want to find the developer who designed this and kill them.

    "Now I feel satisfied."

    Now that I think of it, I got a new item.

    I opened my inventory.

    "Armor?"

    It was blue colored shining armor.

    I opened my menu to check its stats.

    "It''s an SSSR, and," I swiped down and said, "It will give 180 DEF."

    [Nice, you got new armor.]

    "My overcoat is torn up."

    [Unequip it.]

    That overcoat has an undefined ss.

    As soon as I removed the overcoat,

    [Item Destroyed]

    [Defense -200]

    "What?!"

    [That''s what happens when the item is damaged.]

    [Now wear this new armor.]

    "I don''t want to. I will wear the armor Elena gave me, and I will give this armor to Elena."

    [Materials Obtained]

    "Huh?"

    [Your overcoat got destroyed, so you got some materials.]

    "What do I do with them?"

    [You can use it to upgrade items. Or take them to the shop and craft something new from the materials.]

    I selected the silver armor Elena gave me and used all the materials on it.

    [Item Enhanced]

    The silver armor is now shining, and it enhanced SSR.

    And I still have half of the materials left.

    [Defense +130]

    I lost 200 defense. But I enhanced the armor Elena gave me and got 130 defense.

    I lost 70 DEF. Well, it''s not much of a big deal for me since I won''t be ying this game a lot.

    "Well then," I opened my menu and said, "I will log out now."

    [Okay, I will wait for you tomorrow.]

    "You will?"

    She nodded as she puffed her cheeks.

    "You look cute when you do that."

    [W-What is y-you saying?!]

    "I just said what I thought."

    Her face is red, but why?

    She flew and hid in my hair.

    What happened?

    "I am logging out now."

    I pressed the log out button and logged out.

    My head hurts, and my legs were numb.

    I looked at the time, and it was 00:48 AM.

    "It''s prettyte."

    I want to go to her house right now, but I will go in the morning.

    Her father is a pain in the ass.

 Chapter 22: Ghost NPC

    Chapter 22: Ghost NPC

    I can''t sleep. I think I keep saying thattely.

    I am tired, and ying this game is tiring, and I want to sleep, but I just can''t sleep.

    Maybe it''s because I am eagerly waiting for the morning?

    I will go to Elena''s house in the morning.

    It''s 2:42 AM right now. I will go to her house at 7:30 AM.

    It''s been like 2 hours since I logged out of the game.

    This game is only yable for 4 hours a day by one yer and 8 hours on weekends.

    The server is only open for 18 hours, from 7 AM to 1 AM.

    The server is closed for 6 hours, from 1 AM to 7 AM; no yer can y the game at that time...no yer...can...y it.

    This reminds me of my authorities, I have ''Early ess'' and ''No restriction'' permission, so maybe I can log in?

    I patched myself with VR gear, wore my dive gear, and pressed the switch.

    [Wee to Len World Online]

    "It...worked?"

    I am in a game now. I can''t believe it worked.

    There is no one around; of course, there is no one about.

    I am the only one here; even the NPCs are not here.

    I just wanted to test if this works or not, but what now? I don''t have anything to do.

    "Maybe I should log out?"

    There is no fun if no one is around; I should log out...

    "But if no one is around, that means I have this ce all by myself."

    Maybe I will just wander around and pass my time; I can''t sleep after all.

    As I was walking...I thought of Lily. She usuallyes to meet me as soon as I log in, but...

    "She isn''t here?"

    "Lily? Lily? Are you here?"

    I remember what she said to me, ''I am real, but I only exist in this world.''

    "Does that mean she disappears every time the server is closed?"

    Just thinking of that makes me feel...

    "She will be here when I log in when the server is open, right?"

    That means I am alone here. No one is here.

    I am not scared or anything; this is just a game.

    Being alone in a world, that situation is exciting enough that I don''t feel scared.

    As I was walking...

    "Hihi."

    The sweet voice was enough to make me sweat.

    What was that? I should be alone here, right?

    Maybe it was just my imagination.

    "Hihi."

    It''s not; it''s not my imagination.

    What''s going on? A ghost? But this is a game.

    The voice ising from the bridge.

    To be honest, as a prodigy, I have doubts about ghosts` existence, but it''s not like I don''t believe in them at all. I am just skeptical about stuff like that. I won''t believe it unless I see it myself.

    "Hmmm mmmm mmm hmmm."

    Now it''s a humming sound, and I am pretty sure it''s a girl''s voice.

    "But still, her voice is so sweet."

    I still can''t see the girl, but I can feel I am getting closer. I am at the bridge now, but I don''t see anyone.

    "Mmmm hmm hmm mmm."

    The voice ising from exactly where I am standing, but I don''t see anyone.

    Could it be a ghost or something? But this is a game.

    I did say that I don''t believe in ghosts and stuff, and I am skeptical about it.

    I did say that I won''t believe it unless I see it myself, but what if I can''t see it at all?

    "Hmm mm mm hmm mm hmmm."

    I can hear it, but I can''t see it.

    Wait, maybe I am overthinking? This is a game; stuff like a ghost can''t be in a game.

    "Maybe it''s some NPC character? Or a bug?"

    "Mmmm mmmm mmm mmmm."

    The sound ising from where I am standing...

    "Where I am...standing?"

    I am on the bridge, and the sound ising from where I am standing, but it may being from beneath the bridge?

    "But beneath the bride is a flowing river."

    I looked down at the bridge and...there she is.

    I can see a girl; she is wearing a white dress, it''s one of the game''s outfits.

    She is sitting on the river bank, half of her legs are in the water, and she is swinging them.

    And she is kind of...

    "Shining?"

    No, maybe it''s because of moonlight. She is wearing a white dress, so it''s reflecting the moon, right?

    It has to be like that.

    "Mmm mmm hmm mmm hmm."

    But what''s going on? An NPC? I don''t see any other NPCs around then that mean she''s another yer?

    But the server is supposed to be closed.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Who is there?"

    Crap, she heard me. Her voice is lovely.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to startle you. "

    I jumped down to where she is sitting.

    The bridge is not that high, so...I wasn''t scared.

    "Who are you?" she asked.

    "I am Adas, a yer."

    "A yer? But how is that possible? The servers are supposed to be closed. How are you here?"

    "I...."

    What should I do now? I can''t tell her the truth. I am supposed to keep the developer thing secret, and aw shit, I was wrong. It''s not her dress that is shining; it''s her skin. The moonlight is illuminating her skin.

    "So beautiful."

    "What?"

    Crap, I said that out loud.

    "The moon and this world, the moon is reflecting in the water and the cold breeze, the sound of the river. It''s all beautiful."

    Did I seriously just say this stuff?

    "Yeah, it''s beautiful."

    You look more beautiful, but Elena is the most attractive to me.

    "You didn''t answer me; what are you doing here?"

    I certainly need to make some excuses, but it''s impossible, I can''t think of anything. No yer should be here, and I am here, there is no way I can make any excuses...wait...if no one can, then...how...is she...

    "What about you? How are you here?"

    Nice one, Das, dodged the question. Now I will say the same reason she told me.

    "I asked first, so you need to say it first."

    "Wha...."

    "I will answer if you answer me first."

    It didn''t work; I suck.

    "Well...you...see..."

    I told her everything.

    "I see, so that''s why."

    "Promise me you won''t tell anyone."

    "I promise."

    "Now your reason."

    "My father is one of the developers of the game, so..."

    "I see, you also have ''No restriction.'' "

    "Yeah, something like that."

    That developer did say that there are 16 developers of this game, including her.

    ''All the other 15 developers are backing someone up, so I chose you like mine'' that''s what the developer said.

    "But I don''t understand what you are doing here? At this time? Shouldn''t you be asleep?", She asked.

    The same goes for you, and I can''t tell her the reason.

    "Well, you see..." I ended up telling her everything again.

    "I see, so you fought with your girlfriend, and now she is ignoring you."

    "We didn''t fight."

    "At least you have a chance to make up with her."

    "Huh?"

    "You should make up with her before it''s toote."

    "Yeah."

    "What about you? What are you doing here at this hour, alone,ughing and humming."

    "You heard that? Wah...so embarrassing."

    Her face flushed. Well, I can understand that. If someone were to hear me humming, then I would surely get embarrassed too.

    "So...?"

    "You told me your reason, so I will tell you to mine too."

    "Please do."

    "It''s just a simple reason."

    "I am listening."

    "I am afraid of people."

    That''s way too simple.

    "I don''t get it."

    "I don''t y this game when the server is open."

    "Huh?"

    "I log in at night when the server is closed. "

    "Wait, you mean...you y alone?"

    "Yeah."

    "But at this time, there are no monsters, and you can''t level up."

    "I don''t want to level up; I just enjoy being alone. I can enjoy this world at night."

    This girl...

    "You are weird."

    "Kukukuku...weird, you say? You are pretty weird yourself; you y this game to forget about your breakup."

    We didn''t break up! And...thatugh, it feels like I have heard this before.

    "What happened?"

    "The way youugh is just like the developer I talked about."

    "I see, so she is the one who gave you the authorities."

    "Yeah?"

    "My friend used tough like that; I was always with her; we were inseparable. I loved her."

    "...."

    "You remind me of the person I love."

    The person she loves? Does she mean her boyfriend?

    "I love her."

    Hmm? Her?

    "Wait, you are a girl, right?"

    "How rude, of course, I am a girl!"

    "Then you said, ''I love her''?"

    "Yeah, so?"

    "The person you love is a girl?"

    "That''s right."

    "And you are a girl too?"

    "Yeah?"

    Wait, is this what I am thinking?

    "Is it weird for a girl to be in love with another girl?"

    "No, I mean yes, it''s not normal, but it''s not rare; there are many girl couples."

    Not that I have met any.

    "Is that so?"

    "So how is it going with that girl? You said all the stuff about her in the past tense. You don''t love her anymore?"

    "No, I love her, I will always love her."

    "Then that means..."

    The other girl couldn''t ept her feelings.

    "She was my childhood friend. We were always together, as I said we were inseparable, but the world doesn''t work as we want."

    "....."

    "Things don''t always go as we want."

    That, I know of. This world, how it works. The world is scary; the more you know about it, the more you will fear it, at least that''s how it is for me.

    "Well then, you should go now."

    "Huh? Oh, yeah, I should."

    I looked at the time. It''s nearly 6 AM. Time passes very quickly in games.

    "Umm.. "

    "What?"

    "If you don''t mind, can I add you as a friend?"

    What did I just say? I asked her to be my friend. I have never said that to anyone before, but this is a game, so...

    "Sure."

    She agreed. Let''s see, her name is...

    "Rias?"

    "Yeah, that''s my name."

    "I see."

    "It''s my real name."

    "I see."

    "But I suggest you don''t log in when the server is closed, "

    "Huh?"

    "As I said, I am afraid of people, and I like being alone."

    "..."

    "And I can be alone here, and if you keep logging in, then..."

    "I understand, I won''t."

    "I see."

    That''s sad; I wanted to talk to her more; I wanted to be her friend.

    "Umm..." she stopped me.

    "Huh?"

    "Thanks for keeping mepany; I really enjoyed it.", she said.

    "Me too."

    "And I did say not toe here, but you cane once in a while; I will always be here."

    "I understand; I wille."

    I guess we can be friends.

    I logged out. This time my head doesn''t hurt, and my legs are fine too.

    It''s nearly 6:30 AM.

    "Guess I can''t sleep now."

    I will get ready to go to Elena''s house.

 Chapter 23: I Love you.

    Chapter 23: I Love you.

    It''s 6:30 AM

    "Guess I can''t sleep now."

    As I was lying on my bed, I heard footstepsing towards my room.

    It''s my mom. She is here to wake me up, like always.

    I hid under the nket. The door opened, and the footsteps stopped near my bed.

    It''s my mom. When she lifts my nket, I will shock her before she does the usual thing.

    My mom lifted my nket. Now is the time.

    I left the nket and said, "I am awake!"

    "Wah..."

    "Hmph, shocked you, right? That''s what happens when you...wait for... Elena? What are you doing here?"

    "Your mom told me to wake you up, so..."

    "No, what are you doing here? In my house?"

    "I said I woulde here on Sunday, remember?"

    "You did, but it''s only 6:30 AM yet, and weren''t you ignoring me?"

    "Huh, ignoring you?"

    "Yes."

    "I wasn''t ignoring you."

    "You were, you didn''t reply to my texts and calls, and you didn''t even log in yesterday."

    "That was..."

    "Was?"

    "Selena, my twin sister, came home yesterday from my grandparent''s house, and my parents told me to spend my time with her so--"

    "That''s no reason to ignore me!"

    "Listen to me."

    "Okay."

    "I told my parents I don''t want to spend my time with Selena, so my father took my phone and locked my room, and so I couldn''t reply to any of your calls and couldn''t y the game either."

    "..."

    "And today, my sister was going back to my grandparents, and my parents are going there too, so I asked them to drop me here."

    "I see, so that''s why."

    So she wasn''t angry? Wasn''t she ignoring me? I am d.

    By the way, Selena is her twin sister, younger twin sister. She lives with her grandparents.

    "Why did you surprise me when I tried to wake you up?"

    "I thought it was my mom."

    "Why would you do that to your mom?"

    "It''s because of the way she wakes me up."

    "The way she wakes you up? She does something when she wakes you up?"

    "Yeah."

    "And that is?"

    "...iss me."

    "Huh?"

    "Ki... me."

    "What?"

    "She kisses me."

    "On the lips?"

    "On the cheek! What are you imagining?"

    "I thought...."

    "Thought?"

    "Never mind that, but why do you hate it when she kisses you on the cheek?"

    "I am a teenage boy; it''s embarrassing!"

    "What''s embarrassing about that?"

    "What''s embarrassing, you ask?"

    "How would you feel if your father woke you up with a kiss?"

    "I would strike him that he would nevere near me again."

    That''s scary, but I hope now she understands.

    "I get it, I am okay if my mom wakes me up with a kiss, but if it''s my dad, then I will hit him."

    "See? Same with me, it''s embarrassing when my mom kisses me, but if my dad wakes me up with a kiss, then...yeah, I would hit him too."

    I just imagined that. I get why Elena would hit her dad.

    "Das?"

    Looking at her face reminds me of what happened that night.

    "I am sorry.", I apologized to her.

    "Huh? Why are you apologizing?"

    "About what happened that day. You were afraid of the sea, and I teased you, and then that happened."

    "It''s okay; there is no need to apologize."

    "Elena..."

    "8 years ago, I went to the beach with my parents, me and Selena, and then the wave came and..."

    Eight years ago? I have read about it. Eight years ago, a mini-tsunami suddenly came to the beach. Everything on the beach was destroyed. No one died, but many were injured.

    So she was one of the victims? Eight years ago, she said? She is 19 now that means eight years ago she was only 11, which happened to her 11. Anyone would be scared.

    "I am sorry."

    I hugged her; I am hugging her tightly; she is soft.

    "I am sorry," I kept apologizing.

    "It''s okay; I am okay, you are here with me; if you are with me, then I will always be fine."

    "Elena."

    I leaned forward to kiss her. This is the first time I took the initiative.

    "Das..."

    Her face is red.

    "Das, say you love me."

    "What?"

    "Please say it."

    "I...I love you. "

    "I love you too."

    She kissed me; her lips were soft.

    "Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Kiss me."

    I kissed her, again and again. We kissed many times.

    She grabbed my hand and put it on her chest

    "What are you doing?"

    "It''s okay."

    "Huh?!"

    "It''s okay..."

    Her breasts are soft; I am kissing her, her lips are soft too.

    Isn''t this bad? She has been in my room many times, and I have been in her room many times, but something like this has never happened.

    We are still kissing. Her lips are soft; her breasts are soft.

    Dammit!

    I don''t even know what I am saying anymore.

    This is pretty bad! If we keep going, then

    "Das, kiss me more..."

    Dammit, I don''t care anymore.

    We kept kissing; we have kissed many times before, but this time it''s different. We have kissed outside often at the park, in school, in the library, but we have never kissed at home.

    Last time we got caught kissing in the park, but here, no one can see us...here?

    I saw my mom peeking from the door. I pushed Elena back, and she noticed my mom as well and hid under the nket.

    "M-mom? H-how long have you been there?"

    This is pretty bad; it''s embarrassing. She saw us kissing. Having your mother see you kissing, that''s thest thing any son wants.

    "From ''Das, kiss me more.'' "

    "Why didn''t you say anything?"

    "Seeing my son kiss his girlfriend, I am having mixed feelings."

    "...."

    "I sent Elena to wake you up; she didn''te down, so I thought I should check, and when I came here..."

    "...."

    "I don''t mind if you kiss her, she is your girlfriend, you can do whatever you want but keep in mind that your parents are still downstairs and if you are going to do something early in the morning, then make sure to close the door."

    "..."

    "If you hadn''t noticed me, then I am sure you would have gone all the way."

    "W-what are y-you t-talking about?"

    My mom walked to my bed and

    "Elena,e out."

    "It''s embarrassing; I can''t show you my face."

    "It''s okay; as I said, I don''t mind, but I think you shouldn''t do that until you graduate from high school."

    "Mom!"

    "Fine, fine, I get it. Come on now, Elena, we have a contest."

    Contest? What is she talking about?

    "What are you talking about, mom?"

    "Elena and I are having a cooking contest."

    "Huh? What?"

    "Elena and I will prepare the same breakfast, and you will decide which one is better."

    "You are forcing Elena to do something again?"

    "I am not; she agreed to this."

    "Is that true, Elena?"

    She nodded.

    "You go take a bath; we will prepare breakfast."

    "Will you be okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah."

    I went to take a bath; I will just take a quick shower and

    "I think I will take a long bath today."

    I can finally sigh in relief. Elena is okay; I am okay.

    "We are okay."

    I looked at my hand; it reminded me of what happened just now.

    "Her breasts were so soft.."

    If my mom hadn''te, we might have gone all the way.

    "Thanks, mom."

    I didn''t see Elena for just one day, and I felt so uneasy.

    "I just can''t imagine my life without her..."

    I love her.

 Chapter 24: Quality Time With Family.

    Chapter 24: Quality Time With Family.

    I took a long bath, no that was a long one, around 40 minutes. It usually takes 5 minutes.

    They were talking about a cooking contest or something.

    "I have a bad feeling about it."

    "Das, what took you so long?" Elena said.

    "Yeah, usually he takes quick showers, but today..." my mom said.

    "Yeah, I kind of wanted to take a long bath."

    "Oh, I understand." my mom said.

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, what happened just now?"

    "What?"

    What is she talking...about? She doesn''t mean what happened in my room, right?

    "I interrupted you, and maybe you were in a mood and did that in the bathroom?"

    "What the hell are you saying?"

    My mother has no shame.

    "Is that true, Das?" Elena asked, her face is red as a beet.

    "It''s not; I didn''t do anything."

    I didn''t, I was in the mood, but I didn''t do it.

    "Well, anyway, where is dad?"

    "I am here," my dad said.

    He was sitting on the sofa right beside me.

    "I didn''t notice."

    "Come on, dear, breakfast is ready."

    "Yeah, I will be done in a minute."

    "Dad, at least rest on Sunday."

    My dad is still working on a Sunday.

    "I will be busy next week, so I need to do it now."

    Elena walked up to me and whispered in my ear, "Come on, dear, breakfast is ready."

    "Dear?!" I yelled in surprise.

    "What''s wrong, Das?" my mom asked.

    "Nothing."

    She caught me by surprise. Damn you, Elena.

    I nced at Elena, and of course, she is embarrassed as well.

    Why do you do it then?

    I and my dad are sitting at the dining table.

    "What is this?" my dad asked.

    "I don''t know either."

    There are many dishes, and there are 2 of each.

    So my mom and Elena prepared the same dishes.

    "One is mine, and the other is Elenas, but we won''t say which one, eat it and tell us which one is better."

    I am anxious, why? Because Elena can''t cook.

    Two weeks ago when I went to her house, she cooked something for me, and it was my first time eating something that she made and when I ate it, how do I describe how it tasted?

    If I were to exin it in one word, then ''disgusting'' is the right word.

    But today, it looks good, I looked at Elena, and she gave me a thumbs-up sign.

    Now I am anxious.

    I will eat it. If it''s something made by her, then I would eat it.

    Yeah, it doesn''t matter, even if it tastes disgusting.

    "Dad, why don''t you go first?"

    Don''t get the wrong idea; I am not using my dad. I just don''t know which one was made by Elena. I need to be prepared, both physically and mentally.

    My dad ate from one dish.

    "It''s good."

    It''s OK, huh? Then that means that mom makes one, so the other one is made by Elena.

    My dad is going to eat the second one.

    Good luck, dad.

    "Mmm, it''s good."

    What? Is it good? What''s going on? Did he lose his sense of taste? Wait, maybe he is considerate of Elena.

    What a gentleman, my dad. I will eat it too.

    I ate the first dish; it was good, really delicious.

    I ate from the second dish; it was good.

    "I am confused."

    "Now then, dear, which one was better?" My mom asked my dad.

    "The second one."

    "And what about you, Das?"

    "The first one for me."

    "I see."

    Hmm? What''s going on?

    "You made the second one, right?" my dad asked my mom.

    "I knew that you would recognize it."

    "Well, I have been eating your cooking for years."

    Wait, what?! Mom made the second one, then that means Elena made the first one?

    I looked at Elena; she was smiling at me.

    She is so cute.

    "So you like your girlfriend''s cooking more than mine." my mother said.

    "No, it''s not like that, that one honestly tasted delicious so."

    "So my cooking is not tasty?"

    "I didn''t say that; yours is good too, but ---"

    "Hahaha," my mom and Elena bothughed.

    "Teasing him is so much fun."

    "The hell?"

    What the hell? I was serious here, and they were making fun of me.

    "Elena, you are now qualified to marry my son anytime. "

    What are you saying, mom?!

    "I understand."

    And you too!

    Don''t just agree with what she says.

    After eating breakfast, my dad went back to the sofa and started working.

    "Das, let''s go to your room.", Elena said

    "Sure."

    "Be sure to lock the door this time.", my mom quipped.

    "We are not going to do anything."

    We went into my room.

    "Why my room?"

    Shees to my house almost every week but never insists on going to my room.

    "There is something I want to do, and it can only be done in your room."

    Only in my room. Does she maybe want to continue where we left off in the morning?

    "What do you want to do?"

    "What I want to do is..."

    Is?

    "I wanted to see Zek VR-4.0."

    "I see."

    "What''s wrong?"

    I hate to admit it, but I imagined something else.

    "It looks outstanding."

    "Does it?"

    "Yeah"

    "What''s the difference between yours and mine?"

    "Let''s see, first is the drive gear, it''spletely different, and the design is new, it looks cool."

    "That''s a vague difference."

    The price is three times more expensive than her VR gear.

    "But there are only three models in the world, and you have one of them."

    "Yeah."

    "Don''t you feel special?"

    "Not really."

    Nothing surprises me. I don''t feel special or lucky.

    But there is one particr thing. Elena, I feel special when I think Elena is mine.

    "I want to try it," Elena said.

    "But if you try mine, then won''t you log in as my character?"

    "Nope."

    "Huh?"

    "If I try yours, then it will either ask me to create a new ount or log in as my ount."

    "That means..."

    "Yes, I can log in as Reina."

    "So that''s how it works."

    In other words, if anyone tries to y on my VR gear, they need to create a new ount if they are a new yer, but if they already have an ount, then they need to insert an ID and login as their character; it doesn''t matter from where you y. That''s a great safety measure.

    "Why don''t you try it then?"

    "I will have to pass."

    "Why?"

    "I want to y with you."

    "Would you stop saying these cheesy lines?"

    "I am telling the truth."

    "Well, it''s the same for me. I won''t enjoy this game if you are not with me."

    The same goes for Ricky and Rikka.

    "Hey, Elena."

    "Hmm?"

    "Want to go on a date?"

    "Now?"

    "Yeah?"

    We go on dates every Sunday.

    "It''s only 9 AM. "

    "So what?"

    "Well,, sure, let''s go."

    "And..."

    "Hmm?"

    "I booked tickets for a movie."

    "Which movie?"

    "Your favorite."

    "Wait seriously?"

    "Yeah."

    "How did you get tickets? I spent hours in line, but tickets were sold out, even online tickets too. I even asked my dad to do something, but tickets were sold out everywhere."

    "Who do you think your boyfriend is? There is nothing in this world that I can''t do."

    "I love you." She hugged me.

    I can''t tell her how I got the tickets. I spent hours in line and, as she said, tickets were sold out a week ago. I couldn''t even find tickets online, not only that I looked for tickets in the next city, but everywhere was booked.

    I was ready to pay 10x more, but no one was ready to give me tickets, so I found someone online. That person was prepared to give me tickets at 3x price.

    I already called that person to meet me before the movie so that I can get the tickets from him.

    The movie is part of the film trilogy. It is an anime adaptation of the popr RPG game.

    Elena loves this game, and she made me watch the first two movies of this game. And now thest movie, the conclusion is airing in theaters, and that''s the reason the tickets are unavable.

    "Let''s go, Das."

    "No need to hurry, the show is at 1 PM."

    "But we need to go shopping before that."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    We went downstairs. My dad is still working on hisptop, and my mom is...

    "Going on a date?" My mom asked.

    "Yeah."

    "Don''t do anything strange."

    "We won''t."

    "Want me to drop you off?" My dad asked.

    "Don''t you have work to do?"

    "I do but--"

    "It''s okay; we will manage it."? I

    "Hey, why don''t you take your motorcycle, I bought you on yourst birthday?"

    "No thanks."

    "Why?" Elena and my dad asked in unison.

    "Why? I don''t have a license."

    "It''s okay."

    "It''s not okay at all. What if the cops caught us?"

    "What are you talking about? Your mom here will take care of them."

    "No need to; you''re seriously telling your son tomit a crime?"

    "You are no fun."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    My parents are crazy.

    "Das..." Elena said

    "Do you want to ride it too?"

    She nodded.

    "We can''t."

    "But-"

    "No buts, we will take the bus."

    "But you don''t like public transportation."

    "It''s okay; it''s just for once."

    I am not okay with public transportation. I have never ridden a bus or a train before.

    We took a bus; it''s good that it''s empty. Soon we reached the shopping mall.

    "Yaay, shopping time."

    "Slow down!"

    "I will buy everything!"

    "Give me a break."

 Chapter 25: Date

    Chapter 25: Date

    We are in the shopping mall. Every time we go on a date, wee here, but for some reason, she buys new clothes every time.

    "Hey Elena, you can buy anything you want; everything is on me today."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then what I want the most is"

    "Name it."

    "I want you."

    ""

    She is getting good at saying cheesy lines, but just you wait, I have a perfecteback for that.

    Here I go.

    "I am already yours."

    How was that?

    I nced at her; her face was red.

    It serves you right.

    I won this one right, right?

    I heard pping sounds; I looked back to see many people gathered around us.

    We have a gallery. Embarrassing.

    "Das"

    This is all your fault.

    I grabbed Elena''s hand and bailed out from there.

    "That was embarrassing," Elena said

    "You are the one who started this."

    We are buying clothes, actually, she is the one buying them.

    "How is this one?" She asked.

    "Good."

    "How about this?"

    "It looks cute."

    "And this one?"

    "It suits you."

    "Okay, I am buying all of them."

    You already bought eight pairs of clothes.

    On our first date when we came here, she asked me which clothes looked good on her. I said I didn''t know.

    She got furious that time; apparently that was the first time she punched me.

    Ever since then, Ipliment her on every cloth she tries on; after all, I don''t want her to hate me.

    "Okay, 1 more pair. "

    One more?

    Stop it already; the shop assistant is giving you an envious re.

    "Finally done with clothes now"

    "Do you still want to buy something?"

    "Yeah, an essential thing."

    "Books?"

    "Books are useless."

    She is rude.

    "You stay here; I will go buy them."

    "I cane with you."

    "You can''t."

    "Why?"

    "I am going to buy underwear; you want toe with me?"

    What the--

    "I will wait here."

    "Nice, I will be right back."

    "Hey, wait."

    "What?"

    "Take my card."

    "They are quite expensive, you know."

    "It''s okay, didn''t I say everything is on me today?"

    "Okay, then I will be back."

    She took my card and went into the shop, now is the time

    I took out my phone and messaged the person who will be giving me tickets.

    The person replied that he would be there in an hour.

    It''s nearly 11:30 AM, the show is 1:00 PM, we have to eat lunch too, but I don''t feel hungry because

    I got another text. It was from my bank; I opened the text

    "They are more expensive than some clothes she bought."

    Is underwear that expensive?

    Someone covered my eyes

    "Guess who?"

    "You don''t get tired of this, do you?"

    Well, I don''t either.

    "What should we do now? There is still an hour and a half left for the show. Want to grab a bite?"

    "I want to, but I am not hungry."

    "We overate breakfast,"

    "Then what should we do?" She asked, tilting her head.

    "I just remembered, there is a museum nearby, want to go?"

    "They are boring."

    This girl

    "There is also a library; let''s go there!"

    "Hurry up, Das, I want to see the museum."

    Just how much do you hate books?

    We went to a museum; it''s just a 10-minute walk from the mall.

    "Wow, it''s not like how I imagined." She said while ncing all around.

    There are many historical things here, and my mother told me to drop by here because

    "Hey Das, what is this?"

    "It''s a royal family chart. "

    "You mean, everyone mentioned here is from the royal family?"

    "Yeah"

    This countrymost of the countries were ruled by kings some hundreds of years ago, but now it''s all democracy.

    "Hey Das, this is funny."

    "What is it?"

    "Here, look, thest two names in this chart."

    "What''s funny about that?"

    "It is strange, the seconame is the same as your mother''s, and thest name is the same as yours."

    "So?"

    "It''s so strange."

    "It''s not because that''s actually my mother."

    "What?"

    "My mother''s maiden name, her surname, is Edens. It changed after she married my dad."

    "You are kidding, right?"

    "I am not; the person mentioned here, Ang Edens, it''s my mother."

    "No way."

    "Yes, way and my maternal family, my grandparents are the richest people in this country."

    "And thest name."

    "That''s me, Das Edens."

    "But your name is Das Ryle."

    "That''s because of my father; only royal blood names are written here, so the spouse names are not mentioned here."

    "Wait, so your mother is a queen? Queen of this country?"

    "Yeah, but this country is ruled by the government now, but she does hold some powers, though."

    "Like?"

    "Likefor example, if she wants to ban VR games in this country, then they will be banned in a matter of seconds."

    "Wow."

    "Your mother doesn''t have any brothers, right?"

    "No, only a younger sister, my aunt. Her name is also written here".

    "This Lirole Edens? It''s your aunt?"

    "That''s right, and below her, Lier Edens, that''s my cousin."

    "Wait, so you are the only male left in the royal family now?"

    "My grandparents are still alive."

    "But you are the only heir now?"

    "Don''t make it sound awesome."

    "You are a prince; you also hold some powers?"

    "I don''t, maybe when I turn 18."

    "You can change this country?"

    "I don''t want to."

    How am I supposed to change the world I hate so much?

    "Oh, so in the morning, your dad said, ''Your mom will take care of the cops,'' that''s what he meant!"

    "Yeah, my mother''s name is enough to silence them."

    "So cool, my boyfriend is so cool."

    "Praise me more."

    "So that''s the reason you wanted me to bring here?"

    "Yeah."

    "I still can''t believe it; you are a prince!"

    "Keep your voice low; if people hear that, it will be a problem."

    "Why?"

    "Security reasons."

    "You mean, it''s dangerous?"

    "Yeah, there are many who want the royal family dead."

    "So no one knows about you?"

    "It''s not officially out yet, but once I turn 18, it will."

    "Don''t worry, I will protect you."

    It''s not a game.

    "My mother and aunt used to have bodyguards until they were in high school."

    "Are your grandparents strict?"

    "Not really...heh."

    Talking about my grandparents, I remembered something; I can''t help but chuckle.

    "What happened?" Elena asked.

    "I used to go to my grandparents'' house when I was a kid; they live in a huge pce. There are so many maids and butlers."

    "So cool."

    I used to go there only because there is a library in the pce and read so many books there.

    "There was one time when they secretly taught me sword fighting, and when my mother got to know about that, she got furious at them, she didn''t let me go there for five years."

    "You know sword fighting?"

    "Only basics, but I think people nowadays can learn more by ying VR games."

    "That''s true."

    "I know martial arts, though."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then why do you suck at sports?"

    "I don''t suck at them; I just don''t like sports."

    She is rude.

    I received a text from the ticket dealer saying, '' I am at the restaurant near the theater.'' I checked the time; it is 12:15 PM.

    "Hey Elena, let''s go; we have to eat lunch too."

    "I want to see more."

    She liked the museum? I am d.

    "We wille again on our next date."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 26: Date (ii)

    Chapter 26: Date (ii)

    We are going to a restaurant to eat something, though we were not hungry.

    I am really confused right now; I am curious; it''s like a mystery, I want to know how...

    "Hey Elena, did you make that breakfast in the morning?"

    "Want to get punched?"

    "I don''t."

    She is scary.

    "I am just curious because thest time I ate your cooking, it was disgust---"

    I nced at Elena; she showed me her fist.

    "I don''t want to punch you on our date, so please choose your words carefully."

    "Thest time I ate your cooking, it wasn''t as tasty as it was today."

    "Thest time I came to your house, your mom asked me if I knew how to cook or not."

    "What?"

    "I replied with ''Yes'' and then your mother told me to have a cooking contest when Ie to your house next time."

    "You should have said ''No'' to her."

    "I want to make a good impression on your mother."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does for me."

    "Then you practiced cooking at home."

    She nodded.

    "Aren''t you d it worked out fine?"

    She nodded again.

    "It was delicious; I would like to eat it every day."

    "I...ould."

    "Huh?"

    "I would make it every day when we live together after graduating."

    Is that a proposal? I haven''t told her about my past, but one day, I will need to.

    "Das."

    "Yeah?"

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    She moved the bag from her right hand to her left.

    "Let me hold the bag."

    "It''s fine."

    She sent other bags through the mall''s home delivery, but she didn''t send this one.

    I am sure that the underwear she bought is in this bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you y LWO yesterday?"

    "I did."

    "Did you level up?"

    "No, you weren''t there, so I..."

    "I see."

    I thought she would be angry, but she looks happy.

    "There is a raid tomorrow, but you didn''t level up."

    "Can''t me me."

    "But you can still participate in raids."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, no need to worry about anything, I will protect you!"

    "Well, thanks."

    I want to tell her about the game too, but I am not sure if I should say it to her or not.

    "Hey Das, the raid is at 5:00 PM."

    "I see."

    5 PM, huh? Will we be at school at that time...huh, school?

    "Wait, we will be at school at that time."

    "I know."

    "So we can''t participate."

    "There is a way."

    Is there?

    Our school hours are 10:30 AM to 5:30 PM in winters, and the regr 7:30 AM to 2:30 PM time in summer and monsoon.

    So right now, it would be impossible to participate in a 5:00 PM raid unless...

    "You are not suggesting skipping school after the lunch break, right?"

    "....."

    She is trying to avert her gaze from me.

    "Elena, look at me."

    "But--"

    "No buts, seriously, how can you think of skipping school?"

    "My boyfriend isme."

    I should be the one saying that!

    I looked up the game website on the inte.

    "They have an app too."

    I opened the raid schedule and...

    "Hey, Elena."

    "What?"

    "There are three schedules for the raid."

    "Tch!" She just clicked her tongue.

    There are three raids every Monday; every raIdsts for two and half hours ''if'' yers don''t die.

    1st is in the morning - 9:30 AM to 12:00 PM

    2nd is in the evening - 5:00 PM to 7:30 PM

    3rd is at night - 10:00 PM to 0:30 AM.

    "We can y the night raid."

    "There are so many yers in the night raid."

    "So?"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Then exin it to me."

    "In morning raids, there are only shut-in yers."

    Shut-in?

    "In the evening raid, there are fewer yers, so we should participate in the evening raid."

    "What''s wrong with a night raid?"

    "In the night raid, there are so many yers, the students, and office workers!"

    "So?"

    "If we y an evening raid, then we will score more and get more rewards."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    "We will y night raid."

    "My boyfriend is an idiot."

    I am saying this to you if you want to live together and then graduate from high school first.

    We reached the restaurant; the ticket dealer told me he was wearing a blue dress...wait for the dress? That he is a she? That person never told me his/her gender, so I assumed it would be a man, but it was a girl?

    Elena gets angry when I talk with other girls, so if that person is a girl...

    "This might be bad."

    "What?"

    "Nothing."

    As we went in, I noticed a woman wearing a blue dress; that person was sitting two tables ahead of us.

    "You wait here, Das; I want to go to the washroom."

    "Okay!"

    "Why do you look happy?"

    "I am not."

    I should practice hiding my emotions.

    I walked to the person; she was eating French fries, as I was about to call her...

    What is she doing here?

    That person was the new intern teacher that came to our school three months ago. She had pitch-ck hair with light red eyes, and her face was exquisite, almost as if a master carved it."Oh, you are here." She noticed me.

    "You got the wrong person."

    I don''t want to deal with her because we fought two weeks ago.

    "You are Das, right?"

    "Yeah, I am."

    "Here are the tickets."

    "Tickets? Why are you giving it to me?"

    y dumb.

    "Because you said you wanted them."

    "Did I say that? I don''t know what you are talking about."

    y dumb.

    I received the text, I opened it, and it was from...

    "It was you, after all." She said while showing me our chat.

    "Yes, it was me."

    "Okay good, here."

    She gave me two tickets, and I noticed she had one more ticket.

    "Thanks, here is your money."

    "I don''t want money."

    "But we talked about--"

    "There is no need."

    Well, I don''t mind, so let''s get out of here...

    As I was about to leave.

    "Wait, Das; I have something to say."

    Do you want to continue the fight from two weeks ago?

    "I wanted to say this, I had many chances, but I was nervous to talk to you."

    Huh? Wait--

    "I am sorry." She bowed down her head a little when she said that

    "Wait, why are you apologizing? It was my fault!"

 Chapter 27: Meeting a Teacher During Date

    Chapter 27: Meeting a Teacher During Date

    "I am sorry." She bowed down her head a little when she said that.

    "Wait, why are you apologizing? It was my fault!"

    Two weeks ago, when she was teaching mathematics, I noticed an error. I told her about it, and she got angry. I was right; it wasn''t my mistake, it was hers; we debated for 30 minutes, and then she ran out of ss. Since then, we are

    Later I was called out by another teacher, and he asked me what exactly happened; I told him everything. He was shocked that she made a mistake, but he brought the tab she was teaching from just to confirm.

    After discussing with the teacher, he told me to bring my tab; we found a mistake in my tab after looking into it.

    Rather than a mistake, it was a printing error; the subject was mathematics, so that a printing error could cause a huge error in the result.

    "It was my fault; I am an adult here. If I had checked it properly..."

    "It wasn''t your fault; it was my fault."

    "I should have checked properly, but I didn''t; my pride got in my way. Being corrected by a student hurts my pride."

    "I am saying it wasn''t your fault, so would you please stop apologizing?"

    I hate it. I hate it when this happens; it wasn''t her fault, then why does she keep apologizing?

    "It wasn''t your fault Miss, and it wasn''t my fault either, so there is no need to apologize."

    "That''s not how the world works; it has to be someone''s fault."

    "Huh?"

    Does she think the same as me?

    "Ever since I was a kid, I was told I am a genius, I can do anything, and I did everything; I was always top no matter in which ss or in which grade. I scored top in my universities too," she said.

    "Then--"

    "I grew up without any guidance; I don''t know what is right or what is wrong. ''If something is written in the books, I will follow it'' I kept thinking that, and due to that, I had no friends, no one helped me, no one was there to celebrate my birthday, no one was there to celebrate my results, my happiness, I was alone, always alone."

    "Miss Serah?"

    "I am sorry, I was..."

    Again, why are you apologizing? You are an adult; they don''t be sorry, they never apologize; that''s what I think, so if you keep apologizing, then...

    She is the same as me; she grew up the same as me, without understanding people, without understanding adults. But...but I was saved by my parents, by Elena. But there was no one to save Miss.

    Would I have turned out like this too?

    "Miss Serah, you are right about that, ''It has to be someone''s fault, but you are an adult, so you shouldn''t me yourself, you can me it all on me, I will take all the me, so there is no need to apologize."

    "....."

    In the end, I am contradicting myself. I hate adults, but if there is an adult like that, how am I supposed to hate her?

    I took a deep breath and said, "I am the same; it was the same for me, but I was saved; if there is no one to save you, then I will save you.,"

    "..."

    "If there is no one to share your happiness, then I will share it with you; if there is no one to share your pain, then you can share it with me."

    "....."

    "So what I want to say is... I... I will be your friend."

    "...."

    That was embarrassing; I can''t believe I said something like that to a teacher, an adult.

    She has been silent for a while; what''s wrong?

    "Miss Serah?"

    She looked at me. There are tears in her eyes.

    Did I hurt her?

    "I am--"

    As I was apologizing, she suddenly hugged me.

    "Thanks."

    ''I don''t want to grow up!''

    Huh? What was that? What''s going on?

    I just heard... saw something. It was just for a split second but... or was it just my imagination?

    She smells good; I can feel something soft pressing against me.

    This is bad, I don''t know what''s going on, but this is bad if Elena saw...this-

    "What''s going on here?"

    Elena was right behind her.

    I am dead.

    Hey, miss Serah! Get off me.

    "Elena... Miss Serah, please let me go."

    She finally let go of me. Elena stared at me for a while and then moved her gaze at Miss Serah...huh? She is staring at her--

    "You like big ones, after all."

    What is this idiot talking about in front of a teacher?

    "Is that true, Das?" Miss Serah said while covering her chest with her hands.

    Why are you joining her too?

    "That''s not true--"

    "I went to the bathroom and found my boyfriend hugging my teacher from school."

    I wasn''t hugging her; she was the one hugging me.

    Elena, she looks angry, but that''s not what I am worried about, what I am concerned about is...

    "Elena, those French fries aren''t ours, so would you stop eating them?"

    She is eating food without permission again, and it''s not even mine.

    "So what is going on?" she took a bite and said, "Care to exin it to me?"

    Stop eating!

    "No, you see..." I gulped down and said, "You remember me and the teacher fought two weeks ago?"

    "I do, so what?"

    "That was a misunderstanding."

    "You told me that, I am not asking that. I want to know why she was hugging you."

    "So I told her it wasn''t her fault and that made her happy, so she hugged me."

    It''s ame excuse, even for me.

    "I see."

    Did she buy it?

    "So Elena is your girlfriend?" Miss Serah asked.

    "Yes, I am his girlfriend, so keep your hands off him, you understand?"

    She is your teacher, dammit. That''s no way to talk to the teacher. However, I treat them much worse.

    "Hey Elena, stop that."

    "So you want the big ones?"

    Stop talking about that already!

    "She is our teacher, don''t talk to her like that."

    "I don''t care!"

    You should care. She will take your lessons in school, don''te crying to me if that happens.

    "Hey Elena, it''s almost 1:00 PM, let''s go, here take this."

    I gave her the movie tickets. In the end, we didn''t eat anything.

    "Let''s go." She pulled my hands.

    "Wait."

    "What now?"

    "Miss Serah, let''s go."

    "Why are you inviting her?"

    Because she is the one who gave us the tickets.

    "I have an extra ticket, so if she wants toe-"

    I am sorry, Miss Serah but keep the act. She had one extra ticket with her, and I am sure that she wanted to watch the movie.

    "Thank you, Das Ryle." She smiled.

    Seeing an adult smiling like that...my heart feels funny.

 Chapter 28: Movie

    Chapter 28: Movie

    The movie is about to start, and Elena bought some snacks and some, okmany drinks.

    "I am so excited!" she said.

    "Our seats are next to each other." Miss Serah said.

    Of course, they would be next to each other if they were bought together.

    Usually, when I go to watch movies with my parents, I fall asleep. Even when Elena and I watched a movie together, I fell asleep, and she woke me up with a punch. Since then, I haven''t fallen asleep whenever I am with her, but today, I felt a little sleepy because I didn''t sleepst night. I don''t want to get punched today.

    I nced at Elena; she looked thrilled. Her smiling face is so cute.

    "What''s wrong?" She noticed that I was looking at her.

    "You look cute," I said without thinking.

    "Das, you idiot!"

    What? I thought she would be happy, but why is she...

    "The lights are off, and the movie just started, and you want to do naughty stuff?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    She nced a few rows behind us. Many couples were kissing each other.

    "No, no, I didn''t mean it that way."

    Why do theye into the theater to do this stuff? I don''t understand.

    Besides, even if I wanted to do that, I can''t, because Miss Serah is right next to me.

    I looked at Miss Serah; she is lost in the movie.

    Does Miss Serah like games and anime too?

    The movie was 2 hours long, and I didn''t sleep as I couldn''t take my eyes off the screen.

    It was a fantastic movie, but the ending was sad.

    I thought Elena would be sad because of the tragic ending, but she looked happy.

    "How was the movie, Das?" Elena asked.

    "Huh? It was good, but the ending was..."

    "You didn''t like the ending?"

    "Well, the protagonist died, so..."

    "But he saved the world."

    "That''s right, Das. He saved the world," World!" Miss Serah quipped.

    What''s the point of saving the world when you are dead?

    There are two prequels of this movie; in the first movie, the protagonist was weak, and everyone made fun of him; not only that but his friends and family ridiculed him.

    As the story progressed, he became strong and made new friends, but most girls were girls.

    In the second movie, he fought with many enemies, saved people, but they still ridiculed him, which he didn''t mind because he had new friends.

    At the end of the second movie, most of the heroines died saving the protagonist.

    In the third movie, which we just watched, the protagonist fought with his friends and many enemies. Halfway through the film, all the protagonist''s friends died, his lover, the other girls who loved him, everyone died.

    In the end, he also died while saving the world. The world was saved, but everyone was dead; no one will ever know what the protagonist and hispanions did.

    I won''t say this out loud, I shouldn''t even think this, but it was me, I would have let the world die. What''s the point of saving the world when you die? If it were me, I would have saved the heroines and escaped from there.

    "What''s wrong, Das?" Elena asked.

    "Nothing, I was just thinking of the movie."

    "It''s up to you how you understand the ending." Miss Serah said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "The protagonist saved the world and lost his friends, but did you ever think why he saved the world even though he knew he would die?" Miss Serah asked.

    Because he was a fool.

    "Think about it as, even if he were still alive after saving the world, he would have been lonely," Elena said.

    "What do you mean?"

    "If he were alive after saving the world, he would have no ce to go because his loved ones were already dead." Miss Serah said.

    "So if he dies in the end, that means he is now reunited with his lover and friends," Elena said.

    "That''s..."

    That''s another way to think about it, but...

    "Das," Elena said.

    "Hmm?"

    "If something like that happens to us, I will save you no matter what happens."

    "You don''t need to."

    Because I will be the one saving you.

    "The game was great, but the anime adaptation was great too." Miss Serah said.

    "Yeah, but I like the game more because you can select your ending," Elena said.

    Own ending, huh? I will try ying the game.

    "If LWO got an anime adaption, it would be outstanding," Elena said.

    "That''s impossible because LWO doesn''t have any stores--"

    She punched me; I got stuck on this date too, but why?

    "It was your fault, Das." Miss Serah said.

    "My fault?"

    I nced at Elena, and she ''hmph''ed me.

    "I don''t understand people''s feelings. But as a girl, I understand a girl''s feelings." Miss Serah said.

    "What do you want to say?"

    "If your girlfriend says something, you should just keep agreeing, even if it''s only lip service."

    "But-"

    "If you keep doing that, she might dump you one day."

    "What?"

    "I never considered dating anyone, anyone, but I think I am falling for you." Miss Serah said.

    She is kidding, right?

    "What are you saying?!"

    "Hey, he is your student; how can youy hands on your student?" Elena quipped.

    "Calm down, Elena, she didn''t mean it--"

    "You are a failure as a teacher."

    "Elena, she didn''t mean it that way, right Miss Serah?"

    "Who knows?"

    Tell me if you are kidding.

    "Elena, you shouldn''t punch your boyfriend." Miss Serah said.

    "Shut up!"

    "If you keep doing that, he will dump you."

    "Huh? Will you, Das?" Elena looked at me with teary eyes.

    I won''t, but I don''t want to get punched either.

    "If you keep hitting me, then I might have to think about it."

    "No, I will never hit you again, I promise!"

    This is quite fun. I haven''t seen her like that since we started dating.

    "If you ever dump her, then I will be waiting for you."

    "He won''t dump me, right, Das?"

    "Who knows?"

    "Das!"

    This is fun.

    "I have a car, so how about I drop you off?" Ms. Serah said.

    "Sure, we don''t know mi--"

    "No, thanks!" Elena quipped.

    "Elena?"

    "She just wants to know your home address!"

    "You are overthinking, right Miss--"

    "Tch!" Miss Serah clicked her tongue.

    "I knew it!"

    "Das, your girlfriend is brilliant."

    No, she is an idiot.

    "Das and I will always be together; there will be no chance for you!"

    Elena grabbed my arm as she said that.

    "I was kidding at first, but now I want to steal your boyfriend!"

    What is this teacher saying to her student?

    "Miss Serah, you don''t mean it, right?" I asked.

    She smiled in response.

    "If I want to know his address, then I can easily check it on the school register." Miss Serah said.

    "Are you going toy your hands on your student?"

    Elena is already holding my arm, but now she is holding it with both hands.

    "I won''t." Miss Serah said.

    "Then--"

    "But Das is not a student."

    Wait, does she know about it? Well, every teacher knows, so it''s natural that she knows it too, but...

    "What do you mean?" Elena asked.

    "He is just attending----"

    I tried to stop Miss Serah without thinking and ended up hugging her.

    "Miss Serah, I haven''t told Elena about it yet!" I whispered.

    "Is that so? I understand."

    "Hey, what are you doing, Das? So you like big ones after all!"

    "I don''t."

    Big ones are soft, but I am okay with small ones.

    Elena and I are on our way home.

    "Das, you idiot!"

    "I am sorry."

    "I don''t need your apology!"

    She was furious, but I had no other choice at that time.

    "I love you."

    "You... I forgive you this time."

    Love is great.

    "Hey, Das."

    "What?"

    "Let''s go to a love hotel."

 Chapter 29: End of the Date

    Chapter 29: End of the Date

    "Let''s go to a love hotel."

    "Shut up and go home."

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t we promise we wouldn''t do anything until we graduate from high school?"

    "But--"

    "No buts."

    To be honest, I want to go, but I won''t. I can''t.

    It happened when we told her parents that we were going out. Her parents were really surprised. The first thing her mother asked me was, ''She is not ckmailing you, right?'', even her parents thought that.

    I have been to her house many times and even before we started dating, her parents were adorable at least her mother was. When we told them we started dating, they were surprised and actually many things happened after that but let''s talk about it some other time...

    One day her father called me out to have a chat and I was nervous because it was the first time meeting him as a boyfriend. He asked many things about her, about how she is doing at school and stuff. He also told me about her past and how she doesn''t get along with her twin sister. It was going well until he asked how far I have gone with Elena.

    I didn''t understand what he meant at first, butter he told me and warned me not toy hands on her till we graduate from high school and if I did, they would sue me.

    It''s not like I am afraid of them, but both of her parents arewyers. They are well known and have a good reputation.

    And ording to the new rtionship guidelines, parents of both parties have the right to judge the rtionship and they could make decisions if they want to; but there are limitations to what the parents or guardians can interfere with.

    I am not worried about her parents, I am worried about mine, especially mom.

    "I understand; we will go there once I have big ones."

    They won''t grow big in 1 year, right?

    "I will make them the biggest in the world!"

    That would be bad in many ways.

    "Elena,e with me to my house."

    "You want to do it in your room?"

    "I don''t; I will drop you off on my motorcycle."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    We reached my home.

    "Oh, Das, you are early!" My mom said.

    "It''s nearly 5 PM."

    "Your dad and I are going to your grandparents'' ce."

    "Why so suddenly?"

    "He called us to discuss you."

    "Me?"

    "You will be turning 18 soon."

    "Oh, it''s about that?"

    "Yeah, we will be back before midnight."

    "Okay, take care."

    My parents left.

    "What was that about?" Elena asked.

    "I told you today, remember?"

    "About the royal family and stuff?"

    "Yeah, I will turn 18 soon, so..."

    "I see."

    "You wait outside; I will bring the key."

    I took out my motorcycle from the garage.

    "Here, wear this."

    I gave her a helmet.

    "It''s not cute."

    "I will buy a cute one next time, now sit."

    I am going at a slow speed, or so I wanted to.

    "Das, let''s go a little faster."

    "There are a lot of houses here; it would be bad if we hit someone."

    Though I don''t care even if I end up hitting anyone.

    My priority is to make sure Elena is safe.

    "Just a little fast."

    "Fine."

    I increased the speed to 40kms/h. It takes 20 minutes to reach her house by walking, but it will take only 5 minutes on a motorcycle.

    I was making sure no one was around, but suddenly the truck appeared; I hit the brake, and due to that, the motorcycle almost crashed into the truck.

    If we were one secondte, we would have mmed into the truck, and if we were one second early, we would have been crushed by the truck.

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    Elena got off the motorcycle.

    "Yeah, somehow, how about you?"

    "I am--"

    "What the hell man? Can''t you see the trucking?" The truck driver said.

    This is why I hate adults.

    It is their fault. Trucks aren''t even allowed here unless it''s a delivery or someone is moving, and I don''t think this truck...

    "You scratched my precious truck!"

    "Fuck off."

    "What did you say?"

    "Fuck off!"

    "What the hell, man? You want to fight?"

    The driver and the other person who was sitting in the passenger seat got out of the truck.

    "Want to show off in front of your girl, huh?"

    "I said fuck off!"

    He grabbed my cor.

    They are getting on my nerves now.

    I can easily take care of them, but I don''t want to fight in front of Elena.

    "Das!" Elena shouted. She is trembling.

    "It''s okay."

    "Hey, I am still talking--"

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Oh shit, it''s the police!"

    They got in the truck and rode off. The truck was still on, so all they had to do is sigh. I will take care of themter.

    "Hey kid, are you okay?" The officer asked.

    "Yeah, we are okay"

    "Chief, it was the same truck as that family reported."

    "Did you see the number te?"

    "I didn''t."

    "XX-XXX-9437," I said.

    "Are you sure?"

    I nodded.

    "Good."

    I was right; that truck entered here without permission.

    "Let''s go Elena."

    "Wait." The officer said.

    "Can I ask how old are you?" The officer asked.

    Oh crap, what now?

    "I"

    "Can I check your license?"

    I don''t want to use my parent''s name but--

    "Chief." The other officer called him

    "Don''t move from here."

    The officer whispered something to the chief.

    "You can go but be careful next time." The chief said.

    Huh? Why? I haven''t done anything yet.

    "Let''s go Das."

    "Huh? Okay."

    We reached her house.

    "I am sorry." She apologized.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Because I told you to go fast and..."

    "It wasn''t your fault."

    "But--"

    Before she could say anything, I kissed her.

    "Don''t do that suddenly!"

    "You looked cute so--"

    She kissed me.

    Payback? Well, I don''t mind.

    "Let''s y LWO." She said.

    "Now? But it''s only 5 PM yet."

    "You haven''t seen the sunset in LWO yet, right?"

    "I haven''t."

    "It''s beautiful."

    "Okay, then I will--"

    She kissed me again.

    "Ahem."

    "Wha--! Mom, dad."

    It''s Elena''s parents.

    Elena said her parents have gone to drop off her twin sister at her grandparents'' ce; it looks like they are back now...

    "Well, hello there, Mr. Das." Her father said.

    "Goodbye!"

    "Wait a minute; I want to talk to you about something."

    Yeah, I know that, and that''s why I want to run.

    "Honey, take Elena and go in; I will be back. "

    "Good luck Das," Elena and her mother said in unison and showed me the thumbs up.

    Didn''t you say you would protect me!

    "Youid hands on my daughter even though I warned you."

    "I didn''t."

    "We will discuss this further in court."

    "I didn''t; we have only kissed, nothing more."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    "Good."

    Her father is the scariest person I have ever seen.

    "How is Elena doing at home now?" I asked.

    "She punched me two days ago when I locked her room."

    "I see."

    "What about you?" He asked.

    "I got punched a while ago."

    "I see."

    "She has gotten good at punching." We both said in unison.

    "How is it going at school?"

    "Everything is okay."

    "She told me that you are ying that VR game with her."

    "Yeah, she asked me to y with her."

    "Oh yeah, you better be careful next time."

    "Huh?"

    "This motorcycle, the police called me a while ago saying that your daughter was riding with someone."

    "So that''s why."

    The officer recognized that Elena is their daughter; that''s why they let us go.

    "Well, if it''s you, I don''t have to worry about her."

    "Being honest how, huh?"

    "You have changed since the first time we met."

    "It''s thanks to her."

    "Take care of her."

    "You don''t need to say it."

    I patched myself with VR gear as soon as I reached home.

    [Wee to Len World Online]

 Chapter 30: Our Future

    Chapter 30: Our Future

    [Wee to Len World Online]

    "This is my first timeing here in the evening."

    The sun is about to set; I checked my friend list; Elena is offline, she wille soon. Ricky and Rikka are offline too.

    "Rias." the girl I metst night when I logged in when the server was closed, has a bit of aplex and only ys when the server is closed, so she is offline...

    "Why is she online?"

    She said that she is afraid of people, so she doesn''t log in during the day, but...

    "What are you doing, Lily?"

    Lily is flying or, instead, circling my face.

    [You finally noticed me.]

    "Hmm?"

    [I have been calling you for a while, but you weren''t answering.]

    "Is that so? My bad."

    [You were talking with yourself, are you lonely?]

    "I am not."

    [Did your girlfriend finally dump you?]

    "She didn''t, and what do you mean by ''finally''?"

    [I have been waiting for you since morning.]

    "I was on a date with Ele--Reina."

    [What? Go on a date with me too.]

    "Sure, let''s go some time."

    [Really?]

    "Yeah."

    I want to ask her where she was yesterday; I want to know what happens to her when the server is closed. I want to know how she feels about it; I want to see if she feels alone or not, but...

    "Hey Adas, I am here"

    "Ele-Reina." Elena just logged in.

    "Did you wait long?"

    "No, I just logged in."

    "I see...huh? Rikka and Ricky are not here?"

    "Why would they be here?"

    "Oh yeah, they y at night, let''s call them."

    "Call them? Do you know their contact information?"

    "I don''t."

    "Then--"

    "But I can message them from the app."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I told you this morning that LWO has an app too."

    "You did, but what does it have to do with this?"

    "If we are in the real world, we can check from the app whether your friends are logged in or not."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, and we can even send them a message."

    [Let me exin it, If Reina is ying this game and you are in the real world, then you can send her a message in-game.]

    Lily said.

    No one can hear her.

    "Thanks, Lily."

    "Did you say something, Adas?" Reina asked.

    "No, nothing."

    Someone can send a message from the real world to the game that means...

    "We can send them a message from the game to the real world too?"

    "Exactly."

    "Amazing."

    "Then it''s up to them."

    "Hmm."

    "If we send them a message, they will get a notification, and if they check the app and see us online..."

    "Then they will log in too."

    "Yeah."

    I have been thinking for a while that my girlfriend is smart in games, only if she was this smart in real life.

    "What''s wrong, Adas?"

    "Nothing."

    Today she said that she wants to live together after graduating from high school, but I have already graduated from high school. The only reason I am attending high school is because of her.

    I have my final semester university exams next week, and I will clear it too, then what? I haven''t told Elena about me; she said she wants to live together, which means she ns to go to university with me, but I will already have a university degree.

    I should tell Elena about me soon, I am worried about that, but I am more concerned about that, will she be able to graduate from high school?

    To be honest, I don''t care about that; I will still be with her, I will follow her, I will do whatever she wants. I don''t know why, but I am falling in love with her more and more.

    She is a year older than me, which means she will turn 19 this year. As for me, I will turn 18.

    You can get married once you turn 18; I wouldn''t mind getting married to her now, a yearter, or whenever she wants.

    Did Ricky and Rikka have the same feeling and got married after graduating from high school? I guess I owe them an apology for calling them crazy.

    "Adas? "You''ve been staring at me for a while now."

    "I can''t stare at my girlfriend?"

    "You can, but I would be happy if you stared at my real body too."

    ''I do stare at your real body'' if I say that to her, she will call me a pervert.

    "Hey Adas, you made up with Reina!" Ricky said; I heard his voice before his body got projected.

    "Hey, I did."

    "Hey Reina, where were you yesterday?" Rikka asked.

    "I was practicing cooking with my sister."

    So she practiced with her sister!

    "Cooking? And you? Nice joke." Rikka said as sheughed.

    "I am not joking; you can ask Adas."

    "Is it true, Adas?"

    Don''t you believe her? Poor Elena.

    "Yes, it''s true, she made a very delicious breakfast today."

    "Wow, it doesn''t suit her image."

    You are right but don''t say that.

    "Shut up!" Elena yelled.

    "So, what do we do now? It''s kind ofte to level up; the raid is tomorrow." Ricky said.

    "Well, we called you here to watch the sunset with us."

    "The sunset here is beautiful." said Elena

    "Idiot Reina." said Rikka

    "Hey, what are you calling me an idiot for?"

    "You would have....." Rikka whispered something in Elena''s ears.

    "No, I did think of that, but..."

    "Did you want to enjoy it with us?" Rikka said.

    Elena nodded with a little flushed face.

    "Wah...so cute." Rikka hugged her

    I do admit she looks cute.

    "If you want to enjoy the sunset, then the best ce is the sea," said Ricky.

    Sea? But Elena is afraid of--

    "Yeah, I know," Elena said.

    "Wait, Reina, what are you talking about--"

    "It''s okay."

    "Huh?"

    "Didn''t I say I will be okay as long as you are with me."

    "Are you really sure?"

    "Yeah, let''s go to the sea."

    We all went to the sea.

 Chapter 31: Our Future (ii)

    Chapter 31: Our Future (ii)

    When we reached the sea, several yers were already there, no wonder they were here. The sunset view from here is lovely; how can a game create such a realistic experience?

    "Reina, are you okay?"

    "I am fine, Adas; you are here with me."

    "There are other yers here, so we can''t do that here," Rikka said.

    Do what?

    "It''s okay; I won the ticket in thest event," Elena said.

    What are they talking about?

    "Okay then, let''s use it?"

    Use what?

    Elena opened her menu and did something,

    "Done," Elena said.

    I am lost; what are they talking about?

    They all noticed that I didn''t understand what they were doing.

    "I will exin," Ricky said

    "Please do."

    "We can rent this beach for a certain time."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, but you need tickets for that, and your girlfriend won the tickets in thest event."

    "So this beach is ours for the time being?"

    "That''s what I said."

    "But what''s the purpose of that? I mean, we cane here without tickets too; there is no need to rent it."

    "I thought you would ask that. If we rent the beach, then no other yer can enter this area, and no monster wille like that night."

    "Oh, that makes sense."

    "Okay, so let''s change into swimsuits."

    "Okay--wait, what?"

    "We are on the beach, so it''s obvious to wear swimsuits," Rikka said.

    "I know that, but this is a game!"

    "Yeah, so what?"

    "Where will you get swimsuits?"

    "We can buy them from the market. Twenty thousand ders for each, you can select any color and style."

    "Okay, so, where will you wear them?"

    "We just need to equip them, like we equip armor."

    I feel like an idiot; I will study about VR games once I log out.

    Rikka and Ricky opened their menu and equipped their swimsuits, Ricky is wearing briefs, and Rikka is wearing a ck bikini.

    "Don''t stare at my wife; look at your girlfriend."

    I looked at Elena; she was wearing a light azure bikini, just like her eyes. I can''t take my eyes off her as it really suits her. She looked captivating with her white skin, white hair, blue eyes, and the beautiful sunset behind her.

    "I would pay millions just to capture this moment."

    "You can capture it for free," Rikka said.

    "What?"

    "You can capture the photo for free; let me show you."

    Rikka made a gesture like she was taking a photo,

    "I sent it to you," Rikka said.

    I opened my notification and saw that photo.

    "Amazing, I will give you one million once I log out."

    "I don''t need it; you can take photos too."

    I did the same thing Rikka did.

    "You got it on the first try."

    One more time, one more photo of Elena...hmm? Where did she go?

    "Stop taking photos!" Elena yelled in my ears.

    "Okay, I understand."

    Like hell, I will stop; I will keep taking photos when she lets her guard down.

    "Hey Adas, take our photo too," Ricky said.

    I took some photos of Ricky and Rikka,

    "Send them to uster," Rikka said.

    "I already sent them."

    "Wow, they are nice, now your turn, Reina, Adas, stand there, we will take some photos of you together."

    "Okay."

    "Wait." Elena stopped me.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You n to wear this armor when all of us are wearing swimsuits?"

    Swimsuits are embarrassing; I need to make some excuse.

    "That''s because I don''t have a swimsuit."

    "I have an extra," Ricky said.

    Damn you bastard. I can''t believe I am showing my skin in front of my girlfriend.

    It''s embarrassing, it''s so embarrassing, but what I am more embarrassed about is...

    "Why the hell are they pink?"

    They are pink, the color I hate the most.

    "What''s wrong with that? You look cute." said Elena.

    Don''t call me cute.

    "Okay then, I am taking a photo."

    Elena forced me to do many poses.

    "Are we done yet?"

    "Just one more, I want to try that pose," said Elena.

    Elena crouched down a little and told me to hug her from behind and pinch her cheeks,

    "Looks good; smile a little, Adas," said Rikka.

    Just how am I supposed tough in this embarrassing pose?

    "Okay, done."

    "How is it?" Elena asked Rikka.

    "See it yourself."

    The photo was pretty good...no it was terrific but my smile ruined it.

    "Yeah, perfect," said Elena.

    "But my smile--"

    "It''s exactly how I wanted."

    "Is that so?"

    Well, if she is okay with it, then I don''t mind.

    "Send it to Adas and me," said Elena.

    "I already sent it."

    "Huh? But I haven''t received it; what about you, Adas?"

    "Same here."

    "Huh? But I sent--Oh shit!" eximed Rikka.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Elena.

    "I am sorry, I am sorry."

    "What did you do? Don''t tell me you deleted it?"

    "No, I didn''t but, I posted it online by mistake."

    "What?"

    Did she post it online? That photo? That embarrassing photo?

    "Delete it."

    "Yeah," said Rikka.

    "Wait, it''s okay," said Elena.

    "What are you talking about? People will see that! They will see me wearing those pink briefs."

    "They are not visible, see?"

    Elena was in front of me, so they are not visible but still...

    "Are you okay with that, Ele-Reina?"

    "Yeah, nothing wrong with that."

    "Sure then, do what you want."

    "The time limit is almost over; let''s get out of here," said Ricky.

    "Yeah, let''s go; it''s prettyte."

    "What should we do now? Log out?" asked Elena.

    "Hey, let''s go eat something." said Rikka

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    She really likes eating!

    We went to a caf and ate cakes, too many cakes. It was Elena''s treat, and after that, we logged out.

    "It''s ten huh?"

    It looks like mom and dad are not back yet; I need to order some food. We overate in the game, but it doesn''t matter because it''s a game.

    I went downstairs to drink something, my favorite mango juice. As I was drinking it, I heard the sound of a caring from the garage.

    "They are back."

    "We are back!"

    "Wee back; how was it?"

    "He is still the same as ever."

    They were carrying a long box.

    "What is that?" I asked.

    "Check it yourself."

    I opened the box and inside the box were...

    "Swords?"

 Chapter 32: Our Future (iii)

    Chapter 32: Our Future (iii)

    I opened the box and found swords in it.

    "These are royal family swords?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then why did you bring them here?"

    "My father told me too; you are the next heir, so that they will be yours."

    I have been to my grandparents'' ce many times, so of course, I have seen swords and many royal family treasures.

    Some swords are considered national treasures; one sword is made with the rarest material, one made with diamond; they are precious, kept in the safe, and have tight security so...

    "Why the hell did he send them here?"

    "The pce is undergoing renovation, so we are only keeping these here for some time."

    "That''s it?" I was worried about nothing-

    "But they are now yours." my mother quipped.

    "So, what did grandpa say?"

    "He was talking about making you public on your 18th birthday."

    "I see."

    "If you don''t want that, you can tell us; we will talk with my father."

    "Nah, it''s okay."

    "Was Aunt Lirole there too?"

    "No, Tirole didn''te; I will talk to herter."

    "Oh, by the way, you guys already ate?"

    "Yeah, we ate on our way back."

    "Okay then, I will order something."

    "No need for that." my mother stopped me.

    "Why? Wait, you don''t mean you will cook for me, right? You look exhausted; I don''t want to trouble you."

    "No, we brought some pizza with us."

    "Oh, didn''t think of that."

    They usually don''t let me eat junk food, but it''s okay once in a while, and I can''t tell them I have been overeating junk food; it''s all Elena''s fault. She drags me around from one ce to another and makes me eat junk food.

    I was eating pizza and...

    "Been years since I saw swords." my mother said as she took a sword from the box.

    "How about you show Das your sword skills?"

    "Sure, Das, watch carefully."

    "What are you---"

    My mother started swinging the sword. She is using the sword like she has been using them since she was a kid--well, I am sure my grandparents taught her.

    "I am in the mood too." my father said as he took one of the swords from the box.

    "Hey, dad, what are you doing?"

    "Watch me."

    My father did the same thing as my mother; how does he know how to use a sword?

    "Want to have a duel?" asked my mother.

    "I was just going to ask you that." said my father.

    You are kidding, right? These are real swords; if you miss them, you will get hurt.

    "Hey, stop---"

    I couldn''t stop them; how could I possibly stop them when they are having so much fun?

    It''s like they have fought many battles and know exactly what they are doing...ah, my father did say that he and mom have yed a VR game together.

    "So you have yed a VR game, huh?" my mother stopped fighting when I said that.

    "How do you know about that?" she asked.

    "Dad told me."

    "Derek? Why did you tell him?"

    "It''s okay; we shouldn''t hide it from him."

    What are they about? I have never seen such a horrified look on my mother''s face before.

    "Didn''t we talk about it already?" my mother yelled.

    I haven''t seen her yelling either; she sometimes yells at me, but as long as I remember, she has never yelled at my father before.

    "Ang, it''s okay, something like that will never happen again."

    Something like what? Wait...you don''t mean---that can''t be true, right?

    "Dad, could it be that the VR game you yed was the ---"

    My mother''s phone rang, "It''s Lirole, wait a minute Das."

    "Okay." my mother answered the call.

    "Hey Lirole"

    I haven''t seen my aunt in 3 years.

    "Yeah, I went to the pce today."

    Is she embarrassed to call that ce her home?"

    "Yeah, why didn''t you ---wha...no way! Congrattions."

    Huh? Congrattions? What happened?

    "I see, yeah, okay, yeah, sure, yeah, take care."

    "What did she say?" my father asked.

    "Lirole is pregnant."

    "I will call Adyter."

    Ady is my aunt''s husband--wait, now it''s not the time for that, she is pregnant?

    My aunt is 16 years younger than my mom, and my mom is currently 50, so my aunt is 34.

    It''s normal to get pregnant at 34; I have a cousin too; she is 15 years old.

    Let me tell you a legend of royal family blood; in the royal family, ever since forever, every male has got his lover pregnant at the age of 20; the same goes for every female, a female gets pregnant at age 20 too. No one can avoid that; it''s like destiny; even my grandfather got my grandmother pregnant when they were 20, and that''s the reason for the 16 years age gap between my mother and my aunt.

    The same thing happened with my aunt. She got pregnant when she was still in university. My uncle and aunt took a break from university for a year and resumed it the next year. When my aunt gave birth to my cousin, it was kept secret from the world; my uncle and aunt got married at 20 on paper but had their ceremony ten yearster.

    It didn''t happen with my mom, though; my mom is truly awesome; she broke the legend.

    "Lier ising here next week." said my mother.

    "I see."

    I haven''t seen her in a year; I am worried about her, will the legend happen to her? She is currently 15, so there are still five years left; maybe she already has a boyfriend? No way, right? She is the same as me; she had the same childhood like me, even more cruelly than mine.

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "Nothing, I am going to bed."

    I didn''t sleep yesterday either; I am feeling sleepy.

    Das went upstairs to his room meanwhile,

    "Ang, you should act calmly in front of Das."

    "But when I heard about VR game--"

    "Something like that won''t happen again; it was 30 years ago; the world has changed now."

    "I still have nightmares of the time we were trapped in the game."

    "But we cleared the game, right? Everyone was safe."

    "Many died in the game."

    "I know."

    "We are not the ones who cleared the game."

    "I know."

    "We are not the ones who saved the yers."

    "I know."

    "It was ''Zero''!"

    "I know."

    "That person cleared the game, that person saved us, saved everyone."

    "I know, I know."

    "He lost his lover in that game."

    "..."

    "He lost everything in the game."

    "....."

    "He was one of the victims, but he was treated as the culprit behind that tragedy."

    "Ang---"

    "And when the misunderstanding was cleared, he was found dead monthster."

    "....."

    "Do you think someone like him can die in a car incident?"

    "I--"

    "He was killed, and I am sure of it."

    "Ang, it''s okay; he is watching over us, watching over the VR world so, something like that won''t happen again."

    "Do you believe that?"

    "There is no reason not to believe that."

    "I hope it''s true."

    "Yeah."

    Ang walked to the kitchen and took out a beer bottle.

    "Ang? What are you doing?"

    "I want to drink some beer."

    "You can''t handle beer well."

    "It''s okay; I will only drink a small amount."

    She gulped down the entire bottle.

    "Ang?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you drunk?"

    "Derek... you look cute."

    "Yeah, you are drunk."

    "I am not...drunk."

    "You are."

    "I am...not."

    She took the sword which was lying on the sofa and started swinging it.

    "Hey, watch out; you will hurt yourself."

    "I will not, I...will protect...you."

    "Yeah, you did protect me back then, many times."

    She passed out soon after, and Derek took her into their room.

 Chapter 33: Preparation For The Raid

    Chapter 33: Preparation For The Raid

    [Wee to Len World Online]

    They are not here.

    "Damn you, Elena!"

    She told me to log in at 9 PM, and she is not here.

    "Idiot."

    [Hello, Adas.]

    "Lily."

    There is one person who is always waiting for me.

    [Are you going to participate in the raid?]

    "Yeah."

    [Try to hold back a little.]

    "Huh?"

    [You are faking your stats, so if you do something that a beginner can''t do, they might report you as a cheater.]

    I don''t care, but that sounds scary.,

    "Okay."

    Yesterday we all had fun on the beach, but Lily wasn''t there.

    "Lily, where were you yesterday?"

    [I was with you.]

    "But you weren''t around when we were on the beach."

    [I was watching you from outside the beach.]

    "Why didn''t youe with me?"

    [I was with you, but your girlfriend did that.]

    "What are you talking about?"

    [She rented the beach for 2 hours.]

    "Yeah, she did so--"

    [Only party members or friends are allowed when you rent somece.]

    "Wait, so that means you were--"

    [That''s right, I was there, watching you having fun from the outside.]

    Dammit, I did it again. She is always alone here, waiting for me and me...

    "Are you sad?"

    [Why? I am just an AI; I don''t feel such emotions.]

    She says that, but she looked sad when she said that.

    "Let''s go on a date tomorrow."

    [Really?]

    "Yeah, I will log in an hour early tomorrow."

    [Yay, a date with Adas!]

    Liar, you look so happy, don''t lie to me, idiot.

    "Hey Adas, I am sorry I amte." Herees Elena.

    "It''s okay."

    ''Because I am used to it'' I don''t want to get punched so that I won''t say that to her.

    "Hey, idiot, couple." I heard a familiar voice.

    "We are not idiots!" Elena yelled.

    "That''s right, she might be an idiot, but I am not--" I received a blow on my back.

    "There is still half an hour until the raid; what should we do?" Rikka asked.

    "Let''s go to the caf!" said Elena.

    My girlfriend is a glutton.

    "Umm, I read about the raid on the app but, I still don''t know how it works and, what''s the difference between raid and world boss?"

    Rikka and Elena looked at me like they were looking at some idiot. I admit I am an idiot in games. I tried to read about games, but I just can''t understand it.

    "Okay, I will exin the raid, and Reina will exin about the world boss."

    "Okay."

    "All the yers from this floor will participate in the raid."

    "All the yers from all the three floors can participate in the world boss."

    "The main difference between a raid and a world boss is, in a raid, there are many monsters."

    "While in world bosses, there is only one boss."

    "When the raid starts, we will be teleported to thebyrinth."

    "What''s abyrinth?"I asked.

    "To put it simply, it''s like a dungeon with infinite floors." answered Elena.

    "...."

    "Still didn''t understand?"

    "I am sorry..." I feel pathetic.

    "In the raid there is infinite flow. ors, and there are monsters on each floor but floor 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, 30, 35, and so on, there are bosses."

    "I see."

    Rikka pped her hands and said, "Okay, so going back to raid vs world boss."

    "In world boss, we will get teleported to the tombs of fame."

    "Tombs of fame?"

    "It''s a ce name."

    Then say that from the start.

    "In the raid, you can team up with other parties, friends and in the end, your scores and the yers you teamed up with, will be summed up, and you will get rewards based on that."

    "While in world boss, you can''t team up with anyone, your scores will be counted individually."

    "Any more questions?"

    "No."

    I feel like a person who just got out from an interrogation. I noticed Rickyughing from behind them, but I decided to ignore him.

    "How many have you reached so far in thebyrinth?"

    "33," said Elena.

    "34," said Rikka and Ricky.

    "I would have reached floor 34 too if those guys..."

    "Yeah, they were jerks."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "In thest raid, when we reached floor 33, some guys pushed Elena in front of the monster, and she died."

    Who the fuck were they?

    "Are you okay, Adas?" Rikka asked.

    "Yeah, I am fine; by the way, do you know who those guys were?"

    "I don''t know but, maybe they will participate in this raid too."

    "I see."

    They will pay for what they did to Elena.

    "So, any more questions?"

    "What happens when a yer dies in a raid?"

    "They get disqualified from the raid."

    "Do they respawn in the login point?"

    "No, they will need to go through the portal, and they will be teleported here."

    "I see."

    Now I can kill those guys without any problem.

    "Hey Rikka, did you tell them about the post?" said Ricky.

    "Ah yeah, Reina, Adas, did you remember yesterday I posted your photo online?"

    "Yeah?"

    I am having a bad feeling about this.

    "That post is popr now."

    "What?"

    You are kidding, right? That photo? That embarrassing photo is famous now?

    "What do you mean, Rikka?" Elena asked.

    "Check that post once you log out."

    I am sure people called us idiots.

    "Adas.." Elena said.

    Don''t make that face now; I told them to delete that post, but you were okay with that post.

    "It''s all your fault!"

    "But I wanted people to----"

    [5 Minutes Left For The Raid, All yers Will Now Be Teleported To The Labyrinth Of Shamash]

    "It''s time, well then, we will meet you there, Adas."

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 34: At The Entrance Of The Labyrinth.

    Chapter 34: At The Entrance Of The Labyrinth.

    We were teleported in front of the entrance of thebyrinth of Shamash. I didn''t see Elena and the others anywhere.

    "Where are they?"

    There are so many yers--

    [Adas, make sure to hold back.]

    "Yeah, don''t worry."

    I don''t think Elena will let me fight.

    "If you hold us back, we will kick you out of the party."

    Some yers were talking as they passed by me. Three boys and four girls. They are picking on the 4th girl.

    "If you did the same thing you did yesterday, then we will push you in front of the monsters." one of the girls said.

    "I won''t do that again, so please don''t kick me out."

    "You better protect us when monsters attack us." one of the boys said.

    "I will."

    "You are just a meat shield; if any of us die,, then see what we will do to you in the school tomorrow."

    "I understand."

    Is this bullying? Even in the game, there are these types of people.

    "He,y Adas, where; I Reina?"

    "Rikka! I don''t know; I can''t find her."

    "She will be around here, don''t worry."

    "Where is Ricky?"

    "I am looking for him."

    "I see."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I just saw some yers bullying a girl, but they are gone now."

    "Yeah, it happens a lot."

    How can you be so calm? Whenever I witness bullying, it reminds me of...

    "What''s wrong?" Rikka asked.

    "No...I was just wondering how many yers are here."

    "Let''s see, there are not many yers today, about 500 maybe."

    "There are more yers, usually?"

    "The maximum yer limit is 1000 yers."

    "Even though high-level three raids every Monday?"

    "Yes, and the high-level yers don''t participate in raids."

    "I see."

    "But there are two more worlds, or some call it floors that are for high-level yers."

    "Same as this world?"

    "Yeah, there are currently three worlds in this game."

    "So they have raids on that world?"

    "Yeah, the monsters are strong, though."

    "Have you ever been in world 2 or world 3?"

    "To ess world two, you need to be level 40 or above, so we haven''t yet, but Reina did go there one time."

    "Only once?"

    "Yeah, every time we asked her why she is not going to world 2, she told us ''Shut up'' and ended the topic."

    "She must have felt lonely."

    "She can be awkward, but she is a good girl."

    "I know."

    "Hey, are you at a party?" Two girls approached me.

    "Yes, I am."

    "Great, can we join your party?"

    Huh? Do they want to join our party? But...

    "I am not a leader, so I shouldn''t---"

    "Only for the raid, right?" Rikka asked.

    Huh?

    "Yes, temporary members."

    Huh?

    "Okay, sure, you can join us."

    "Wait, what do you mean by a temporary member?"

    "They will join our party for this raid."

    "Only for this raid?"

    "Their score will also add up; it''s a mutual benefit."

    "You are smart." the girls said.

    "But is this allowed?"

    "Of course."

    "Is it okay to agree without asking Reina?"

    "Who cares?"

    Well, you should care.

    "Hey Biana, this guy looks hot, but he is insulting."

    "You are right Robna, is this what they call ''Don''t judge a book by its cover''?"

    I can hear from you.

    "Hey Adas, finally found...you, who are these girls?" Elena pulled me back as she said that.

    "They want to join our party for the raid," Rikka said.

    "Is that so? Which level are you?"

    "I am level 48, and Biana is level 49."

    "You are very wee to join our party."

    My girlfriend is greedy. Elena added both girls to the party.

    [2 Minutes Left for the raid]

    There are only 2 minutes left, and we still haven''t met Ricky.

    "Where is your husband?" Elena asked.

    "There he is."

    I saw Ricky walking towards us and...

    "Hey, he is talking with some girl, Rikka," Elena said.

    "I can see that."

    "He is cheating on you."

    Talking with other girls counts as cheating?

    "He is no; that girl is..."

    This girl is so familiar, where have I seen her...before. No, it can''t be; she looks like Miss Serah! I am overthinking, just because Miss Serah likes games and anime doesn''t mean she will y a VR game. Yeah, I am thinking too--

    "Oh, it''s Miss Serah," Elena said.

    I decided to stop thinking.

    "He,y Adas, why do you look so shocked?" Ricky asked.

    "Adas? Who is...hey are you, Das Ryle?" she asked.

    "You got the wrong person."

    She pulled me and hugged me. Soft...

    "Hey, don''t touch him!" Elena pulled me back.

    "So he is Das after all."

    "Miss, why did you do that?"

    "It''s my personal Das checker."

    Das checker?

    "Miss..."

    Elena sounds very angry; it will be bad if she starts a stir here. I need to stop her before she--

    "Miss Serah, how are you feeling today?" Elena asked.

    Huh?

    "I am fine."

    "Do you need anything? II will help you."

    Huh?

    "No, thanks."

    "Should I hold your sword?"

    Huh?

    "No need."

    "Hey, Ricky, who is this girl?"; she

    "It''s your girlfriend."

    My girlfriend doesn''t talk sweetly with anyone other than my mother, she was so rude to Miss Serah yesterday, so why is she--

    "You want me to join your party for the raid, right?"

    "I will be very grateful if you can do that."

    Seriously, who is this girl?

    [The Raid Has Started, Please proceed Through The Gate]

 Chapter 35: Lets Not Mess With Miss Serah

    Chapter 35: Let''s Not Mess With Miss Serah

    The raid began; we cleared floor 1, 2, 3....and we just cleared floor 29.

    When we entered the 1st floor, Elena gave me 35 healing potions and told me to be careful while Lily kept telling me to hold back.

    When the raid started, there were 492 yers, and now there are only 40 left. I don''t think that the battle was hard; I mean, Elena didn''t let me fight.

    I can''t see the other yer''s score, but I can see my party member''s score. My score is zero; yes, I was thest. Miss Serah''s score is also zero. There are seven members in our party, Elena, me, Ricky, Rikka, Miss Serah and those two girls.

    I am in thest ce, Miss Serah is 6th, Ricky is 5th, Rikka is 4th, Robna...or is she Biana? Whatever one of the two girls is 3rd, Elena is 2nd, and the other girl is 1st.

    Those two girls are so strong! Why did they join our party? Why did Elena ask Miss Serah to join our party? There are many questions in my mind, but I want to know why all the yers are agitated to move forward.

    We entered the 30th floor, which means it is one of the boss''s beds, but I don''t see the monster anywhere in the room, so why are all these yers, including my party members, so cautious?

    There are three caves in the room, is the monster inside? Do we have to go inside? As I was thinking about that, a pair of red eyes glowed from the cave. I looked at the other two shelters, which had the same scenario. I can''t see the monster, but I can say that they areing at full speed.

    "Be careful, Adas, this monster is very annoying!" Elena said.

    The monster has a lion''s body and a scorpion''s tail.

    "A manticore?" two; it''s

    I have read about them in books. They are considered mythical creatures. They are speedy, and their ws can break the mountains in one hit. There are 3 of them now?!

    No wonder everyone was acting like that. There are only 40 yers, and even if someone tries to attack one of the centers, the other two will surely kill the yer. If any yer goes to kill them by themselves, they will surely die, it''s suicide. Only a fool will try to approach--

    What the hell is she doing?

    Miss Serah walked to the center of the room. One of the manticores dashed at her at full speed. The manticore is about 5 meters away from her, but she is still standing stolidly, without having even her sword in her hand. Her sword is still in the sheath at her waist.

    When the manticore was about one meter away from her, she took out her sword from the sheath with her two fingers and swung it vertically upwards by using her thumb and put the sword back in the sheath. This all happened in two seconds, and the manticore was cleaved in half.

    The other two manticores were just behind the first one, and when they saw Miss Serah, they changed their way and dashed at us or rather...me. Miss Serah swayed backward and cleaved the manticore with the horizontal swing while the third manticore tried to attack her from behind. Without looking back, she killed thest one by stabbing it in the neck.

    How is she so calm after all that? She is not fazed at all. Her sword is so thin that it can''t be seen if it was held vertically. That day I decided, ''Let''s not mess with Miss Serah.''

    "Are you okay, Das Ryle?" she asked.

    "Yes, thanks, Miss Serah."

    "Call me, Xerah."

    "Huh?"

    "My name is Xerah in the game."

    Who cares about that? But let''s not mess with...

    "Okay."

    "She''s the 6th top yer of this game," Ricky said.

    "You mean she is on the 6th ce in the list of the strongest yers in this game?"

    "Yeah."

    Now I understand why Elena was acting like that, I checked the scores and Miss Serah is now on the first ce meanwhile I am still on thest.

    [Floor 30 is cleared, Please Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 31]

    [Proceed Through The Portal If Any yer Wants To Retreat]

    "Alright."

    "Wait, where are you going Adas?" Elena asked.

    "Portal."

    "Why?"

    "You don''t let me fight."

    "You will get hurt if you fight."

    "I am not doing anything anyway, so it''s better if I retreat."

    "I want to reach floor 34 this time, and if you are with me, I will be fine."

    ''I will be fine as long as you are with me'' she had said this many times.

    I will grant your every wish.

 Chapter 36: Its Just A Payback

    Chapter 36: It''s Just A Payback

    Twelve yers retreated, and now there are only 28 yers on floor 31. Seven yers are from our party, and there are three parties. One party has four members, the other has ten members, and thest party has seven members. The party of 7 members are wearing masks.

    "They look weird--"

    "They look so cool!" Elena said.

    How do they look cool? But I am more curious about how they got masks.

    "Hey Rikka, you have the materials, right?" Elena asked.

    "I do, what of it?"

    "Let''s craft mask---"

    "Not happening."

    Ricky, your wife is awesome. She is not afraid of Elena.

    "Let''s focus on the monster."

    The yers get one-minute, break on each floor so that they can use potions and stuff.

    "Biana, I am second."

    "I am fourth, Robna."

    Biana is an archer and Robna is an axe user. They are strong, so why did they join our party?

    "Biana, Adas is staring at me."

    Wha--

    "Indeed he is, Robna."

    I am not.

    "Adas? Why are you staring at other girls?" Elena asked me with a smile on her face.

    Stop it; you look scary.

    "I was just looking at their weapons."

    "Really?"

    Stop with that smile.

    "Yes."

    "If you want to see our weapons then--Ah!"

    Robna slipped and fell t on her face, that must have hurt. She stood up.

    "If you want to see our weapons, then you can see them."

    She is acting as nothing happened.

    "Robna, are you okay--Ah!"

    This time it was Biana who fell t on her face, how did they even fall?

    "Robna, are you okay?"

    Are you also going to act as nothing happened? Could it be that they both are klutz?

    "Diana, he is staring at us again."

    All the yers are staring at you!

    "Are you two okay?" Rikka asked.

    "Yeah, this always happens."Does this always happen!

    These two seem close, are they friends?

    "Umm, what is your rtionship with each other?"

    "We are sisters."

    I see, no wonder they are close. They don''t look like twins, Biana looks like an older sister. Yeah, she must be older--

    "Robna is my older sister."

    Let''s stop thinking!

    We cleared floor 31, 32, 33 and currently, we are on floor 34. There are only 24 yers left now. Elena is happy that she made it to floor 34 this time.

    Robna is 1st, Elena is 2nd, Miss--Xerah is 3rd, Biana is 4th, Rikka is 5th, Ricky is 6th, and I amst. I understand that Elena is worried that I might get hurt, but this is a game, and she worries too much.

    Huh? What? There are only two monsters on floor 34? The monsters are crabs, giant round crabs. Something feels wrong; why are there only two monsters? There were 12 on floor 33.

    "I will kill both of them," said Elena.

    "I will give you cover," said Ricky.

    "I will give you support," said Rikka.

    "I will also--"

    "You stay here, Adas."; they

    This is so frustrating.

    I nced at the other yers; they are also trying to attack the crabs and the mask party, why does it feel like I have seen them before?

    Elena, Ricky, Biana, and Robna dashed at the crabs meanwhile other parties...too, huh? Why is the party of 4 members not doing anything?

    "That was easy."

    I heard Elena''s voice. When I looked at her, they had already defeated the monsters, something felt wrong.

    "Reina, Ricky, watch out," Rikka yelled.

    The corpses of the crab didn''t disappear; I should have known! The floor was easy not because of that, but it was a trap! Disappears'' bodies exploded, and all the yers who were near the monsters died. I, Rikka and Xerah were far from the crabs, but we still lost some HP due to that explosion.

    [Floor 34 Cleared, Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 35]

    [The Dead yers and The yers Who Want To Retreat Proceed Through The Portal]

    "Adas, are you okay?"

    "Ele...na?"

    Her body was transparent.

    "Ricky, you idiot, the same thing happenedst time," Rikka yelled.

    "But that time it wasn''t crabs."

    Ricky''s body is transparent, Biana''s and Robna''s too.

    "We died, sorry, Adas, Rikka."

    The monster is already dead; there is nothing I can do now. I will also retreat--

    "Good luck Adas," said Elena.

    Huh?

    "I am retreating to you."

    "Don''t you dare retreat, go die on floor 35?"

    "But I will get hurt."

    "Who cares? You better score something."

    "Wha---"

    I want to smack her.

    I know she just said this so I can enjoy the game without her too and don''t feel down, but there is no point in ying this game if she isn''t with me.

    Elena, Ricky, Biana and Robna and....

    "Why are you dead too? Miss--Xerah?"

    "Because she is the weakest yer."

    "Wasn''t she the top 6th yer?"

    "She is, but she is also the weakest yer."

    "Can you exin it in simple words?"

    "Her defense is still 100 despite being on level 73."

    "What?"

    "She is not wearing any armor."

    "Hah?"

    "Some yers asked her: ''Why don''t you wear any armor?'' She replied with: ''Armour slows me down.''"

    Armour indeed affects agility but---

    "Seriously, Xerah?"

    "Don''t look at me."

    She is hiding her face with her hands.

    "No, I--"

    "I acted so cool on floor 30 and made an impact on you and now...how did this happen?"

    Why are you asking me?

    "Don''t worry Xerah; You were very cool."

    "Really?"

    She is back to normal!

    "Yeah."

    Now only if I can retreat with them It--

    "Adas, we will need to talk once youe back from the raid," Elena said with a smile on her face.

    I don''t want to go back now.

    We enter floor 35; there are only 13 yers now. Now that I think about it, the party with the four members knew about the trap, right?

    The masked party is also alive. How are they happening? They were pretty close to the explosion, do they have high defense...huh?

    One member of the party was injured while the other members were unscathed, did that yer take all the damage? Her HP is so low.

    They took their mask off...wait, it''s them. The yers who were bullying that girl, I can see 3 girls and 3 boys, does that mean the. The injured yer is the one who was being forced?

    "You did well protecting us, good job".,

    These bastards...

    The girl tried to use the healing potion, but one of the girls snatched it from her.

    "Thanks for the potion, my darling is hurt."

    That girl used the potion on one of the boys. Is he her boyfriend?

    "Hey, give me the potion too." The other girls said.

    "I only have 2."

    "Who cares? Give me both of them."

    The girl snatched the potion from her and used it on another boy, and the third girl did the same. I see those girls and boys are couples.

    "Hey, stand up, you still have to protect us."

    "These bastards--"

    [Adas, calm down.]

    "How can you say that after seeing that?"

    [We shouldn''t interfere in other peoples--]

    "She is being bullied."

    [Why do you think she is still in that party even though they are treating her like that?]

    "What do you want to say?"

    [They look like high school students, she must be from their ss.]

    "So?"

    [This is a game, even if we help her here, what do you think will happen with her in the real world?]

    "That--"

    [She should take care of herself, she just has to.]

    The raid started, this is one of the bosses'' floors. Thest boss floor was hard, even though I did nothing. The boss, this time is a giant frog and a giant spider.

    "This is bad," said Rikka.

    "We need a ranged attack here, right?"

    "You are getting smart."

    "Thanks."

    "Hey, why are you walking so slow? The monster is already here." one of the boy said.

    "My skills are on cooldown."

    "Who cares? Protect us."

    Seeing someone being bullied just pisses me off.

    One of the boys kicked the girl in front of the monster.

    The spider tried to attack the girl.

    "Hey, aren''t these guys the ones who pushed Reina in thest raid?" said Rikka.

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    I grabbed the girl.

    [Adas, watch out!]hand forgot about the monster.

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    The spider sprinkled his web, but my hardened skill reflected it.

    I am holding the girl with one hand as I tried to take out my sword with my other hand. I don''t know why; maybe because I was angry or because I saw someone being bullied, and it reminded me of my childhood.

    When I held my sword with one hand, even though I was holding it with one hand, the sword''s size was released and cleaved the spider in two.

    How? Even though I was holding the sword with--

    [Your affinity with the sword increased.]

    "How do you know what''s going on in my mind?"

    [Because I am your partner.]

    The frog attacked us with his tongue, but I dodged and ran to Rikka.

    "Are you okay?" I asked the girl.

    "I am fine."

    "Adas? What was that--"

    "Rikka, are these guys the ones who killed Ele-Reina in thest raid?"

    "Not killed but she died because of them."

    Great, I found a good reason to kill them.

    Everyone is still shocked by what just happened, and so are those three guys. I dashed at them and kicked them in front of the frog.

    "What the--"

    The frog grabbed them with his tongue and swallowed them.

    "Don''t take it personally. This is just a payback for what you did to my Elena."

    The frog jumped in the air to attack me; I dodged his attack by jumping and used my ''Levitate'' skill to jump in the air and used my ''Excalibur'' talent to cut him down. His body is on fire due to my Excalibur skill.

    [Floor 35 Cleared, Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 36]

    [Proceed Through The Portal To Retreat]

    "Adas, what was all that?" Rikka asked.

    "Huh?"

    "These skills and stats, what are you?"

    This is bad.

 Chapter 37: I Can Explain

    Chapter 37: I Can Exin

    I saved the girl. I took revenge. I killed the monsters. I cleared the floor.

    "Nice, all good!"

    "Adas, what was all that?"

    Nothing is good!

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Adas, that won''t work on me."

    Dammit!

    "Rikka."

    "Yes?"

    "The truth is I don''t remember anything, something happened to me, and when I regained consciousness, I was here..."

    "Adas."

    "Ye..ah?"

    "You suck at lying and acting."

    Don''t say that!

    "Fine, I will tell you everything, but promise me that you won''t tell anyone."

    "Not even Elena?"

    "She must not know this."

    "Okay."

    I told her everything.

    "You are kidding, right?"

    "I am not."

    "So, you got these skills and stats, and you were using another skill to fake the stats?"

    "That''s right."

    "And you have a personal pixie too?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t see her anywhere."

    "She is sitting on my head."

    "I don''t see her."

    "Lily. Can you show yourself?"

    [I have no other choice.]

    "Wow, she is so small and cute."

    [Hello, I am Lily.]

    "She can speak! Adas she is speaking!"

    I know.

    "Hello Lily, are you an AI?"

    [That''s right. I am Adas''s guide and his lifelong partner.]

    Shut up!

    "Can you fly?"

    [I can.]

    She flew from my head to Rikka''s hands.

    "She is tiny and cute and soft!"

    Don''tpliment her!

    [Thanks.]

    Don''t thank her!

    "Hey Adas, we should retreat now. All the yers are looking at us."

    "Yeah, let''s go."

    I checked the scores. Robna is 1st, Elena is 2nd, and I am 3rd. Thank god I didn''t beat Elena''s score.

    I nced at the portal to see those three boys staring at us or rather me.

    What? Are you going to beat me?

    "Adas?" Rikka said.

    "What?"

    "Do as I do."

    "Huh?"

    "Repeat after me."

    "Okay."

    Rikka showed her fist to them. I imitated her. Lily and that girl did the same.

    Why are we showing our fists? Are we challenging them?

    Rikka slowly raised her middle finger from her fist. We did the same--

    What the hell are we doing? Aren''t we provoking them? Is this even allowed in-game?

    And don''t teach Lily strange things!

    I grabbed Lily and went out of the portal.

    "Umm...thanks for saving me."

    "Huh? Yeah, no worries."

    "Well, then I should go."

    "Hey, will you be okay?"

    "What--"

    "They were bullying you, right? They are from your school?"

    "Yeah, they are my ssmates."

    "Do they bully you in school too?"

    "No, this only happens in-game."

    "What?"

    "That boy was my brother."

    "Wait; what?"

    "The boy who was dragging me was my brother."

    "Your brother bullies you?!"

    "Only in-game since--"

    "What the fuck!"

    "His girlfriend told him to; she is jealous of me."

    What kind of brother is he? He bullies her sister because his girlfriend told him to?

    "He bullies you at home too?"

    "No, he is a good brother. He will apologize to me when I log out."

    "Why do you stay with them?"

    "I don''t have any other party to join."

    "How about you join our party? Then they will not bully you in the game."

    At that moment, I sensed Elena behind me. Aren''t that great?

    "Adas!" Did she jump on mean? She hugged me from behind, locking my neck with her hands and my body with her legs.

    "Reina, You are--"

    "Don''t you dare call me heavy?"

    "I won''t. I can--"

    I can feel her chest on my back; I should tell him,--but first, let me enjoy this for a while.

    "Who is this girl?"

    "Adas saved her and asked her to join our party," said Rikka.

    "Is that true, Adas?"

    "Wait. I can exin it.",

    Elena tightened her grip. It doesn''t hurt; I can feel her chest more. This is amazing.

    "I am sorry, but I will have to decline your offer." said the girl.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah, I will not log in for a while."

    "I see."

    "Let''s go, Adas."

    "Get off me first."

    "Carry me. I was waiting for you; I am tired."

    "Fine."

    I will feel them for some more time.

    "Did you die on floor 35?"

    "No, we cleared it. We died on floor 36."

    "Did you get hurt?"

    "I didn''t "

    "I needed to look cool in front of you, but I didn''t get a chance."

    "...."

    "That Xerah took all the credits."

    "....."

    "You called her cool too."

    "She was cool."

    She tightened her grip.

    "Das, you idiot." She whispered to me in a low voice.

    "You are calling me by my real name."

    "I am your girlfriend."

    "Yeah, you are."

    "You should only look at me."

    "Elena."

    "Call me Reina--"

    "Xerah was cool, but you-the game covers me."

    "You are just saying that. You don''t mean it."

    "I am not. You are cool, in-game, and in the real world too."

    "....."

    "I respect you, and I am fortunate to have you as my girlfriend."

    "You..."

    "What did you say?"

    I nced at her; her face was as red as a beet.

    "Don''t say embarrassing things in front of others."

    "Huh?"

    Is there anyone looking at...us? I saw Rikka walking beside us and when I looked at her face. She was smiling smugly.

    Ricky, your wife, is very dangerous.

    "You two love each other, don''t you?"

    "Noment."

    "Adas," Elena whispered.

    "What?"

    "How does it feel?"

    "Huh? Feel what?"

    "My chest."

    She knows!

    "You were doing this on purpose?"

    "When Xerah hugged you, you were making a lewd face."

    Lewd face?!

    "I don''t mind it, but you should also make that face when you are with me."

    "What do you mean by you, don''t mind it?"

    "I am saying it''s okay if you--"

    "Hey, Rikka!"

    "Ricky!"

    "Hey Adas and...what are you two doing?"

    "They were flirting with each other," said Rikka.

    "You two are quite daring."

    "Where is Miss--Xerah and those two girls?"

    "Xerah logged out, same with those two."

    "We should log out too."

    "No, wait, let''s wait for the raid results."

    "The raid just ended. We get the results soon?"

    "Yeah, it will take 15 minutes."

    "Reina, get off me now."

    "You don''t want to feel more?"

    "This much is enough."

    "Let''s go to a caf!" Elena said as she got off me.

    "They are already closed."

    "What?"

    She is making a face like someone would make when they fail on their exam.

    "This time, we did pretty good in the raid, don''t you think so, Rikka?"

    "Yeah, this time we have four more members."

    "We will probably be in the top 10 this time."

    When we retreated, there were only two parties left. I think they also fled, which left that party of 4 members.

    We can get good rewards this time; I have that armor by defeating the sea monster. I can give it to Elena and say, ''I got it in raid rewards.''

    "The results are out."

    "Let me...see?!"

    Huh? What''s wrong?

    "How?"

    "Rikka, Adas. What did you do?"

    "What happened?"

    "We are in 2nd ce!"

    "What?"

    "Who is the first one?"

    "It''s that party of 4 members."

    So they were strong, after all.

    "Let''s check the rewards."

    I got some...lots of coins. A sword, armor, and some materials.

    "What did you get Rikka, Ricky?"

    "Materials and skill."

    "I got a skill too."

    "What? Why? I didn''t get any skills." eximed Elena.

    "What did you get, Elena?"

    "A cheap sword."

    "And?"

    "Only a sword."

    "What? How?"

    Elena was 2nd, so why did two get fewer rewards?

    "I should participate in world two raids starting next week."

    I see. That means Biana, Robna, Xerah too. They also got fewer rewards.

    "Reina. Here, I got this armor from the raid."

    "What? Wait, this is an SSSR item!"

    "You can have it."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "But you should--"

    "I don''t want it."

    "Okay, thanks." She wore it.

    "My defense increased by 180!"

    "Good."

    "Thank you, Adas." She hugged me tightly.

    The armor she was wearing before was thin, and I could feel her chest, but this armor is so hard.

    ''I''m sorry, Elena, but I won''t be making that lewd face anytime soon.'', I thought to myself. Now that I think of it, Elena was saying something before Ricky interrupted us.

    "We are logging out. See you tomorrow."

    "Yeah, bye."

    "I am logging out too, Adas."

    "I am too."

    Elena logged out.

    [Adas, do you remember our promise?]

    "Huh?"

    [You will go on a date with me tomorrow.]

    "Oh, yeah. I will log in an hour early. Wait for me."

    [I will wait!]

    When I logged out, the pain in my body was a lot worse than I have every day.

    I have reported it to the Zekpany, and they said that the yer felt pain only on the first login, so...

    "What the hell is wrong with me?"

 Chapter 38: Rect Of Corruption

    Chapter 38: Rect Of Corruption

    Usually, my body hurts for 10 minutes, but it''s been thirty minutes, and I still can''t even move my body correctly. It''s like my bodyis out of sync.

    My phone was beside the bed. I grabbed my phone and opened the game app.

    Rikka was talking about that photo. I searched for the post and...

    "It has nearly one million likes."

    Not even 30,000 people y this game. I checked thements.

    [Who are they?]

    [They look cute.]

    [Is that from LWO?]

    [I want to do this too.]

    [That boy looks hot.]

    [Are they a couple?]

    [What''s their game ID?]

    [Do they have social media ounts?]

    [That girl is cute.]

    "Don''t call my girlfriend cute!"

    I can''t believe it. Why do people like this photo?

    I checked my friend list, and of course, everyone was offline. Elena offline. Rikka and Ricky too. Rias is....online. She was also online during the raid. I should Xera--Miss Serah too.

    "Lily."

    She is an AI, so I can''t add her to my friend list. If I could, then I can talk to her from the real world.

    She disappears when the server is closed and...wait. Lily never told me that. Lily said she was there when I was there, that means...

    "Hahaha. So that''s how it is."

    Lily doesn''t exist in the game unless I log in, which means she disappears when I log out and reappears when I log in.

    "It''s too cruel."

    Why am I feeling sad for her? Is this sympathy? Is it because she was kind to me?

    In the end, I am just a hypocrite. I act kindly to those who treat me kindly. I only love those who love me.

    "Hahaha. What''s wrong with me?"

    Sometimes I think about what ''if'' I was a normal kid. What if I was a normal boy? Would I have a normal childhood? Usually, like everyone, going to school, making friends if I were like that, maybe I would have never met Elena!

    "I don''t want that."

    Is this what they call, ''Whatever happens, happens for good''?

    "Hahaha."

    Does that mean everything that happened to me was because of this? But if it''s like that, then I don''t mind it.

    "As long as Elena is with me, I will be fine."

    I hate those who hate me, and I love those who love me. If I had met Elena in different circumstances, would I have fallen for her? I started going out with her because she asked me if she hadn''t asked me out then...

    I was in love with her before she confessed to me, but I didn''t realize my feelings. I don''t recognize my feelings. I am alwayste...alwayste.

    If I had met Ricky, Rikka, and Miss Serah in different circumstances, I don''t think I could get along with them.

    The same thing might happen to Lily. What if one day developers decide to get rid of her? Can I do something? What can I do for her...what can I do to save her if that happens?

    "Hahaha. I won''t let that happen."

    ; you

    I have my university exams this week. I haven''t told Elena about anything.

    "Why?"

    Why does it have to be me? I also wanted to live in everyday life. I want to be with Elena. I want to go to university with her, live together with her, marry her, and grow old together with her.

    No, Das, you can still do that. You have a chance to do that; you are notte this time.

    "That''s right. I still have a chance to do all that with her."

    I am tired. I will sleep for now.

    "Das. Das. Wake up; it''s morning."

    "Mom?"

    "Yeah, it''s me. Get up now."

    Did I fall asleep? My head still hurts.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am fine. Just a little headache."

    "You were sleeping in a weird position with your phone."

    "....."

    I am eating breakfast. I don''t remember much aboutst night.

    "Dear, at least put that away when you are eating." my mom said to my dad, who is reading news on his tab.

    "There have been many crimes in this citytely."

    "Crimes?"

    "Kidnapping, girls are being vited, murders."

    "It''s like the city is going back to how it was 30 years ago."

    Again 30 years ago! What exactly happened 30 years ago? That night too, mom got so furious when I talked about the VR game. What exactly happened with them...no, I might know it. I just don''t want to confirm it; I am scared to see the truth.

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "Nothing."

    "Your University exams are this week."

    "I know."

    "You should tell Elena now."

    "Not now."

    It''s not like I don''t want to tell her. If I tell her she will just say ''Do what you want'' or ''Don''t worry about me''. What then? Drop out of school? I don''t want to.

    "Are you dropping Elena off at her house every day?"

    "Yeah"

    "Do that for a while until the crimes reduce."

    "You don''t have to tell me that. I am going to school."

    "Take care."

    There is still half an hour till school starts. Elena texted me that she is waiting near the park. I am on my way to the park, or I wanted to, but...

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "The road is under construction; you will need to go the other way."

    The park is right in front of me, but the road is under construction. There is a big hole in the ground. Do I have to go the other way? Wait, what if I jump over it?

    The hole is about 6 meters long. Last time I jumped about 4 meters, which is great for me, but this is 6 meters.

    "It should be okay."

    I took a run up and jumped. A little more, a little more. I am about to make it. Nope, I won''t make it.

    "Huh?"

    What just happened?

    "Did I just jump in the air?"

    What''s going on? This was like my levitate skill in the game.

    "I am overthinking--"

    "That was so cool, Das!"

    "Elena!"

    Did she see me?

    "Did you--"

    "Yeah, I saw it."

    Embarrassing! Wait, I can ask Elena...

    "Did you see something strange when I was about tond?"

    "Something strange?"

    "Never mind."

    I am just paranoid.

 Chapter 39: Embarrassing Moments Are Hard To Forget

    Chapter 39: Embarrassing Moments Are Hard To Forget

    "Are you done eating Das?"

    "Yeah."

    It''s almost 8 PM; Lily is waiting...I guess she is not. She has no sense of time.

    "I am going to my room."

    "Are you preparing for your university exams?"

    "I don''t need to study."

    "Never thought I would hear this line from him."

    "He is in puberty after all."

    "He is almost 18 years old."

    "Yeah, even though his real age is...."

    "Talking about puberty, it reminded me of our first date."

    "Derek, don''t say more."

    "I remember how you were fidgeting when we held hands on our first date. You were like, ''It''s my first time, so it''s embarrassing'' Iughed so much that time."

    "Derek!"

    "I also remember when we---put that knife down."

    "No breakfast for you tomorrow."

    "Anything but that!"

    "No means no."

    "I will do anything!"

    "Then, you will make tomorrow''s breakfast."

    "It''s the same thing!"

    "You don''t understand Derek."

    "What?"

    "What I want to say is, I want to eat your cooking."

    "Is that so? Can''t be helped then."

    "You are pretty easy. Same as ever."

    "Same goes for you."

    Meanwhile, Das in his room,

    I did say that I would go on a date with Lily, does that count as cheating?

    The date means going around or wandering around and having fun with someone.

    "So if I just wander around with Lily, it counts as a date."

    Does that count as cheating too? Rikka is already married, so if I go around with Rikka, will it count as cheating too?

    "I feel guilty about it."

    Wait, there is one thing I can do. I logged in. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6...

    [Hello, Adas.]

    It takes 6 seconds for Lily to appear.

    "Hello. Are you ready?"

    [I am. Let''s go.]

    "Wait for a minute."

    [Huh? Why?]

    "I called Ele---"

    "Hey Adas, I saw your message.", said Elena, who appeared beside me.

    [What is she doing here?]

    "Why so early?"

    "I wanted to y early today, that''s why I called you."

    "Ricky and Rikka wille in an hour. Do you want to level up?"

    "Not today. I want to go on a date with you."

    "Huh?"

    "In the game. I want you to show me around."

    "That''s what you meant."

    [Hey. I just wanted the two of us.]

    I grabbed Lily, who was yelling at me, and put her on my head.

    "Sit here."

    "Did you say something?"

    "No."

    Elena showed me everything. All the shops, caf, and restaurants. There are even shops for new clothes where you can craft your outfit. Your design, however you want it.

    We are currently at a caf. Elena is eating. I am also eating, and Lily has been pulling my hair for quite a while now.

    "Did you enjoy it?" Elena asked.

    "I did."

    [I did not.]

    "Ricky and Rikka told me that you could go to world 2."

    "Every level 40+ yers can."

    "How is world 2?"

    "It''s good."

    "Anything else?"

    "I just went there once for a raid. I didn''t wander around."

    "Anything different from here?"

    "There are many quests and more guilds there."

    "Is there a beach too?"

    "I don''t know, but there might be...ah, That world is based on myths."

    "Myths?"

    "The quests are tough and based on ancient myths."

    "Like a story?"

    "Something like that."

    "I can''t wait to go there!"

    "But you need to level up first."

    "Yeah."

    I think I can go there using my ''No Restriction'' ability, but I won''t go.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s about time Ricky and Rikka show up."

    "Time passes by quickly in the game."

    "I know right," I said.

    "Hey Adas.", said Elena hesitantly.

    "What?"

    "Have you thought about the future?"

    "Why so, suddenly?"

    "Answer me. "

    "Of course I have."

    "What will you do after high school?"

    "University."

    "What if I am not there..?"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, you are smart. You can go to any university you want, but I---"

    "Don''t worry about that."

    "But--"

    "Did I ever say that I won''t be with you?"

    "....."

    "Whatever happens, I will be with you, so don''t, worry about that, okay?"

    "What about your family?"

    "Huh?"

    "Will they ept me? And you are also a prince, and I am--"

    "No need to worry about that. My family has enough money that the next 30 generations will be okay without any job."

    "But you must have a dream, right? Something that you want to do."

    "I never had one before, but after I met you, I have some dreams."

    "What are they?"

    "You will know them because all of my dreams include you."

    "....."

    [.....]

    "...."

    I repeated something embarrassing, didn''t I?

    "Hey Adas, teach me how to say these sweet things." A familiar figure who was sitting on the table in front of us said.

    "Stop it, Ricky," said Rikka.

    "When did you twoe here?"

    "From ''Have you thought about the future?''."

    You bastard!

    "Stop it, Ricky."

    Even though Rikka was asking Ricky to stop, she was alsoughing at us.

    Embarrassing moments are hard to forget.

    "Can we sit here?" asked Ricky.

    "Sure."

    "Man, you are ritually good at flirting."

    "I changed my mind. Get out of here."

    "Come on, don''t be like that!"

    Elena changed her seat and sat beside me. It looks like she is embarrassed as well.

    "Excuse me! I will have two more of these."

    Never mind. She is the same as ever.

    "Where did you learn to say these sweet lines?"

    And this guy is also the same as ever.

    "I didn''t learn it."

    "Could it be that you are a natural at this?"

    "Huh?"

    "Reina, did you hear that?"

    "Hmm."

    "Now, I understand how Reina fell for you."

    "Stop it."

    "Reina, am I right?"

    "Hmm.", Elena said.

    "He might already have some other girls too."

    "I don''t.", I denied.

    "He might be already cheating on you."

    "I am not!" I shouted.

    Stop saying that. Elena will get angry if you talk about other girls--

    "Hmm.", Elena said.

    Huh? What?

    "Reina? I said he might be cheating on you!", repeated Ricky, thinking that she might have misheard him.

    "...."

    "That''s not the reaction I had in mind."

    "Ele--Reina?"

    "Weird. She is not saying anything."

    "Connectivity problem?"

    If there is awork problem, she will be automatically logged out, but her body is still here.

    Elena was eating cake, but right now, she is just sitting there with a fork in her hand. I tried to take the te from her...

    "That is mine!"

    She spoke!

 Chapter 40: Announcement Of The New Update

    Chapter 40: Announcement Of The New Update

    Elena was eating cake, but right now she is just sitting there with a fork in her hand. I tried to take the te from her...

    "That is mine!"

    She spoke!

    "Say something if you can hear us."

    "I was just thinking."

    "Thinking?"

    "The possibility of him cheating?"

    Don''t think something like that!

    "And?"

    "I don''t think he will cheat on me."

    Of course, I won''t.

    "But what if he did?"

    Shut Up!

    "If he did then--"

    [Received notification]

    Huh?

    We all received the notification.

    "They released the patch notes for the next update!" Elena and Rikka said in unison.

    "What?! They are releasing two new worlds in the next update!"

    "No Rikka, read properly."

    "Huh? World 4 and world 0?"

    "What is world 0?"

    I know what it is.

    "They haven''t released anything about world 4, but they have for the world 0."

    "World 0 will be released in the next update that is scheduled after two weeks."

    "World 0 will have a special event which will be aired for a week after the update."

    "The requirement to enter world 0 is level 40. All yers above level 40 are eligible to enter world 0."

    "World 0 will have four types of monsters."

    "They are even leaking the monster types, why are they doing it?"

    "Read more."

    "World 0 will have three wolves, four snails, a skeleton knight and a hybrid boss of a dragon, wyvern and phoenix."

    "Only this much?"

    "All the monsters are adaptive. The yer who will clear world 0 first will get new skills."

    "They even announced their skills."

    "yers will get skill ''Runner'' by defeating the wolves. Skill ''Harden'' by defeating the snails. A magic sword by defeating the Skeleton knight. Skill ''Levitate'' by defeating the hybrid boss."

    "3 skills and a magic item!"

    "The yer who cleared this world-first will also get the ''Achiever'' title. Please note that only the yer who cleared this floor ''First'' will receive these skills and items."

    ....

    "That means we have to clear in as soon as it is released."

    "But it says that the monsters are adaptive."

    "Yeah but it''s worth trying!"

    "Yeah."

    "What''s wrong, Adas? You look shocked."

    "Nothing."

    I am sorry, but I already have those skills!

    "Adaptive means the stronger the yer is, the stronger the monsters will be."

    "A low-level yer has an advantage in that."

    "Some like Adas...but the yer requirement is 40."

    I am sorry!

    "Wait, there is more."

    "The yer who clears World 0 will get a special gift from the game. Please look forward to that."

    "Special gift."

    Special gift? I didn''t receive anything like that. Maybe because of that ''error'', my level also didn''t increase. That means it isn''t saved, so we do have a reason to clear it and besides...

    "That title is mine."

    "Huh? You want that title Adas?"

    Was I saying out loud?

    "Yeah...that title sounds nice."

    "Okay then, from tomorrow we will try hard and level up."

    "Okay!"

    "Wait, Reina. Tomorrow is the world boss raid."

    "Oh, right. Adas, we will try hard starting Thursday to level up so that you can participate in the World 0 event!"

    "Yeah!"

    "I don''t think it''s possible to level up by 37 in two weeks."

    "Shut up, Ricky. I levelled up to level 43 in a month, so it''s possible."

    "But you levelled up with your mentor."

    "I will be Adas mentor."

    Mentor? Elena yed with someone to level up? It was a girl, right? It has to be a girl!

    "What''s wrong, Adas?"

    "I am just excited for the update."

    "Me too."

    I nced at Rikka, and she was looking at me.

    "Let''s go."

    "Yeah."

    As we were walking, Rikka whispered to me "You have cleared world 0, right?"

    "Yeah?"

    "And these skills of yours are..."

    "Yeah."

    "Did you get the title too?"

    "I did, but I lost it."

    "What is the ''special thing'' they were talking about?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Reina looks excited."

    "Yeah."

    "She must want those skills."

    "Yeah."

    "What do you think will happen when she knows the truth?"

    "Please don''t tell her."

    "I won''t tell her, but she will know soon."

    "Yeah."

    "You should tell her before it''s toote."

    "Yeah."

    "What are you two whispering about?"

    "He was saying that you overeat."

    "Wha..."

    "But it''s a game so that I won''t get fat."

    "Well, then we are logging out. Let''s do our best in tomorrow''s world boss raid."

    "Yeah."

    "Adas, what''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Let''s log out."

    "Yeah. See you at school!" Elena logged out.

    "Hey, Lily...huh?"

    She is not here. Where did she go?

    "Lily?"

    She should be around me.

    "Lily!"

    Come on. Don''t joke around. Tell me you are here...please tell me...

    [I am here, but I am angry. I don''t want to see you!]

    Lily sent me a notification.

    Her messagees in like a notification so I can''t reply to her, all I can do is read it.

    "Are you angry?"

    [I am.]

    "I am sorry."

    [I won''t forgive you.]

    "But we did go on a date, right?"

    [I just wanted a date between you and me.]

    "You enjoyed it, right?"

    [I Did.]

    "Let''s go again sometime."

    [Just the two of us?]

    "Maybe."

    [Okay.]

    "Hey, Lily."

    [Yes?]

    "Do you.."

    [What?]

    "It''s nothing."

    [I am curious now.]

    "I will not let anything happen to you."

    [What do you mean?]

    "I will save you if anything happens to you."

    No matter what happens.

    [I know.]

    No matter what it costs.

 Chapter 41: Top Player- Elisha Zekke and Bryon Perk

    Chapter 41: Top yer- Elisha Zekke and Bryon Perk

    "Are you nervous, Adas?"

    "I am not."

    The boss raid is about to start. There are too many yers here.

    [3156 yers.]

    Stop reading my mind!

    I am thinking about world 0. They released some...all information about the world 0. Those skills: Runner, Harden, and Levitate. I have all of them, but...

    "Hello, Das Ryle. As promised, I am here."

    "Miss-Xerah!"

    "And you can add me as your friend."

    "Okay."

    I spoke to Miss Serah today at school because Elena wanted you to ask her, she will agree'' Elena told me, so I talked to her, and she gave me a 15-minute lecture.

    ''No talking about games in school,'' she said.

    Xerah is level 73 and the top 6th yer of this game. Isn''t that amazing?

    Now there are five people on my friend list. Elena, Rikka, Ricky, Rias and Xerah, and everyone is online...Rias said she is afraid of people and doesn''t y this game when the server is open then...

    "Now is not the time to worry about that."

    What I am worried about is world 0. I got those skills, but I also got "Faker'' and ''Excalibur'' skills as well as that Overcoat, but there is no mention of that.

    [World Boss Raid Will Start In 2 Minutes. All yers Will Now Be Teleported To Tombs Of Fame]

    "Let''s meet there."

    "Yeah."

    We were teleported to the cliff covered by mountains. The peak itself covers the whole area around, making a circle. There are big mountains, and there are different types of symbols on each of them. Below the cliff is the sea, which looks dangerous, and the area looks like a giant tomb.

    "Hey."

    "Reina."

    "We found you pretty quick this time."

    "The boss will appear in that sea?"

    "Yeah, and we have to attack it but well..."

    "Hmm?"

    "We have never been in the top 1000."

    "What?"

    "The boss raids are hard."

    If I go all out, then maybe we have a chance?

    "But we have Xerah with us. maybe we can score something?"

    [Boss Raid will Start In 10 Seconds]

    "Good luck Adas. This time I won''t have time to protect you."

    "Don''t worry about me."

    [5. 4. 3. 2. 1]

    When the countdown hit 0, there was a long silence for 10 seconds. The surrounding air got colder and colder. The trees around the cliff and the mountain froze up, and heavy and cold fog surrounded us...

    "So this is why this ce is called tombs of fame."

    The ground shook...no, rather than the ground, everything was shaking, including the mountains. It''s dark now, and the symbols I saw in the hills are glowing one by one.

    "What''s happening?" I asked.

    "These mountains are the tombs of the bosses. There are seven bosses in this game, and we will have to fight one of those seven."

    "So it''s glowing means..."

    "Yeah, it will stop on one of the tombs."

    I don''t know who the bosses are, nor do I have any idea what will happen, but there is one thing I know, and that is, I won''t let Elena die in front of me, ever again.

    "It stopped."

    "Oh, no. It''s the giant frost king, Abominable Frosta!"

    The cold breeze turned colder and colder. If this were the real world, then anyone would be frozen by that.

    "Retreat. Retreat. Retreat!"

    Some parties started yelling. They were at the end of the cliff, closest to where the boss will appear.

    As they were retreating, a giant hand caught them from the mist. The same thing happened on the left side.

    "Be careful, Adas!"

    "Yeah!"

    When the mist cleared, nearly half of the yers were dead. Some retreated, some died.

    "Why was everyone panicking?"

    "This boss, the Abominable Frosta, is the strongest boss in all the world."

    "Shouldn''t we retreat too?"

    "Don''t give up before trying. Don''t regret anything once you''ve done it."

    "Huh?"

    "My mentor said that."

    Who is her mentor?

    "Reina."

    "Hmm?''

    "I want to meet your mentor."

    "That person is not avable for now."

    That person! If she had said ''He'' or ''she'', then...

    "Reina."

    "Hmm?"

    "Is your mentor--"

    "Watch out!"

    The boss formed an ice sword, a giant ice sword with his breath, and swung it.

    "Save your chit chat forter, lovebirds!", said Ricky.

    "Let''s talkter."

    "Yeah."

    Besides, I am not ready to hear that answer yet.

    Frosta formed another sword and smashed the de on the cliff.

    "Xerah. Can''t you do anything?"

    "I can, but there is no opening for an attack."

    Frosta has two swords in his hands. One is broken, and the other one is about to die. He smashed the sword with each other, which caused both des to break into pieces. The shattered fragments of swords are falling on the yers.

    Once again, the mist covered the area. I can''t even see Elena.

    "He summoned frost monsters, be careful yers!" someone from the mist said.

    When the mist cleared, several frost monsters were in a humanoid form with swords in their hand.

    "Alright. Let''s go."

    "Yeah."

    We killed some monsters, but they just keeping.

    [The boss is weak right now, Adas. If you want to attack him, now is your chance.]

    Everyone will know about my skills if I do something, but that''s not what I am worried about. What will Elena think? She trusts me, and if she finds out that I was hiding something from her, then...

    Frosta used a breath attack. This breath attack is 300 times more intense. The yers who were near the boss froze up.

    Frosta formed two swords from his breath. The words are different too. They look shinier, and the borders of the des have icicles. Frosta swung both swords alternatively, due to which all the frost monsters and the yers who were fighting frost monsters died.

    "What should we do now, Reina?" Rikka asked.

    "I don''t know!"

    "We should retreat now!"

    "But--"

    "We haven''t made it this far on the Frosta before!" said Ricky.

    "I think we made it into the top 1000 this time."

    "Huh?"

    "There are about 800 yers left."

    "That means we are in the top 1000."

    "Let''s aim for the top 500!"

    "Stop being greedy."

    "Let''s stay here for 1 minute. We will retreat after that!"

    "Not sure if we can survive or not."

    One more minute. It''s a game, no need to get hyper if someone dies...if Elena dies...

    Just thinking about that makes me go mad in rage.

    [Watch out, Adas!]

    I looked upwards just to find that Frosta, or rather his sword, was aimed at us. No right, even if we dodge this one, the other de will hit us.

    Can''t I do something? If I can at least save Elena...I can keep her if I use my skills, but using it in front of Elena...

    Dammit! What''s more important? Elena or the secret? The answer is clear!

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    "Sorry, we arete!"

    "Huh?"

    Two yers. One girl and one boy blocked the bosses'' attack with their swords.

    Who are they?

    Frosta swung his sword again, but this time, horizontally. The boss swung the other de at the same time.

    They jumped andnded on des. The girl on the left and the boy on the right. They started running and climbing on the sword while jumping and blocking the attacks.

    "Awesome." That''s the word that came out of my mouth.

    The girl climbed on Frosty''s hand and stabbed her sword in his hand, and kept running while cleaving his skin, his flesh. The boy ran on Frosta''s hand, but when the girl cleaved Frosty''s hand, Frosta threw his sword and tried to crush the girl with his right hand.

    The boy jumped and shielded the girl with his sword. The boy was just standing there with a sword when Frosta attacked the girl, but nothing happened to the boy or the girl, and the Frosta hand, which was big enough to crush dozens of people, fell on the ground.

    "He cut the boss''s hand!"

    "Amazing!"

    "Who are they?"

    "Hey...aren''t they the top--"

    "Yeah. The boy is in the top 3rd, and the girl is in the top 2nd."

    So this is the power of top yers. I didn''t even see them using any skills. Compared to them, I am nothing.

    They both kept climbing till they reached Frost''s head. The boy stabbed his sword in Frost''s head and jumped down on the ground...huh?

    The boss isn''t dead yet! Why did he jump down?

    The girl who was still on Frost''s head jumped in the air...hey! Is that even possible? The girl jumped like 10 meters in the air andnded a kick on the sword that that boy had stabbed earlier.

    The boss''s body shattered like ice. The girl was falling with the ice, but the boy caught her in his arms.

    [Boss Defeated. The yers Will Get Their Rewards In 6 Hours]

    "They were so awesome."

    "Yeah!"

    "Sorry, we didn''t mean to defeat the boss, but she said she wants to y, so we just..." the boy said.

    "Stop it, Bryon." the girl said.

    "My name is Bryon, and this is my friend...no girlfriend...no wife...well whatever, she is Elisha."

    What''s with that weird introduction!

    "Okay then, see you guys around!", they left after saying that.

    "Elisha Zekke and Bryon Perk, they are a couple as well as top 2nd and 3rd in this game."

    "Amazing!"

    Elena keeps saying cool and unique. I know that they were terrific but stop it now.

    "Reina, Your boyfriend is getting jealous here."

    "I am not jealous."

    "Adas."

    "Yes?"

    "We will also be the strongest and best couple in this game."

    "Yeah!"

    I am excited. It''s not even been a week since I started ying this game. I will y this game more and get stronger. Strong enough to protect Elena in the game as well as the real world.

 Chapter 42: Dont Ever Try To Become A Hero

    Chapter 42: Don''t Ever Try To Be A Hero

    I am eating breakfast, a typical breakfast. I don''t know why, but my father made breakfast yesterday. I am not saying I don''t like his cooking, but nothing beats my mother''s cooking Well, except Elena''s cooking.

    My girlfriend is awesome.

    "What the--"

    My father was reading news on his tab, as usual, but...

    "What is this?" he asked.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This photo, this is you, right?"

    Photo? What is the talking---

    "Let me see." my mother said.

    "It''s not me."

    "This is from the game, right?"

    "It''s not me."

    "The beach and swimsuits."

    "It''s not me."

    "Who posted this---It has over 1 million likes!"

    "The media is looking for them. It''s the top trending pic of this month."

    "He looks like Das."

    "It''s not me."

    "I will call and confirm with Elena."

    "Okay. Okay. It''s me, so don''t call her."

    "You do these things in the game?"

    "I...we don''t. This is just--"

    "It''s okay Ang, if he is having fun, let him enjoy it."

    "Das."

    "Yes?"

    "You don''t use social media, right?"

    "I don''t."

    "What about Elena?"

    "She used to but not now."

    "Then it''s okay."

    "Huh?"

    "Don''t do things which will catch public attention."

    "I understand.",

    I am on my way to school. Elena said she is waiting in the park. Lately, I have been going to school with her. I am worried something might happen to her, and if possible, then I want to be with her 24 hours, but that would be too much for me.

    "You arete, Das."

    "Sorry. Something crazy happened in the morning today."

    "Something crazy?"

    "Yeah."

    "Let me guess."

    "Okay."

    "You overslept?"

    "No."

    "You forgot your homework?"

    "No."

    "You forgot to charge your phone?"

    "Yeah, that''s crazy, but you are wrong."

    "What else then...you punched your father?"

    "Hell no!"

    "Argh...I can''t think of anything."

    "Wait, you were serious about all those guesses?"

    "Of course, I was."

    "...."

    "You are acting like your parents found out about that photo--wait!" She noticed the sudden change in my expression and said, "Seriously?"

    "Yeah, they did."

    "What did they say?"

    "Nothing much."

    "I won''te to your house sometime."

    "No need to worry."

    "But--"

    We were walking on the sidewalk. On the right side, there are streets, and on the left side, there are buildings. We were walking while chatting, but suddenly I felt a sudden urge to pull back Elena, and just a secondter, a body fell from the building.

    "Are you okay, Elena?!"

    "Yeah!"

    It is a man''s body; it''s wholly squashed.

    "Don''t look, Das."

    "I am okay. You should..."

    I don''t feel anything. I am slightly sad that someone died in front of me, but I don''t care about that.

    "Let''s go, Elena."

    "But--"

    "Let''s go."

    "Excuse me, you kids."

    It''s the police. How did they get here so quick?

    "Can you tell us what exactly you saw?"

    "Sorry. We are gettingte for school."

    "We just need to---"

    "I said we are gettingte for school."

    "...."

    "Let''s go, Elena.",

    I grabbed her hand and walked off.

    "Why did you do that, Das?"

    "What?"

    "The officer, he just wanted to ask some questions."

    "No need to bother with them."

    "That body, there was a knife in his stomach."

    "Huh?"

    "He was probably stabbed and pushed by someone."

    "That..."

    "If we had got there sooner, maybe we would have helped him."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "The police came right away; that means that man called the police before he was stabbed."

    Why are you using your mind in these types of matters?

    "Elena, listen to me."

    "What?"

    "People die. It''s no big deal."

    "How can you say that?"

    "We don''t know him, so there is no reason to feel sorry for him."

    "That''s true but still--"

    "Elena."

    "What?"

    "Don''t ever try to be a hero, okay?"

    "What are you saying?"

    "If you witness someone being killed in front of you, don''t ever try to help that person. Run as far as you can."

    "You are telling me to--"

    "Your life matters to me, not theirs."

    "I understand."

    This is the first time I have acted like this in front of Elena.

    "We arete for school."

    "Let''s skip."

    She is back to normal...Ah.

    "Elena."

    "Hmm?"

    "I won''te to school tomorrow."

    "Why?"

    "I have some things to do."

    "Like?"

    "It''s nothing important."

    "I see. You will y the game, right?"

    "Yeah. I will be busy till 6 PM."

    "Is that stuff you have to do rted to the royal family or something?"

    "No."

    I have my university exams tomorrow. I lied to her again. Dammit.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I just remembered the first period is of Miss Serah."

    "What?"

    "Yeah."

    "Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you enter the room first?"

    "What why?"

    "She will not scold us if she sees you."

    "Why are you so afraid of her?"

    "She has big breasts!"

    "...."

    I opened the ssroom door. Everyone is looking at us, not because we arete but because Elena is still holding my hand. I tried to get free from her grip but...

    "You are 13 minuteste."

    "An ident happened on our way."

    "Is that so? Well, take a seat."

    We walked in. Elena is still holding my hand.

    "Excuse me, Elena Huer."

    "Elena, she is calling you."

    "I don''t want to listen to her. Please do something."

    "Miss. Elena is quite affected by that ident so can you--"

    "I understand."

    She is going easy on me!

    It''s lunch break. I am eating lunch with Elena in the empty ssroom. I eat here because I don''t have any friends. As for Elena, she had some friends when we were in the first year, but she stopped hanging out with them. I asked her about it, but she just shut me up with a kiss.

    "Why do you look so happy?"

    "The school will be on the morning of next week."

    "So?"

    "We can y LWO early!"

    "Elena."

    "Hmm?"

    "What is more important to you? Game or real life?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Just curious."

    "Nothing is amazing about the real world."

    What''s with the answer? I thought she would say game or real world. I asked because I want to tell her about me, but I don''t know about both. If she had said the game, I would have told her about my stats and skills, and if she told the real world, I would have told her about me.

    She will be shocked, and if I tell her about both at the same time...I might get dumped.

    "Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s kiss."

    "What are you saying?"

    "There is no one around."

    "Today is Thursday. No kissing."

    "Let''s get rid of that rule!"

    She just threw that rule away!

    "We will kiss tomorrow."

    "I want to kiss you now!"

    "Wait for tomorrow."

    "You are noting to school tomorrow!"

    "Then wait for Saturday."

    "Hell no. I will die!"

    "You will die!?"

    "How about only I kiss you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I will kiss you. You just sit there, not touching me. That won''t break the rule, right?

    Don''t use your mind on weird stuff!

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Okay."

    She leaned forward. I can smell her shampoo.

    "You are not allowed to move, okay?"

    "Yeah. Yeah."

    She kissed me. She is not touching me; only our lips are touching...this is new. I like it.

    "How was it?"

    "I don''t know. Do it one more time."

    "Roger that."

    She kissed me again, but this time she used her tongue. Dammit. I want to push her down.

    "How was it?"

    "One more time."

    She kissed me, or she was going to---

    The ssroom door opened. There was a boy on the door, looking at us. Elena fixed her position.

    "So you were here." the boy said.

    Who is he?

    "Hey, you are the smartest boy in this school, right?"

    "I...am."

    "Great. I need your help."

    My help? Who is he?

    "Umm...who are you?"

    "What?" He made a face I will never forget.

    "Do I know you from somewhere?"

    "You don''t remember me?"

    I don''t!

    "I can''t remember you."

    "I am your ssmate."

    Just a ssmate?

    "What do you need?"

    He asked if I am smart or not; that means he must want help with his studies. I don''t mind teaching him if--

    "How do I get a girlfriend?"

    What the--

    "What does it have to do with being smart?"

    "Smart people have girlfriends!"

    "That''s not true."

    "Then why is this cute girl going out with a loner like you?"

    "I will throw you out of the window!"

    "So scary!"

    "Stop it, Das!"

    "Hello Elena, why are you going out with someone like---hey wait, why is he opening the window?"

    "Get out of here, or I will throw you out!"

    "Man, you are scary!"

    "Umm, what is your name?" Elena asked.

    "My name is Joey."

    "O, kay, Joey. I am going out with him because I love him; it has nothing to do with being smart."

    Elena. My girlfriend is the best.

    "Then I can get a girlfriend too?"

    No, you won''t.

    "Of course you can."

    "Thank you. You are lovely."

    "Hy, if you are done, get out of here."

    "I will call you ''scary dude'' from now on."

    I''ll throw him out!

 Chapter 43: Intermediates Feelings

    Chapter 43: Intermediates Feelings

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "You''re here, Adas."

    "Sorry, I amte."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    I have a Terri; headache. I feel like someone is hammering in my mind.

    "Ricky and Rikka are noting."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know; they just replied that they would y on Sunday."

    "I see. So are we going to level up?"

    "Adas."

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you want to go to the beach?"

    "To level up?"

    "No. We will rent the beach."

    "Oh, so you mean..."

    "Yeah."

    "Sure, let''s go."

    We went to the beach. Elena didn''t say a single word on the way.

    "I will rent the beach."

    "Yeah."

    Wait. If Elena rents the beach, then Lily will again...

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t have anything to wear."

    "I bought briefs for you."

    "....."

    "Don''t worry; it''s ck."

    I am not worried about that!

    I nced at Lily, who coast in front of my face; she was just looking at me.

    Don''t make that face.

    Can''t I use my authority somehow? Even if I can, I don''t know how to use it.

    "I am renting the beach now."

    "Okay."

    Let''s give this a try. I grabbed Lily and Elena and rented the beach. I can feel how the program is trying to push Lily off the coast, but I won''t let that happen. I opened my fist to see Lily, who was making a cute expression.

    It worked!

    "What''s with the fist, Das?"

    "I was trying to catch some air."

    "Are you okay? Did you study too much?"

    "I am okay, and did you call me by my real name?"

    "Yeah, I did. You can call me Elena too."

    "Roger that."

    "I sent you the brief; equip it."

    I wore it. Thest time Elena wore a blue bikini, she looked so beautiful.

    "How do I look, Das."

    "You look---what are you wearing?"

    "You don''t like it?"

    "I like it, but it''s too revealing."

    She is wearing a ck bikini. Rather than beautiful, she looks sexy.

    "I will wear a jacket."

    I want to see more but...

    "Please do."

    She wore a jacket. The jacket is light blue, and it''s an open jacket, with no chains.

    "How is it?"

    "Yeah. You look good."

    She looks sexier.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing."

    What the hell is Lily doing? She is sitting on Elena''s head. Just because she can''t see you, don''t do that.

    "Why are you staring at my head?"

    "There is something on your head. I will take it off."

    "Okay."

    We sat there. Elena is still not saying anything.

    I am worried. What if she wants to break up?

    "Das."

    "Yes?"

    "I want to talk about our future."

    Wish me luck!

    "What about the future?"

    "I have been thinking about this for a while."

    "Okay?"

    "Are you okay with me?"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean, I am dumb and not good in studies, and you are smart. You are handsome too, and I am in. You do things that make me happy, but I haven''t done anything that makes you happy."

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "We are in the second year of high school, and I am already 19. I am older than you. I am not good enough for you. You can find someone better than me."

    We are sitting at the shore. Her gaze was fixed on the slow-rising waters before. Her long, white hair flowed under the moon as she nervously twirled a long strand on her finger.

    My breath hitched in my throat. The desire to take her in my arms grew more robust, and I enveloped her in a warm embrace. She stopped fidgeting with her hair and let out a small sound of surprise, with her eyes widening.

    "Wha..."

    "Elena. Answer me this."

    "Mmm."

    "Do you love me?"

    "I love you more than anything else in the world."

    "That''s enough for me. I have said it before, right? As long as you are here, I don''t need anything else."

    "But what if you find someone else?"

    "It won''t, and if I did, you would be with me. I will never make you sad, nor will I do anything that will hurt your feelings."

    "Do you love me?"

    I clutched her hand and twisted my fingers with hers, grabbed her finger, and wrote ''I love you'' on the sand.

    "Do I need to say it too?"

    "That will make me happy."

    "I love you."

    "Thanks."

    "You are worrying too much. There is no one like you in the world."

    "Did you forget about my twin sister?"

    "I did not."

    Her twin sister, Selena. She looks the same as her. I haven''t seen her, but Elena once showed me her photo.

    "She looks the same as me."

    "So?"

    "Her voice is the same as mine."

    "So?"

    "She is smart."

    "So?"

    "She is in university now."

    "So?"

    "She has bigger breasts than me."

    I knew she would say that!

    "I don''t care about that."

    "You are lying."

    "I am not."

    "You were staring at Miss Serah''s breasts today."

    "I...wasn''t."

    "What''s with the pause."

    "Elena."

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you hiding something from me?"

    "I am, but that''s all embarrassing things; I can''t say that to you."

    "I see."

    "Why did you ask?"

    "I am also hiding something from you."

    "Embarrassing things?"

    "No. Something rted to me."

    "You don''t want to say it to me?"

    "I want to."

    "Then tell me, I will listen to them."

    "I am afraid."

    "Afraid?"

    "You have told me everything about you about your past, but I haven''t told you anything about myself."

    "That''s true, but that''s because I am not interested in your past. I love the current you."

    "Thanks."

    "Do you remember I said I have something to do tomorrow?"

    "Yeah?"

    "It''s rted to that."

    "Don''t tell me you are going to meet some girl!"

    "I am not."

    "Then it''s okay."

    "Huh?"

    "If you are going to meet some girl, then make sure to tell me."

    "What do you mean?"

    "What I mean is you are an idiot."

    "Yeah, I am."

    I hugged her tightly once again. She is not trying to break free. I hope this momentsts forever.

    "So you were saying?"

    "Yeah. Tomorrow, I am going to take my university exams."

    "What?"

    "I am going to take my university exams."

    "You mean, entrance exams?"

    "No, no entrance exams regrlye tomorrow, and after that, I will get my graduate degree from the university."

    "Wait...you are not making any sense!"

    "In short, tomorrow, I will graduate from university."

    "But we are in high school."

    "I am just attending to pass the time."

    "So you mean, you will note to school from now onwards?"

    "I wille. I will regrlye every day."

    "Everything will be the same?"

    "Everything will be the same as ever."

    "Can we go to school together?''

    "We can."

    "Can we eat lunch together?"

    "We can."

    "Can we go home together?"

    "We can."

    "Then it''s okay."

    "But I am--"

    "I said it''s okay."

    "Thanks."

    "What were you so worried about?"

    "...."

    She epted it pretty quickly. I should tell her the rest--

    "I am okay as long as you are not hiding something that will affect our rtionship."

    I will hold that for a while. I will tell her in small portions. Yeah, that would be better for both of us.

    "By the way, Elena."

    "Hmm?"

    "You said you are only ying this game for a month, right?"

    "I am. So what?"

    "Ricky and Rikka have been ying this game for over a year, and they are only level 27, so how are you level 43 already?"

    "My mentor helped me."

    Who is the mentor!

    "Elena, is your mentor a girl?"

    "Huh?"

    "Is your mentor a girl or a boy?"

    "He...she is a girl. Of course, she is a girl, hahaha."

    "Elena."

    "Yes?"

    "That''s not convincing."

    "No, she is a girl. Just her avatar in the game is of a boy."

    "What is the name of your mentor?"

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    "Just tell me."

    "It''s Grace, but her real name is Gracie Goodwin."

    I signaled Lily to check it.

    [I found one yer with the name Grace, and her real name is Gracie Goodwin.]

    "Is she a girl?"

    "I have been saying that!"

    [She is right. Her avatar in the game is of a boy, but she is a girl in the real world.]

    "I see."

    I am still not convinced. I will not be convinced unless I see that person myself.

    "Das?"

    "When will your mentor be avable?"

    "She is busy with her exams, but she will log in this Sunday."

    "Good."

    "Das, could it be that you are jealous?"

    "What if I am?"

    "I would be happy."

    "Happy?"

    "Yeah, then you will understand how I feel when you talk to other girls."

    "I don''t talk with other girls."

    "Who knows? Maybe you are already cheating on me."

    "I am not."

    "I don''t mind it as long as you keep loving me," Elena said in a low voice.

    "What did you say?"

    "Nothing."

    "Come on. I am curious now!"

    "Not saying."

    She freed herself from my grip and ran away.

    "Hey, wait up!"

    "Catch me if you can though your agility is low, you will not---hey, how are you so fast?"

    "Not telling you."

    "No, run. He ising!"

    "I will catch you."

    "I will run faster!"

    "I will catch you!"

 Chapter 44: I Have Never Thought About It

    Chapter 44: I Have Never Thought About It

    "Das. Das, wake up. You will bete for exams!"

    "Good morning, mom."

    "Good morning. Get up and---why are your eyes red?"

    "Huh?"

    She gave me a mirror. My eyes are as red as blood.

    "Did you eat something weird yesterday?"

    "I didn''t."

    What happenedst night? I can''t remember...wait, I remember. My body was aching as usual, and I barely made it to bed and passed out. It''s getting worse day by day.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. What''s the time?"

    "It''s 9. Your exams are on 10."

    "I will go to take a bath. Make something for me to eat...just give me lemon juice."

    What''s going on? This all began when I started ying that game. Maybe I shouldn''t y that game for some days...but I have to level up.

    "Okay. I am going."

    "Wait up, Das."

    "What''s wrong, dad?"

    "I will drop you off."

    "But your office is the other way."

    "Let me drop you off."

    "Fine."

    He took the car out of the garage.

    "You want to drive?"

    "No, thanks."

    "Man, you are n.."

    "I am fine with that."

    "Don''t you want to go on a drive with your girlfriend?"

    "I will go when I want to."

    "I am still wondering how a boring guy like you got a girlfriend."

    "Don''t call your son boring."

    "So..."

    "Hmm?"

    "What will you do now?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "After university."

    "I haven''t thought of that yet."

    "You can continue to live like a normal boy."

    "I would love to if I can."

    "Do you want to work for mypany?"

    "I don''t want to work?"

    "So my son wants to be a NEET?"

    "I will do what Elena wants."

    "That''s okay with me, and I am sure your mom will be too but..."

    "What?"

    "Isn''t there something you want to do?"

    "I have never thought about it.",

    Before I met Elena all, I was thinking about studying but...not anymore.

    "If you don''t work, then your grandfather will make you his sessor."

    "Aren''t I?"

    "You are, but he says that he will let you decide what you want to do."

    "Well, for now, I will go to high school. Then university with Elena, and then I will think about what I want to do."

    "I see."

    "You can drop me here. I will cross the road from here."

    "Okay."

    I got out of the car.

    "Hey!"

    "What?"

    "Best of luck."

    "Thanks."

    I crossed the street. I entered the college gate. Now I just have to go to the---

    "Excuse me." the gatekeeper stopped me.

    "Huh? Me?"

    "Yes. Can you show your ID card?"

    "I don''t have one."

    "I am sorry you can''t enter."

    "What?"

    "I can''t let you enter without an ID card."

    I don''t have one because I don''t study here!

    "Can you call the head? I will talk to him."

    "He is busy with exams. He doesn''t have time for that."

    "I will call him then. Give me the number."

    "I am sorry, but I can''t."

    I understand that it''s his job, but he is pissing me off.

    "I am here to give an exam. You can ask any faculty."

    "They don''t have time for something like that. If you don''t have an ID card, then please get out of here."

    Sigh...

    What should I do now? I don''t have anything in my bag. Should I call dad? Wait, I think I have the university''s advisor number. I checked if I have his number or not...there is. Good. I rang the number.

    "Hello, this is Das Ryle speaking. I have an exam today, but the guard is asking for ID which I---hah? What? Okay."

    I gave the phone to the guard.

    "Yes. Okay. Okay. I understand."

    He gave me the phone back.

    "So, can I go now?"

    "Yes, you can."

    "Good."

    I walked some steps, and I heard the guard saying ''Rich bastards'', but I decided to ignore him.

    "Typical adults."

    I entered the building. I can''t see anyone. Last year students had their exams, so I guess others have a reading vacation or something?

    "Hey, Das Ryle!"

    Someone called me. I looked back to see an older man with white hair and a beard wearing a suit. This person is the head of this university.

    "Hey. Am Ite?"

    "No, no. You are on time. I heard you had trouble on your way."

    "It''s nothing."

    "Hmm."

    "So, where is the exam?"

    "The exam hall is on the right."

    "Okay, thanks."

    "Hey, wait up."

    "What?"

    "You don''t have to go there. You are giving your exams in my office."

    "Why?"

    "Because you are an exception."

    "What?"

    "What do you think other students will think if you go in there?"

    "...."

    "Let''s go."

    We went to his office. He gave me five papers on different subjects. I started writing the answers.

    Hours passed by. The older man is doing his work on his desk. I have already finished four papers.

    "Do you need something to drink?" he asked.

    "I brought some lemon juice."

    "Oh? Lemon juice is nice. It''s my favorite."

    "My favorite is mango.",

    "Mango juice is nice too."

    This older man is very kind. He kind of reminds me of my grandfather. He is just like him, but my grandfather looks scary, and he looks some sort.

    "I am done."

    "5 papers in 4 hours! You are amazing."

    "Where is the 6th paper?"

    "You can take a break."

    "Huh?"

    "Aren''t you hungry?"

    "I am, but I can finish the exams."

    "Please think about this old man. I am hungry."

    "Oh. My bad."

    "What?", said the old man with shock.

    "What?"

    "I never thought you would apologize!"

    "...."

    "You sure have changed since the first time we met."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The first time I met you, you looked lifeless, but now you look lively."

    It''s all thanks to Elena.

    "It''s thanks to a certain person."

    "I heard you have a girlfriend too."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Elena Huer."

    "How do you know her name?"

    "You never bothered to look at my namete."

    I looked at the namete on his desk...what?

    "Caleb Huer?"

    "That''s right. I am your girlfriend''s grandfather."

 Chapter 45: Adults Are Scary!

    Chapter 45: Adults Are Scary!

    "I am your girlfriend''s grandfather, Caleb Huer."

    "You are Elena''s..."

    I had no idea. So he is Elena''s grandfather?

    "What''s wrong?"

    "My name is Das Ryle. I am going out with your granddaughter."

    "Isn''t it toote for that?"

    I know!

    "I am sorry I didn''t know."

    "It''s okay. I know everything, or should I say everything went ording to my n."

    "Huh?"

    "Why do you think I made you go to that high school?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "When I saw you, you reminded me of Elena."

    "What?"

    "She must have told you about her past, about what happened with Selena and why Selena lives with me."

    "Yeah."

    "When that happened, Elena had lost interest in studies and gave up on life."

    "....."

    "She didn''t like beingpared to her twin sister, who was better in everything."

    "...."

    "She couldn''t hate Selena; how could she? They are inseparable."

    "I know that. She told me about it."

    "I am sure she did."

    "What does it have to do with this?"

    "When I saw you, I thought ''maybe he can help Elena'', and that''s why I told you to enrol in that high school."

    "So you mean..."

    "Yeah. I wanted you and Elena to meet, but one year passed, and nothing happened? Forget about talking with each other; you never even saw each other? How is that possible?"

    "...."

    "Then I threaten...ahem," He cleared his throat and continued, "I told one of the teachers to have you tutor Elena."

    "Then everything...."

    "Everything went ording to my n. You fell in love with her; she fell in love with you. Do you know how happy I was when I heard the news that you two are finally going out?"

    This older man is scary! Adults are scary!

    "Why did you do that?"

    "Huh? Could it be that you are angry?"

    "I am not."

    I thought Elena and I met because of fate and destiny, but I was wrong. I thought I was special because I met Elena, but I was wrong.

    "I don''t think what I did was admirable, so let me apologize."

    "There is no need to apologize. I am d that you did that. I am d that I met Elena."

    "You are different from Theodore."

    "Huh? You know my grandfather too?"

    "We are best buddies."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. Even my father Myles Huer and his father, your great grandfather Isadore Edens, were friends."

    "I can''t believe it."

    "I know your mother Ang too; your mother and Elena''s mother are friends too."

    "Yeah, mom told me that."

    Elena''s parents--father and mother were neighbors, childhood friends, and they met my parents in the school. That is the reason why Elena is close to my mother.

    "So there you have it. My family and your family have been friends for three generations, so I wanted the next generation to be friends too, but you two are more than friends now."

    "I guess so."

    "Amazing, isn''t it?"

    "Could it be that I had met Elena when we were kids?"

    "Hmm. Elena sure has met you."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, but you haven''t met her."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "It''splicated. You will know one day."

    "...."

    "By the way, have you met Selena yet?"

    "No, but Elena showed me her photo once."

    "She is just like Elena."

    "I know."

    "Even now, when Elena visits us, I have a hard time recognizing between them."

    "Even though Selena is living with you?"

    "Yeah. They are that identical."

    "Wow."

    "But they are different too."

    "Huh?"

    "Compared to Elena, Selena is smart, and she is studying at this university. She is more mature. "

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "How about falling for Selena too?"

    "I will go to eat something."

    "Oh, okay. We have a canteen, but due to exams, it''s closed. You can go to the restaurant in front of the university."

    I went to a restaurant and ordered some food.

    "What the hell was that old man talking about?"

    I know that Elena and her sister, Selena, look the same, but I would never fall for Selena.

    If it was Selena instead of Elena, who I met then...

    "I don''t want to think about it."

    I will end up doubting my love.

    "University was so empty today."

    "Last year''s have exams so it''s natural."

    "We got to use the library."

    "Yeah. We can''t focus on studying when we are home."

    A couple was sitting on the table beside me.

    "Studying is boring if you study all day."

    "I know, right." events kind of hurts even though they are not talking about me. They kind of remind me of Ricky and Rikka.

    "Don''t you want to order something to eat?"

    "You can order whatever you want."

    "Then I will order some pastries."

    "You will get fat--hey! Don''t kick me."

    They look very close.

    "There are still two weeks until exams."

    "I hope they pass quickly."

    "I want to y LWO."

    "We will log in this Sunday."

    Do they also y LWO?

    "We have to study if we want to participate in the world 0 events."

    "Yeah. Our exams start the day after that."

    World 0 event. I guess there are lots of people who want those skills.

    "Do you think she will be angry if we tell her we can''t y the world 0 events with her?"

    "I don''t know."

    Are they talking about their party members?

    "Who knows, she is a jerk after all."

    "Yeah."

    World 0 event. Party members. University student. Couple. A jerk party member. It''s not like what I am thinking, right?

    "I still can''t believe that someone like her got a cool boyfriend."

    "She once said that she has a boyfriend."

    "I thought she was lying."

    "She got angry at that time."

    "It was your fault for saying, ''If you keep acting like that, you will never get a boyfriend'', her smug face was so epic at that time."

    "She replied with: ''I already have a cool boyfriend who loves me so much'', I thought she was just lying, but she had a boyfriend."

    Please stop talking!

    "They are awesome."

    "Not more than us, who got married after high school."

    "Reina and Adas, it''s fun watching them."

    I knew it! They are Ricky and Rikka.

 Chapter 46: Way Back Home ft My Dad

    Chapter 46: Way Back Home ft My Dad

    "Reina and Adas, it''s fun watching them."

    I knew it! They are Ricky and Rikka.

    "I was worried about her at first when she told me that her boyfriend is rich and handsome."

    "Yeah, me too. I thought that maybe he is just a yboy."

    "I was like ''What if he does something to her or makes her do some shady work'', but I am d that he is a kind person."

    Is that what you thought of me?

    "Oh!" Rikka eximed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Your parents areing tonight."

    "Was it today? Will you be okay, Rita?"

    Rita? Rikka''s name is Rita?

    "Yeah, as long as they don''t talk about the same topic again."

    "I will make sure that doesn''t happen."

    "By the way Riku, your brother is in the second year of high school, right?"

    "Yeah."

    Riku? Ricky''s name is Riku? What''s with that cutelyme name? It''s better than mine, though.

    "Do you remember what you promised him?"

    "What?"

    "He sent the results of his first year, remember?"

    "Yeah, he did so---Oh shit!"

    "What will you do?"

    "I promised him I would buy him a VR gear set if he scores in the top 3 in his exams."

    "He was 3rd."

    "Rita!"

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t remind him if he has forgotten about it."

    "I won''t."

    "I love you."

    "So you will pay for lunch, right?"

    "What? Why?"

    "Because you owe me."

    "That''s not fair."

    "I will remind him about--"

    "Fine. I will pay."

    "Alright, let''s go."

    Ricky has it rough. Rikka is very dangerous. Is my secret safe with her? What if she forces me to--

    "I will be rough tonight."

    "I like it rough."

    I will pretend I never heard that!

    I went back to the university, to his...I don''t even know what to call him now; I will go with the older man. I went to the older man''s office. He had a horrified look on his face when he saw me.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I was checking your answer sheet."

    "Is that allowed?"

    "I am the head. No one says no to me."

    "So, how did I do?"

    "You will have to wait for the official results."

    "Fine by me. Give me the 6th paper already. I want to go home soon."

    "Here you go. You can take your time."

    "Thanks."

    Around 30 minutes passed, and Ipleted the paper.

    "I am done."

    "Good."

    "Okay then, I am going. See you."

    "Wait a minute."

    "Why?"

    "Let''s talk about something."

    "I don''t want to."

    "Why? Talk with this old man."

    "I am hungry."

    "Didn''t you just eat?"

    "I did, but I won''t get full unless I eat my mother''s cooking."

    "So you are a picky eater."

    "What?"

    "You have a taste for food."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You like food made by your mother, right?"

    "Yeah I do, so what?"

    "Elena can''t cook."

    "She can."

    "She can''t."

    "She can."

    "She can''t."

    "She can. She made breakfast for me, and it was better than my mom''s."

    "That must have been some kind of dream."

    Elena, your grandfather, thinks rudely of you.

    "Anyway, I am going. Bye."

    "Goodbye. You sure have changed since the first time I saw you....30 years ago."

    The older man said behind the closed door that was heard by none.

    "Finally done with exams."

    I can take a bus or public transport, but I feel like I am being watched whenever I take public transportation.

    "I will call a taxi."

    "Hey Das, Get in."

    "Dad? What are you doing here?"

    "I was nearby, so I thought I would pick you up."

    "And the real reason?"

    "I called the head, and he told me you just left, so I came to pick you up."

    "Don''t you have work to do?"

    "What''s wrong with a father being worried about his son?"

    "There is nothing wrong with it, but I don''t want to trouble you."

    "A son has every right to trouble his father."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah so trouble me."

    "Fine then, I will trouble you."

    "Do you want to drop by somewhere?"

    "Hmm."

    "Do you?"

    "What''s the time?"

    "It''s past 5:30."

    "Can we drop by Elena''s house?"

    "Sure."

    "Thanks."

    She should be back from school. If I don''t see her for a day, I won''t be able to sleep. Elena didn''t realize yesterday that we will meet on Monday now. She kissed me yesterday. Will we go on a date this Sunday? My head is so full of Elena that I see her in front of me...wait for what?

    "Dad. Stop the car for a second."

    It''s from Elena. She is walking across the street. Is she on her way back home?

    "It''s from Elena. I can give her a ride if you want."

    "No need. I will get off here. You can go now."

    "Oh, okay."

    "Thanks, dad."

    "No worries---hey!"

    "What?"

    "Call your mom and tell her that you are done with exams, and you are with Elena. She gets anxious."

    "Yeah. I will call her."

    "Okay. Take care."

    Elena hasn''t noticed me yet. I will surprise her from behind. I will cover her eyes as she does with me. I walked behind her, got close to her, covered her eyes, or I was trying to---She punched me. I caught her fist.

    "Hey, it''s me."

    "What? Das?"

    "What''s with the powerful punch?"

    "I thought--wait, how did you block that punch!"

    It was a mighty punch. Anyone would be knocked out if hit on the head.

    "I know martial arts. It was nothing."

    "That''s not what I am talking about."

    "Huh?"

    "You stopped that punch, but I have been punching you all the time."

    "That..."

    Great. Now exin yourself, Das.

    "I let you hit me."

    "What?"

    "I let you hit me on purpose."

    "Are you serious?"

    "I am."

    "I can''t believe it."

    "Sorry."

    "I had no idea, so you have that type of fetish?"

    "Alright, stop thinking. It''s not what you are thinking."

    "But you said you like being hit."

    "I never said that. I said l let you hit me."

    "It''s the same thing."

    "It''s not. I let you hit me because it''s you. If it is someone else, I will break their hands."

    "Stop saying cool things."

    "How was school today?"

    She must have been bored without me.

    "Boring as always."

    I forgot that she is a rude girl. It doesn''t matter if I am there or not; she hates studying.

 Chapter 47: Way Back Home ft Elena

    Chapter 47: Way Back Home ft Elena

    "How did your exams go?"

    "I will get a perfect score."

    "You wille to a school like always, right?"

    "I will."

    "So, What are you doing here?"

    "I was on my way home, and I saw you, so I thought I would surprise you, but you punched me."

    "Sorry "

    "No need to apologize. You shouldn''t let your guard down."

    "I have been practicing at home."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

    Did she learn to throw that powerful punch just by practicing at home?

    "Want to practice some with me?"

    "Can we?"

    "Yeah. Let''s go to the park."

    We went to the park. We put our bags on the bench. Elena put headphones on her ears--what is she doing?

    "There is no need for headphones."

    "There is."

    "Fine. Come here now."

    "What do I have to do now?"

    "Do you want to practice your punch?"

    "Yeah, but I also want to learn some kicks."

    They are for self-defense. The more she learns, the safer it is for her. It will lessen my worries.

    "I can use these skills in LWO too."

    Never mind. I should keep worrying about her.

    "Let''s first practice punching."

    "Okay."

    "Try to hit my hands."

    "Like this."

    "Hit the right one first, then the left one."

    "Like this?"

    "Yeah. You can increase the power of the punch."

    "Okay."

    "One, two. One, two. One, two."

    "This is boring!"

    "Don''t get bored."

    "Give me something that will motivate me."

    "I don''t have anything with me."

    "You do."

    "I don''t."

    "You do."

    "What?"

    "This."

    "What are--"

    She kissed me. I thought she was going to punch me, but she kissed me.

    "Thanks for the kiss."

    "Don''t use your tongue!"

    "But it feels good."

    "It does..."

    It does, but what after that? If this weren''t a park, I would have pushed her down.

    "Want one more?"

    "I do, but I will kiss you this time."

    She is short. When she kisses me, she has to lean forward, and when I have to kiss her---

    "Don''tugh," Elena said with her red face.

    "But you are making a funny face."

    "I hate you."

    "I will kiss you and make you fall for me again."

    I kissed her. She leaned forward. She is using her tongue again. I will use mynguage too--

    "Don''t bite my tongue."

    "Only I am allowed to use my tongue."

    "I will bite yours too."

    "Try it."

    We kissed again. She used her tongue; I tried to bite her tongue, but she...

    "Cheater."

    "It''s not cheating. You just suck."

    "Is that so?"

    I have a trump card with me. We kissed again. She used her tongue. I tried to bite her tongue, but she took it back. I tried to use mynguage, but she bit my tongue. She used her tongue again.

    She will pull it back if I try to bite it. Now is the time to use my trump card. Her hands are holding my face; my hands are holding her face. I moved my hand slowly to her breasts and squeezed them. They are so soft; I can squeeze them all-day---

    I got punched while kissing. This is a new experience for me. I forgot my primary purpose; I did that to use my tongue, but I got lost in the softness of her breasts.

    "Pervert."

    "What?"

    "You touch...squeezed my breast."

    "So?"

    "How could you do that?"

    "They are mine."

    "They are not, yours. I have been growing them."

    "For me, right?"

    "You..."

    Embarrassed, Elena is charming.

    "I won''t do it again."

    "It''s not like I didn''t like it, but...tell me before you do it."

    "If I do that, then I won''t get to see your embarrassed face."

    "I hate you."

    "Say that again, and I will squeeze your breasts so hard that you will never forget that feeling."

    "Das."

    "What?"

    "You are bing more and more perverted. I am worried about your future."

    "You are rude."

    "I am anxious about your future."

    "Don''t repeat it!"

    We are still in the park. I can''t believe we did such a thing in public. If someone saw us, I would die of embarrassment. We took our bags and began walking towards her house.

    "Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    "How was I?"

    "Your kiss feels wonderful."

    "I wasn''t talking about that."

    "You weren''t?"

    "I was talking about my punches."

    "Oh, you are good. You can kill someone if you use that punch on someone on the head or the neck 5-7 times."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Then, you will die."

    "Don''t use it on me."

    "I will hold back a little."

    "I said, don''t use it on me."

    "I will try."

    "I am curious how you learned all this by yourself."

    "Selena taught me some moves too."

    "Wha..."

    Hearing Selena''s name again, I let out a strange voice.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing, haha."

    "You are hiding something."

    "I am not."

    "Tell me, or I will kiss--punch you."

    "I met your grandfather."

    "What?"

    Her face went red after hearing that?

    "The head of the university was your grandfather."

    "So you went to that university!"

    Is she embarrassed?!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Did he say anything embarrassing?"

    "He...didn''t."

    "Tell me."

    "He just told me things about his past."

    "Like?"

    "Like how he was friends with my grandfather and his father was friends with my great grandfather."

    "And?"

    "Nothing else."

    "I will punch him when I visit him next time."

    "He will die."

    "Are you sure he didn''t say anything else?"

    "He talked about Selena."

    "What?"

    "Same thing you told me about her."

    "Oh, I see."

    "Are you two really that Identical that your parents get confused?"

    "Yeah. I will introduce her to you some time."

    "Okay."

    "She is awesome."

    "I see."

    "You will fall in love with her."

    "I see--what?"

    "I mean...you will like her."

    "I see."

    I also met Ricky and Rikka. Should I tell her? I mean, I met them, but I didn''t really meet them. I just listened to their conversation and figured it out, and...isn''t hearing other people''s talk considered a crime?

    "Your house is near; what do you want to do?"

    "I want to talk more, but you are tired, right?"

    "Yeah."

    The headache is still killing me.

    "Will you y LWO?" she asked with a curious look on her face.

    I don''t want to but...

    "Yeah, after dinner."

    She grinned as she said, "I will wait."

    "Yeah."

    "We will level up today."

    "Okay."

    I dropped Elena off at her house. Then I went home, and I was greeted by my mom and dad and...a huge cake.

    "What''s all this about?"

    "You graduated from university at such a young age. This calls for a celebration."

    "There is no need to celebrate something like that."

    "Don''t be so boring. You can enjoy it when you have to enjoy it."

    "Thanks."

    "Your wee."

    "Now wear this cap."

    "Not happening."

    "Why? We are wearing them!"

    "You look like jokers."

    "You should have brought Elena too."

    "She has a curfew after Seven."

    "Okay. Come, Let''s celebrate."

    "Fine."

    My mom and dad are the best parents in the world. I really love them but...

    "You look funny with the cap."

    ...they are annoying.

 Chapter 48: Xerah vs Elena and...The Poor Me.

    Chapter 48: Xerah vs Elena and...The Poor Me.

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "My head doesn''t hurt when I am in the game."

    "Das?"

    "Reina, you are here."

    "Call me Elena when no one is around, and you are saying something?"

    "Was I?"

    "Yeah, you said something about ''hurt'', I heard it."

    "It''s nothing."

    "Don''t hide from me."

    "It''s really nothing."

    "I won''t forgive you if you hide something from me."

    "....."

    "We have to level up. Let''s go to the tower of Gardi."

    "What''s that?"

    "A tower."

    "What is in the tower?"

    "There are many floors. We can level up faster there."

    "Okay."

    Tower, huh? I can see a tower from here, and it''s the tallest building in world one.

    [Your head hurts, Adas?]

    Lily...

    [Are you okay?]

    I nodded.

    [Your girlfriend is smart.]

    "Huh?"

    [The Tower of Gardi is the best way to level up.]

    I am level 15...no, I think I leveled up that day when I fought the sea monster. I haven''t checked yet but--

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "I was wondering."

    "What?"

    "How much can a yer level up in one day?"

    "It depends on the type of monsters you kill."

    "How much did you level up in one day?"

    "Me...I think it was by 7."

    "7?!"

    "My mentor helped me. We reached the floor 100 one day, and she let me have thest hit."

    Mentor!

    I can''t wait to meet her mentor. She is a girl, but for some reason, I have a bad feeling about it.

    "She is powerful and awesome."

    "I see."

    "She is the top 8th yer."

    "Top 8th?"

    "She was level 68st time I met her."

    "Why did she help you level up?"

    "I don''t know. She just approached me one day and asked, ''Do you want to level up?'' so I agreed."

    "She didn''t ask for anything in return?"

    "She didn''t."

    Yup, something is wrong after all.

    We are at the gate of the tower. There is an NPC guard on the gate.

    "Wee to the Tower of Gardi!"

    It''s my first time meeting a real NPC. I am curious about how they work.

    "Let''s go, Das."

    She is not interested.

    We cleared some floors. Elena depleted HP of the monsters and let me have thest hit. The first 30 floors were easy, but now the monsters are strong. Well, that''s a given.

    I haven''t seen Elena using any skills yet. She didn''t use her skills in raids or world boss raids either. I wonder what type of skills she has.

    "Now, Das. Hit when he is unconscious."

    "Okay"

    This is the 98th monster I killed in this tower.

    "What level are you, Das?"

    I used the faker skill to fake my level from 3 to 6.

    "You are level 6."

    "Are we still going to level up?"

    "Let''s go till floor 50. There are only 10 days left, and you have to level up by 34."

    "Okay"

    We cleared up to floor 50, and now we are going back but...

    "Hello, Das Ryle, what a coincidence."

    "Miss Serah."

    I don''t know, but for some reason, I don''t think this is a coincidence.

    "Why are you here, Xerah? You want my boyfriend?"

    "What if I do?"

    "I will not let you have him."

    "Oh? Is that a challenge?

    "Think whatever you want."

    "Then how about we have a fight, and whoever wins will have Das Ryle as the prize."

    "Fine by me."

    "Bring it on."

    "Wait a minute. What are you guys talking about?"

    "Didn''t you just hear?"

    "I did, but why are you doing this?"

    "For you."

    "Both of you, stop messing about."

    "I understand. I will let you win today, Elena."

    "Are you scared?"

    Stop it, idiot. She is level 73. You don''t stand a chance against her.

    "I can win by just one attack."

    She is right!

    "I can kill you with one attack."

    She is right too! Xerah''s defense is low.

    "Okay then, let''s settle it."

    "Bring it on!"

    "Stop it--"

    "You stay out of this Das/Ryle!" they both said in unison.

    Both of them took their swords out.

    "Are you ready to lose Elena?"

    "You are the one who will lose!"

    Elena dashed at Xerah while Xerah just stood there.

    Will she do the same thing she did with the manticore?

    "My breasts are bigger than yours."

    Elena lost her bnce and fell down after hearing that.

    "W-What are you talking about?"

    "Your boyfriend, Das Ryle, likes bigger breasts."

    "I don''t."

    "Yes, he doesn''t."

    "You can''t fool me, Das Ryle."

    "What?"

    "I have noticed you staring at my breast in my sses."

    "Das? What is this about?"

    She noticed that?! Wait, I never stared at her...well, I did a few times but...

    "See? He isn''t denying that."

    "....."

    "So what if he stares at your breasts?"

    "That means he is interested in them."

    "He touches my breasts every day. Even today, he squeezed them!"

    Why the hell are you telling her!

    "He has also touched mine."

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "Das? When did that happen?"

    "I have no idea what she is talking about."

    "Did you forget it?"

    "I never did anything like that in the first ce!"

    "You did when you proposed to me in the restaurant."

    "Das? What''s going on?"

    "I really have no idea, and stop showing that fist. You are scaring me!"

    Why is Xerah doing this?

    "I will make you remember."

    "Huh?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Listen, Elena; this is what he said when he proposed to me."

    "What are you--"

    "Das!" said Elena, with a scary smile.

    "What?"

    "Shut up and let me hear your so-called ''propose''"

    "....."

    "Go ahead, Xerah."

    Xerah cleared her throat.

    "He said: ''If there is no one to save you, then I will save you'' it was something like that."

    "Das? Is that true?"

    "It...is."

    "Didn''t I warn you to choose your words carefully when you talk with other girls."

    "Wait, Elena, there is more. He said many cool things after that."

    Stop already!

    "Is that so? Let me hear it."

    "Then he said: ''If there is no one to share your happiness then I will share it with you, if there is no one to share your pain, then you can share it with me'' I fell in love with him at that moment."

    "Das? That clearly sounds like a proposal."

    Now that I think of it, it does sound like a proposal.

    "Then he said--"

    "There is more?"

    "Yeah, this is where he proposed to me."

    "Go ahead."

    "He said: ''So what I want to say is...I...I will be your boyfriend."

    "Das?" I could see her eyes twitching with her voice.

    "That is clearly a lie. I never said such a thing."

    "So she is lying?"

    "Yes."

    "How rude, you did say that."

    "I didn''t. I said, ''I will be your friend,'' not boyfriend."

    "Is that so?''

    "Yes. So please tell Elena to put her fist down."

    "Elena. That was a misunderstanding; forgive him."

    It is your fault to begin with!

    We are on our way to the fountain. Xerah said she would help us tomorrow in leveling up.

    "Idiot Das."

    "I am sorry."

    "This is your fault, Das Ryle."

    Can I smack her?

    "I am sorry Elena. I was just messing with you. He really loves you."

    "I know that."

    "So let him stare at my breasts."

    "Das."

    "What?"

    "Tell me the truth, do you really stare at her breasts?"

    "I...do."

    "Idiot."

    "It''s not like I want to stare at them. My eyes just follow them."

    "That''s not a nice thing to say, Das Ryle."

    "Huh?"

    "You are talking about staring at the breast in front of the person herself."

    That is indeed not a nice thing to say.

    "I am sorry."

    "I don''t mind it."

    What?"

    "You can touch them if you want."

    "I...will pass."

    "Are you scared of your girlfriend?"

    "It''s not about that. I have Elena, so I don''t need anyone else."

    "Elena is okay with it."

    "Huh?"

    "Elena doesn''t mind if you want to, right Elena?"

    "If..."

    "What?"

    "If he wants to do it, then he has to do it in front of me."

    "...."

    "What will you do, Das?"

    "I...will...pass."

    "That''s a shame, but if you ever feel like it, you cane to me."

    What''s going on? It''s really an awkward mood here. Xerah loves me, right? And Elena doesn''t mind? But she gets angry when--

    "Das," said Elena.

    "What?"

    She brought her face close to my earns and whispered, "Pervert."

    "Sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    I don''t know.

    "Das."

    "What?"

    "Do you love me?"

    "I love you."

    "Do you love Miss Serah?"

    "What?"

    "Answer me."

    What is she asking? I only love Elena.

    "I don''t."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Even though I said I don''t mind."

    "Huh?"

    "I will not give you a chance again. I will take you all by myself."

    "I am already yours."

    "Das."

    "What?"

    "If you ever change your mind, tell me. We will talk about it."

    "Okay"

    Well, I am sure nothing like that will happen.

    We logged out.

    "Argh! My head!"

    It feels like my head will explode.

    "What did we do today?"

    We leveled up. Why did I just forget that?

    The pain is getting more severe. Elena was talking about...what was it?

    "Breasts?"

    No, Miss Serah. Elena said she doesn''t mind if I do it with other girls.

    "What did she mean by that?"

    I am from the royal family. Having multiple lovers ismon, but something like that...

    "I will never do it."

 Chapter 49: Cousin

    Chapter 49: Cousin

    That night, I had a dream. I am not sure I should call it a dream because in my dream, I was in my room, sleeping on the bed. I saw a light orb flying in front of my face. I thought maybe it was some kind of insect, but it wasn''t. When I tried to touch the orb, it disappeared, as if it never existed. I don''t remember sleeping after that, but it was already morning when I opened my eyes.

    "Das.", said my mom.

    "What is it, mom?"

    "Lier ising today."

    "She ising today?"

    "I told youst week.", my mom said while groaning.

    "Yeah...you did."

    "So, you have to go pick her up. "

    "Huh?"

    "You have to go pick her up at the station.", she repeated.

    "What, why?"

    "What do you mean by why?"

    "She isn''ting with uncle Ady?"

    "No. Now go to the station and pick her up."

    "Fine.", I relented.

    I am on my way to the station.

    Why is sheing through the train? Couldn''t shee in a taxi or something?

    "Even though she is a kid."

    I reached the station. There are so many people here.

    I sighed as I said, "So many adults.",

    Where is she? I haven''t seen her in a year.

    I walked further in.

    I still couldn''t see her.

    I searched in the waiting area, and only one girl was sitting.

    I squinted my eyes and tried to look closely as I said, "Nope, she is not Lier, this girl looks the same age as me.

    The big hat she is wearing covered her hair, and the sun sses were covering her eyes.

    I have her phone number.

    I dialed the number... it''s ringing...huh?

    The ringing sounds like it''sing from somewhere near or rather...from that girl.

    "Hey Das.", said the girl in the hat.

    So it was Lier after all!

    "If you were here then say something.",

    "You were acting so funny, so I wanted to watch it more. ", she giggled.

    She is just like Elena!

    "Let''s go.", I said.

    "Okay."

    We are walking on the sidewalk. I asked her if she wants to take a taxi, but she said she wants to walk.

    "Why did youe on the train?"

    "Huh?", she said while looking at me.

    "Aren''t you afraid of adults too?"

    "I am, but I can''t keep doing that."

    "What?"

    "I have to ovee that fear."

    She is talking like a grown-up person.

    "Hey...are you really Lier?"

    "What type of question is that?"

    "No... It''s just you look grown-up."

    "I am just a year younger than you!", she shouted.

    "What are you talking about? You are only 15."

    "I am 17.", she said while pouting.

    "You are 15."

    "I am 17; wait," She opened her back as she said, "I will show you my ID card."

    What is she talking about? She is 3 years younger than me--

    "See!" She showed me her ID.

    "What are you--huh? 17? Wait, how?!"

    "I am a year younger than you! What''s wrong with you?"

    How is that possible? She should be... my head hurts...

    "Das? Are you okay?" Her voice was full of concern.

    "Yeah, I am okay."

    "Don''t call me 15 now."

    "You are 17."

    "Yes, I am."

    What is she talking about? I know she is 17; why would I call her 15?

    "That looks so cool."

    "What?"

    She pointed her finger at the advertisement on the building.

    "That game is LWO, a VR game," said Lier.

    "I know."

    "Did you read it somewhere?"

    "No, I--", I was trying to tell her that I yed the game.

    "That girl looks so cute."

    "What?!"

    There was a photo beside that advertisement. Yeah, the same photo, the same embarrassing photo of me and Elena.

    "She is cute, right?", asked Lier.

    "Yeah...she is."

    "That guy looks handsome too."

    "Is that.. so?"

    "But you look more handsome," she muttered.

    "What?", I asked.

    "No," She shook her head as she said, "Nothing."

    Did she figure out that it''s me?

    "How is school going?", I asked casually.

    "I dropped out."

    "What?!"

    "I dropped outst year."

    "Why?"

    "You know that I was being bullied.", she said with an extremely casual expression, almost like she was just talking about something that didn''t matter to her.

    "I know that, but why didn''t you enroll in any other school?"

    "Grandpa said there is no need to."

    I chuckled as I said, "He sure loves you."

    "He loves you too. Mama said that you are the next heir."

    "Yeah."

    She grinned as she looked at me and said, "Should I call you prince...King Das from now on?"

    "If you call me that, then I will call you princess Lier."

    "I don''t want to be a princess; I want to be a queen."

    "Why?"

    "You are really an idiot."

    "Uhh?"

    "I just gave you a hint."

    "What?", I asked again.

    "You don''t understand people''s feelings."

    "....."

    She is right about that. I can''t understand people''s feelings. I can''t even understand my feelings. Yesterday too, when Elena asked me about how I feel about Miss Serah, I couldn''t answer honestly.

    "I am sorry.", she apologized.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "I just called you an idiot."

    "It''s okay."

    "Huh?", she stared at me with shock.

    "I said it''s okay. "

    "You used to get angry when I called you an idiot. What happened to you?", she said with exaggerated shock.

    I am now used to being called an idiot!

    "Nothing happened."

    "Hmm." She looked at me for a while before turning away.

    We reached home.

    I had the key with me.

    When I opened the door, I found my mother dancing in the kitchen while making food.

    .

    .

    .

    It''s been 3 minutes, and she is still dancing.

    It looks like she hasn''t noticed us yet. Should I call her?

    "Mo--" Lier stopped me.

    "Let her dance," she whispered.

    "I am worried she might fall."

    "She won''t."

    My mom turned around while dancing and saw us. She stopped dancing, then stopped the music.

    "..."

    "...."

    "....."

    "Since when?", she asked with embarrassment.

    "I wanted to stop you, but Das said he wants to watch more.", Lier lied through her teeth.

    "What the--" She red at me.

    Why are girls so scary?

    "I am making lunch. Can you help me, Lier?"

    "Yeah, I can."

    "You have grown so beautifully in a year.", my mom was showering her with praises.

    "Thanks."

    "Lirole told me that you can cook too."

    "Yes, I am perfect to be a wife."

    Why are you looking at me?

    "I can cook better than you, aunt Ang."

    "Oh? Only Elena has beaten me so far."

    "Who is Elena?",Lier asked curiously.

    "Das hasn''t told you yet?"

    "Told me what?"

    "Elena is Das'' girlfriend."

    "Huh? What?!"

    "Dad''s girlfriend."

    "Girlfriend?"

    "Yes."

    "Of Das?",Lier said with her mouth wide open.

    "Yeah."

    "What? When did that happen?"

    "They are going out for 6 months now."

    She turned her gaze at me and asked, "Is that true, Das?"

    "Of course it''s true."

    "No one told me about it!", Lier said with slight anger mingled with sadness and shock.

    "You haven''t told her, Das?"

    "Is that really necessary?"

    What am I supposed to say? Hello, I got a girlfriend now or something? It''s embarrassing.

 Chapter 50: Its Not Fair

    Chapter 50: It''s Not Fair

    It''s been 7 hours since Lier came. She has been pouting since my mom told her that I have a girlfriend. She didn''t say anything at that time, but after eating lunch when I was in my room, she came and saw the VR gear.

    ''What''s this?'' she asked.

    I told her it''s a VR game.

    ''Why do you have it?'' she asked.

    I told her I y a VR game with Elena.

    ''Idiot. Dumb. Stupid Das!'' she said.

    I didn''t...I couldn''t tell her anything in response.

    I yed LWO for 4 hours today with Elena. Miss Serah also helped me in leveling up. We cleared the tower, all the 100 floors. I didn''t level up, or I didn''t hear that ''Leveled Up'' when a yer levels up.

    Elena and Miss Serah asked me what level I am. I used my faker skill and showed them that I am level 13. I haven''t checked my level yet. I couldn''t check it in front of them. I should worry about thatter because...

    "Hey Lier, are you really going back home?", my mom asked.

    "Yes aunt, Das has grown enough to get a girlfriend so there is no need for me now.", she said grumpily.

    After ying LWO, when I went downstairs, Lier was telling my mom that she wants to go back and my mom called uncle Ady to pick up Lier.

    We are currently eating dinner, and it''s my favorite dish today but...

    "Idiot."

    She is calling me an idiot whenever our eyes meet. She is angry about something, right?

    Did I do something? She was acting fine until mom told her about Elena---could it be...no, I am thinking too much. I know that Lier and I have been close, closer than cousins, closer than childhood friends but...the thought of her falling in love with me...

    If that''s true, then I don''t know what I should do.

    Wait, it''s not confirmed yet, maybe I am thinking too much?

    "What''s wrong, Das? It''s your favorite dish made by Lier and me, and you are not eating it.",

    "Aunt, he must want to eat something made by his dear girlfriend, he won''t like my cooking. I am just a cousin after all.", Lier said with an almost menacing voice.

    Okay, now I am sure that she loves me.

    Ding dong~ Ding Dong~

    "Looks like Ady is here. Lier, do you really want to go?"

    "Yeah. I will just get in Das'' way."

    I didn''t tell you to go home. What''s with that emotional torture!

    "Hey Ady. Long time no see."

    "Derek. How are you doing?", Uncle Ady said.

    "I am fine. What about you and Lirole?" my dad asked.

    "She is fine. " He then looked at me and said, "Hey Das."

    "Hey, Uncle Ady."

    Uncle Ady patted Lier''s shoulders as he asked, "Lier. What''s wrong? Yesterday you were yelling toe here, and now you want to go back?"

    "Mmm."

    "You said you would stay here for a month, what happened?"

    As soon as he asked that, Lier looked at me.

    Don''t look at me! She is going back because of me, so if I tell her to stay will she stay?

    Alright, let''s try it!

    "Lier, at least stay for a week.", I asked her.

    "Shut up stupid Das.", Lier said.

    "....."

    "Lier, that''s no way to talk to him. He is the heir, talk to him with respect.", my uncle said.

    "I don''t care. Stupid will be stupid. Stupid king. Stupid Das."

    "Lier!"

    "I will get my bag, you stay here dada," Lier said as she ran up the stairs.

    She calls her dad dada...now is not the time for that!

    I followed her upstairs and entered her room.

    She was packing her bag. She had already put all her clothes in the closet.

    She really wanted to stay longer didn''t she?

    Dammit!

    "Hey, Lier."

    "I don''t want to talk to you.", she looked away from me.

    "Just hear me out."

    "I don''t want to."

    "Do Do." I stuttered as asked, "Do you love me?"

    "Wha!" the clothes fell down from her hand.

    "Do you?", I asked again.

    "What will you do if I say yes?",she asked me.

    "I...I---", I was stuttering, trying to say something as a reply.

    "Will you break up with your girlfriend?", she asked while ring at me.

    "....."

    "No answer? You are still a kid who doesn''t understand people''s feelings.", Lier growled.

    "Lier, Let''s talk about this."

    "There is nothing left to talk about."

    "I love my girlfriend. I love Elena."

    She pushed me down on the bed as she said, "Are you trying to brag?"

    "I am not. I am just telling the truth.", I said while looking into her eyes.

    "It''s not....", she broke off mid-sentence.

    "What? It''s not what?"

    Tears fell down on my face from her eyes. Thest time I saw her crying was...

    "That was a lie. Everything was an act.", she said while crying.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was scared when I was on the train. I was so scared that I couldn''t move."

    "Wh... at?"

    "When you asked me why I didn''t say something even though I noticed you were looking for me, I was calming myself down.", she said while choking on her tears.

    "...."

    "I lied about everything. I am still scared of people."

    "Why did you do that?"

    "For you. Last year when I asked you what type of girl you like, you said someone like your mother so...so I did my best to learn cooking and tried to act grown-up."

    "...."

    "I tried to act mature, and then you say you got a girlfriend? It''s not fair."

    "...."

    "I have been in love with you ever since we were kids. I thought one day I would tell you my feelings, so I was taking it slow. ''He will not go anywhere'' I kept thinking that and...and you got a girlfriend? It''s not fair!"

    "Lier. My girlfriend said she is okay if I---"

    I was about to continue speaking when she--... she kissed me.

    Someone other than Elena kissed me.

    This kiss feels different; the taste is different.

    "Just so you know, this was my first kiss.", she said while blushing.

    Her face is red. I have never seen her making that face.

    "You just kissed me."

    "What if I did?"

    "....."

    "You have 3 months."

    "Huh?", I looked at her.

    "I will be moving here in 3 months, and you will be 18 in 3 months. I have already told grandpa, he said he would engage you with me.", she stated.

    "What?"

    "I will be your fianc when you turn 18."

    "Wait, I have a girlfriend!", I shouted.

    "Grandpa doesn''t know."

    "I will tell him.", I said.

    "Do you have the guts to go against him?"

    "...."

    "Have fun with your girlfriend for 3 months."

    "..."

    What should I do now?

    "Anything else you have to say?", I asked.

    "Huh?" Her face is red again. It must be something embarrassing.

    "Tell me."

    She broke the eye contact with me and looked down as she said, "I didn''t do it on purpose."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "At noon, when I went to take a bath, I didn''t know you were in there. So...I peeked.", she said while slightly stuttering.

    Okay now, this is indeed embarrassing.

    "It''s okay, it wasn''t on purpose, right--"

    "No.", She cut me off.

    "Huh?", I was confused.

    "I was watching the whole time."

    "What?!"

    "I peeked till the end.", she said embarrassedly.

    "Pervert!", I shouted.

    "Don''t call me a pervert!", she red at me.

    "Lier. Are you done packing?", uncle Ady shouted from downstairs.

    "Yes dada!"

    "Bye, have fun for 3 months."

    "Bye," I said while she went out of the room.

    What should I do? I will call Elena first.

    "Hey, I forgot to tell you something" she came back running.

    "What?"

    "See you in LWO."

    "Wh at?"

 Chapter 51: Sunday

    Chapter 51: Sunday

    I went back to my room. That kiss...Lier kissed me. I can''t believe it. That Lier, who was always a shy girl, did something like that.

    "I am at fault here."

    Elena is someone irreceable to me, if something happened to her, I would die. As for Lier, I have known her since I was a kid. I don''t remember how we met, I think no one remembers how they met their cousins for the first time.

    Lier was always with me. Whenever I go to grandpa''s ce shees there too. We were inseparable. She is younger than me, 3...1 year younger than me, but she is more mature than me.

    When I was being bullied, I stopped going to school. Lier was with me, she stayed with me for 6 months, she supported me. I was a weird kid from the start, only interested in books, so she also imitated me. Whenever I read any books, she also did the same. If she couldn''t understand anything, she would ask me.

    The books I used to read were not for kids, I wasn''t normal but she was, she was normal. She did her best for me, to keep me busy with books.

    I was bullied due to my intelligence. I hated it, but still, I couldn''t do anything. When I was home tutored, when Lier was in school, she was also being bullied. I was bullied due to my intelligence and I never studied anything and still, I felt like that when I got bullied.

    "How did she feel?"

    After spending time with me, Lier learned many things, but it was all her hard work. She was not gifted like me. She learned everything, and she got bullied, how did she feel?

    It was worse for her, I was bullied by boys, but she was being bullied by both boys and girls. She never told her parents about it. When one of her friends reported it to her parents, my aunt told my grandpa about it. My grandpa loves Lier more than me. When my aunt told him about it, he demolished the school overnight. That caused a huge riot.

    "I was not there with her."

    She was with me, she supported me but I didn''t. I never did anything for her. I am utter scum. Why is she still in love with me?

    Ring~~ Ring~~

    A text?

    "It''s Lier."

    ''I have reached home.''

    "Uncle Ady drives fast"

    Ring~~ Ring~~

    "Another one?"

    ''I am sorry for kissing you''

    "Why is she apologizing now",

    ''You can tell your girlfriend that I was the one who kissed you, she will not get angry at you''

    "...."

    ''She will not dump you. Good night''

    "Didn''t she say she will make me break up with Elena so why is she giving advice that Elena won''t dump me."

    I should sleep now. This headache is killing me. I can''t think straight because of it. I closed my eyes.

    Hmm? Something is shining? I opened my eyes and there was the same light orb.

    Where does ite from? It''s not an insect and if I try to touch it, it disappears.

    I will wait and see what it does. The orb just kept flying in the room and in front of my face. There is something under the light?

    The orbnded on my forehead. It can touch me! It''s soft...huh? My head doesn''t hurt anymore. I tried to touch the orb but it disappeared.

    The next morning I woke up at 8 or I wanted to but...

    "Mom, Why didn''t you wake me up?"

    "I tried but you weren''t waking up.", my mom said.

    It''s past 10. Elena will kill me. We promised that we would y at 9.

    I ate breakfast and logged into the game.

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "Wee prince Das." Elena greeted me, this is a greeting, right?

    Prince Das?!

    "I am sorry.", I apologized.

    "You should be.", she said grumpily.

    "Where are Ricky and Rikka?", I asked.

    "They are helping out Ricky''s brother."

    "What?"

    "Ricky gifted his brother a VR game and VR set."

    His brother remembered! Poor Ricky.

    "Where are they?"

    "They should be around---here they are.", she said.

    "Hey Adas.", Ricky greeted me.

    Ricky, Rikka, and there is a girl with them.

    "Who is that girl?"

    "It''s Ricky''s brother.", Elena said.

    "You mean his sister, right?", I asked.

    "No, it''s a boy. "

    [It''s a boy.]

    "How is that possible?", I asked.

    [A yer can create 3 avatars.]

    [The primary avatar should be the real gender, the other two avatars can be of any gender.]

    "Hey Ricky.", I greeted Ricky back.

    "Wow, this girl is so beautiful. Ricky, who is she?", Ricky''s brother asked.

    "She is our party leader.", Ricky answered.

    "She is so beautiful. Hello, I am Joey. Do you have a boyfriend?"

    "Hey Ricky, is it okay if I kill him?"

    "It''s not, Adas." Ricky then lookd at the girl and said, "Joey, she has a boyfriend."

    "Aww, all the beautiful girls have a boyfriend.", he groaned.

    Why is he acting like a girl?

    "Adas, this girl here is my brother.", Ricky said.

    This sounds hrious for some reason.

    "Wait...this scary guy looks like someone I know.", Joey said.

    "Huh?", I looked at him.

    "He looks like Das Ryle, and she looks like Elena."

    How does he know our name?

    "Are you that Joey?" Elena asked.

    "Yes, your ssmate."

    Who?

    "Elena, who is he?" I whispered to Elena.

    "He is Joey, our ssmate."

    "I don''t remember him. "

    "He is the guy you wanted to throw out of the window."

    "Oh, I remember now."

    "Do you guys go to the same high school?", Ricky asked.

    "Yeah.", I replied.

    "Great.", Rikka said.

    "Hey brother. ", Joey asked.

    "What?",Ricky responded.

    "Are these two close in the game too?"

    "They are a couple, so yes."

    "Do they kiss in the game too?"

    "What the hell are you saying?", I interrupted him.

    "This Thursday, when I was looking for him. I searched every room and then found him in one room but it was awkward for me to go in.", he said.

    "...."

    When he came in, we were kissing...wait, don''t tell me that he saw it!

    "They were kissing, they kept kissing. I had to make a sound to make them notice me.", he said.

    "Hey Ricky, can I please kill him?"

    "Even if I say yes, you can''t kill him in a safe zone."

    I nced at Elena, her face is red, well my face is red too!

    "Not only that, the next day when I was on my way home from school.", Joey continued.

    "....."

    Please no!

    "When I stopped by the park, I saw them, they were kissing and Das was squeezing---"

    "Hey Ricky, can you tell me his home address?"

    "That depends on what you want to do with it.", Ricky said.

    "I just want him to give a nice greeting."

    "Please don''t give it to him. He will kill me. He is terrifying.", Joey said while shivering.

    "Joey, how many times do I have to tell you to keep your mouth shut when you should keep it shut.", Ricky said.

    "I am sorry.", he apologized.

    "Hey Adas, can you please let this one slide?", Ricky asked.

    "Next time I see his face, I will kill him."

    "I hope you guys get along in school. ", Rikka said.

    "Are you okay Elena...guess you are not."

    "Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "My mentor just sent me a message that she is waiting at the caf."

 Chapter 52: Discussion Regarding Harém

    Chapter 52: Discussion Regarding Har��m

    "My mentor just sent me a message that is waiting at the caf."

    "Let''s go."

    "Wait, scary dude.", Joey said.

    "Don''t call me that, stupid dude.", I snarled.

    "Okay, I will call you smart dude from now on."

    "What do you want?"

    "Add me as a friend.", he said with a pleading expression.

    "Why?"

    "If you spot any beautiful girl, hit me up.", he said with a bright smile.

    "I am not adding you."

    "I was kidding. You see, I am a new yer, so I will need help."

    "How about you join our party?" Elena suggested.

    "I want to, but...", Joey broke off mid-sentence.

    "But?", I asked.

    "There are no girls in your party."

    "Hey Ricky," I looked at Ricky and said, "Is this girl...guy really your brother? He acts nothing like you."

    "I am embarrassed to admit it."

    "Why is he like this?"

    "No idea."

    "Wait, don''t tell me that he even made a girl avatar to hit on girls!", I asked with absolute shock on my face.

    "You are quite wrong.", Ricky said.

    "Oh?"

    "He logged in for the first time today, at 8:13 AM.", Ricky exined.

    "And?", I said curiously.

    "Then he started hitting on girls in his male avatar and someone reported him, so his male avatar got banned for a month at 8: 32 AM.", Ricky said while facepalming.

    "....."

    "And now he made a girl avatar.", Rikka finished the exnation for Ricky.

    "Is he like that in the real world too?", I asked.

    "Apparently yes.", Ricky said.

    "Tell him to stay away from Elena.", I said with a menacing expression.

    "Don''t worry. He is scared of you."

    I have never met someone like him. A girl avatar, huh? How does it feel to be a girl in the game?

    "Hey stupid dude,e here.", I said.

    "What is it?", Joey asked.

    "I want to check something.", I said.

    "You won''t hit me?", he said with fear.

    "I will not.", I promised.

    He stood before me.

    I inspected him from head to toe.

    He looks like a girl. You can change your appearance, so it''s no wonder but...what are these breasts?

    I moved my hands and touched them. They were soft. I squeezed them. They feel like real ones. I nced at the stupid dude, and he was making a disgusted face.

    "Hey Ricky.", I asked.

    "What is it, Adas?", Ricky looked at me.

    "Are you sure he is not a girl?"

    "Do you think you would be alive if he was really a girl?", Ricky asked while snickering.

    "Huh?", I looked at Ricky.

    "Look back."

    I looked back to see Elena was puffing her cheeks while ring at me.

    "Elena?"

    "What?", Elena growled.

    "He is a guy so it''s okay, right?", I asked.

    "If you want to touch them, then you can touch mine.", Elena said while pouting.

    She was pouting for that?!

    "Let''s go. My mentor is waiting.", Elena said.

    "Yeah, bye Ricky and Rikka.",

    Her mentor is the same.

    She is a girl, but she uses a boy avatar.

    It should be okay--

    "Oh, I am sorry." Someone bumped into me.

    "Are you okay, Robna?", said the voice.

    "Yeah, Biana. I am okay.", said another girl.

    They are...

    "It''s Adas.", both of them said at the same time.

    "The klutz sisters.", I said.

    "What brings you here?", Elena asked.

    "Today is Sunday, so we logged in."

    "Hey Robna and Biana, are you interested in joining our party?" Elena asked.

    "We are not active yers. We just y on free days.", they said.

    "It''s okay. I need your help in clearing World Zero.", Elena said.

    "It''s impossible.", they stated.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t you guys read the instructions?", they asked incredulously.

    "We did."

    "No one can clear world Zero in a party.", they said.

    "What?"

    "You didn''t read the instructions after all.", they said.

    "We did.", Elena insisted.

    "Yeah, we did.", I told her.

    "Read it again. Especially thest line.", Biana said.

    We opened the message and scrolled down to thest line.

    [yers can''t clear world Zero in a party or a guild. If a party or guild enters the world Zero, they will be counted as individual yers.]

    I nced at Elena; she was making a shocked face.

    I nced at Ricky and Rikka; they were making a happy face.

    I know that they have exams but...don''t show your happiness.

    I nced at the stupid dude; he was dumbfounded. Well I can''t me him. He has no idea what we are talking about.

    "Why is there something so important in thest line?!", Elena growled.

    "So, we are sorry, but we can''t help you.", Robna said.

    "No, it''s okay.", Elena said.

    "We can add you as a friend.", Biana said.

    "Thanks.", Elena said.

    We added them as friends.

    "Add me too!", said the stupid dude.

    We added him too.

    "These two girls are cute. Hey, do you have a boyfriend?", the stupid dude asked.

    "A pervert!" He got kicked by Biana.

    "Nice one.", Iughed.

    "Why is a girl asking us that?", Robna asked with confusion.

    "He is a boy,'''' I said calmly.

    "What!? Eek, pervert!" He got kicked again.

    Elena nudged me as she said, "Das."

    "Yeah, Let''s go.", I said.

    We are on our way to the caf.

    I am alone with Elena. Now is the time to talk about that.

    "Hey Elena.", I asked.

    "Hmm?", Elena looked at me.

    "Why are you okay with me being with other girls?"

    "Why...do you ask?", Elena said that with slight hesitation.

    "I am just curious."

    "Fine, I will tell, but promise me first you won''t get angry."

    "I promise."

    "Do you remember the movie we watched?"

    "The anime adaptation of the game?"

    Elena nodded and said, "Yeah."

    "So?"

    "There were many girls in love with the main character."

    "Hmm."

    "That is called a harem."

    "....." I didn''t know what to say.

    "Umm, a harem is...a guy with multiple girls in love with him."

    "I know that."

    I have read about it. Even my ancestors had it.

    When I used to visit my grandparent''s ce, I read many books about my ancestors.

    My first ancestor, the great Alexander Edens was the first one; the family name ''Edens''es from him. He is the founder of the ''Edens'' family. He once ruled most of the world.

    "I have also yed many visual novels, where harems aremon."

    I know that too. Apparently, there are different types of visual novels, some for girls, some for boys, some for adults.

    I furrowed my eyes as I asked, "So what about it?"

    "In those games, there are different routes for different girls. Some routes have happy endings while some have sad endings."

    "Hmm."

    "There are also some games where the main character ends with one girl. There are some where the main character ends with all girls; it''s called harem ending."

    "Okay?"

    "Some of the games I have yed where the main character is in love with one girl but ends up falling in love with another girl and many other endings."

    "...."

    "I know that you love me, but maybe one day you will find someone better than me and leave me.", Elena said as she hugged herself.

    "Something like that--"

    "I know. I trust you. I am sure you will never do something like that, but there is a possibility that you can fall in love with some other girl."

    Lier.

    Why did her face sh before my eyes?

    "So, you are scared?", I asked.

    "Yeah. If I allow you to be with other girls, then you will stay with me too.", she said.

    "You are an idiot.", I said.

    "Don''t call me an idiot.", Elena said while pouting.

    "There is no one I love more than you.", I stated.

    But... I think I love Lier too. I don''t know.I am not sure. My feelings are a mess. I need to think about it properly before confessing it to Elena.

    No, fuck that. I am telling her now.

    "I know.", she said.

    "So there is no need to worry."

    "Miss Serah loves you."

    "...."

    "You are handsome, and I am sure there are many girls in love with you."

    There is, there is one. She kissed me yesterday.

    "So, if something happens between you and Miss Serah or any other girl, tell me. We will talk about it.", Elena said while smiling.

    Alright, time to confess.

    "Elena, do you remember I said I have a cousin?", I asked tentatively.

    "Yeah. Lier, was it?"

    "Yeah. Actually yesterday--"

    "You know, in my middle school, there was a girl with the same name, Lier Parkson."

    "..."

    "She was my friend. Well... not a friend, but she used to sit beside me."

    "..."

    "She was so smart, just like you. She didn''t have any friends. She was being bullied, and no one helped her. They bullied her every day, then one day I went to the office and told the teachers."

    "..."

    "The teachers didn''t stop the bullying."

    "....."

    "I secretly checked her ID card and saw her parents'' phone number and told her parents about it."

    So it was Elena who informed her parents.

    "Then what happened after that?", I asked.

    "Then the next day when I went to school, the school was demolished."

    "I see."

    Good job, grandpa.

    "Then I switched schools. I don''t know what happened to that girl afterward.", she said.

    "I see."

    I think you are going to meet her again, and it''s very soon.

    When we reached the cafe, "Wee to our caf."

    After entering the cafe, we went to the table in the corner.

    "Adas, this is my mentor. Grace.", Elena introduced me to the boy sitting in one of the chairs.

    "Hello, I am Grace. Nice to meet you, Adas."

    A guy with blonde hair wearing armor said with a smile on his face.

    "Nice to meet you."

    He doesn''t act like a girl at all.

 Chapter 53: Duel With The Mentor

    Chapter 53: Duel With The Mentor

    "Adas. This is my mentor, Grace."

    "I am Grace. Nice to meet you, Adas.", Grace said courteously.

    "Nice to meet you."

    He doesn''t act like a girl at all.

    "Are you really a girl?", I asked suspiciously.

    "Excuse me?"

    "Adas! You can''t ask that all of a sudden!"

    [He is a girl.]

    "Grace. Can you change your avatar, please?" Elena asked.

    "Sure."

    He opened his menu and changed his avatar.

    He turned into a girl. His hair was now long, but they were still blonde. Everything is the same, the only thing that has changed was hair and... breast.

    "Let''s go to the garden.", Elena suggested.

    "Yeah. We are catching attention.", Grace said.

    We went to the garden.

    It''s was a big garden, and many yers were dueling with each other.

    "It''s also called a practice ground.", Elena stated.

    "So, what do you want to talk about, Adas?", Grace asked.

    "I am still not convinced that you are a girl.", I stared nkly.

    "Adas, that''s rude!" eximed Elena.

    She acts like a boy. Her walking style, even her way of talking is like a boy''s.

    "I don''t think there is any need to prove my identity to you.", Grace said with a soft smile.

    "There is. I have to make sure what type of person my girlfriend''s mentor is.", I said back with a smile too.

    "How about we have a duel? If you win, I will tell you everything about me.", Grace said.

    "Fine by me.", I said.

    "Adas, stop it!", Elena warned me.

    "Don''t worry Reina, I will win for sure.", I said.

    "She is a top yer. She is very strong. You can''t win against her."

    That hurts! I just wanted to prove myself in front of Elena that I am better than her mentor.

    "That''s right, Adas. You can''t win against me.", mocked Grace.

    [Good luck Adas.]

    "What''s your deal?", I asked.

    "Hmm?"

    "There must be something you want if you win, right?", I asked.

    "There is."

    "Spit it."

    "If I win..."

    "If you win?"

    She nced at Elena as her face flushed and said, "If I win, then give me Elena."

    "Alright, I am out." I looked at Elena and said, "Let''s go, Elena."

    "Grace. What are you saying?", Elena asked with confusion.

    "I am sorry, Elena. I have been hiding this from you."

    "Wh...at?", Elena asked.

    Grace''s face flushed more as she said, "I love you."

    "What?"

    "I know I am a girl, but I love you."

    "Do you even realize what you are saying, Grace?"

    Wow. Just wow.

    A girl just confessed to my girlfriend in front of me.

    "Hey, get out of here already," I said.

    "What''s wrong?" Grace smirked as she said, "Are you scared that I might win and take Elena away from you?"

    "Heh" My face twitched as I red at Grace and said, "Do you want to die?"

    "Please stop both of you.", Elena said.

    "You stay out of this, Elena.", I said.

    "Please don''t fight over me..." Her face flushed as she said, "I always wanted to say this line.",

    "...."

    "..."

    "Just admit it that you are scared that I might win. And I will walk away", said Grace.

    "I am not scared of you, and there is no reason for me to fight in this pointless battle."

    "How dare you call this duel pointless!"

    "It is pointless for me," I widely smirked as I said, "After all, Elena is already mine."

    I could see Grace going crazy in rage.

    "You know, you are a very arrogant person," said Grace.

    "I am d to know that."

    "So I will duel with you and defeat you and your arrogance in front of Elena."

    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue as I muttered, "I wanted to say that line."

    Dammit!

    "Will you still not admit that you are not scared?"

    "I am not scared."

    "Just admit it. I am the top 8th yer of this game, and you are a nobody. You can''t win."

    "...."

    Now she is getting on my nerves.

    I know she is just trying to prove me, and I am trying my best not to do that. But... how dare she insult me in front of Elena?!

    I really want to beat the shit out of her and humiliate her in front of Elena, so I can prove I am much better than this mentor of her.

    I turned around and whispered, "Lily, what do you think?"

    [I think you look cool]

    "I am not asking that"

    [I know, you want to know whether you can win against Grace or not, right?]

    I nodded.

    [If you go all out, you can easily win]

    Going all out, huh?

    I can do that, but... in front of Elena is a little...

    What should I do?

    I have no reason to duel with her or get provoked by her remarks, but Elena admires her deeply.

    I know that because whenever she talks about Grace, a warm smilees on her face.

    If I humiliate Grace in front of Elena, all her admiration will fade away.

    I nced at Elena; she was giving me a worried look.

    I took a deep breath and sighed as I asked, "What are the rules of the duel?" I asked.

    "I will let you decide.", Grace said smugly.

    You have already lost.

    "A five-minute duel. Hit me once, and you will win.", I said.

    "Are you out of your mind or what?"

    "What''s wrong? Are you scared?", I asked.

    "Looks like you really want to lose.", Grace snickered.

    She opened her menu and changed her avatar into a boy.

    "Are you ready?", she asked.

    "Go ahead."

    She took out her sword and waited for me to make the first move.

    "...."

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "Are you not going to take out your sword?"

    "There is no need to," I smirked.

    "You will need a sword to block my attacks."

    Why is she concerned about me not using the sword?

    "I don''t need to block them. I will dodge them."

    "Elena, your boyfriend is making me angry.", she said while gritting her teeth.

    She dashed at me with her sword.

    She kept swinging it left and right as well as back and forth.

    I dodged them all.

    She does five attacks in one set, and she attacks in the same pattern.

    The first is on the right side of my face. The second is at the left. The third is at my legs. The fourth is at my chest. And fifth is at my neck.

    "How are you so good at dodging?!", Grace growled.

    "It''s thanks to my grandpa."

    "Huh?", she widened her eyes.

    "He taught me martial arts. Dodging this type of slow attacks are easy for me."

    "You bastard!"

    Now that''s what a girl should react.

    "Five minutes are over.", Elena said.

    "I lost.", she groaned.

    It was easier than I thought.

    "Hey, I just won," I grinned and said, "So stay away from Elena, got it?"

    "....."

    She is not saying anything. Poor girl. She is devastated that she can''t see the girl she loves anymore.

    I was having a weird feeling, like a nasty one.

    I heard a dripping sound at my foot.

    I looked at my foot and saw some water drops.

    Water drops?

    Wait.... is she crying?

    I crouched down a little to see her face, but before I could do so, Elena came between us and said, "Adas, you made her cry."

    "Wait, it''s not my fault.", I stated.

    "You challenged her and set those rules."

    "I didn''t challenge her, and she was the one who told me to set the rules."

    "Hey, Adas!" Grace said.

    "What is...it?", I asked.

    "Let''s duel one more time."

    She hasn''t learned her lesson! And it looks like she still has some pride left.

    Alright, if you are insisting, I will crush your pride.

    "Fine by me. Just don''t cryter on.", I said.

    "I won''t."

    "So, what are the rules?", I asked.

    "The same as before.", she said.

    "Are you sure?", I asked.

    "Yeah, because I will win this time.", Grace said with a determined expression.

    What''s with her confidence? It gave me chills for some reason.

    She dashed at me.

    She was doing the same thing again.

    What was she so confident about?

    She was still attacking with the same pattern.

    Two more minutes, and she will lose... huh?

    She stopped swinging her swords and opened her menu. Her body shined bright as her avatar changed.

    "I don''t fight in a girl''s avatar because these breastse in my way, but this avatar is my strongest.", she said.

    A yer can have 3 avatars. The 1st avatar should be original, the same as the real world with some appearance changes. 2nd and 3rd can be of any gender. The main, primary avatar will have all the skills.

    If I create another avatar, I will have to level up from 1 again. There will be no skills, no stats, but I can use the same equipments.

    Her male avatar was strong. The stats were high too. So, how strong will her female avatar be?

    She started attacking again. This time she is fast. I can barely see her attacks.

    This might be bad. If I lose, then Elena...

    "One minute left.", Elena said.

    One more minute.

    I think I can keep going---!

    She is way faster now, and her attacks are also...?

    [Adas. She used a skill.]

    This girl...!

    "Hey, you are using skills.", I growled.

    "It''s not against the rules.", she said.

    Dammit. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16,17, 18. 18 swings in 3 seconds! There are still 46 seconds. I can''t dodge them all.

    She was attacking every part of my body, alternatively.

    I can dodge the first 12 swings, but the other 6 are too much.

    "30 seconds left.", Elena said.

    "Hey Adas, Why don''t you just admit your defeat already?", Grace asked.

    "In your dreams!", I shouted.

    "If you give up now, I will let you spend some time with Elena once in a while."

    "That''s my line!" I said.

    "20 seconds left.", Elena said.

    Her attacks were even more faster now.

    Thest swing passed from right below my nose.

    That was a close one.

    Concentrate Das. 15 more seconds.

    "Just give up already.", she said.

    "Shut up!", I growled.

    Unlike earlier, she was only aiming at my chest and face now.

    "10 seconds left.", Elena said.

    [Use your skills, Adas. ]

    Using my skills won''t help me here.

    My Sprinter skill helps me run faster, and I am not running here.

    She is just aiming at the upper parts of my body.

    I can manage it--! It was a trap!

    She used 12 attacks on my chest and then aimed at my legs.

    I dodged the first two attacks.

    There were still 4 swings left.

    I jumped and dodged two more.

    There are two more swings left!

    I can''t dodge now.

    I willnd, and she will hit me.

    [Adas, use your Levitate skill.]

    I can''t! Not in front of Elena. But... I don''t have any other choice.

    I will take the risk.

    I used my levitate skill to jump in the air, but I ended up jumping on her sword when she tried to swing up.

    "Time''s up.", Elena said.

    "I hit him! Thest attack. I hit him!", Grace said.

    "I didn''t see it.", Elena said.

    "I did. Hey Adas, tell her."

    "I have no idea what you are talking about.", I said.

    "Liar! How can you lie?! I thought this was an honest battle. You clearly touched my sword."

    "But the time was over, so it doesn''t count.".

    "No! I hit you before it.", Grace shouted.

    "You didn''t."

    "Then how about we go for one more duel?"

    "Hell no."

    "Stop it, you two.", Elena said.

    "She is the one who wants to fight."

    Honestly, I can''t go on anymore.

    I barely managed to win thest one. Did I even win?

    Grace is right, she hit me before the time ended, but Elena didn''t notice it.

    I actually didn''t win.

    "We will continue this some other time.", Grace said.

    "No. No fighting anymore. I want you two to get along.", Elena said.

    "That''s impossible.", I said.

    "That''s right. I will never get along with him."

    "If you don''t, then I will stop talking with you two."

    "What?!"

    Grace and I nced at each other.

    "We were joking, Elena.",

    "That''s right, we are best buddies.", Grace said.

    "Your words and actions don''t match.", Elena said.

    "Hey you, stop pulling my hair.", she shouted.

    "You stop scratching my face first."

    "Adas. Grace." Elena said.

    "We are sorry.", we said in unison.

    "Hey, how about we call this a draw?", said Grace.

    "Sounds good.", I said.

    Maybe calling it a draw would spare me from some guilt?

    "Nice. You two, stay here. I will bring something to eat.", Elena said.

    "Fine.", I said.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 54: Talk With Mentor

    Chapter 54: Talk With Mentor

    "Hey, Adas"

    "What is it?"

    "How long have you been in love with Elena?"

    "What''s with that embarrassing question?"

    "Answer me"

    "Well...I don''t know when exactly I fell in love with her but I think, the first day I met her"

    "How long?"

    "What?"

    "1 year? 2 years?"

    "I think around 10 months"

    "Only 10 months?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Not fair"

    "Huh?"

    "I have been in love with her ever since I was 8 years old"

    "What?"

    "I have loved her for 13 years"

    "Wait, how is that possible? You met Elena in the game, right?"

    "She thinks that but I have known her since we were kids"

    "Don''t tell me....stalking?"

    "Hell no"

    "So?"

    "Your name is Das Ryle, right?"

    "Yeah?"

    "You are from the royal family, right?"

    "How do you know that?"

    "My father is a friend of your grandfather"

    "What does it have to do with Elena?"

    "Elena''s grandfather, my father, and your grandfather have been friends since school"

    "And?"

    "I used to go to the pce with my father"

    "Hmm"

    "I met Elena, Selena and...there''s one other girl, your cousin I think"

    "Are you serious?"

    "We were only kids. Elena and Selena were around 5 or 6 years old and your cousin was around 3-4? We have yed together for months. I remember it because I was a little older than them"

    "I can''t believe it"

    "I have never seen you in the pce"

    "I am also the same age as my cousin. Maybe my parents were not around?"

    "Maybe...I don''t know"

    "So, you have loved Elena since then?"

    "Yes. She is a little dumb but Selena is smart"

    "Don''t call her dumb"

    "I have been in touch with Selena. She kept me updated with Elena"

    "That is clearly stalking"

    "Shut up"

    "I am d Elena doesn''t remember you"

    "That''s a cruel thing to say...wait, Does Selena know Elena is going out with you?"

    "Elena has told me about Selena. I am sure she has told her about me too"

    "Weird"

    "What?"

    "Selena is more possessive than me"

    "Huh?"

    "She loves her more than me. It''s impossible that she is okay with it"

    "Don''t say scary things"

    "You are just like how Elena told me"

    "What did she say?"

    "He is very kind and smart. He is handsome and loves me so much"

    "Is that so?"

    Elena, don''t say those things to everyone.

    "She also told me that you are afraid of heights"

    "..."

    Don''t say these things either!

    "It''s funny how you managed your first login"

    Many things happened on my first login.

    "It''s not like I am afraid of heights but I have trauma"

    "Trauma?"

    "When I was around 7, I was on a trip with my parents. We went to see the mountains, the weather suddenly got bad and I fell down the cliff"

    "....."

    "I was badly injured. I have a huge scar on my back"

    "Does Elena know about it?"

    "She doesn''t"

    "What did your grandfather do when he heard that?"

    "My parents didn''t tell him until I was discharged"

    "He is a scary man"

    "Huh?"

    "He has many cases filed against him"

    "I know"

    "He once killed 12 people in court, in front of police, in front of the government"

    "They had iting"

    "What?"

    "When my cousin was 6 years old, she was kidnapped. The police found the criminals in 3 hours and sent them for instant judgment, they were sentenced for imprisonment but my grandpa killed them all"

    "But still, killing them is little..."

    "I would have done the same"

    "How can you say that?"

    "What''s wrong with killing criminals?"

    "Do all the royal family have a screw loose?"

    "That''s rude"

    "I am not joking"

    "I am not joking either"

    "Huh?"

    "Answer me, how did you know I am from the royal family?"

    "Elena told me"

    "She would never do that"

    She promised me that she would never tell anyone.

    "You are sharp"

    "Shut up and tell me"

    "Fine"

    "....."

    "Rix, you can show yourself"

    What is she saying...huh? A pixie?

    "This is my personal pixie"

    "Wait, don''t tell me that you are one of the chosen yers"

    "How do you...know that?"

    "Lily, can you?"

    [As you wish]

    "Wait, you have pixie too? That means..."

    "So you used your pixie to look into my personal information"

    "What if I did?"

    "That''s stalking"

    "Stop calling me stalker"

    "Does Elena know about this?"

    "She doesn''t. What about you?"

    "She doesn''t"

    "Guess we are in the same boat"

    She was one of the chosen yers. There are still 14 others like us.

    "Do you know the other 14 yers?"

    "I don''t. It''s impossible to identify them"

    "Maybe all the top yers are them?"

    "That''s also impossible. My Devip said that whatever we wish shouldn''t affect our stats"

    "Devip?"

    "The developer who chose me, I call her Devip"

    "Oh!"

    My Devip also said the same thing but I think my wish did affect my stats.

    "Elena is taking her time"

    "She must be busy eating and forget about us"

    "Hey Das"

    "What?"

    "Give me your phone number and Elena''s too"

    "What why?"

    "I want them. I can take it by checking your information but I don''t want to do that"

    You have already done it many times!

    I gave her my and Elena''s contact information.

    "Nice. If I need to talk to Elena, I will message you"

    "Why me?"

    "It''s embarrassing to talk with her, so I will get her through you"

    "You sound like the old me"

    "Thank you so much Das"

    She was about to hug me but stopped.

    "By the way, why do you think Elena ys this game?"

    "Because she likes it?"

    "There are many other VR games, more amazing than this one, so she only ys this one?"

    "Because it''s...what was it, f2p?"

    "Do you really believe that?"

    "Huh?"

    "What do you think I wished for when the Devip asked me to wish for something"

    "What did you wish for?"

    "I want to y this game with Elena"

    "Seriously?"

    "Yeah"

    "So you then found Elena in the game?"

    "No, she started ying this game a month after that"

    "Wait, I am lost. How is that possible?"

    "Ask her yourself, bye bye"

    She opened the menu and logged out.

    "Das, where did Grace go?" Elena came back with two sweets in her hand"

    "She just logged out"

    "I see. What did you talk about?"

    "Nothing. By the way, Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "You said you y this game because it''s f2p, right?"

    "That''s right"

    What did Grace mean by that?

    "I won this game in the lottery though"

    "What?"

    "The gamepany sent me the VR gear set and VR game for free"

    "..."

    "I mean, do you really think my parents would buy me an expensive VR gear set and VR game?"

    "Good point"

    Don''t tell me that Grace wanted to y this game with her, so the Devip sent Elena the VR gear set and the game? These game developers are crazy!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Let''s log out"

    "Yeah. We will level up tomorrow"

    We logged out.

    "My headache is back again"

    After eating lunch and resting for a while....my head got a lot worse.

    "It doesn''t hurt when I log in to the game"

    It''s evening. My head hurts so bad that I want to smash it.

    "Should I log into the game?"

    That will make it worse but I can''t endure it anymore.

    I logged in.

    "It doesn''t hurt now"

    [Wee back, Adas]

    "Lily"

    [What?]

    "Let''s go somewhere"

    [A date?]

    "No*

    [It''s a date]

    "Stop pulling my hair"

    I don''t mind it anymore. I like being around her.

    [Adas, do you want to level up? I will help you]

    Level up huh? I haven''t checked my level yet. I don''t know my level. I should check my level.

    [Skill Faker Deactivated]

    "Let''s see...my stats are...huh? Why?"

    [What''s wrong, Adas?]

    "My stats are the same as they were before"

    I am still at level 15 with the same stats.

    "How is that possible?"

    <Corruption rate 48%>

    I heard that ''Leveled up'' sound when I defeated the sea monster and even after that...

    <Corruption rate 56%> <User condition in danger>

    I leveled up with Elena and miss Serah too. Elena helped me for 3 days.

    "Maybe my Faker skill is still activated?"

    My ATK is 320

    DEF is 315

    AGILITY is 312

    I tried changing my stats...oh my bad, I added a ''zero'' extra...huh?

    My ATK is 3200 now.

    "What''s going on?"

    I tried changing my DEF to a random number and it changed.

    "I see so that''s how it is"

    <Corruption rate 68%>

    The Faker skill doesn''t fake stats, but it changes the stats.

    <Corruption rate 82%> <Corruption rate rapidly increasing>

    [Adas, are you okay?]

    For 3 days...for 3 days Elena helped me level up. Every day for 3 days, for 4 hours, she continuously helped me.

    "But it was all for nothing"

    <Corruption rate 94%>

    Elena did so much for me but everything was vain...pointless.

    "I really hate that word"

    [Adas, are you okay? You are scaring me]

    <Corruption rate 98%>

    Everything was pointless, useless, futile...worthless...hehehehehehehe

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha"

    [Adas, you look scary]

    <Corruption rate 100%>

 Chapter 55: Rect of Confusion

    Chapter 55: Rect of Confusion

    Everything that Elena did was pointless.

    "I hate that word"

    [Adas, are you okay? You are scaring me]

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha"

    [Adas, you look scary]

    [Adas, are you okay?]

    "....."

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    "Hahahahahahahahaha"

    [Adas?]

    Das wasughing insanely while Lily was trying to call him.

    [Error urred. All The yers Will Be Logged Out]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha"

    [Adas, you are scaring me. Please say something]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    All the yers are logged out. The only yer who is still in the game is Das and Lily, who is crying.

    [Adas. Are you okay?]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Adas. Adas. Adas]

    "Shut the hell up."

    Das grabbed Lily in his hand.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Huh? What''s going on? Where am I? Everything is so blurry. Where is this ce? Oh right, I logged into the game and checked my stats, and after that....what happened that?

    My vision became a little clearer. Am I holding something? What is this...Lily? Why am I holding her? She is crying! I can''t move my body. I can''t speak. What''s happening?

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    What is this sound? Where are the other yers? What is happening? Why is Lily crying?

    I don''t know what''s going on, but...what''s this feeling? I feel like there is something inside me, wanting me to destroy everything.

    A light glowed in front of me. The light shined brighter and brighter. There is someone in the light, a person? Huh...Rias?

    It''s Rias; she is wearing the same clothes she was wearing that night, her body is shining like it did that night. Why is she here? She ising this way...wha...she kissed me.

    She opened my menu and tapped on the logout.

    "Come back again when the server is closed."

    When I logged out, my head didn''t hurt. I feel better now. That feeling is also gone.

    "She kissed me, right?"

    How is that possible? You can''t kiss in the game unless you are married. No, Das. Don''t think about that kiss; it was a game, and I didn''t do it. She did it; I couldn''t move my body; it''s not my fault.

    "She even logged me out."

    No yer can log out another yer. Who is she?

    "She told me toe back when the server is closed."

    Does she know what happened? There is something weird about her.

    "Lily"

    She was crying. Why was I holding her? I...

    "It hurts."

    My chest hurts. What is this feeling? I have never experienced this before. Her crying face...it''s the same...

    "What was that ''warning warning'' sound?"

    The same thing happened when Elena got eaten by that sea monster.

    "Strange things are happening to me."

    It''s all this game''s fault. I will destroy it.

    ''Let''s level up tomorrow.''

    Dammit.

    Knock~~ Knock~~

    "Das. Are you in there?"

    "Mom? What''s wrong?"

    "Dinner is ready."

    "I aming."

    I am eating dinner with my parents. Being with them calms me down.

    "Are you okay, Das? You look horrible."

    "Yeah. It''s nothing."

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Are you hiding something from us?"

    "I am not."

    I am sorry, mom, dad. They get worried about small things. If I tell them what''s happening to me...

    "Your school is in the morning from tomorrow, right?"

    "Yeah"

    Ipletely forgot about that. We have morning sses now. Why do I forget things now? Is this also the game''s fault?

    "Das. Take a bath after dinner. You look tired."

    "Okay"

    I took a long shower, trying to forget what happened today, trying to forget Lily''s crying face...my heart hurts again.

    "Lily"

    Why am I feeling sad for her? I am not acting like myself. She always pulls my hair and keeps annoying me.

    "She is not even real."

    She is an AI, a program. There is no reason to get so emotional. I can''t keep going like this. One day, I have to stop ying...if I do that, she will just disappear.

    "It hurts."

    I am lying on my bed. There is still some time before the server closes.

    I fell asleep and woke up at 2:43 AM.

    I logged in.

    [Wee to Len World Online]

    "Everything is back to normal."

    I nced around.

    "Lily?"

    There is no way she would be here. She disappears as soon as I log out, and besides, I am not ready to face her yet. I can''t forget her crying face.

    "Where is Rias?"

    I decided to go where I met her for the first time, under the bridge. When I reached there, she sat at the flowing riverbank with her legs in the water.

    "Hmmm mm mmm hm mm mmmm"

    She is humming. She hasn''t noticed me yet. Should I tell her?

    "Ahem"

    I made a sound. She noticed me, started at me, walked to me.

    "Hello," I said.

    "..."

    She is not saying anything!

    "I said Hello--"

    She pped me.

 Chapter 56: A System

    Chapter 56: A System

    "Hello," I said.

    "..."

    She is not saying anything!

    "I said Hello--"

    She pped me.

    "...."

    "Why did you do--"

    She pped me again.

    "The first p was for the kiss."

    "You are the one who kissed me."

    "I had to. There was no other option."

    "What about the second p?"

    "It was for all themotion you caused today."

    "..."

    She pped me again.

    "This was for the kiss too."

    I don''t know how I should react. I am here to know the answers; if I do anything, she might not answer me.

    "Can you tell me what exactly happened?"

    "Everything happened because of you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s because you went insane all of a sudden. The game did an emergency log out for the yers."

    "How did that happen? What''s happening to me?"

    "I don''t know."

    "But you said it happened because of me."

    "It did happen because of you. Your emotions react with the game system."

    "What?"

    "Keep your emotions in control. The game detected it this time but not every time."

    "...."

    "Every yer''s body is linked with the game. If something happens to them in the game, it can affect their real body, as happened with the first VR game."

    "Do you mean 30 years ago?"

    "Yes?"

    "How do you know that? I tried looking for it on the inte and in articles but couldn''t find anything."

    "All the information is destroyed."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Well, that''s because I am...someone told me about it."

    "Do you mean your father, the developer?"

    "Huh? Developer...oh, yeah. He told me about it."

    She is hiding something.

    "Does it happen to everyone? The ''emotion'' thing?"

    "It doesn''t; you are special."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t know. I haven''t experienced anything like that before."

    "Okay. Now, I just want to know one more thing. Why did you kiss me?"

    I got pped again.

    "Don''t remind me of that. I can''t believe it; I kissed a man."

    "But why did you do it?"

    "It was necessary to calm you down, to keep your emotions in control."

    "....."

    How? I am even more confused now.

    "I kissed someone other than my girlfriend."

    That''s right; she also loves girls, just like Grace. I will keep Grace and Rias away from Elena.

    "It''s a game, so it should be alright...wait, how were you able to kiss me? Only married couples are allowed to kiss in games."

    "That rule is only for yers."

    "You are a yer too, right?"

    "Huh...oh, yeah. I have special permission to do things normal yers can''t do."

    She is lying again.

    "Do you know why this is happening to me?"

    "I don''t know. Go ask him".

    "Who?"

    "The saviour who saved everyone 30 years ago."

    "Where can I find him?"

    "He is everywhere."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Never mind. I said too much."

    The saviour who cleared the game and saved everyone? Does he still y VR games? Wouldn''t he be an older man already? I can''t find anything online. I need to find someone who is old, old enough like my parents.

    Dad said that he yed a VR game with mom. Mom gets hyper every time there is talk about 30 years ago. Does that mean that mom and dad are among the survivors of the VR tragedy that happened 30 years ago?

    I want to know, I want to ask them, but I am afraid to see the truth, and besides, mom doesn''t want me to know. If I want to know, then I will have to ask dad when mom is not around.

    "If I hadn''t kissed you...I mean, if I hadn''t stopped you, you would have corrupted the game''s data."

    "..."

    "That pixie too."

    How does she know about that? No one should be able to see Lily, even if she is a chosen yer. Just who is this girl?

    "What would have happened to her if you hadn''t stopped me?"

    "She would have disappeared. She is part of the system, after all."

    "....."

    "She is just a program."

    I know that. You don''t need to say it.

    "But she is real."

    "Your pixie is something advanced, something I have never seen before. Emotions in a program? Emotions in AI? That''s unique."

    "Are you saying other pixies are not like that?"

    "Of, course, they are not. They are just a program, and the program has no emotions."

    "....."

    "Though I am in no ce to say that," She said in a low voice.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, why are you getting worked up over an AI?"

    "I love her"

    "What?"

    "Huh? What did I just say?"

    "You don''t remember?"

    "No...I just blurted it out."

    "You should avoid VR games for a while."

    "I want to y with Elena."

    "Elena? Oh, your girlfriend?"

    "Yeah"

    "Didn''t you guys break up already?"

    "We didn''t!"

    "Nice. You should treasure her while you are alive; once you are dead, you can''t even see her."

    "Don''t kill me!"

    "Death is just another step in life."

    "That''s a line from a novel."

    "Yeah. It was famous back then."

    "The novel is hundreds of years old."

    "Dead people can also be alive."

    "What''s that? A line from some other novel?"

    "It''s not. Hey, what do you think of dead people?"

    "What do I think of...well, they are already dead, so there is no point thinking about them."

    "But what if they are alive?"

    "Huh?"

    "Like someone dead in the real-world but alive in VR worlds."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Nothing. Goodbye"

    She opened my menu and tapped on log out.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Das Ryle. So he is that unique human who has a system inside him. The strange miracle that happened to his parents when they were trapped in the game."

    She walked to the river, but her legs weren''t in the water. She was walking on the water.

    "But his body rejected the system. A system inside a human is impossible. If the system inside his body is activated, then he will experience hell now."

    "If there is a system inside a system, a game, what do you think will happen? He is even affecting other systems, that pixie too. He gave life to her, to a program. He is like a god, just like Zero, who saved the yers 30 years ago, who saved me."

    She then swiped her hand in the air and a screen with Das'' game avatar and details popped up.

    "Let''s see" She was checking his details thoroughly.

    Gasp~!

    She gasped and her eyes widened in surprise as she said, "Even the unusual skills he have is given to him by his system"

    She looked up at the sky and admired the stars as she said, "Das Ryle, I look forward to meet you again"

    She swug her hand in the air and said, "If we ever meet again"

    "What was that stupid girlfriend of mine thinking when she gave him the ''No Restriction'' permission? That permission alone makes him the MOD of the game. Moreover, he is a system. If you give a foreign system permission to affect the game system...that''s a virus. It will corrupt the game data."

    "I need to keep a close eye on him. I have nothing else to do after all. I can''t...my girlfriend can''t even see me, she doesn''t even know that I am still here...still alive."

    The girl said as she disappeared into thin air; all that''s left is the flowing river and empty streets of an empty. world.

 Chapter 57: Morning Classes

    Chapter 57: Morning sses

    Ring~~ Ring~~

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    When I opened my eyes, it was already morning. The time was 6:00 AM. The rm just went off, but I don''t remember putting a notice on.

    "Mom must have done it."

    Huh? Why am I still connected to VR gear? I logged outst night and...I never woke up?

    "Well, at least my head or body doesn''t hurt anymore."

    I got to know some stuffst night. I need to dig out what happened 30 years ago.

    After taking a bath and eating breakfast, I went to the park where Elena was waiting.

    "Hey"

    "Morning"

    "Good morning."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing"

    "Are you hiding something?"

    "I am not."

    "Das?"

    "Yeah?"

    "I am your girlfriend."

    "I know that"

    "You shouldn''t hide things from your girlfriend."

    "I am not hiding anything."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah"

    I don''t even know what''s happening to me; how am I supposed to tell others.

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you."

    "I love you too."

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "Is that okay? You said we shouldn''t do it in public."

    "I don''t care."

    "I see, then...kiss me."

    "Sure"

    "Wai--"

    I kissed her.

    "Anything else?"

    "Idiot. I was kidding."

    Her face is red.

    "You are cute."

    "What''s wrong with you today?"

    "There is nothing wrong."

    "It''s Monday today."

    "So?"

    "You said we would only kiss on weekends."

    "I don''t care about that."

    "Seriously, what''s wrong with you?"

    "There is nothing wrong."

    My mind is prominent now. For the past few days, my headache was killing me, but now I feel so refreshed.

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "No...it''s nothing."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing."

    "You are fidgeting. You always do that when you have to say something."

    "Selena, she found out about that photo."

    "Which photo? Oh, you mean the..."

    "Yeah"

    "So what''s wrong with that?"

    "Actually...I haven''t told her yet."

    "Told her what?"

    "That I am going out with you."

    "What?"

    "I haven''t told her that I am dating you."

    "What? Why?"

    "She is...she is very possessive."

    Grace said the same thing!

    "So, what now?"

    "I told her that the person in that photo is not me."

    "...."

    "I am sorry."

    "It''s okay, but your parents haven''t told her that you are dating me?"

    "They haven''t."

    I guess they don''t want to interfere with their daughter''s matters.

    "I warned them if they told her, then I would shut them up."

    "You shouldn''t say that to your parents."

    "I promise I will tell her soon."

    "It''s okay. Take your time."

    It''s exactly like what Grace said. She has been in touch with Selena for a long time. Grace loves Elena; I still don''t know how I should react. She has been in love with Elena for 13 years. If she wanted to do something, she would have done it already, but still, I can''t let my guard down.

    Elena ys LWO because of Grace because the Devil sent Elena the VR game and VR set for free. I y LWO because of Elena. If Grace wanted to do something to Elena, she had plenty of chances. Maybe she doesn''t want to get hated by Elena? Just like me. I won''t go easy on her if she tries to do something to Elena.

    I gave her mine and Elena''s contact information. She will not try to contact Elena; If she wanted to do that, she would have already taken Elena''s number from Selena or yed LWO. I gave it to her like, ''Keep enemies close to keep an eye on them.''

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    We are walking to school, holding hands.

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "What do you think about Grace?"

    "She is like my friend. She is easy to get along with. It''s like I have known her for ages."

    You have! You had already met her when you were a kid. You have even met Lier.

    "I was asking about yesterday. She confessed to you, what do you think of that?"

    "What do I...I don''t know."

    "Elena"

    "I don''t know. No one has confessed to me before, and she is a girl too."

    "I am not asking about the answer to the confession. I am asking your thoughts on it."

    "She is like a friend. I respect her"

    "What about me?"

    "I love you."

    "Nice. If you ever leave me, I will kidnap you and lock you in my room."

    "That''s scary, but I don''t mind it."

    "I will kiss you every day and do other stuff."

    "Other stuff...Das, you pervert," she said with her red face.

    This turned pretty awkward.

    "Hey, Elena. Are you still okay with me being with other girls?"

    "Why do you keep asking that?"

    "No, it''s just, you get jealous when I talk to other girls. Are you okay with sharing me with other girls?"

    I nced at her face. She was making an annoyed face. I admit it''s my fault.

    "I said I am okay with it, but I don''t know. If ites to live without you or share you, I will choose to share you."

    "I will do what you want. If you ever change your mind, tell me."

    "Why are you saying like you already have other girl?"

    "I was saying it hypothetically."

    That was close! There are two girls other than Elena, who loves me. Miss Serah and Lier. I met Miss Serah a few months ago; I don''t know what I should do. I will think about herter.

    Lier. She is the most important person to me after Elena and my parents. All these years I have seen her as a friend, as a sister but...she loves me. Marriage with cousins is pretty standard. I can marry her if I want to, but do I love her?

    She gave me three months. I will turn 18 in 3 months. I will be busy with the royal family stuff. I might even stop going to school if I seed the throne. One day, I will have to choose.

    Multiple lovers are not rare in the royal family, but I won''t do anything like Elena is not okay with it. How do I feel about Lier? If I answer her with half-hearted feelings, I will just end up hurting her. I have to talk with Lier, but first, I need to sort out my feelings.

    There is a legend in the royal family; the royal family members will get or get pregnant at the age of 20; no one can avoid that. The only person who broke the legend is my mother. Can I break it too? What about Lier?

    If I reject her, she will eventually fall in love with someone else, and when she turns 20, she might even....do I want that? Am I okay with it? The answer is clear.

    "Hell no."

    "Huh? What was that?"

    "I was just talking to myself."

    "Das is turning into an idiot.".

    "Looks like I am catching your idiocy."

    "That makes us an idiot couple."

    "That''s not something to brag about."

 Chapter 58: Lunch Break

    Chapter 58: Lunch Break

    It''s a lunch break. Elena went to the staff room because Miss Serah called her. I am in an empty ssroom, sitting on the window side. The cool breeze ising from the open window. Seniors are practising on the ground.

    Someone opened the door, it is Elena, or so I thought, but it''s the stupid dude. What is he doing here? He walked to the window in a row next to me and opened the window.

    What is he doing?

    He is looking outside.

    "The wind feels so nice."

    Seriously, what the hell is he doing?

    "Hey, Das didn''t see you here."

    "Can I throw you out?"

    "Man, why so scary?"

    "Call me scary again, and you will be in hospital."

    "I won''t. I want to ask you something."

    "What?"

    "How to get a girlfriend?"

    "That again."

    "Please tell me."

    "A girlfriend is not something you can get anywhere."

    "So where can I get them?"

    "What is wrong with you? I just said you couldn''t find them anywhere."

    "Then when can I find them?"

    "How do you want me to throw you out?"

    "I don''t want to die without getting a girlfriend."

    "Why are you so desperate to get a girlfriend."

    "I am a high school student. I need a girlfriend."

    "There is no rule like ''you must get a girlfriend'' in high school."

    "I want to be like my brother."

    "...."

    "I want to get married after 18."

    "Good luck with that"

    "Hey, how did you get Elena to fall for you?"

    "....."

    "Come on, dude, tell me."

    "Because I am smart."

    I won''t tell the truth. It''s embarrassing!

    "I knew it. Smartness is everything."

    It''s not!

    "I scored 3rd in thest exam, but still no one has confessed to me yet."

    "....."

    "Why is that?"

    "It''s because of your damned personality."

    "Man, you are harsh."

    "Why are you here?"

    "I wanted to ask Elena to introduce me to her friends."

    "She doesn''t have any friends."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yeah"

    "I see. You are friendless, and she is friendless too. I need to find someone who is like me."

    "Exactly!"

    Now get the hell out of here.

    "Who is the most handsome in this school?"

    Get out!

    "I don''t know."

    "It''s you, Dammit."

    "Who?"

    "You!"

    "Me?"

    "Yes, you."

    "Stop kidding."

    "I am not lying."

    "...."

    When did that happen?!

    "I think I am more handsome than you."

    "I don''t care."

    "I am good at sports too."

    "Yeah yeah."

    "I am better than you in everything."

    "Now you are asking for some beating?"

    "You are scary. You are even scarier than my dad. I have never seen someone as scary as you."

    "..."

    Am I that scary?

    "Everyone in this school thinks that. Even the teachers are scared of you."

    "Where do you want me to dig your grave?"

    He ran towards the door, he opened the door, but there was someone on the door.

    "Miss Serah?"

    "What''s going on?"

    "Good timing Miss Serah. Don''t you think Das looks scary?"

    "Sometimes he does, but I don''t mind it."

    "..."

    "....."

    "By the way, Das, I am here for Elena. Where is she?"

    "She is waiting for you in the staff room."

    "Have you eaten lunch already?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Then let''s eat together."

    "Elena is waiting for you. Please go"

    "Scary" She went out of the room.

    "..."

    "....."

    "What was that?"

    "Please ignore that"

    "She is head over heels for you."

    "I...know."

    "Please teach me how you do it."

    "Don''t ask me."

    "....."

    He is making a sad face. I don''t care about that, but...

    "There is a time for everyone. You will get a beautiful girlfriend when your time is right."

    "I know, right. I am sure there are plenty of girls waiting for me."

    I wonder about that.

    "You shouldn''t hit on girls. Someone might report you, and you will---"

    "Watch out."

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The ball came from the ground at Das; he caught it with one hand without looking at the ball. At the same time, Elena came into the ssroom.

    "Hey Das, sorry I amte. Let''s go to the cafeteria."

    "Sure"

    Das tossed the ball at Joey and left the room with Elena.

    "He caught the ball with one hand. Without looking. He is scary, after all."

    Joey said as he ran out of the room.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "What do you want to eat?

    "Anything is fine."

    "I will get some soup."

    "Hmm"

    I haven''te here for a long time. I don''t like this ce because it''s full of people.

    "I got the soup."

    "Thanks"

    "Mine is without noodles. Yours is with noodles."

    "Okay"

    We were eating...drinking soup, talking with each other. Everything was going well until I heard the noise of someone falling behind me and...the hot sensation on my back. I looked back to see a girl lying on the floor with a te and...a bowl next to my leg.

    She spilt the soup on my back!

    "Robena, are you okay--"

    The other girl came rushing in and fell too. I was looking at them; my face was towards them. When the other girl fell, she also had the te in her hand. The te...or rather a bowl which was filled with soup spilt on my chest, face, and the noodles on my head.

    I want tough because I just imagined how I look right now. It was hot; the soup was hot. My eyes burn; I am wet with soup from both front and back. There are many things I want to point out here, but first...

    "What the hell are these two doing here?"

    "It''s the klutz sisters."

    I can''t even open my eyes to see what''s going on. Why isn''t Elena surprised?

    "Are you okay, Das?"

    "I am not."

    "Let''s wash your eyes first."

    I washed my face and changed clothes.

    "What''s going on? Why are they here?"

    "They study here."

    The study here? Well, it''s not like I remember everyone''s faces here. I don''t even remember my ssmate''s faces.

    "So they are juniors?"

    "No, they are seniors."

    "What?"

    "They are in their 3rd year."

    "How do you know that?"

    "I also didn''t recognise them in the game, but they told meter."

    "When?"

    "After the raid."

    I was still in the raid!

    "Now, please don''t tell me that Grace also studies here."

    "She is a university student."

    "Is there anything else I don''t know?"

    "I think there are some more yers in the game from this school."

    "I see."

    "Do you want to go back there?"

    "Let''s not."

    "I am hungry."

    "We will stop by somewhere after school."

    "Okay"

 Chapter 59: After School

    Chapter 59: After School

    We are on our way home. Of course, we stopped by the caf; I had to.

    "I still can''t believe those are from our school, and they are our seniors."

    "I never got a chance to tell you."

    "It''s okay."

    They are klutz in the real world too. If it were someone else who did that to me, I would have spilt two bowls of soup on them also.

    "They apologised after that, so it''s okay, right?"

    It''s not!

    "What are their real names?"

    "Robina''s real name is Robena, and Biana''s real name is Bianca."

    "They removed a syble from their name."

    Still, better than mine!

    "Most yers use their real name or nickname."

    "Yeah. That ''stupid dude'' for example"

    "I wonder what Ricky and Rikka''s real names are?"

    "Yeah, I wonder."

    It''s Riku and Rita.

    "Your name is the only one that isme."

    "It''s the name of your boyfriend."

    "Who named you?"

    "Mom did."

    "It''s an unusual name."

    "Don''t say that."

    "But I don''t hate it."

    "Your name is weird too."

    "It''s not!"

    "It is."

    "My parents named me and Selena simr, so..."

    "You are the older sister, right?"

    "Yeah, by 7 minutes."

    "They would have named you Selena."

    "Do you like Selena more?"

    "I don''t. I am talking about the name"

    "Do you like her name more?"

    "Not exactly, but her name is better."

    "Hmph"

    "I answered, honestly. No need to get angry."

    "Stupid Das"

    "....."

    "Hey Elena"

    "I am angry."

    "There is something I have to tell you."

    "I am not listening."

    "It''s about the world 0 events."

    "What about it?"

    "Ricky and Rikka might not be able to participate, so that it will be just the two of us."

    "Even if we go as a party, it will be counted individually."

    "Yeah"

    I should tell her about my skills too.

    "You have to level up first, though"

    "Yeah"

    Calm down, Das. You can control yourself.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "..."

    I just remembered Lily. She was crying yesterday. Why does her crying face make me feel sad? It''s not like I have never seen a girl cry. Lier also called that day. Elena has also cried in front of me many times; she cried for 30 minutes when I epted her confession.

    Why was Lily crying? Why was I holding her? I think I know why somehow I understand her feelings; it''s like we are connected. Her crying face looked like she was scared of me, afraid of me, worried about me...it hurts. My chest hurts.

    "Are you okay, Das? Your face looks like you are about to cry"

    "Huh?"

    Cry? And me? I have never shed a tear in my life. No matter how sad I was, I never cried. I wanted to cry, but tears just wouldn''te out.

    "Das?"

    "I am okay."

    "We will y LWO at 4:00 PM, is that okay with you?"

    "Yeah"

    There is a raid today. We can participate in the evening raid today.

    "Are we going to participate in the evening raid too?" I asked.

    "No need."

    "Why?"

    "Ricky and Rikka will not be there. We can''t do anything by ourselves"

    "I see."

    "We will just level up today."

    "Okay"

    There is no need to level up. I have decided I will score 1st in today''s raid, all by myself.

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Can you kiss me?"

    "Huh?"

    "No, I mean, it''s okay if you don''t want to. I just wanted to...kiss you."

    "If you want to kiss me, then there is no need to ask; you can kiss me anytime."

    "I want...you to kiss me. In the morning, you kissed me so..."

    "Okay"

    She closed her eyes and leaned forward.

    We are right outside her house. If her parents see us...

    "Kiss me."

    I kissed her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me back.

    "Thanks"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    After reaching home and eating lunch, I logged into the game and levelled up with Elena for 4 hours. Elena logged out. I am still in the game.

    Lily wasn''t there; she didn''te. She didn''t greet me like she always does. She didn''t sit on my head. She didn''t pull my hair. She didn''t annoy me. She just sent me a message saying, ''I am near you.''

    "I scared her, didn''t I? I am sure she hates me now."

    [No]

    "Lily?"

    [I don''t hate you]

    "Lily"

    [I was just...]

    "I am sorry about yesterday. I don''t know what I did, but I hurt you."

    [No. It''s not like that. If I stay with you then you will have trouble]

    "I should be the one saying that"

    If the developer catches anything weird, they will get rid of Lily. I will not allow that.

    [Adas]

    "Yes?"

    [No need to worry about me. Even if something happens to me, I am happy that I got to meet you]

    "Say that again, and I will hit you. Listen carefully; I shall not let anyone do anything to you; it''s a promise of Das Edens."

    [Thanks. I love you]

    "..."

    The evening raid is already over. There are still 2 hours until the night raid.

    [Are you going to participate in the night raid?]

    "Yes"

    [Adas. About your stats]

    "No need to worry about that."

    [Okay]

    "Hey Lily, you can ess the database, right?"

    [Yes]

    "Is the information of World 0 added in the database now?"

    [They added it in the morning]

    "Is everything the same?"

    [What do you mean?]

    "There is no mention of Skill Faker, Skill Excalibur, or that overcoat, right?"

    [Yeah]

    "Is it possible that they removed it after we cleared the world 0?"

    [If they did that, it should still be in the database. I can''t find it anywhere]

    "Thanks for the information."

    [Can I ask you why did you suddenly go crazy yesterday?]

    "It''s because of Skill Faker"

    [What''s wrong with the skill?]

    "We used to think that Skill Faker fakes stats, but we were mistaken"

    [What does it do?]

    "I will show you."

    I opened my stats,

    "Tell me a random 3-digit number."

    [456]

    My ATK is 320; I changed it to 456.

    "This is what the skill does."

    [It lets you change the stats however you want]

    "Yeah"

    [That means there is no need to level up]

    "Even if I level up, the stats will not change."

    [Should we report it to the developer?]

    "No need. I will not use this skill. I will clear the raid without changing the current stats."

    [Will you be able to fight by yourself?]

    "My stats don''t increase. My stats are indefinite; I am either the strongest or the weakest."

    [Someone might report you]

    "Yeah"

    I need to hide it, but how? I can wear something, something like a mask.

    "Hey, Lily. If I want a mask, then what should I do?"

    [Give the material to someone who has Craft skill]

    "I know that, but I don''t have money."

    [You can ask someone who has Craft skill]

    "Someone who has...Rikka"

    [Yes, she has that skill]

    "But she is busy with her exam."

    [There is one more person in your friend list who has that skill]

    "Who is it?"

    [Robna]

    "...."

 Chapter 60: The Birth Of The Alex

    Chapter 60: The Birth Of The Alex

    [There is one more person in your friend list who has that skill]

    "Who is it?"

    [Robna]

    "...."

    [They are still here, in the game. You should ask them]

    I don''t want to interact with them, but...

    "Where is she?"

    [She is with Biana at the beach]

    We went to the beach.

    "Only Biana is here. Where is Robina?"

    [Looks like she logged out]

    "...."

    I can call her if I message her, but...I will ask Biana to do that. I walked to her or I wanted to but...

    "What''s going on?"

    An invisible wall stopped me.

    [She has rented the beach]

    "....."

    I can go in using ''No Restriction,'' but I have to answer her I got in if I do.

    [You can make some noise or shout her name, she will hear it]

    Do I have to call her by her name? Well, fine.

    "Biana. Biaaaana. Biiiiiiiaaaaaaanaaaaaaaaa"

    I have a p mark on my face, don''t ask why.

    "What do you need?"

    "Your sister."

    "You pervert. You already have a girlfriend, and you still want my sister?"

    "That''s not what I meant. I want her to make me a mask."

    "Robna logged out a while ago."

    "Call her back."

    "Why should I?"

    "Should I remind you what you both did to me during lunch break?"

    "We already apologise for that."

    "I didn''t forgive you."

    "What?"

    "I will hold this grudge and pay it back ten times fold."

    "Fine. Fine. I will call Robna."

    She messaged her.

    "She will be here in a minute."

    "Good"

    "All boys are the same"

    "What was that?"

    "I wasn''t talking with you."

    "What happened?"

    "We participated in an evening raid today. It was only Robna and me at the party. We made it to floor 40."

    "That''s amazing."

    "We would have cleared floor 40 if that pervert hadn''t tried to save us."

    "Pervert?"

    "That Joey"

    What the hell is he doing!

    "What did he do?"

    "When the boss tried to attack us, he jumped in between, and we all died"

    "..."

    "Looks like the rumours about him were correct."

    "Rumors?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "I don''t."

    "When he was in middle school, he assaulted a high school girl, or so the rumours g,o."

    "..."

    A middle school student assaulted a high school girl? I don''t believe it. He might be a pervert who hits on girls, but he will never do something like that. I know it by talking to him, and besides, he is Ricky''s younger brother.

    "How many floors are there in the raid?"

    "No idea. No one has cleared it till now."

    "Not even the top yers?"

    "Top yers usually don''t participate in raids."

    "They are already strong, so I guess they don''t need prizes."

    "Last Month, someone reached floor 423."

    "423?!"

    "That''s the highest anyone has reached"

    "I am here"

    "Robna"

    "What''s wrong? And...what is he doing here?"

    "He wants your help."

    "What do you want?"

    "I want you to craft a mask for me."

    "Do you have materials?"

    "Yeah"

    There are still some materials left of the overcoat. I gave her material, and she crafted me a white mask. The mask has a vertical blue sh on the right side and a red sh on the left side, covering the eye sockets.

    "What are these coloured shes for?"

    "I didn''t do it. It turned out like this"

    "Isn''t this mask kind of big? And where are the eye sockets?"

    "The mask will change when you wear it, and the eye socket will appear too."

    I picked up the mask. Is it hard...hmm? There is a crest under the mask. The crest is formed of various lines of various sizes, and...what is it? When I see it vertically, it looks like a sword, and when I see it horizontally, it seems like a long dragon. This crest...I have seen it somewhere before. It was on the back of the overcoat too.

    I wore the mask. It fits perfectly. It''s dark; I can''t see anything...oh? I can see it now. I can see everything.

    [You look cool]

    "Thanks"

    "It will be 1 million Der," Robna said.

    "Wait. What?"

    "I charge for crafting."

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean by why? I earned 20 million Ders by crafting"

    "I don''t have anything on me."

    "How much do you have?"

    "25608, Ders."

    "Give me all."

    "..."

    I thought I would get it done for free.

    "Robna, let''s not charge him."

    "I also don''t want to charge from a friend, but I want to mess with him."

    "Don''t tell me what you did during the lunch break was on purpose?"

    "Nooo"

    "We already apologised, didn''t we?"

    "I don''t trust you."

    I am at the entrance of thebyrinth. The raid is about to--

    [The Raid Will Begin In A Minute]

    [Adas. You should hide your name too]

    "How do I do that?"

    [Try using Faker skill to change your name]

    You usually can''t change the name, but...

    "I can change it."

    [Write a random name or just hide your name]

    "Can others see my name?"

    [They can''t, but it will be on the leaderboard when the raid is over]

    I was in trouble with choosing my name, and now I have to select another one.

    "Great"

    I changed my name to Alex.

    [Why, Alex?]

    "My ancestor. He was the strongest. I admire him."

    [The Raid Has Started. Please Proceed Through The Gate]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Two hours and 21 minutester...

    "Just who the hell is this guy?"

    "He cleared the entire floors by himself."

    "He is wearing a scary mask."

    "I haven''t seen him before."

    [Floor 664 Cleared. Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 665]

 Chapter 61: Manticores

    Chapter 61: Manticores

    It''s been 2 hours and 21 minutes since the raid started.

    "Just who the hell is this guy?"

    "Why is he wearing a mask?"

    "He alone is clearing all the floors."

    [Floor 664 Cleared. Please Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 665]

    When the raid started, there were 1183 yers. Currently, only 12 yers are left, including Das. They all entered floor 665.

    Skill Sprinter is on 1 hour and 43 minutes cool down. Skill Harden is on 1 minute and 6-second cool down. After they cleared floor 500, all the beds had a boss.

    "There are 8 minutes left for the raid to end," one of the yers said.

    "Who is the boss on this floor?"

    "Hey, look at that..."

    "It''s the manticores again."

    The monster repeats after every 50 floors, but they get stronger every time. It''s the 12th time for the manticore."

    [Be careful, Adas. You have trouble defeating them every time]

    "They are just too fast."

    Three manticores are standing at the entrance of the caves. One manticore roared, followed by the other two.

    [They are about to attack]

    "Yeah. I am ready---"

    One of the manticores dashed at him with a speed that the human eye can''t follow. Das was sent flying, and he mmed into the wall. His arm, which was holding the sword, is lying in the centre of the room.

    [Adas! Are you okay?]

    "My hand...it hurts. They are too fast; I can''t---"

    [Watch out, Adas]

    The other manticore dashed at him, aiming for his neck.

    [Use your Harden skill]

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    The manticore trapped Das''s left hand in its jaws, gnawing it. The Harden skill did harden his body, but the manticore teeth pierced his skin. Das''s right hand disappeared from the floor, and now it''s regenerating, but the sword is still on the floor.

    The third manticore was killing other yers. The manticore is so fast that they don''t even get a chance to block its attack. The manticore killed five yers at once, leaving the remaining six yers who were injured as well.

    Das''s right hand is almost regenerated, but he can''t move because the manticore is still gnawing his left hand. The other manticore dashed at him...

    [Adas!]

    His sword was lying on the floor, in the centre of the room; he couldn''t move. If the other manticore attacks him, he will die in one hit.

    "Hey, what''s that?"

    "His sword is emitting ck fire!"

    "He is not even holding the sword; what type of skill is that?"

    Das''s sword was emitting ck fire. The fire was sucked by Das''s right hand. When the fire touched Das''s hand, it changed into a red mist, like a fog, like the fire''s remains.

    Das''s punch sent the manticore flying. The manticore dashed at full speed but was sent flying at double speed with Das''s force. The manticore who was sent flying mmed against the wall and shattered it. The mist from Das''s hand disappeared after.

    He held the jaws of the manticore who had been gnawing his left hand and tore apart its mouth, ripping the manticore''s body into two halves.

    "Now there is only one left," said Das.

    Thest manticore dashed at Das; Das dashed at his sword, which was lying on the floor. The manticore was faster. He jumped at Das, Das slid down between the manticore''s legs and grabbed his sword, jumped on top of the manticore, and stabbed it in the head.

    [Floor 665 Cleared. Please Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 666, The Last Floor Of The Raid]

 Chapter 62: The Last Boss

    Chapter 62: The Last Boss

    [Floor 665 Cleared. Please Proceed Through The Door To Enter Floor 666, The Last Floor Of The Raid]

    "What,st floor?"

    "Did we clear the raid?"

    "We didn''t do anything. He did everything."

    They entered floor 666, thest floor. There are only seven yers left, including Das.

    "What the..."

    "Why...why are we teleported here?"

    "It''s the Tombs of Fame"

    "Do we have to fight one of the seven bosses?"

    "No, look closely. There are no tombs here."

    "Then who is thest boss?"

    One of the yers walked to the cliff to check. He peeked down the cliff. Baffled by what he saw, he fell on his back while stumbling. The ground shook, and the red moon glowed more intensely. A secondter, a giant centipede appeared from down the cliff. It has two mouths instead of a tail. The centipede hovered, covering half of the sky. It has thousands of legs, moving up and down. The moon illuminated its skin, its eyes glowed, and it killed three yers with its venom in one swift motion.

    [The Raid Will End In 4 Minutes]

    "What the hell is this monster?!"

    "I have never seen this monster before."

    "It killed three yers just by touching them."

    "There are still 4 minutes left; we can''t survive till then."

    The centipede was flying upwards at a slow speed.

    [Adas, you will need your Sprinter skill to defeat this boss."

    "There is still 1 hour and 38 minutes left."

    [It''s so big that your sword skill will not affect]

    "Yeah, but my harden can save me from the venom."

    The centipede was still flying upwards; suddenly, it air-dashed at Das with its second mouth. Das blocked it with his sword, but it was pushing Das down to the cliff. The centipede used its other mouth and pushed Das back; both mouths were moving Das around; after making him for a while, Das fell down the cliff, and the centipede went down with Das.

    "Did he die?"

    "He fell from here, of course, he would be dead."

    "Should we check?"

    "I am not going to peek again."

    "Hey, you go."

    "I don''t want to die."

    "The monster will kill us anyway."

    "Fine, I am going."

    He walked to the cliff; he was about to peek down when...

    "It''sing up again!" He ran back as he screamed.

    The centipede flew up in the sky at full speed. It was flying in a straight motion instead of hovering like before.

    "It''s acting weird."

    "Hey, look at that."

    "There is something on it."

    "It''s the masked guy!"

    "He is alive!"

    "He stabbed his sword in it when it was pushing him back."

    [The Raid Will End 45 Seconds]

    "Will he kill it?"

    "I don''t know, but that guy is crazy."

    "Could he be the mysterious top 1st yer?"

    The centipede was flying upward. Das was cleaving its skin with his sword. He used his sword skill to increase the length of his sword. His sword pierced to the other side of its body. The centipede kept flying, and Das kept cleaving it soon after the whole centipede was cleaved into two halves.

    [All The Floors Has Been Cleared]

    "He did it"

    Das was still in the sky, falling at full speed.

    "He will fall down the cliff."

    "No, he will make it to the cliff."

    Das was falling, swaying in the air. The remaining three yers made a bet whether he will fall on the cliff or down the cliff.

    "He will make it."

    "He will fall down."

    "He will make it."

    "He is not scared at all."

    Wrong. He is scared of heights. Even now, he is sweating.

    "He will not make it."

    "He is going to make it...it...he just fell down."

    Yes. Das fell down, but he used his Levitate skill to jump andnded on the cliff.

    "He made it?!"

    "He is awesome."

    "His mask is more awesome."

    "Hey, are you the mysterious top 1st yer?"

    "I don''t know anyone like that."

    [The Raid Has Ended. All The yers Will Be Teleported Back To Their Previous Location]

    Das was teleported to where he was before the raid started, at the training ground.

    [You were so calm today, Adas]

    "Thanks," Das said as he removed the mask.

    [There is still 30 minutes left till the server closes]

    "Let''s watch the stars till then."

    Dasy down on the green grass, and Lily sat on his chest.

    [It''s beautiful]

    "Yeah"

 Chapter 63: My Time With You

    Chapter 63: My Time With You

    I was lying down on the grass, and Lily sat on my chest.

    [It''s beautiful]

    "Yeah"

    The stars here are beautiful in this world. I can see them all day...it should be all night.

    [Are the real world stars like this too?]

    "Yeah, it used to be more beautiful than this but now..."

    They y VR games to admire the scenery. If they had admired the real world like this too, then maybe it would be a beautiful ce again.

    [I want to see your world]

    "...."

    What am I supposed to say here? She wants to see the real world; she wants to go outside the game. How should I answer her? She is a program, she may be unique, as Rias said, but she only exists in the game...she can only live in the game...she can''t...

    [Adas? What''s wrong?]

    "It''s nothing."

    [You look sad. What''s wrong?]

    She climbed to my face and sat on my forehead.

    "What are you doing?"

    [I want to stay close to you]

    "You are close to my eyes."

    [Do you not like it?]

    "It''s not like that."

    I don''t mind it anymore. I like being with her. I want to spend more time with her. I want to be with her...huh? That feeling in my chest is gone.

    "Hey Lily"

    [Hmm?]

    "You can ess the database, right? I want you to look for something."

    [What is it?]

    "Can you look for the yer? Her real name is Lier Parkson."

    [Found her!]

    "Tell me about her."

    She told me everything about Lier...her game information.

    "Now search for Rias."

    [Who is Rias?]

    "Do you remember that girl yesterday?"

    [The one who kissed you?]

    "Yes, and don''t remind me of that."

    [I can''t find anyone with that name. What is her real name?]

    "Her real name is Rias."

    [There is no yer with that name in the database]

    "I see."

    My guess was correct. She is not a yer; she is something else.

    [There was something strange about that girl]

    "Strange?"

    [It''s hard to describe, but she was giving off strange vibes]

    "....."

    [She was the same as the top yer]

    "Top yer?"

    [Bryon Perk, the top 3rd yer]

    "She is the same as him?"

    [Both of them gives strange vibes]

    Strange vibes? What does that mean!

    "Who is the top 1st yer?"

    [There is no top yer]

    "What?"

    [Top 1st ce is empty. There is no yer]

    "....."

    Now I am more confused!

    "Those yers were asking me if I am the top yer or not"

    [You were so cool today]

    "How many times will you say it?"

    [But you were awesome today]

    "I was scared, though."

    [Scared of heights?]

    "Yeah, but only at first. I am not scared of heights anymore."

    [Adas is incredible!]

    She flew and sat on my chest.

    "Why are you so cheerful today?"

    [I am d that I got to meet you]

    "It''s the same for me."

    I raised my hand to touch her---I stopped when I remembered what happened yesterday. What if I did something to her again? I am scared of hurting her. I am afraid of losing her.

    [You are making that face again]

    "I..."

    [Adas!]

    "Yes?"

    [I am your pixie. Your partner, your guide]

    "Yes, you are."

    [I am just program]

    "...."

    [It''s okay for me to dream, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [It''s okay for me to wish for something, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [It''s okay for me to love, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [Even if it is something impossible?]

    "Just say the word, and I will grant your every wish"

    [I want to be with you]

    "You are with me."

    [Not here, I want to be with you all the time]

    "....."

    It hurts. My chest hurts.

    [I know it''s impossible, but I want to wish for it]

    "Lily..."

    [I can wish for it, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [Can I be with you?]

    "Yeah"

    I have never bothered learning programming and stuff, but now just you wait, I will know everything...everything and grant her wish.

    [The stars are beautiful]

    "Yeah"

    [I am sure the real world is more beautiful]

    "Yeah"

    If she wants me to create a new world, I will do it. If she wants me to help her, I will help her. If she wants me to save her, I will keep her because I...

    [Adas. The server will close in a minute...Adas? He fell asleep. He has been ying the game for 9 hours after all]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    [Let''s see if I can do it or not]

    Lily flew from Das''s chest and closed her eyes. Her tiny body glowed, and her body size changed to a girl in herte teens.

    [It worked]

    Lilynded on the ground and sat beside Das. She put his head on herp.

    [Didn''t I say I can change my form]

    She kept smiling while caressing his white hair.

    [Adas...I can call you Das, right?]

    [You gave me a life, to a program. You are my hero]

    She said with a happy smile on her face.

    [I know everything about you. I saw your memories when you touched me for the first time; it was so sad that I couldn''t help but cry]

    Tears fell on Das''s face from her eyes.

    [Those 12 years you spent in the dark after you were born, waking up for some hours every year. I know it all even though you don''t remember them]

    [I will do my best to support you because I love you. I will protect you. I won''t let anything happen to you because I love you]

    [My time with you, it''s precious, it''s important to me. I know I can''te to your world, but I believe you. I believe in my hero; you can do anything because we are the same; we both are systems. The only difference is that you are human, and I am a program. We are both connected]

    She leaned forward and kissed him as tears fell down her face.

    [The Server Is closed. The Remaining yer Will Be Logged Out]

    [See you, Das]

    She disappeared, and Das''s head hit the ground.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Did I fall asleep? Huh? Is my face wet...water?

    "Lily?"

    She is not here...the server is closed.

    "I couldn''t tell her, Bye-bye."

    I logged out. My body didn''t hurt; my head didn''t hurt.

    "It''s 1:02 Am"

    I have a morning school now. I should sleep.

 Chapter 64: Unsealing Secrets

    Chapter 64: Unsealing Secrets

    The light orb waked me up. The orbes every night and flies around me, or preferably my face.

    I couldn''t sleep after that, so I researched programming. It can be easy if you understand the basics, but it getsplicated as you learn more.

    It was morning before I realised it. I went to school, nothing interesting happened in school. I logged into LWO and levelled up with Elena, and Elena also levelled up. The same thing happened today, I went to school, and now I logged into LWO.

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "Das"

    [Hello Adas]

    They both greeted me with the same face.

    "Are we going to level up again today?"

    "Which level are you at right now?"

    There is no level for me. They are just a number for me; I changed my level to 32.

    "You are already 32. I am also level 48."

    "There are still some days left before the world 0 events."

    "It''s this Sunday"

    World 0 even will start on Sunday, as soon as the server opens. It''s Wednesday today. There is also a boss raid today, but Elena doesn''t seem interested in participating.

    What happened to my greedy girlfriend?!

    "So what are we going to do today? Want to go caf."

    "No"

    "...."

    Where is my usual girlfriend?!

    "Let''s go to the beach."

    "You have taken a liking to the beach now, huh?"

    "It''s beautiful, and I have one more ticket left."

    We went to the beach. Elena rented the beach. Of course, Lily is here too.

    "So what''s wrong?" I asked.

    "Huh?"

    "You brought me here because you want to tell me something, right?"

    "How do you know that?!"

    "You are easy to understand."

    "Stupid Das. You should have said something cool like ''It''s the power of love,'' I would be happy if you said that"

    "So, why did you bring me here?"

    "I want to see your naked body."

    "Looks like there is some kind of error with my hearing system. Can you repeat it?"

    "I want to see your naked body."

    "I can hear it fine. Maybe there is something wrong with your voice system."

    "Das!"

    "Yes?"

    "That''s annoying."

    "Why are you talking about getting naked!"

    "I mean in your briefs. We are on the beach, so we have to wear swimsuits."

    "Then say that from the start!"

    We changed clothes. Elena is wearing the same thing she was wearing that day.

    "Your body looks very handsome."

    "Only my body?"

    "Your body in the game is so hot."

    "So you are saying I don''t look handsome in the real world?"

    "I haven''t seen your body in the real world."

    "My real body is more fit than my game body."

    "You mean these abs too?"

    "Yes?"

    "Howe you never told me about it?!"

    "You never asked!"

    "Let me touch you next time."

    "No, thanks."

    "Why?"

    "It''s embarrassing!"

    "You touch my breast every day; even today, you squeezed them."

    "You are the one who asked me to do that!"

    "I am touching you next time we meet."

    "...."

    I shouldn''t have said that.

    "I told Selena about us."

    "....."

    "She said she wants to meet you."

    "Am I going to die?"

    "She won''t kill you...I think"

    "What else did she say?"

    "She said, ''Our parents arewyers, so they will clear everything upter'' or something like that."

    "She wants to kill me!"

    "She won''t. I will save you."

    Don''t act cool, dammit!

    "When are we going to meet her?"

    "Once her exams are over."

    "Around a month?"

    "Yeah"

    "What else did you tell her?"

    "She asked me many things about you."

    "Like?"

    "Your age, address, contact information, your scores, and your family background."

    "I don''t want to meet her."

    "I didn''t tell her about you being the heir to the royal family."

    "Well, thanks for that!"

    "Don''t worry; she is a good sister."

    "I can tell."

    "Shedo crazy people surround me.

    Why do crazy people surround me!

    "Why is that?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s because of me, I think."

    "Huh?"

    "She doesn''t hate males in general; she only hates those whoe near me."

    "Something happened when you were a kid?"

    "I don''t know."

    We were having a serious conversation, but there was someone who couldn''t read the mood.

    Why the hell is she sitting on her head!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing is wrong."

    "You are staring at my head. Is there something on my head?"

    "Yes, there is. I will take it off."

    I grabbed Lily, or I wanted to, but...once again, it reminded me of that day.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There is nothing on your head."

    I took my hand back, but Lily grabbed my finger and put my hand on Elena''s head.

    "Why are you patting me?"

    "No reason."

    "What should we do now?"

    "The world boss raid will start in an hour."

    "We are not participating, anyway."

    "Is there something you want me to say?"

    "There is something I want to ask."

    "What is it?"

    "First, lie down."

    "What?"

    "I will give you ap pillow."

    She sat down on the sand...am I going to put my head on her bare thighs?

    "What''s wrong?"

    She hasn''t realised how bold she is acting.

    I did what she told me and...Lily sat on my chest.

    "Feelingfortable?"

    "Yeah"

    Lap pillows are the best thing in the world. Her skin is so soft and cold.

    "It''s beautiful."

    "Yeah"

    The sun is about to set. I want to do this with her in the real world too.

    "Is it safe to sit...sleep here?"

    "As long as we are not in the water, the monsters won''t attack."

    "I see. So what you want--"

    "Hey Das, did you know that someone cleared all the floors in the raid this Monday."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. There is a total of 666 floors, and the yer who cleared was wearing a mask."

    "..."

    "I wonder who it was"

    "I wonder as well."

    My identity is safe, right?

    "I want to ask you something."

    "Ask"

    "When did you fall in love with me?"

    "That''s embarrassing to answer."

    "Tell me, I will tell you too."

    "Huh?"

    "If you tell me when you fell in love with me, I will also tell you when I fell in love with you."

    I want to know!

    "Now tell me."

    "Even if you ask me, I don''t know when I fell in love with you."

    "What''s with that answer!"

    "I think I fell in love with you on the first day we met"

    "Love at first sight?!"

    "Not sure."

    "I am a in girl. I am not beautiful. There is no way you fell in love with me at first sight."

    "You are saying that again. Listen, Elena, you are beautiful, really, really beautiful. I love you because it''s you because of the way you act. I love everything about you, so don''t call the girl I love so much, in. Okay?"

    "Stop saying embarrassing things!"

    She covered my face with her hands.

    "You are the one who asked me. Now it''s your turn."

    "I am not telling."

    "You promised!"

    "I am embarrassed right now."

    "I was embarrassed too!"

    "I am not cool as you to say stuff like that with a straight face."

    "...."

    "I will tell you some other time."

    "Fine"

    I nced at Lily; she was making a cute face.

    [I agree with Elena. You don''t realise when you say cool stuff]

    Am I really that clueless?

    "What''s wrong? Why are you smiling?"

    "It''s nothing."

    "No. It was like you were looking at someone andughing."

    "...."

    Elena will know one day. I have to tell her about Lily one day. Should I tell her now? I want to say to her about world 0 too.

    "Lily, can you show yourself?"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    [As you wish]

    "There is something on your chest!"

    "Elena. This is Lily, my pixie."

 Chapter 65: To You, For The Future

    Chapter 65: To You, For The Future

    "Lily, can you show yourself?"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    [As you wish]

    "There is something on your chest!"

    "Elena. This is Lily, my pixie."

    "What are you talking about! There is no such thing in the game."

    "Well..."

    I told Elena everything, including world 0 and my skills.

    "Elena?"

    "I don''t believe it!".

    "It happened."

    "How is that possible?"

    "....."

    "And you were hiding something like that from me?"

    "I wasn''t hiding it from you."

    "I hate you!"

    "Really?"

    "Stupid. Idiot"

    "You don''t look angry, though."

    "I am angry!"

    "Your thighs feel so nice."

    "Stop it pervert."

    "Are you outraged?".

    "I am not."

    "Do you love me?"

    "I do."

    "Lily. Say hi to. Elena"

    [Hello. I am Lily]

    "She is so c.ute."

    "I know, right."

    [I am Adas''s partner]

    Shut up!

    "Partner?"

    "I don''t know anything about that."

    [I am always with Adas. I still sit on his head]

    Shut up!

    "Das? So sometimes when you were talking to yourself, it was..."

    "...."

    [Yes, he was talking to me]

    Shut up!

    "Das, she is just a program, right?"

    "Ye...ah."

    [I know everything about Adas]

    Shut uuuuuup!

    "Das, I shouldn''t get jealous over an AI, right?"

    "You shouldn''t!"

    [I...]

    Lily whispered something to Elena.

    "What!"

    Why is she showing me her fist?

    "Wait-why are you--"

    [He was sleeping]

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    "It''s nothing."

    [Yes, it''s nothing]

    "..."

    "Das, you go somewhere. I want to talk about some things with Lily."

    "Why do I have to go?"

    "It''s a girl''s talk."

    [Yeah yeah]

    I can''t believe my girlfriend is chasing me out.

    I am in the forest near the beach. Of course, I changed my outfit.

    "Those two be friends quickly."

    I thought Elena would be a little angry, but..."I was worried for nothing.",

    I told Elena about World 0 and the skills and how and why this all happened, but I haven''t told her about the strange things happening to me, about the mysterious skill, and about Alex''s disguise.

    That day too, my Excalibur skill was activated even though I wasn''t touching the sword.

    "My arm too."

    I stopped thinking about that. There is no point in thinking of what''s happening when I have no idea what''s going on.

    "That light orb too."

    Is it somehow rted to the strange things happening to me?

    "Should I talk with the developer?"

    But...if I do that...what about Lily? I can''t take that risk.

    "Isn''t it toote for that?"

    I have done many things that would be considered wrong ording to the game rules. If any of the developers notice it...

    "Dammit"

    I pretty much figured out everything about programming, all I need now is Lily''s program, and I can find a way to save Lily...if something happens to her.

    "Is it really safe?"

    I have never tried anything like that before; what if I mess up? What if something happens to Lily?

    Lily was supposed to be an AI, a program, but somehow she is alive, like a real person. If I mess up somewhere, that would mean killing Lily.

    "What if she turns into a different person?"

    What if she turns into something else? A different program, a normal program...an emotionless AI.

    "No way in hell I will let that happen."

    What should I do? Can''t I do something? I don''t want to lose her; I want to be with her.

    "Is there no future for her? Is there no future for us?"

    Once again, why is it always me? If I wish for something, it just disappears.

    "Why am I worried about her?"

    Why do I feel like that? Why does my chest hurt...why does my heart hurt when I think of that?

    "I love her, dammit."

    How did that happen? I haven''t been with her for that long. She always annoys me so...how did I fall in love with her?

    She is a program. She is not even real; she doesn''t exist in the real world. Even if I find a way...she will just be inside a screen. I won''t be able to touch her.

    "I can''t decide all that by myself."

    It''s for my future, our future.

    "For you, to the future."

    She also said that she could change her body size; was that true? Why do I want to know that!

    "It''s not like I want to touch her body now because I realised that I love her!"

    Wait...I just realised...I love her?

    "How did I decide that?"

    I still don''t understand love! I don''t know when I fell in love with Elena and now...

    "What about Lier and Miss Serah?"

    How do I decide? Dammit!

    "Lier also ys this game, and I know her game ID."

    I can meet her if I want to but...

    "She said ''See you in LWO'' when she left"

    I will wait for her to find me.

    "I need to answer her too."

    She didn''t ask me to go out with her. She didn''t tell me to break-up with Elena. She didn''t ask how I feel about her.

    "She just gave me three months."

    I need to figure out my feelings. I don''t want her to be with someone else. Has she been with me ever since forever...huh?

    "Ever...since...forever?"

    Ring~~ Ring~~

    Elena sent me a message.

    ''I am logging out. Where are you?''

    I ran as fast as I could to go back. When I got there...

    "See? I told you that he woulde back running"

    [He can run fast now]

    Don''t tell me...

    "Don''t tell me that you guys were just messing with me?"

    "No! I am really logging out."

    [We were just checking how fast youe back]

    These two shouldn''t have met!

    "I am logging out, Das. What about you?"''

    "I will stay here for a while."

    "Okay. See you at school."

    "Yeah"

    "Bye, Lily. We will discuss more tomorrow."

    [Okay]

    "Wait, what are you guys talking about?"

    "It''s a secret."

    Elena logged out.

    "Lily?"

    [What?]

    "Aren''t we partners? Tell me what you were talking about?"

    "I can''t tell you. I promised my best friend."

    Best friend!

    [I am delighted; that she is your girlfriend]

    "I am too"

    [I don''t have to worry about you]

    "You don''t need to worry about me."

    What does she mean by that?

    "By the way, Lily."

    [What?]

    "If Elena is your best friend then what am I?"

    [Huh?]

    "Am I also your best friend?"

    [You are...someone special]

    "...."

    Why is she so cute?!

    "Lily"

    [What?]

    "I love you."

    [Stop saying embarrassing things]

    She hid in my hair.

    [The World Boss Raid Is About To Start. All The yers Who Are Participating Will Now Be Teleported To Tombs Of Fame]

    [Are you going to participate Adas?]

    "Yeah"

    I wore my mask as I said, "Alex is back to score the top score."

 Chapter 66: One-Hit Attack

    Chapter 66: One-Hit Attack

    [The World Boss Raid Is About To Start. All The yers Who Are Participating Will Now Be Teleported To Tombs Of Fame]

    [Are you going to participate Adas?]

    "Yeah"

    I wore my mask.

    "Alex is back."

    We were teleported Tombs of Fame. Everything is the same asst week: the fog, the start-up, the selection of bosses. There are more yers thanst time.

    "It''sva titan this time," one of the yers said.

    Do they don''t have any other type of monsters!

    "Hey look"

    Huh?

    "It''s the guy who cleared all the floors of the raid."

    I am catching attention!

    "Hey is the mysterious top 1st yer."

    I am not!

    "He has strange skills."

    Yeah, I do.

    "He has mysterious skills?"

    I know, right!

    "How do his skills work?"

    I don''t know either!

    [Adas. Focus on the boss]

    "Yeah, sorry."

    [The Lava boss is considered the strongest after frost titan]

    "I can tell that by looking"

    [His attack are unblockable]

    "Can you help me?"

    [I will do my best to help you]

    "Thanks"

    The boss kept attacking with itsva. His attacks are different from the frost titan. The frost titan was using his swords to strike while theva titan just keeps spittingva.

    "Watch for the AOE attack" some party yelled.

    [Adas. Activate your Sprinter skill]

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    [Active your Harden skill too]

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    [The boss will now attack the random area. If the attack is on our side, run from there]

    "Got it."

    Theva titan gathered fireballs leakingva from inside, in both his hands and threw it.

    [Don''t worry, this attack won''te our way]

    The fireball exploded before it could hit the ground and all the yers in that area died, only the yers who cast a barrier with their shield survived.

    "The second one ising"

    That person looks like the leader of the party...there are more than eight yers, so a guild? He cast barriers around his guild members.

    It''s nice to have a defensive skill. I have Harden skill, but it can''t stop the attack from hitting my body.

    The boss threw another fireball...it''sing this way, isn''t it? Which side should I dodge? The fireball explodes in the air before hitting the ground and covers the whole area with itsva.

    [Don''t dodge]

    "What are you talking about! It will hit--"

    [Trust me]

    "....."

    The fireball wasing directly at us. It was right above my head...it exploded and covered the whole area withva.

    "I see."

    Why did I forget about that? It didn''t hit me because it exploded above my head. After all, I was in the centre.

    "This game follows the theories of the real world."

    [Adas. The boss will take 10 seconds for the next attack. Kill him now]

    "Kill him but...it''s so big and 10 seconds?! There is no way I can kill it in 10 seconds."

    [Make a one-hit attack]

    "My sword is not that long. It won''t reach him."

    [You have to reach him]

    "I have to...wait; you don''t mean what I am thinking, right?"

    [It is exactly what you are thinking]

    "There is no way I would do that."

    [Didn''t you said that you are not afraid of heights anymore]

    "I did, but why would I take a risk?"

    [You look cool when you are in serious mode]

    Dammit! Why I can''t win against her?!

    "Do you think it will die in one hit?"

    [Land a critical hit on the critical spot]

    "Where is the critical spot?"

    [His chest, there is a core in its chest. If you hit it, it will die]

    "His chest...you mean the ce which looks the hottest and the ckva ising out? That ce?!"

    [Yes, that ce]

    "No way I am going there."

    [Why?]

    "It hurts."

    [It will just feel like a little burn]

    "Well, not for me."

    It hurts like real for me. If I end up in thatva...I got chills just by imagining it!

    [What are you going to do?]

    What am I going to do!

    "You better say ''You were cool, Adas'' once I kill it, okay?"

    [Okay]

    What am I, a kid? I feel happy when she calls me cool. Dammit! Love is very dangerous.

    I took a run-up, and at the end of the cliff, I jumped and used my Levitate skill to leap in the air.

    "Hey, look at that!"

    "He is flying!"

    "It''s that masked guy!"

    All my speed and that jump changed it into raw force and because of that, I was able to jump this high, and to others, it looked like I was flying.

    I have to touch that ckva? Not happening.

    [Adas, you are aiming for the wrong ce. You will pass him and fall if you keep going]

    I changed my target from its chest to its head.

    "Lily. Grab me tight. I am going to spin"

    [Okay]

    Good, now I just have to...Lily grabbed my hair...no she is just pulling them like she always does. Well, I don''t mind it.

    I flew up to its right shoulder, grabbed the sword with both hands, and the sword length increased. My sword was pointing at another side, I turned over and shed its neck.

    [Boss Defeated. The yers Will Get Their Rewards In 6 Hours]

    I have already jumped in the air once and used my Levitate skill. I will have to touch the ground again to use Levitate skill again.

    I am in the air right now. No idea if I will make it to the cliff or not. I can''t use my Levitate skill again.

    "This is quite bad, isn''t it?"

    [You were cool Adas]

    "Don''t say it now!"

    [You will make it to the cliff]

    "Are you sure?"

    [You can do anything if you want]

    Why is she acting nice today! or maybe I think like that because I realised that I love her?

    I made it! I made it to the cliff!

    "Now let''s get out of here."

    My Sprinter skill is still active, so there is one thing to do.

    "Run!"

    There is a nice ce I found when I was looking around. It''s near the beach and the forest, no onees there.

    [What will you do now?]

    "Maybe I will log out?"

    I took off my mask. This makes reallyes handy...huh? There were two shes on the mask, a blue sh on the right side and red on the left but...the red sh just disappeared now!

 Chapter 67: Acceptance

    Chapter 67: eptance

    It''s nearly morning. I spent all night learning some more things about programming. This was the first time I witnessed where the light orb wasing from. Ites after 1 AM and disappears in the morning.

    After what happened yesterday...that mask.

    "Is it possible for the item to change after crafting?"

    After the red sh disappeared, Lily was acting strangely too. As if she saw something on my face. When I asked her, she said it was nothing.

    After that, I logged out and spent my time in front of myptop.

    "Das. Are you awake--why are you using yourptop in the morning?!"

    "I have some things to do."

    "Don''t be like your dad."

    "...."

    "Come down. Breakfast is ready."

    "Okay"

    "Is Elenaing this Sunday?"

    "I don''t know. I will ask her."

    "I will be busy with my work starting next month."

    "Didn, ''t you say you can manage NGOs from home."

    "I did, but one of the workers is getting married soon, so I will need to go there in person to hire new workers."

    "Let them do everything."

    "Go take a bath now Mister Das."

    "Shut up."

    My mom runs several NGOs in the country. There are 3 NGOs in this city. She donates a huge amount of money every month to several schools and hospitals too.

    When I was in middle school, I used to go to the orphanage every day. It was near to the school, and my mom used to run that orphanage.

    All the NGOs were my grandfather''s. Now they are my mother''s, and they will soon be mine.

    "Once I turn 18, many responsibilities are waiting for me."

    I will be the king...

    "For some reason, I don''t like being called king."

    My chest feels tight when I think about it. Many things are waiting for me.

    "Is that what it means to be an adult?"

    I hate this world. I hate the people in it. I hate adults. I hate those who hate me.

    "I hate myself too."

    I should start epting the world. I have t.o get used to it. I have to be a good adult, but...

    "I will never forgive those who hurt my loved ones."

    After the bath and breakfast, I went to school...I met Elena on the way; she has be a pervert.

    She wanted to touch me, I somehow convinced her not to, but she will do the same thing once school ends.

    "The midterm results are out, be sure to check them out, and those who scored below average will have remedial tests starting next week."

    There is no need for me to check the results. I am always first. I am worried about Elena.

    "Why are you fidgeting now?"

    "I am nervous!"

    "There is no need to be nervous now."

    "But what if I..."

    "Didn''t you say you did well when I asked you!"

    "I did, but I don''t remember anymore!"

    "Don''t worry."

    "What if I did bad?"

    "You will take remedial tests."

    "I don''t want to!"

    "Let''s go check them"

    We checked the score...huh?

    "I am second!"

    1st-700/700 Rachel Redens

    2nd-699/700 Das Ryle

    3rd- 699/700 Joey Busher

    "Das, you are second."

    "Yeah"

    "Why?"

    "Who cares! What about you?"

    "I am a 149th."

    149th from 180 students.

    "Congrat.tions"

    "I am not happy."

    "Why?"

    "You are second!"

    "Well..."

    I have been fooling around too much, and to be honest, I didn''t study a single thing for the test.

    This Rachel...I have heard that name before. She is from ss-B, huh? Well, I will be first in next--

    "Hehehehe. Das Ryle, as I promised I defeated you" A girl appeared in front of me and said that as she flicked her hair.

    "Who are you?"

    "Wha...I am Rachel. Don''t you remember me?"

    "I don''t."

    "Don''t tell me you forgot about our promise too?!"

    "What promise?"

    "You promised that you would go out with me keeping marriage in mind!"

    "What?"

    "What are you talking about---"

    "Das? What is this? You promised something like that to another girl?"

    "I didn''t so keep your fist down."

    We are causing a hugemotion.

    "Wait, who is this girl acting so friendly with you?" Rachel asked.

    "I am his girlfriend."

    "What? Is that true?"

    "Yes. I have been going out with her for more than seven months now."

    "But you promised me."

    "I don''t remember anything like that."

    "2 years ago, when you were eating lunch in the empty ssroom, I challenged you, and you epted it"

    Two years ago?! That was even before I met Elena!

    "I don''t remember anything like that, sorry."

    "You cheater! I will never forgive you."

    She pped me and ran away.

    "...."

    What is this feeling? It hurts...not my cheeks but...my heart hurts. It ached when I saw that scar on her neck when she pped me.

    That scar...don''t tell me!

    When I was being bullied in middle school, a boy always helped me, but one day he got hurt protecting me. The injury was on his neck, and it was severe. He was hospitalised and didn''te to school for months. I don''t know what happened to him because I left school sometimeter.

    "He was a girl?"

    "Das? Did you really make a promise like that?"

    "I don''t know"

    I don''t remember anything; they are painful memories.

    She said two years ago, that means when high school started.

    "Elena, is it okay if I talk to her next time I meet her?"

    "Yeah, but tell me everythingter."

    After school, I searched for Rachel, but she ran away every time she saw my face.

    I dropped Elena off at her house and went home. She didn''t ask to touch me...she is worried too, right?

    I yed LWO with Elena, but she didn''t say anything about Rachel. We just yed and levelled up like we always do. She wasn''t acting strangely. Well, she talked more with Lily, though.

    After logging out, I went downstairs to eat dinner. Dad wasn''t there. Mom said he would bete today.

    I was eating dinner with mom, but...

    "Mm-hmm mm hmm mm mmm."

    Huh? This song...I have heard it before.

    "Hmm mm mm hmm mmmm hmm."

    Where have I heard it...Rias!

    "Mom?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "This song..."

    "Oh, you don''t like it?"

    "No, I have heard this song before."

    "That''s not possible."

    "Huh?"

    "The song I am singing is not a song you can find"

    "What do you mean?"

    "This song was made by the daughter of my friend."

    "What does it have to--"

    "She wanted to be a game developer, but her parents wanted her to be a singer because her voice was so sweet."

    "Hmm"

    "She came to me with a song and asked me to publish it."

    "..."

    "The song was perfect; her voice was so calming that you could listen to her all day."

    Was?

    "We both decided to publish the song after she graduates but..."

    "But?"

    "She died in an ident after her graduation."

    "Wh...at?"

    "I never published the song."

    What is she talking about?

    "How is that...possible."

    "No one knows about this song. No one other than me has heard this song."

    There is a girl who...

    "I have listened this song--"

    "You might have heard this song before from me."

    "How...is that..."

    "She was a good girl. She was about your age when she died"

    "When did she die?"

    Please...no

    "8 years ago, after her graduation."

    Please tell me it''s not what I think!

    "What was the name of the girl?"

    "Rias, Rias Richter"

 Chapter 68: Yet Again...I am

    Chapter 68: Yet Again...I am

    "The ss is over"

    I can''t forget what my mom told mest night.

    Rias died eight years ago?

    How is that possible? She ys LWO! How is she there if she is dead?

    Maybe mom got the wrong person? Perhaps they just have the same name? Perhaps I mistook that song?

    "Das?"

    Rias''s voice is so sweet, just like the person mom mentioned. Is she really dead?

    She is strange but...how is that possible?

    "Das!"

    Can a dead person alive in...game...

    ''Dead can also be alive'' she did say something like that.

    "Das?"

    ''Like someone dead in the real world is alive in a game'', so that''s what she meant.

    "Das?!"

    "Elena. What''s wrong?"

    "I have been calling you for a while."

    "My bad. What is it?"

    "It''s a lunch break!"

    "Oh! I am sorry I didn''t realise."

    "It''s okay. Das,.."

    Elena pointed her finger at the door. I nced at the entrance to see someone peeking inside from the gap.

    "I will be right back, Elena."

    Just a little nce was enough for me to recognise that person. It was Rachel.

    I chased her. She kept running while I kept yelling her name.

    Everyone in the hallway is staring at us!

    She ran down the stairs and jumped out of the window at the end of the hallway.

    It was the ground floor but still...

    "Great! Now I am chasing her in the garden!"

    How is she so fast?!

    "Hey, wait up!"

    "I don''t want to!"

    "Just hear me out!"

    "Stay away from me, cheater!"

    Everyone is staring at me with a disgusted look on their faces.

    Well, I am used to it, but it still hurts!

    "Just listen to me!"

    "Please stop chasing me!"

    She has books in her hand and still, she is so fast!

    "Wait up!"

    "No!"

    "Wait up!"

    "No!"

    "Richy!"

    "Don''t call me that!"

    She stopped running, and I caught her or I wanted to but...I couldn''t stop and ended up falling on top of her.

    If this was a normal novel, the main character''s hands were either on the girl''s breasts or his face on her breast but...I am not that lucky.

    She used her books to stop me, and my face ended up hitting it. As for my hands...well, they are on her breasts.

    I can''t see anything because she is still pushing the book on my face but this soft sensation...it has to be breasts!

    I tried to take my hands off, but I lost bnce and now...my face is between her breasts. The book is still on my face but...

    "Would you please get off me now?!"

    I looked at her face, it was red to the ears, and there were tears in the corner of her eyes.

    This wasn''t on purpose, but if Elena saw this, she would kill me.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose!"

    "I know it was my fault."

    "....."

    I chased her without thinking but...what should I do now?

    "I am sorry!" she said.

    "Wait, why are you apologising?"

    "I pped you yesterday."

    "It''s okay"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "I pped you, and you said you don''t mind it. Could it be that you like--"

    "No!"

    "You have changed Das."

    "Umm hey, are you Richy?"

    "Don''t call me that!"

    "So you are Richy."

    "I said, don''t call me that!"

    "I thought you were a boy."

    "Why did you think that?"

    "You had short hair, you talked like a boy and used to beat others."

    "I didn''t! It was that one time and I used to wear a girl''s uniform. How can you mistake me as a boy?!"

    "I thought you liked wearing a girl''s uniform."

    "I don''t--wait, I am a girl!"

    "Why did you always protect me?"

    "They bullied you every day even though you didn''t do anything wrong."

    "Was that a pity?"

    "No! I protected you because I wanted to."

    "I was pathetic, wasn''t I?"

    "You weren''t! You never raised a hand against them. I liked that about you."

    "You even got this scar because of me."

    She tried to hide her scar when I said that.

    "I don''t regret it."

    "You would have died"

    "I don''t regret it. I will do it again if I have to!"

    "I am sorry."

    "Why are you apologising."

    "You saved me many times, but I never thanked you. You got hurt because of me, and I never cared about you. I even forgot about you...I just remembered you yesterday."

    "It''s okay. I don''t mind it."

    "Can I touch your scar?"

    "Wha...why?"

    "I know it''ste, but I want to pay you back. I want to feel it."

    "Just a little, okay?"

    "Okay"

    The scar is on her lower neck at her shoulder side. When I touched it, I could feel how deep it was. If this scar were a little deeper...she would have...I did it again, didn''t I? Yet again...I...If that time I protected myself, I knew martial arts at that time too but...I didn''t want to use it on my friends, on my ssmates. If I had protected myself, she wouldn''t have gotten hit...yet again...I...I hate myself.

    "Are you done? It feels weird."

    "Ah...yeah, sorry. Did it hurt?"

    "No. Not at all."

    "I am sorry."

    "I am d I got to meet you again. When I got discharged from the hospital and went back to school, you weren''t there."

    "I left school soon after that."

    "Yeah. I heard about it. All the boys who bullied you including all the teachers were expelled"

    "I see."

    So that''s what they said to her.

    "Das"

    "Yes"

    "Will you go out with me?"

    "I have a girlfriend...hey, everyone in the school knows that Elena is my girlfriend, so why are you so clueless?"

    "You promised me that you would go out with me if I beat you, so I was trying hard."

    I don''t remember promising anything like that but...ording to her, I promised her two years ago. She was trying to beat me for two years?! She was so busy that she never paid attention to her surroundings...just like the old me. I destroyed someone''s life...I am really a scum.

    "I am sorry."

    "I get it. So, stop apologising."

    "I will do anything for your forgiveness."

    "It''s okay--you will do anything?"

    "Aside from going out with you, yes."

    "Then...how do I look?"

    How does she look? She looks like a high school girl. A pretty face, a nice figure, long...hair.

    "Your hair is long"

    "You just realised?!"

    "You used to have short hair."

    "You like big hair, so I let them grow."

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "Who said I like long hair?"

    "Sometimes, when I followed you after school, you used to go to the orphanage to meet that prettydy, right?"

    That prettydy is my mother! And what did she just say? Follow me? Like a stalker?!

    "...."

    "So I also grew my hair. I had no idea if I would meet you again or not, but still, I hoped that one day I would meet you and I met you! You were still the same Das I knew. You didn''t recognise me because of my long hair, but I recognised you, then I challenged you, and you epted it"

    "..."

    I don''t even remember that. I am a--

    "And you say you got a girlfriend!"

    "I am sorry."

    "I don''t need your apology."

    Can''t I do something for her? I want to pay her back. All her favours, I want to make her happy. I want to see her smile.

    "Will you be my friend?"

    "You rejected me first, and now you are friend, zone me!?"

    "No. That''s not what I meant. I just want---"

    "Pfuahaha"

    "....."''

    "I am sorry, but you are acting so cute."

    Don''t call me cute!

    "I am serious here."

    "I will be your friend."

    "Thanks"

    "Maybe, I will have a chanceter?"

    "...."

    I have a bad feeling about this!

    "What about friends with benefits!"

    "....."

    So...I have one more girl waiting in the queue now?

    "Oho! I was worried because you didn''te back, so I was looking for you, and you got a friend?"

    Elena!

    "She didn''t mean it!"

    "Huh? What? She is not your friend?"

    Wait? Didn''t she hear everything?

    "No, she is. She is my friend."

    "So you guys made up?"

    "Yeah. Totally!"

    I am safe.

    "By the way, what does a friend with benefits mean?"

    She heard it?!!!!!

    Is this a trick question? Or does she not know?

    "It means...friends who can benefit each other" Rachel quipped.

    "Benefits like?"

    "When one is in the mood they call other and satisfy--"

    "When someone wants help with studying, and they help each other"

    This girl is very lewd!

    "I see."

    "Yes, so we can help each other"

    "Then, Rachel! Be a friend with benefits with me too!"

    "That''s not possi--"

    "Of course she will, right Richy?"

    "Don''t call me that!"

 Chapter 69: Let Me Touch You

    Chapter 69: Let Me Touch You

    After that me, Elena and Rachel ate lunch together. Rachel kept passing lewd jokes. I am d Elena didn''t understand those jokes.

    Just to make sure, I asked Rachel if she ys LWO. She didn''t even know what LWO was. Well, it was the same.

    I am on my way home with Elena, thinking aboutst night.

    If Rias is the same person mom was talking about, then that means...Rias is dead but alive in the game.

    How is that possible? She doesn''t answer me if I ask her anything. There might be a way to help Lily.

    "What are you doing?"

    Elena was walking beside me, but for some reason, she is walking behind me now.

    "I am not trying to do anything."

    That''s not convincing!

    She has a wicked smile on her face. She is trying to do something.

    As I was walking, she hugged me from behind.

    She just wanted to hug me? But why from behind?

    As I was trying to figure that out, she moved her hands on my chest--

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    "I want to touch you."

    "You look like a pervert. How can you do that in public?"

    "What''s wrong with that?!"

    "Everything is wrong! You can''t just do that out of nowhere."

    "It''s fine when you do it, but it''s not when I do?"

    "....."

    I need to find an excuse...my brain! Why don''t you work when I need your help!

    "Whatever. Let me touch you."

    Well...she is right though. She let me touch her breasts, so I should let her touch my chest too. I shouldn''t feel embarrassed here; it''s more embarrassing for a girl to let a boy touch her breasts.

    "Let''s go to the park"

    "Okay!"

    It''s past 3 PM. No one should be in the park at this time.

    "Go ahead."

    She touched my chest first, then my stomach and abs and everything. She kept feeling everything.

    "Are you done yet?"

    "2 more minutes."

    It''s already been 10 minutes!

    She touched my chest again. Right, then left, right, left, right, left...

    "Hey? What are you doing?"

    "I can''t sense your heartbeat."

    "Oh...my heart is on the right side."

    "Why?"

    "Don''t ask me! It''s how I was born"

    She touched the right side of my chest.

    "I can''t feel it!"

    "Press your hand; you will feel it."

    "I can feel it now!"

    "Do you think someone can live without a heart?"

    "I don''t."

    She hugged me.

    "Elena?"

    "I want to hear your heartbeat too."

    She pressed her ears on my chest.

    "I can hear them"

    "How is it?"

    "It''s beating."

    "Of course it will"

    "The heartbeat says ''Elena'' ''Elena'' with every beat."

    "...."

    It does sound romantic, but somehow it sounds scary too.

    "Are you done?"

    "Yeah"

    "Let''s go now. It''s hot here"

    "Why is your heartbeat so slow?"

    "It has always been like this"

    "Okay. Now..."

    "Huh?"

    She is doing the same pose she did when she touched me. Don''t tell me that she wants to do it again!

    "Now, I want to touch your bare skin."

    "What the hell are you saying!"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "Are you seriously asking that?"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    Don''t repeat it!

    "Do you not realise what you are saying?!"

    "I said ''I want to touch your bare skin'', it''s fine, right?"

    "It''s not!"

    Seriously, what''s wrong with her? She wants to touch me without clothes...that would be embarrassing even for boys! There is no way I will let her--

    "You can also touch my bare breasts."

    "When are we doing it?!"

    "...."

    "What?"

    "You agreed instantly when I said I would let you touch my breasts."

    "I will touch you, and you will touch me. That''s fine"

    "Pervert!"

    How?!

    "Don''t tell me that you were kidding about--"

    "Of course, I was!"

    "Seriously?"

    "Yes"

    "For real?"

    "Yes!"

    "Really for real?"

    "Yes!"

    I got fooled!

    "I can''t let you see me naked yet. It''s embarrassing."

    "...."

    Should I remind her that she wanted to go to a love hotel some weeks ago?!

    "We will do it someday."

    "Fine"

    After walking for a while...

    "Which level are you Das?"

    There is no level for me, but...

    "36"

    "Level up by 4 in two days."

    When I told Elena about world 0, I didn''t tell her about my special permission.

    "I already have all the skills, do we need to participate in the event?"

    "You dropped the title, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "And you don''t have that special gift they were talking about."

    "Yeah"

    "That''s enough of a reason to clear it."

    She is awesome! She wants me to get that title and that special gift. She is--

    "And who knows maybe I will get the skills too?"

    "...."

    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You just want the rewards, right?"

    "Of course I do. I haven''t yed raid and boss raid this week. There is a new yer we have to beat now."

    "...."

    "Who is that guy, anyway? He cleared the raid and even killed the boss in one hit!"

    "Yeah"

    "He might be a cheater."

    "...."

    Stop it! And I don''t think that is considered cheating. I defeated them with effort and Lily''s help.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I was thinking about Lily."

    "Lily is so cute. I want her, can you give her to me?"

    "Ever since you two met, I am spending less time with both of you."

    "Do you like her?"

    "..."

    "Do you love her?"

    What should I answer? I do love her, but...she is an AI. No matter what I do, she will never be a real person who can exist in the real world.

    "I am finding a way to be able to talk with her, interact with her in the real world."

    "Should I take that as a yes?"

    "You...can"

    "So my second rival is an AI."

    "....."

    "Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you love me?"

    "I don''t."

    "That''s not funny!"

    "I love you so much that I can''t imagine my life without you."

    "Thanks"

    "What about you? Do you love me?"

    "I undeniably love everything about you."

    "How much is that?"

    "Bigger than the stars."

    "Stars are small!"

    "They are not."

    "The moon is bigger."

    "Some stars are way bigger than the moon."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah but I love you more than that. If I ever have to tell how much I love you then, if the water is the ink and sky is the paper, then all the water in the sea wouldn''t be enough to express my love for you."

    "There you go again, saying cool things."

    "I am just telling the truth---"

    She kissed me. She has gotten a lot faster at kissing!

    "I will kiss you every time you say cool things!"

    "Then I have to keep saying that all my life."

    "Then I will kiss you all my life."

    "Please do."

    "I want to see the stars."

    "What''s all of a sudden?"

    "You talked about stars, so I am in the mood to see them."

    "We can see them in LWO."

    "I want to see them in the real world!"

    "You want to see them?"

    "Can I?!"

    "There are some telescopes and other equipment at the pce; I will take you there sometime."

    "That means I will meet your grandfather too?"

    "Yeah"

    I need to talk with grandpa too. I should tell him about Elena...I want to, but first, I have to sort out my feelings for Lier.

    I am taking too much time thinking about it, but it''s only because I care about Lier, she is my cousin, childhood friend, and a sister. I can''t answer her with half-hearted feelings.

    I don''t want her to be with someone else...that I know for sure but can I make her happy? Will I ever be able to make her happy?

    I have done so many horrible things to her. She was there with me when I needed her, but I wasn''t...I wasn''t there when she needed me the most. Just how is she still in love with me?

    "I don''t understand love, after all."

    "There is no need to understand it. Just follow your heart."

    "Yeah"

    I dropped Elena off at her house and went home.

    "I am back!"

    No reply? Oh, mom said she would go to NGO today.

    "I wanted to talk to her about Rias."

    I need more answers!

    "If I can get Rias''s photo somehow, then I can confirm that they are the same person."

    But...even if I did...

    "What do I do after that?"

    Ask her how she is alive in the game? Ask for her help?

    "I don''t know"

 Chapter 70: Get In The Line

    Chapter 70: Get In The Line

    Days passed by...well, actually only two days. It''s Sunday today, currently 6 AM.

    The server will open at 7 AM, and the world zero event will start.

    "Das, breakfas--why are you using yourptop again?!"

    "I just woke up!"

    "I will throw it away if I see you using aptop in the morning."

    "...."

    She got angry! What would she do if I told her that I didn''t sleepst night and used myptop all night?

    After taking a bath, I was eating breakfast, and my mom said...

    "Lier called mest night."

    "I see."

    "She said something about you."

    "What did...she say?"

    " She told me to say ''I am sorry'' to you. What did she do?"

    I am clueless too! Did she apologize for that kiss?!

    "What else did she say?"

    "She asked me when you started going out with Elena."

    "...."

    "She also asked about that VR game."

    "I...see."

    "What else?"

    "She asked which middle school Elena used to go to."

    "....!"

    Did she figure out that they used to go to the same school?! But they weren''t friends or anything but then again...if she really figured it out, then...wait, don''t tell me she apologized for that!?

    Why did she apologize for that? Is she backing out now? She doesn''t want to marry me anymore?!

    That''s not fair. She is not going anywhere. I will not let her go now...now that I made up my mind, now that I realized my feelings, I realized I love her.

    "Hey, mom, I will ask you one question. Answer me, honestly."

    "Oh? Bring it on!"

    "Did you already know that Lier is in love with me?"

    "..."

    "Mom?"

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    "Because I am a fool."

    Because I can''t understand feelings

    "She has always been in love with you. Ever since she was a kid, she used to say, ''I will marry Das when I grow up,'' and you used to ignore that.

    "I...don''t remember that"

    Why don''t I remember that? We were indeed kids at that time, but...I don''t even have a little memory of that!

    All I remember is some stuff about me and the time I spent at the pce. All I remember is some other stuff that is not important at all!

    I am always like this...too full of myself.

    "Are you done eating?"

    "Yeah"

    After that, I logged into LWO. Elena was already there.

    "You are right on time!" She said.

    "Ricky and Rikka are not here?"

    "They said they wouldeter."

    "So it''s just the two of us?"

    [Hello, Adas. Hello Elena]

    "Hello Lily, we are--"

    "Lily is here!"

    "....."

    "Hey, stay away from Lily. She is mine."

    "Give me Lily."

    "Not happening."

    [Why are you two fighting over me?]

    "Because we love you!" We both said it in unison.

    [But I am just an AI]

    "So what?"

    "I can''t love AI?"

    I have decided to talk with Rias once this world zero event ends.

    "We should hurry! Someone might go in before us!"

    World 0 event is an open event. Any yer who is level 40+ can enter. It might not be just me and Elena there.

    When we reached the portal in the middle of world 1, there were already some yers there.

    "Tch, herees two more," one of the yers said.

    What''s wrong with you?

    "Does he want to die?"

    "What did you say?"

    Oops! My inner thoughts and what I wanted to say got switched! Well, who cares?

    "I said, do you want to die?"

    "Are you looking for a fight?"

    "Hey Aryd, stop it!" the other yer who was with him said.

    "He started first!"

    "I am just saying it in general. That floor is impossible to clear. If you go in there, you will die"

    "You are saying it like you already have seen it."

    Well, I have.

    "Das. Leave it"

    "Fine"

    There are still 10 mins left before the portal activates. The number of yers will keep increasing. The yer who went in first will be...well, first?

    "Move aside!" a yer wearing red armor said.

    "Make space."

    "Let us go."

    There are nearly 50 yers who are wearing the same red outfit.

    "Hey...isn''t that Red Dragon guild!"

    A guild? Is it necessary for all guild members to wear the same outfit?"

    "Get out of the way!"

    "Stay away from the portal!"

    What the hell? We are waiting for the portal to open, and they juste and order to clear the way?

    "Hey, what gives? We are waiting here since the server opened, and you juste and order us?" the...what was his name? Aryd, yeah, Aryd said.

    "Do you think some low-level yers like you can win against our great leader Byldger?

    Now, who the hell is this buldger? Are they trying to say bulldozer?

    "Hey, Elena, who is this Buldoger?"

    "It''s Byldger, the Red Dragon guild leader and the top 4th yer in the game."

    "So why are they ordering us?"

    "Because they are strong."

    "What do you mean?"

    "They are strong, so they want to go first."

    "...."

    I see. So that''s what''s going on. They are strong, so they want to go in first? What the hell?

    [The Portal Is Now Open. Please Proceed Through The Portal To Enter World 0]

    No one is moving. All the yers were waiting for the portal to open, but now...no one is moving.

    "Let''s go Ele--Reina."

    "But--"

    I grabbed her hand and walked to the portal.

    "Stop right there!"

    Two yers who were guarding the portal said as they stopped us by crossing their swords.

    "Let us go, or I will break your hands."

    "What''s going on here?" someone from behind us said.

    "It''s lord Byldger!"

    "Lord, there is a yer who is trying to go through the portal."

    "Didn''t I say to clear every yer?!"

    "Yes, you did but--"

    "I don''t need any excuses. You are kicked out from the guild!"

    "But I did what--"

    "Get out of my sight!"

    He walked up to us and nced at us.

    "Who are they?"

    "They are the ones who are trying to go into the portal."

    "Hah? Are you kidding me?"

    "The portal is open, my lord."

    "Yeah, Let''s go."

    "Hold the fuck down. Where do you think you are going?"

    "Are you blind or what? Can''t you see we are going to the portal!"

    "We came here first."

    "So what?"

    "So we are going in. Get in the line asshole."

    "Adas!"

    "Hey now, what level are you...are you kidding me? You are only level 40 and trying to talk with me? Get lost you shit."

    "You get lost."

    "You are trying your luck. If I punch you, you will die instantly, so hey, this girl looks beautiful. Hey, girl,e with me."

    "My lord, she is at level 52 only"''

    "What? Why do even low-level yers like you exist in the game?"

    "My lord, this girl was the 10th in thest event."

    "Oh? Hey girl,e with me...no, join my guild, there is one vacant slot for a yer like you."

    "I am not joining."

    "Did this girl just reject me? How dare she--"

    "Touch her, and you will die."

    I will kill you in the real world too!

    "Why are you still here, shit? Get lost"

    "I am going into the portal."

    "Like hell, I am going to let you go. Hey, someone grabs him!"

    Now he is pissing me off...

    "Adas, let''s stop."

    "Huh? What are you talking about?"

    "We can''t clear it anyway. Let them go."

    "...."

    That''s not happening. After all the things you did for me...how can you say that!

    "This girl is smart. She understands that a low-level yer like you can''t clear it."

    "Shut the hell up!"

    "What did you say?"

    "If you want to go in, then beat me in a duel."

    "Why do I have to duel with a low-level yer like you?"

    "What''s wrong? Scared of losing?"

    "Hah? Scared? And me? The great me?"

    "Then try winning against me."

    "I don''t waste my time when I already know I will win."

    "If..."

    "Hah?"

    "If you win, you can go through the portal."

    "Oh? Who are you to permit me?"

    "I am just a low-level yer."

    "You want me to beat the shit out of you, don''t you?"

    "That''s my line."

    "Challenge epted"

    "Adas, please stop this. You can''t--"

    "Don''t worry. Lily, take care of Elena."

    [Okay]

    All the yers present there came with us to the training ground.

    "Are you ready to die, shit?"

    "I am ready to kill you, bullgeezer."

    "It''s Byldger!"

    "Yeah yeah, whatever."

    We both grabbed our swords.

    "I don''t think it will happen, but what is your condition if you win?"

    "d that you asked. I have been dying to say that"

    "Spit it out already."

    "If you win, you can enter the portal, and if I win, then you...no, all your guild members, including you, will lick my shoe and ask for my forgiveness."

    "You bastard! I will slice you into two."

    [The Duel Begins]

 Chapter 71: There Is A Crazy Guy Who Is Hunting Down Those Who Try To Enter The Portal

    Chapter 71: There Is A Crazy Guy Who Is Hunting Down Those Who Try To Enter The Portal

    Many yers gathered on the ground to witness the duel between the top 4th yer and a level 40 yer.

    All of them formed a big circle around them as ants gathered around honey.

    "What are the rules of the duel?" Das asked.

    "No rules."

    "Thanks for that"

    ''I can do anything I want with him.'' thought Das.

    "I will give you a handicap since you had the guts to challenge the great me."

    "I will give you a handicap too. You still have a chance to run from here."

    "It will be a 3 round duel. Each round will be of 3 minutes."

    "Best out of 3? Then I can beat the shit out of you three times!"

    "If 3 minutes are over, then the yer who has high HP wins."

    "I will send it within 3 minutes."

    [The Duel Begins]

    "Get ready to die, you shit!"

    "....."

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    Byldger tried to cast a magic spell, but before he could do anything, Das dashed at him at full speed and punched him in the face. Byldger''s head went flying, and his headless body fell to the ground.

    [Adas Wins Round 1]

    "What the hell did he do?!"

    "Lord Byldger''s head went flying!"

    "In just one punch he...!"

    "Who the hell is he?!"

    "How can a level 40 yer do that?!"

    "He must be cheating?!"

    Byldger''s headless body regenerated, and he stood up. His face clearly showed signs of fear and terror.

    [Round 2 Begins]

    Das did the same thing he did in the first round, but this time Byldger blocked Das''s punch with his sword.

    "I don''t know what type of skills you are using, but the same type of skill won''t work on me again."

    "Heh"

    Byldger swung his sword; Das dodged by jumping backward.

    "Got you!"

    There was a huge fireball spinning in the sky, and it fell on Das, covering the area in the thick fog.

    "As expected of Lord Byldger!"

    "He used his strongest spell to kill him."

    "No one can win against our Lord Byldger!"

    "So that was your strongest attack?"

    "How....how the hell are you still alive!?" Byldger said as he cast some more fireballs at him.

    "Because I am a low-level yer."

    When that huge fireball fell on Das, Das used his sword skill and activated his Excalibur skill to defend himself from it.

    "How dare you mock my shit! I am Byldger. I am a great Byldger. The strongest yer in the game!"

    "You are in 4th ce. There are three more yers who are stronger than you."

    "I said I am the strongest!"

    Byldger kept casting magic spells and attacking Das, but all his attacks were missed.

    "You are nothing. Do you hear me? You are nothing."

    "I will kill you! Fire Sword sh!"

    "....."

    Byldger swung his sword. With every swing of his sword, it was releasing fire waves.

    ''Did he shout his attack name while attacking? Not to mention that it''s ame name. Is he a kid or what?'' Das thought as he dodged the fire shes.

    "Ultimate Fire Sword sh! I will show you the wrath of the great Byldger."

    His sword unleashed a giant fire wave.

    "This is amusing."

    ''He is too much in his character. There''s no way his real name is Bildegar, right?'' Das thought as he blocked the entire wave with his sword.

    "Why don''t you die already! Multiple Fire Sword sh!"

    Byldger swung his sword multiple times, which unleashed multiple fire waves.

    "Are you an idiot or---"

    Das thought Byldger missed, but his real aim was not Das; it was Elena.

    "This is what you get when you mess with the great Byldger!"

    "Elena!"

    Das rushed at Elena to protect her from the wire waves. He hugged Elena, and all the fire waves ended up hitting on his back.

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah, I am okay, what about you?!"

    "Hahahahaha! This is what you get when you---"

    "Byldgaaaaaaaaaaaar!"

    Das raised his sword upwards, and as soon as he grabbed it, its length increased and kept increasing...the longest one so far.

    Das swung his sword and shed Byldger into two or wanted to, but Lily came in between to stop Das. His sword...or instead, he would have cut down lily if he hadn''t stopped.

    [Stop it, Adas!]

    "Get out of my--"

    [He already passed out. You won!]

    Byldger fainted the moment Das swung his sword down.

    [Adas Wins Round 2. Adas Won The Duel]

    "I won?"

    [Yeah, you won. Elena is okay, too, so calm down!]

    "Huh?"

    Das didn''t realize it, but that day when the red sh from his mask disappeared, his left eye colour changed from green to red, which was why Lily was acting strange at that time. The red-eye changed back to green immediately, but it is still red right now.

    [Adas. Listen to me. Elena is okay!]

    "I get it. Why are you repeating it?"

    [Elena is okay!]

    "Are you okay? Because you are acting strange!"

    [I am fine. Even if something happens to me, you wille and save me, right?]

    "Yeah"

    Lily was trying to keep him busy so that he could forget about Byldger. His red eye changed to green soon after.

    [Let''s go now]

    "Okay"

    "Hey...how did he win!"

    "What with his sword!"

    "And he was talking to himself!"

    "Is he mentally ill or what!"

    "But he defeated the top 4th yer!"

    "..."

    [They can''t see me or hear me, so they are thinking you are talking to yourself]

    "....."

    "Adas!"

    "El--Reina"

    "You won!"

    "Of course, I won. No one can get away if they look down on my Ele--Reina."

    ["You were so cool!"] both Lily and Elena said in unison.

    "I am always cool. Now..."

    All the guild''s members were trying to wake Byldger up.

    "I will let you guys go this time, but next time I see any of you, I will hunt you down!"

    Das grabbed Elena''s hand, walked away. The crowd was gathered around them, but all of them moved away as they both passed through the crowd.

    When they reached the portal, no one dared to go in because they heard, ''A crazy guy is hunting down those who try to enter the portal.''

    Das, Elena, and Lily entered the portal.

 Chapter 72: Whats Going On?!

    Chapter 72: What''s Going On?!

    I am back here again. Everything is the same asst time. The only difference is that day it was night, everything was dark and scary, and today it''s day and still frightening. There is sun here though, everything looks beautiful, just like that night.

    That day I was alone, and today Elena is here with me. Lily is here too...she was therest time too, but this time it feels different. Who would have thought that I would fall in love with her?

    "Why are you looking at Lily?"

    "..."

    "I am here, too. Look at me too!"

    [He is looking at me because I am cute]

    "...."

    "I am cute too!"

    [I am cuter]

    "....."

    "I am the cutest."

    "[Adas. Who is cute?]

    "..."

    "I am cute, right, Das?"

    "...."

    [Adas?]

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "No...it''s nothing!"

    What should I do? I used both of my skills in the duel, and now they are on cool down. What if some monsters attack us?

    [I am cuter!]

    "I am cutest!"

    And here is this thing going on. What am I supposed to answer? How am I supposed to respond?

    I will just pretend that I didn''t hear them.

    "Hey Das, who is cuter?!"

    [I am more cute, right, Adas?!]

    Like I can ignore them when they are yelling in my ears.

    "Das!"

    [Answer!]

    Well, I will just tell the truth.

    "Lily is cuter."

    "Wha--!"

    [Yay. I am cuter than Elena!]

    "Das!"

    Don''t look at me like that. You are the one who asked for it.

    [Don''t worry Elena, you are cute too]

    "I don''t want to hear that from you!"

    "Elena is more like a...how do I say it. She is more beautiful rather than cute."

    She is beautiful. In the game and the real world too. No one can beat her in beauty.

    [Not fair, Adas!]

    "What?"

    [Call me beautiful too!]

    "But you are cute."

    She is pouting now. So cute!

    I nced at Elena. Her face was red. So beautiful!

    "Stupid Das!"

    "...."

    Why?

    "Didn''t I say I will kiss you if you repeat cool things!"

    "How does that count as cool?!"

    "Everything you say is cool."

    [That''s right!]

    "....."

    Are they trying to embarrass me here? If yes, then they have seeded.

    After walking for a while, we reached where I encountered the wolves, but...

    "No one is here."

    Weird. I am pretty sure this is where the wolves werest time.

    "Lily. Do you know anything?"

    [No. They should be here]

    "Maybe they went on a stroll?"

    "....."

    That might be possible? But from what I learned these days from programming and how a program works, they would do what they are programmed for. Even if they are something like advanced or whatever, they are nothing but a program in the end.

    We walked further, this time cautiously.

    The skeleton knight was in the hidden room behind the wall, so there is no way we are going there.

    Now, what is left is the snails and the hybrid boss...Dragernix. The snails can also be avoided, but we have to defeat all the monsters anyway.

    The reason I am trying to avoid the skeleton knight is that my skills are still on cooldown. Defeating him without my skills is impossible. The same goes for the snails; to break their shells, I need speed. I don''t even want to think about the Dragernix.

    All we can do is wait for the cooldown to end, but...

    "Hey Elena, let''s wait here for a while."

    "Why?"

    "My skills are on cooldown."

    "So?"

    "So I wouldn''t be able to fight!"

    "I am the one who will fight."

    "....."

    "You still haven''t seen me in action, right?"

    "I haven''t."

    "I have six skills. All of them are the types I can use in 1 vs. 1 battle."

    "But the monsters are in a pack."

    "You can hold off others, right?"

    I don''t have any skills to use!

    We went to the cliff from which I fell, but the snails weren''t there.

    "What''s going on?"

    Did someone elsee before us and transparent world 0?

    That makes sense, but if someone did, then that means...

    "We can''t let our---"

    [You are overthinking Adas]

    "....."

    How?

    [If someone came here before us, then we would have seen them, not to mention even if someone cleared, it doesn''t mean the monster will disappear]

    "So why are there no monsters here?"

    [I don''t know, but the monsters won''t disappear unless the boss is defeated, and if someone defeats the boss, that means the floor is already cleared. I don''t think anyone can beat the boss that quickly]

    "You are so smart, Lily!"

    [Thanks, Elena]

    "....."

    They are close now. I am kind of jealous. Lily is even calling Elena by her real name while she still calls me Adas. Call me Das Dammit!

    Did we reach the middle of the city...or the floor or the world? Nevermind that. So we reached the center of the town, and as expected, the boss was not there.

    "What the hell is going on?"

    Did someone really defeat the Boss? Who was it? Maybe it''s different from what it was before, and the location of monsters has changed? There is still half of the city left to explore; perhaps the monsters are there?

    "Hey Lily, what do you--"

    I looked back to see Elena and Lily whispering to each other.

    "What''s going on?"

    "It''s nothing!"

    "You are fidgeting. What are you hiding?"

    "I am not hiding anything!"

    "Lily?"

    [Elena found the title from the ground]

    "Title?"

    [The badge, the ''Achiever'' title]

    "...."

    Did she find the badge on the ground? This indeed is where I fought with the boss and dropped the badge here, but...

    "Elena?"

    "What?"

    "Show me the badge."

    "You can only look."

    She showed me the badge; she didn''t let me touch it!

    It''s the same. I am 100% sure this is the badge I dropped when the maintenance ended.

    "Give me. It''s mine."

    "I found it! It''s mine now!"

    "I was the one who defeated the bossst time. Give me!"

    "But I found it now!"

    "It''s only because I dropped it! Give it back!"

    "It''s your fault for dropping it! It''s mine now!"

    "Elena!"

    "Das!"

    "Give it to me!"

    "It''s mine now!"

    [Why are you two fighting for a badge?]

    "We are not fighting!"

    [Then what are you doing?]

    "This is called the boyfriend-girlfriend talk. We always do this when there is only onest slice or piece of any snack left."

    [You both are weird]

 Chapter 73: Wh...at?

    Chapter 73: Wh...at?

    "Elena!"

    "Das!"

    "Give me!"

    "It''s mine now!"

    [This is fighting no matter how you see it]

    That badge is mine. I defeated the boss and got it. I can give it to Elena; all the things that belong to me also belong to her.

    We have done this many times, about who will get thest piece and...she has won all the time. This time too, she will win.

    "Fine, you can have it."

    "Yes!"

    Look at her. She looks so happy over the badge. Greedy.

    [Are you sure, Adas?]

    Of course, I am not! But I can''t win against her.

    "I will make her pay for this"

    [You will hit her?!]

    "I won''t! Why did you even think of that?!"

    There is no way I can hit her. She has made me angry many times, but...her smile purges all my anger.

    I am madly in love with her.

    "Let''s go now. We haven''t encountered any monsters yet."

    "Okay!"

    [Adas!]

    "Hmm?"

    [Do you remember the special gift they talked about?]

    "I do, but they didn''t say anything about what that special gift is, though."

    [It''s just a random guess, but]

    "But?"

    [Everything is the same asst time. Nothing has changed]

    "Yeah, I know."

    [That''s not what I want to say!]

    "What are you trying to say?"

    [Everything''s the same. Just like how we left it]

    "Wait! You don''t mean..."

    [Yeah]

    Are you kidding me? Everything is the same as it was when we left.

    I nced around, this time correctly.

    "The buildings and the trees...they are damaged. Does that mean!"

    [This floor is already cleared. You cleared it around two weeks ago."

    "But that was beta..."

    The Devip never said it was beta. It was ''Early ess'' and ''No Restriction''

    "Are you telling me that there is no need to clear it now!"

    What is this feeling! I am angry for some reason. Shouldn''t I be happy here?

    My skills are still on cooldown, and I don''t have to fight any monsters again. Hehehehe...I am...

    "Das?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong with you? You were making a scary face."

    This is the first time she called me scary.

    "I was just wondering what we should do now. If this floor is already cleared, then where is the special gift they were talking about?"

    [I think it''s because of that ''error'' that happened after we defeated the boss]

    That makes sense...

    "What are we supposed to do now?"

    [Let''s look around!]

    "You just want to wander around, right?"

    [It will be a date]

    If looking around counts as a date, I wonder how many dates it has been until now.

    "Hmngh"

    Elena made a strange sound. She always makes strange sounds but this one...it is the first time I hear this one.

    She is ring at me; if res could kill me, then I would have been long dead.

    "Can I ask what I did that you are making a face like that?"

    "You have been flirting with Lily ever since we came here!"

    Okay. Let''s think about it properly because if I ask her ''What do you mean?'' then I will get punched, so let''s think about it.

    The word ''flirting'' means talking about or acting in a more than friendly manner with the opposite sex.

    I don''t remember doing something like that. We were talking about monsters and stuff. Lily is indeed sitting on my head and ying with my hair...isn''t that flirting?

    "It''s Lily who is flirting with me, not me."

    "You are a simp."

    "....."

    She is just jealous, isn''t she?

    How is she okay with me being with other girls when she gets angry just by this?

    I don''t understand girls. I should ask Lily to get off my head.

    "Hey Lily, can you---"

    Before I said anything, Lily flew and sat on Elena''s head. When Lily sat on her head, her face graced cheerfully.

    Don''t tell me...she was jealous of me because Lily was flirting with me, and she wanted Lily to talk with her!

    I don''t understand, girls!

    "What are you looking at?"

    "I am not looking at you. I am looking at Lily."

    "Don''t stare at my Lily."

    "She is not yours."

    "I will take her."

    "She is the one thing I will never give to you."

    "Okay, so how about we let her decide?"

    "Sure"

    "Lily, you want to be with me, right?"

    "She wants to be with me."

    [Do I have to choose one of you?]

    "Yes!"

    "Please do."

    [If I have to choose, then I want to be with Adas]

    "I knew it!"

    Like hell, I knew it! I was terrified for a second there.

    I nced at Elena. She was ring at me while Lily was staring at me.

    [You were making a smug face, Adas]

    Was I?

    "If you make that smug face again, I will break up with you."

    ".....!"

    "I am kidding."

    Even though it was a joke, my heart just skipped a beat.

    Breakup is dangerous!

    "Don''t ever talk about breakup again!"

    "I won''t. Here it''s yours."

    Elena tossed the badge to me.

    "What?"

    "It''s yours."

    "But I gave it to you."

    "I was joking about that! I don''t need it."

    "Take it!"

    "I don''t need it!"

    "Take it!"

    "I don''t need it!"

    "Elena!"

    "Das!"

    [You two are weird]

    "She is weird!"

    "How am I weird?"

    "You wanted it, and when I gave it to you, and now you are giving it back!"

    "What''s wrong with that?!"

    "It''s weird, you are weird!"

    "I don''t want to hear that from you."

    "You are saying it like I am some kind of----"

    The ground shook, or rather, the whole floor is shaking!

    "What''s happening?!"

    Elena hugged me!

    [The Floor Has Been Cleared. Here Is The Special Gift]

    We haven''t done anything yet!

    "What is the special gift?"

    [Look back, Adas!]

    Lily told me to look back. When I looked back, there was a huge pce in the middle of the city.

    "Why is the pce here?"

    [I think this is a special gift]

    This doesn''t make any sense. What will I do with a pce---

    [yer Adas Is Now The Ruler Of World Zero]

    Wh... at?

 Chapter 74: Wait, Is That Me?

    Chapter 74: Wait, Is That Me?

    [yer Adas Is Now The Ruler Of World Zero]

    "....."

    What? It just said that I am the ruler of world zero, right?

    What do you mean by a ruler? You want me to rule it?

    "Congrattions Das"

    [Congrattions, Adas!]

    Don''t congratte me! Aren''t you guys confused too?!

    "What now?"

    [Let''s go inside the pce]

    "Yes, we might find something in there."

    We entered the gate of the pce. Amazingly, something as big as this pce was formed in a matter of seconds. Well, it''s a game, after all.

    "It''s so big!"

    [It''s a pce after all]

    I agree that it''s big, but this is nothingpared to Edens Pce, it''s one of the world''s biggest pces.

    After entering the gate, I found the scenery familiar. There is a big garden, a smallke followed by trees. The main door of the pce has giant statutes holding a sword and shield.

    The door is closed, not only that, the door is enormous too.

    [Identifying The yer. yer Identified. ess Granted]

    The door opened. We went in.

    "Hmm. It''s beautiful from the inside too."

    "Das. Can you help us out?"

    I looked back to see those statues were blocking the way for Elena and Lily.

    When I went near the statues, they unblocked the path.

    [They recognize you as a king. You have to permit us to enter]

    I don''t like being called a king.

    "You shall enter."

    When I said that, they were able to enter.

    "What''s the meaning of this?"

    What will I do of the pce? I don''t need it! I am getting a real pce after three months anyway.

    "Someone ising!" Elena eximed.

    I heard footsteps approaching us, what''s more interesting is the sound wasing inside that pce.

    Who is it? Another yer...but no one should be able to get in.

    After waiting for a while, we saw a figure, wearing armour and a spear in his...her...its hand.

    "Wee, King Adas. I am the caretaker of this pce."

    "Don''t call me king!"

    "Command noted! What should I call you? Ruler. Sovereign. Monarch. Majesty. Emperor. Lord. If you don''t like any of them, then you can use the custom words too!"

    [He is an NPC character]

    "Yeah. There is no way a human would sound that robotic."

    [I know someone who speaks robotically]

    "Oh? Who could that be?"

    [Do you realize not realize it?]

    "I feel you, Lily. He is like that sometimes," Elena quipped.

    "Wait, what do you mean?"

    "Nothing"

    [Yeah. It''s nothing]

    I don''t know, but I feel like they made fun of me.

    "Command noted! What should I call you? Ruler. Sovereign. Monarch. Majesty. Emperor. Lord. If you don''t like---"

    "Fine, fine. Call me Lord or whatever. Just don''t call me king!"

    "Command noted. Lord, it is"

    I nced at Elena and Lily. They were trying their best not tough.

    "Wee, Lord Adas. I am the caretaker of this pce."

    We are back to start now?!

    "What do you want?"

    "I am here to give you some information about the event"

    "We already know it."

    "You have sessfully cleared world zero. You are now the ruler of this world."

    Is it okay to kill NPC? Wait, can we kill NPC?

    "Tell me something new."

    "Once a yer has cleared world zero, they are the ruler of this world."

    How many times do I have to listen to the same thing again and again?

    "The World Zero event is avable for a week. The first yer who cleared World Zero will get to rule the world."

    The way he speaks scares me.

    "To be fair to the other yers, the event period, that is, one week. The yers will enter World Zero and challenge the ruler for the title ''Achiever.'' Note, the title ''Achiever'' holds the authority. The yer who has it will be the ruler of this world."

    Okay, now something is interesting.

    "If the ruler loses a duel with the challenger, the ruler will lose his title, and the challenger will be the next ruler."

    Wait, so...

    "This will go on until the event ends. If the ruler does not lose a duel, he or she will stay a ruler of this world."

    "Are you kidding me? So now I have to fight the yers?"

    "That''s right! Any other questions."

    "I am not free. What will happen if I log out and someonees to challenge me?"

    "The yer will have to wait until the ruler logins again."

    "What if I don''t log in again?"

    "The ruler needs to log in at least once for 4 hours. If not, then the ruler will automatically lose the title"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes"

    I see.

    "Hey, Elena, Let''s go back."

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why? I am not fighting anyone!"

    "Are you scared?"

    "I am not! I don''t need this world. What am I going to do with it?"

    "Once this event ends. The ruler can change the world; however he or she wants. That includes everything. The forest. The sea. The buildings. The sky," the NPC said.

    "What will I do with that if no one is in this world?"

    "The ruler can create anything too. He can create NPC characters. Animals or any possible thing."

    "....."

    "The ruler can organize events and battles too. The other yers can also enter the world once the event ends. It will be like the regr world, but the ruler will be the god of the world."

    This is...ridiculous.

    Why are the developers doing this?

    "Hey Das, let''s do this."

    "Well..."

    "We will rule the whole world!"

    "Fine"

    I hate to admit it, but I am interested now.

    "Okay so..."

    Elena took out her sword and...

    "Wait, why are you pointing the sword at me?"

    "If I defeat you, I will rule this world."

    Talk about being greedy.

    "This is a joke, right?"

    "Who knows, I am interested in ruling this world though."

    "Is this person a challenger? If yes, then I can arrange a duel."

    This NPC and his voice... need to be silenced.

    "Begone at once."

    "As youmand. Lord Adas"

    "Das?"

    "What?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Umm, yes? Why?"

    "No. It''s just...the way you said it was somehow weird."

    Now she is calling me weird too.

    "What should we do now?"

    [Let''s explore the pce]

    "Nice idea. Let''s go."

    We wandered around in the pce for a while. Everything was going well until we reached the hallway, which had gallery walls on both sides.

    A weird guy in a rxed pose in all the photos, a different pose in different images. He looks awesome.

    "Who is it? Some random character?"

    "Das..."

    Elena and Lily were making a confused yet shocked face.

    "What?"

    "That is you."

    "What?"

    "That guy in the photos is you!"

    "Wait, is that me? I don''t remember doing any poses like that!"

    [The game did that on its own]

    Now that I look properly, rather than calm, the poses look embarrassing.

    [Two Challengers Have Entered The Floor]

    "Great"

    They ruined the mood. Who are they?

    [Adas. We should go to the throne room]

    "Yeah, let''s do that."

    We went to the throne room. The throne is big enough for two peoples.

    After waiting for a while, the challengers reached the pce and soon to the throne room.

    The door opened, and the two challengers were...why...why are they here?

    "Why...why are you two here? Ricky, Rikka!"

    "Long time no see Adas."

 Chapter 75: A Better Place

    Chapter 75: A Better ce

    We went to the throne room. The door opened automatically. We went in. From the very first step, the plush red carpet unraveled on every step we took. Around the uncarpeted areas, the mixed chequered design between pristine, white quartz and dark but beautiful onyx.

    It was an enormous room, hall, and pirs decorated so that it looked like the guardians and angles carved from the finest marble. Yet, the most eye-catching thing in the room was the throne itself.

    The throne was...I can''t describe it. I am speechless. I hate to admit it, but it is better than Edens Pce.

    The throne is of gold and silver. It was huge, being able to fit the two of me on it. On the backside of the throne, there stands thergest marble statue. Sword in hand, protecting the King''s throne.

    Every inch of the throne was covered in beautiful carvings, embellished with the finest gems and pearls. Yet, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look gaudy. It looks...seemingly tamed magnificently.

    If I have to describe my thoughts in one word, I will say...

    "I want to sit there."

    "You can sit there. Lord Adas"

    Where the hell did hee from?!

    [Go Adas]

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Good luck."

    Good luck? For what?

    I walked to the throne, and as I was about to sit on it, the doors opened.

    Are the challengers here already? I am surprised, but what I was more astonished about...was the challengers.

    "Why are you two here? Ricky, Rikka!"

    "Long time no see, Adas," said Ricky.

    "Why are you here?!"

    "There was an announcement in all the worlds that ''World Zero is cleared and yers can enter world zero to challenge the king,'' so we are here."

    "Are you here to challenge me?"

    "Of course, we are here to challenge you."

    "Stop it, Ricky. Don''t worry, Adas. We are not here for a challenge."

    "You are not?"

    "We came here to challenge the king, but we had no idea you were the king."

    "I also just got to know that an hour ago."

    "The pce looks awesome from outside, but it''s also amazing from inside."

    "We had the same reaction."

    "Reinaaaaaa. I missed you!" Rikka said...yelled as she rushed over to Elena.

    "Why are you so happy, Rikka?"

    "We have exams tomorrow!"

    "So...shouldn''t you be angry or sad here?"

    "I love exams."

    "Sorry, she is loud. She always acts like that when the exams start"

    "It''s okay."

    I can''t tell him I am like that too!

    [Hello Rikka]

    "Hello...Adas!" Rikka yelled.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Come here!"

    She pulled me to the side and said, "Lily is sitting on Reina''s head!"

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Reina''s will know your secrets!"

    "Oh...actually, I told her everything."

    "Is that so? Well, that makes sense."

    "What are you two whispering about?" Ricky asked.

    "It''s nothing."

    "Hello Lily, are you getting along with Reina?"

    [Yes, we are best friends now]

    "What about me?"

    [You are also my friend]

    "What about Adas?"

    [He is...special] She hid in Elena''s hair like one hides under a nket.

    "Hey Rikka, who are you talking to?" asked Ricky.

    "I am talking to Lily."

    "Lily...you mean Reina?"

    "No. I am talking about the pixie sitting on Reina''s head."

    "Who are you talking about? There is no one on her head."

    "Oh, right, you can''t see her."

    "Lily, can you?"

    [I don''t mind]

    "There is something on her head!" eximed Ricky.

    [Hello, I am Lily]

    "It''s speaking!"

    Just how many times have I seen this reaction?

    [A New Challenger Has Entered]

    "...."

    A new challenger? Are you kidding me? If this continues, then I won''t even get a chance to rest.

    It takes about 30 minutes for someone to reach the pce.

    "We can help you with the fight."

    "Only the ruler is allowed to fight."

    Fuck off, NPC.

    "Well, then, we will watch and cheer for you."

    "No need for it."

    I want to log out already. I will wait for the challenger to reach her, then defeat him or her and log out from here.

    "The pce is huge!" said Rikka.

    "Yeah, it is. We have been exploring it for two hours, but 3/4 of the pce is yet to be explored," said Elena.

    "Let''s go and explore it."

    "But Das--Adas will---"

    "He will be fine by himself, right, Adas?"

    "Yeah, go ahead."

    [Can I go too, Adas?]

    "Sure"

    Elena, Rikka, and Lily went out of the door. Lily was waving at me until they left the room.

    I am now alone with Ricky. Come to think of it; this is the first time I am alone with him.

    "We have never been alone, right?" asked Ricky

    "Yeah"

    "What should we do now?"

    "I have to wait for the challenger."

    "This floor was supposed to be unclearable, so how did you clear it?"

    I haven''t done anything yet!

    "We cleared it somehow."

    "It''s good to see that you are enjoying this game now."

    "Am I?"

    "Yeah. You have changed since the first time we met"

    "Well, thanks, I guess?"

    "I remember you were crying that night."

    "I wasn''t crying!"

    "Jokes aside. Do you find this game interesting?"

    "It''s interesting in its way."

    "Do you like it?"

    "If I have to say yes or no, then yeah, I don''t hate it."

    "What do you like about this game...I mean the virtual world?"

    "What or why I like it is because this is a virtual world and because this is not the real world."

    Because I hate the real world.

    "Do you like it more than the real world?"

    Real-world...I hate it. I hate the nasty adults living in it, but...

    "I will make it a better ce."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I will make the real world free from nasty adults, free from injustice, free from corruption, free from criminals, free from crimes, free from hate."

    Once I be the king...I really don''t like being called king.

    "No one can do that."

    "I can"

    "If you can, then I would love to see a world like that"

 Chapter 76: Familiar Faces

    Chapter 76: Familiar Faces

    It''s been over 20 minutes since Elena and others explored the pce, meaning it''s been 20 minutes since Ricky and I were alone together.

    I have run out of topics to talk about with him.

    "How is it going with Rikka?"

    "What?"

    "You two are married and living together. How is your marriage life going?"

    "I don''t know how married life works, but we are doing fine."

    "You two met in high school, right?"

    "We met in high school, but we have known each other since we were kids."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "We were nemesis before we met in high school."

    "...."

    "We were after each other''s heads."

    "You are joking, right? You two love each other"

    "Yeah, I love her, but I hated her till the second year of high school."

    They met in high school for the first time in their lives, so how can they hate? Wait, maybe something happened in the past?

    It''s better not to get into their matters. I need to switch the topic.

    "It''s nice weather, isn''t it?"

    "You suck at socializing"

    You don''t have to point it out!

    "I am learning."

    "I am amazed how Elena managed to fall in love with an anti-social guy like you."

    "It''s called love magic!"

    "Haha. I think so too. It was the same with me."

    Good. Now the mood is somewhat better.

    "Hey Ricky"

    "What?"

    "Have you thought about being with a girl other than Rikka?"

    "I don''t have eyes for a girl other than Rikka."

    "I see."

    It would be strange if he answered yes.

    Am I scum here?

    I keep saying I love Elena, but I am in love with two girls too, one of them is an AI, and the other one is my cousin.

    Is my love for Elena not real? Or maybe I am mistaking love with like.

    It''s not normal for a boy to be in love with multiple women. I would have never considered it if Miss Serah and Leir hadn''t told me their feelings. Suppose Elena hadn''t said that she is okay with sharing with me.

    Is it okay for me to take advantage of her kindness?

    "Why did you ask that--wait, don''t tell me you cheated on Reina!"

    "I didn''t! Don''t jump to conclusions!"

    "My bad. Well, I know you will never do anything like that."

    "....."

    I couldn''t say anything in response.

    "Hey...umm...if, if you ever run into some kind of trouble with anything, no matter what kind of trouble, let it be rtionship troubles, money trouble...but, you are already rich, so I guess you won''t need any help with that. I just want to say, if you ever need help, hit me up. I will be there to help you."

    There was nervousness in his voice. He said it sarcastically, but I can say that he was serious.

    "I will take that offer."

    "Well then, I am out to explore the pce. Good luck with the challenge."

    "....."

    "Don''t look at me like that. I said that I would help you when you run into trouble, but I meant in the real world, okay? Then bye"

    He said as he walked out of the throne room, and the door automatically closed after.

    I like being with him...that sounds somewhat wrong, what I mean is, I enjoy my time with him...this also says wrong!

    ''If you need help, hit me up. I will be there to help you'' No one has ever said that to me.

    "Is this what having an older brother feels like?"

    [A Challenger Has Entered the Floor]

    What? One more? The second challenger hasn''t even reached here, and a third one already?

    I am tired.

    "Now then..."

    I have been standing since Ricky and Rikka entered the throne room and didn''t get any chance to sit off the throne.

    "I will sit now."

    I walked to the throne; as I was admiring the throne, the door opened.

    I turned around. The light from outside was bright. I can''t see the challenger, only the silhouette.

    The challenger walked with heavy steps. The sound of steps was echoing in the room.

    "I don''t know how you cleared this floor, but I am getting that title of yours."

    It was a girl''s voice. She took out her sword and said, "You cleared this floor; that means you must be strong. Even if I lose the duel with you, I wille again and again until I win or the event ends."

    Anyone would be scared if they are being challenged like this, but I am not because...

    The girl dashed at me with the sword in her hand. I can''t see her face, and there is a giant statue holding a sword behind me, so she can''t see my face either.

    I walked down so she could see my face. I wanted her to see my face because this girl is none other than...

    "I need that title, so I can show it to the boy I love. Now please die so that---oh, it''s Das Ryle!"

    She was running at high speed. It would be nearly impossible to stop now. She threw her sword and hugged me.

    "Miss--Xerah! Let go of me."

    Her hugs are dangerous.

    Not only I can''t break free from her grip, but the soft sensation on my face...hugs are dangerous.

    This is bad. If Elena saw this, she would say--

    "I was exploring the ce but got worried about you, and here you are enjoying yourself."

    Yeah, something like that--hmm?

    I am scared to see her face.

    "Elena is here too. Hello Elena"

    Let go of me, and why are you greeting her like everything is normal?!

    "Das?" Elena said.

    "I am innocent."

    "Xerah?"

    "Fine"

    The moment Xerah let go of me, Elena grabbed my arm.

    "What are you doing here?" Elena asked.

    "I wasn''t interested in this event, but an hour ago there was an announcement saying ''The yer who defeats the king will get the title'' so I thought ''Maybe I will try to get the title and show it to Das'' but...he was the king! As expected of my boyfriend."

    "He is not your boyfriend...yet. He is the one who will decide."

    "I know."

    "Xerah. Can you wait for some more time? I need time to think about it."

    "I don''t mind. I am not going anywhere anytime...soon."

    "What''s this fuss about?" Ricky and Rikka entered the room.

    "Did you defeat the challenge...er wait, it was Xerah?"

    "You guys are here too."

    "Hey Xerah"

    "Did you guys fight?"

    "How can I fight against him?"

    Stop that!

    "You swing your sword and ''zip zap,'' you will win."

    Shut up! Are they really my friends?

    "Well, it wouldn''t be strange if we get to see some more familiar faces," Rikka said.

    "Indeed. I never thought I would get a chance to kill him this soon again."

    A loud masculine voice, shining armour, blonde hair.

    Out of all the yers...why the hell is she here?!

    "Grace! What are you doing here?"

    "I was here for a duel, or I wanted to, but now, I am here to defeat your boyfriend."

 Chapter 77: More Familiar Faces.

    Chapter 77: More Familiar Faces.

    "I was here for a duel or I wanted to, but now, I am here to defeat your boyfriend."

    The duel automatically starts when a challenger enters the throne room, so I can''t even reject it if I want to.

    "Get ready, Adas."

    "Wait! Can''t we talk this out?"

    "You want me to be your friend and give up on this duel?"

    Exactly!

    "I am not saying that, but...yeah. Give up"

    "I will kill you today!"

    Rikcy, Rikka, Xerah, and Elena were forced to back off by that NPC.

    Grace was swinging her sword wildly, without even stopping for a second.

    "Hey--oops, that was close. Hey! Listen, calm down! There is no need for us to fight."

    "I have many reasons to fight with you. Tell me one reason for ''why shouldn''t I fight you,'' and I will stop"

    She is not stopping even when she is speaking!

    "I am the boyfriend of the girl you love! We shouldn''t fight--"

    "You are dead meat."

    That had the opposite effect. I don''t really want to fight her because--she just activated her skill!

    It''s the 18 swing attack. Dammit!

    My skills are not on cooldown anymore, but I wouldn''t be able to use them again if I use them now.

    What if some strong opponentse?!

    "Please stop!"

    "Are you trying to mock me! Take your sword out and fight me!"

    She is furious, unlikest time...she seems more serious.

    "I don''t want to fight you."

    "Is it because I am a girl? Can''t I fall in love with a girl?"

    "Why are you bringing that up?"

    "Fight me, and if I win, give me Elena."

    "That''s not happening."

    I can''t even see her attacks now. I am dodging by trusting my instincts!

    "You agreedst time!"

    That''s because I was jealous of you!

    "That was just a one-time thing."

    The only reason I epted the duel at that time is that I thought, ''If I win, then she will stop chasing after Elena'', but the results were--

    "Fight meeee!"

    She swung her sword as if she wanted to cut me down.

    This is bad, I can''t dodge it, and I don''t have enough time to block it. I have no other choice to use my skill---

    "Stop it, Grace!" Elena yelled.

    Grace stopped halfway...her sword is right above my head!

    "Ele--Reina, what are you doing?" I asked.

    "You get back, Adas. I will talk with Grace."

    "....."

    "What''s wrong, Reina? I will defeat your boyfriend, and we will rule this world together--"

    "I am sorry!"

    "Why are you apologizing?!"

    "A week ago, you confessed your love to me, but I couldn''t reply at that time because I was thinking about it."

    She was thinking about it?! Why? I am your boyfriend! You should reject someone if they confess...I have no right to stop her.

    If she decides to dump me and go out with someone else...I have no right to stop her...after all, I am doing the same thing.

    "Please don''t say more," Grace said in a sad voice.

    "I am sorry I can''t go out with you!"

    "....."

    "I love Das. I love him to the point that, even if he dumps me one day, I am ready to be his ve and live with him."

    I won''t do anything like that!

    "I..." Grace, let go of her sword.

    Tears fell to the ground. It''s so quiet here that I can even listen to her sobbing.

    She is crying. She is...crying.

    "I already knew that I don''t have a chance...hic..hic...I...you loved him so much that I was jealous of him. I...wanted to beat him and prove...it...to..you...hic..hic...waaaaaaaaah"

    She is crying like a kid. I don''t feel anything by watching anyone cry, but...she is crying because of me.

    She got rejected by Elena. She is crying because she is sad because she got rejected.

    Why does it pain me to see her crying face? I should be--

    "I am sorry."

    Elena was crying too.

    Is this how it feels when you reject someone?

    Will Lier and Xerah make the same face if I reject them?

    They...will cry, right?

    I don''t want...them to cry. I don''t want to see Lier cry again...huh? Again?

    We all logged out after that...I had to stay there for an hour, though.

    After I logged out, Elena called me and apologized for Grace''s behavior.

    I still don''t understand people''s feelings.

    The days passed by. Whenever I logged into LWO, I was automatically teleported to the pce of World Zero.

    Elena had toe through the portal.

    It''s been a week. Today is thest day of the event. It is 6 AM right now. I can''t wait for 7 AM. I just want this event to end already.

    I never got a chance to sit on the throne. Whenever I went into the pce, a challenger would appear.

    Every 5 minutes, a new challenger would appear and challenge me. Many ran away after entering the pce. Many ran away aftering into the throne room. Many ran away after seeing my face.

    Do I look that scary?

    Elena and Lily somehow knew that I thought that and said, ''It is because you defeated Byldger that day. Most of the yers are scared of you now''.

    I was both happy and sad after hearing that. Pleased because no one wille near me and sad because they think I am scared. It''s rude, you know! Don''t call anyone scary.

    Ricky and Rikka didn''te after that Sunday. They said they wille today because they have only one paper left now.

    Meanwhile, Miss Serah stopped by many times.

    I am d that no top yers stopped by. The top 2nd is that girl, and the top 3rd is her boyfriend. The top 4th is that buldugar. Miss Serah is in the top 6th. Grace is also one of the leading yers.

    The top 4th wasn''t that strong, but Grace is strong. If she had gone all out in our 1st duel, I might have lost it.

    Oh, Robna and Biana also came to challenge me one day. I asked them not to fight, but they are more greedy than Elena. They attacked me together. I asked the NPC if this is okay? He said, ''Everything is fine as long as the Ruler is fighting alone.''

    How is that okay? That''s not fair. I am alone, and there were two of them, but I was worried for nothing. I had forgotten that they were klutz sisters.

    They tripped when they were dashing at me. All I had to do was show my sword to them, and they admitted defeat.

 Chapter 78: The Last Challenger

    Chapter 78: The Last Challenger

    I spent the entire week doing nothing. All I did was y LWO...no, rather than ying; I wasted my time on stupid challenges.

    I barely slept this week. I sessfully learned to program.

    All I need now is Lily''s program, and it should work...it will work.

    The light orb too. It came every night and flew all around the room.

    After I logged into LWO, I automatically got teleported to world zero. Elena came through the portal.

    It''s been over 3 hours, and only 19 yers have challenged me today.

    "Hey Adas, We are here," Ricky said.

    "I can see that."

    "What''s wrong? You look in a bad mood."

    "What''s wrong, you ask? Can''t you see this!"

    After Elena came here, we were exploring the pce. It was a pleasant mood. I thought I would tell her about Lier, but Xerah decided to interrupt us, and now...Elena and Xerah are...

    "Shouldn''t you be happy here? 2 girls are fawning over you."

    Elena is grabbing my right arm, and Xerah is holding my left. I told them to let go, but...

    "We are just showing our love" is what they say.

    Lily also tried to do that but gave up, and now she is swinging on my hair.

    "Can''t believe you made it to the end of the event?" Ricky said.

    "Yeah. I can''t believe it either."

    Now only a few minutes left and I will be free.

    The condition was that I have to stay logged in for 4 hours in total, and it''s been over 3 hours now. I just hope no onees to challenge me and--

    [A New Challenger Has Appeared]

    I hate this game!

    "Hey, can you please let go?"

    They have been grabbing my hand for over 2 hours. This is my golden chance to sit on the throne, but...

    "Do you not like this?"

    "It''s not like I don''t like this, but we have been like this for 2 hours now."

    "So?"

    So let go!

    It''s pointless. No matter how many times I say it, they just don''t understand.

    "Hey guys...you know, a yer cane to challenge me anytime, I need to be ready."

    "We will let go if someonees."

    They are pressing my arm against their breast! I can''t endure it anymore!

    "I want to hold .my sword, so let go."

    "You love the sword more than us?"

    I don''t!

    "Yes! So let go."

    "I see. Elena, he loves the sword more than us."

    I don''t! I just said that so you could let go.

    "That''s sad. I never thought a sword would be my rival."

    What is she talking about?!

    "What should we do, Elena?"

    What will you do?!

    "Let''s do that."

    Do what?!

    "Sure. Let''s do that."

    Stop! You are scaring me!

    "Xerah. Hold his hands."

    Xerah got behind me and grabbed both of my hands.

    "Thanks. Now I will take. the sword."

    She took my sword--

    "Hey! I have to fight the challenger!"

    "Fight with. out the sword."

    "You are asking for the impossible! Give it back!"

    The door opened. The challenger walked in. It was a girl, and that girl was none other than my cousin, Lier.

    "Good luck."

    "...."

    Lier''s name is Nier in the game. I am not trying to be rude, but she looks scary. She doesn''t look like the Lier I know.

    I know that this girl is Lier because I asked Lily about Lier two weeks ago, and Lily gave me Lier''s information.

    Lier doesn''t know that I am Das...right?

    She is looking at me like I am some kind of pest. She is dead serious about killing me!

    She took out her sword.

    This is bad. I don''t have a sword, and Lier''s face doesn''t look like she will hold back.

    I nced at Ricky and Rikka. They were enjoying the show.

    I nced at Elena and Xerah. They were making a worried face.

    There is no point worrying about me now!

    Lily was trying to say something. I somehow knew that she wanted to say, ''This person is your cousin,'' I nodded to her.

    If Lier really doesn''t know that I am Das, I have no other choice but to fight her.

    There are only 10 minutes left. After that, I can log out. Till then, I have to hold her somehow back.

    If there is no sword, I can still fight.

    I know martial arts, thanks to my grandpa.

    I haven''t used it on anyone, and I don''t know if I will be able to fight properly or not, but...it''s better than nothing.

    I took a defensive stance.

    Lier''s raised her sword and...

    Clink~~

    She threw the sword on the ground and took a defensive stance.

    Huh?...what is she doing?

    Is she telling me that she will fight without a weapon?

    She started attacking me with her fists. Face, chest, stomach, neck, she is attacking the upper part of my body.

    Our grandparents taught martial arts to both of us. Well...technically, they only taught me, but Lier learned it by watching my training, and when grandpa got to know about this, he taught her too.

    Now she is using her kicks as well.

    Lier and I have fought many times, like training, of course. I would never raise my hands on her in a real fight.

    We have fought countless times, and...she has never won against me.

    This is not the real world. We can use our game skills to enhance our attacking speed and strength.

    If I hit her in the game, it won''t hurt her real body, but I can''t hit her. She is my cousin and the girl I love.

    Three more minutes. I can log out after 3 minutes, but I am sure I can''t log out in the middle of the duel. I have to somehow defeat her without hitting her.

    There is no time limit in the duel; it will go on unless one of us loses. I can admit defeat, but that would just make things worse. I have to somehow---

    Her kick hit me in the face. She punched me in the chest and face, kicked me in the stomach, jumped and punched me in the head.

    She is using her game skills...If this were the real world, I might have been unconscious by now.

    I can''t block her attack if she uses skills.

    I have no other choice but to fight back against her using my skills.

 Chapter 79: I Hate Myself

    Chapter 79: I Hate Myself

    Her kick hit me in the face. She punched me in the chest and face, kicked me in the stomach, jumped and punched me in the head.

    She is using her game skills...If this were the real world, I might have been unconscious by now.

    I can''t block her attack if she uses skills.

    I have no other choice but to fight back against her using my skills.

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    I will use it to dodge.

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    I will use it to block.

    I took a defensive stance again.

    She swung her fists, faster...a way faster than earlier.

    Is it just me or has she gotten better at punching?

    Maybe I am just imagining, or maybe because it''s a game?

    She is using her kicks and fists perfectly like she has been practicing...don''t tell me that she never stopped practicing?

    That makes sense. If it''s true, then I don''t think I can win against her like this.

    1 more minute. After 1 minute I will be...wait, What if...

    "NPC. Hey NPC,e out or I will stick a sword in your butt!"

    "You shouldn''t yell in the middle of the duel, my Lord"

    I want to kill him!

    "Answer me this! 4 hours will end soon, so does it matter if I win or lose the duel?"

    "You have to win the current duel. If you lose the duel even after 4 hours, you will lose the title"

    Are you kidding me?!

    I will lose everything I did for the past week!

    Dammit!

    I am sorry, Lier. I will apologize to you once I log out.

    I tried to punch her face but...she punched me in the stomach.

    She is faster than me!

    Even though I am using the skill, she is faster than me!

    She changed her stance and...why...how? Why is she using that stance?!

    That stance is the most defensive stance. No one cannd an attack in that stance.

    Even I couldn''t master that stance! It needs too much concentration! Are you telling me that she learned it?

    I kept attacking her at various spots, but I couldn''tnd a hit on her.

    Lier has always been with me. Whenever she talks to me, there is a smile on her face. Ever since forever. She looked at me with kind and pure eyes.

    I...I never smiled back at her. I was too full of myself. All I cared about was studying.

    I never really liked martial arts. I only learned it because grandpa taught me, and I was sure that I would never use it.

    It was different for Lier. She learned it because she wanted to. She already got kidnapped once before that. She is learning for herself, that''s what I thought, but one day when I asked her she said ''I will protect you'', I couldn''t understand what she meant.

    One time I was sick because of practicing too much, and Lier stayed with me at that time. I told her to go back and practice without me. She said, ''It''s no fun if you aren''t there. I want to practice with you'', that time too...I couldn''t understand what she meant, but now I know.

    She wanted to protect me because she loved me. She said it''s fun to practice together because she loved me. I couldn''t give anything in return. I did nothing for her.

    I forced her to be alone. She did everything alone. Even at that time when she was bullied in her school, I never cared about her.

    Why was I like that? How could I do that? I hate it...I hate myself.

    I still believe that I don''t deserve Lier, but if she loves me, then I will do my best to love her back.

    I can''t do it. I can''t hit her. Even if this is a game...I won''t hit her--ah...my head hurts.

    I let my guard down and let her beat me.

    On the face, neck, chest, head, nose, eyes, shoulder...I let her hit me.

    Hit me more. Even if she kills me, I won''tin. I can''tin. I deserve it.

    She kicked me. I fell on the floor. She grabbed my hair and kept punching me. That''s it. Punch me till I lose. Punch me till I die and I can--

    "Das! Why aren''t you fighting back?!" Elena yelled.

    I forgot that they were here. I can''t see clearly, my vision is blurry. Everyone is making a worried face. Elena is trying to get here, but the NPC is blocking her way.

    What''s wrong? Why did she stop...huh?

    I nced at Lier''s face. She was making a horrified face.

    She opened her menu and logged out.

    [The Event Has Ended. yer Adas Is Now The Permanent Ruler Of World Zero]

    She really didn''t know that I was Das. I can''t forget the horrified look on her face.

    She must have been shocked. I did it again. I am sure she will cry now. Dammit!

    I can''t do anything for her. I hate--

    "Das are you okay?!" Elena came rushing and helped me get up.

    "I am fine"

    "I am sorry!"

    "Please forgive me, Das Ryle!"

    Elena and Xerah apologized.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "We took your sword"

    "It''s okay"

    I am grateful for that.

    I promise Lier. I will atone for all my sins and be a man worthy of you.

    They both hugged me tightly. All the pain is fading away.

    "Hey, it''s okay. I am fine---"

    What''s happening? Everything is shaking!

    "What''s happening?"

    "We should go out and see"

    When we all went outside...

    "Why the hell are they here?"

    What''s going on?!

    Outside the pce or should I say in the city, there was an army of skeleton knights, 3 wolves and 4 snails but...something is different about them.

    "Lily! What''s going on?"

    [I don''t know but...they are corrupted]

 Chapter 80: Angel Of Annihilation

    Chapter 80: Angel Of Annihtion

    We went to the balcony of the pce to see what was going on outside.

    Outside the pce, or should I say in the city, there was an army of skeleton knights, three wolves, and four snails, but...something is different about them.

    "Lily! What''s going on?"

    [I don''t know, but...they are corrupted]

    "Corrupted? What do you mean?"

    [It''s because of you!]

    "Because...of me?"

    [It''s because you are a sys--you cleared this world before they released it and that error at the end. It corrupted this world''s data as well as the monsters inside it]

    That sounds really bad.

    "I will do something!"

    "You stay here, Das. I will handle them," said Elena.

    "What are you talking about---"

    Elena jumped from the balcony.

    "Hey, get back. What do you think about you---"

    "Let her fight, Das Ryle."

    "You haven''t seen her in action yet, right?" Rikka asked.

    "I haven''t."

    "Don''t worry about her. She is stronger than all of us," said Ricky.

    "..."

    I am still worried.

    Wolves were on the frontline, followed by snails and the army of skeleton knights.

    I am anxious. There is no way she can take care of all of them all by herself.

    "I will go help her, after all."

    "Das!" Elena yelled.

    "I aming down!"

    "No! Stay there, and I am sorry!"

    "Why are you apologizing?!"

    "You will have to rebuild this city!"

    What is she talking about?

    Elena took out her sword. The wolves dashed at her.

    Not good! Will the wolves kill...her...huh?

    What just happened?!

    Elena was in front of the wolves, and now she is behind them!

    "Did she just teleport?" I asked.

    "No. She passed them"

    She passed them? How?!

    She was even faster than my sprinter skill.

    When I nced at the wolves, their bodies were cleaved in half.

    Not only did she pass them, but she cut them too!

    Now the snails. Their shell is hard. I had to go through hell to defeat them.

    Elena raised her sword and swung it. I can see the sh mark! It''s not moving! It is just there, shining brightly.

    Elena swung her sword three more times, and all four shes are visible. They are not moving. She turned her sword again, but this time she hit all four shes. As soon as thest tear hit the other shes, they moved with the speed of light, like lightning, and hit the snails.

    The shells of the snails broke and cleaved them.

    "See? You were worried for nothing."

    Was she that strong?! Howe no one told me about it?!

    She killed them in one hit.

    Now there is an entire army of skeleton knights. There are approximately 5 thousand of them. There is no way she can defeat them alone. I have to go--

    "You shouldn''t go, Adas."

    "But there is an entire army, and she is alone!"

    "No need to worry about her. Oversee her."

    Elena put her sword back in the sheath and took out...

    "What is that? A wand?"

    "It''s a magic item."

    She raised the wand in the air.

    Magic circles appeared in the sky, covering the entire army of skeletons.

    She lowered the wand and pointed at the army.

    The magic circles shined brightly. Dazzling, shiny spears rained down from the magic rings. In a matter of seconds, the entire army was lying on the ground.

    "She is awesome."

    Ricky patted my shoulder and said, "She is the top 11th yer in the game."

    Top...

    "Top 11th?!"

    "She got the nickname ''Angel of Annihtion'' when she used those skills in thest event."

    "...!"

    "Even we didn''t know that she had those skills. We saw her using it in the event"

    "There were some top yers in that event too. She can easily take care of them alone," Rikka quipped.

    "But she was at the 10th ce in the event"

    "That''s because when she used those skills, she died in her attack."

    "....."

    If she was that powerful, then why didn''t she...I see. All of her skills cover arge area. If she were to use it in a raid or boss battle, her attacks would hit other yers too.

    "Hey...what''s going on now?"

    "Their bodies aren''t disappearing!"

    Their bodies didn''t disappear.

    [It''s no use. Their data is corrupted. They won''t die]

    Their bodies multiplied in pieces they were cut.

    They surrounded Elena. All of them...it''s happening again, and I am just...watching...

    Elena stabbed her sword to the ground.

    Swoosh~~ Whoosh~~

    That''s all I heard.

    The next moment, the entire city was destroyed, including the army, and Elena was standing alone holding her sword on the ground...her sword just shattered into pieces.

    That was her 4th skill. She said she has six skills.

    [It''s no use. They won''t die, no matter how many times you kill them]

    They rose again. This time, even more in numbers.

    She doesn''t have a sword. She can''t use those skills again. She can''t...

    "I have to do something---"

    Roar!~~ Roar!~~

    All the monsters are here, so how could I forget about Dragernix?

    ck scales, red eyes, grey horns...what''s with its size?

    It is even bigger thanst time, and not only that, its roar is even louder and the force from its wing...I have to do something.

    Elena is alone there...I need to deal with Dragernix quickly and---

    Roar!!~~ Roar!!~~

    In its one roar, half of the pce was destroyed.

    Rikka and Ricky jumped down, and Xerah...

    "Xerah!!"

    "It''s okay Das Ryle. See you at school tomorrow."

    When Dragernix roared, Xerah protected me by hugging me, and her body turned into small pixels...

    [They are corrupted. Their stats are infinite. We can''t defeat them!]

    We can''t defeat them...there is no way I will let it live!

    I tried to attack Dragernix, but it wasn''t there. It was in the city where Elena was.

    My head has been hurting for a while! I can''t think straight! Dammit!

    I have to go to Elena and...

    The Dragernix breathed fire...

    "Elena!"

    Ricky and Rikka were there too.

    When Dragernix stopped spitting fire, they were still standing...how?

    [Ricky used the skill that lets him sustain all the damage for one minute]

    I am d...hey!

    "Lily! your body!"

    When I nced at Lily, her body was turning into pixels...

    [It''s okay]

    "It''s not! It''s not okay! You are not allowed to die!"

    I grabbed her and covered her with my hands.

    [I am fine, Adas]

    When I opened my fist, her body was back to normal.

    "Are you okay?!"

    [Yeah. I am fine]

    "Good. Now we should---"

    [Watch out!]

    Dragernix pped his wings and roared at me. I was sent flying. I don''t remember how many walls I hit or how many times I hit the floor.

    I can''t stop! The speed is too high!

    My skills are still on cooldown. I can''t do anything even if I want to!

    I was cushioned by something. I looked around to see that I am in the throne room.

    [Adas, are you okay?!]

    I finally got to sit on the throne, but this throne is not like the throne I used to sit...used to?

    [Adas, are you okay?!]

    [Adas?]

    "Yeah. I am okay, Lily."

    [Your...eyes]

    "What''s wrong with my eyes?"

    [They are--]

    "Anyways, I have to deal with that Dragernix. You wait here; I will be right back."

 Chapter 81: God. Mod. System

    Chapter 81: God. Mod. System

    {Note- This chap is Lily''s POV}

    [Adas, are you okay?]

    "..."

    [Adas?]

    "Yeah. I am okay, Lily"

    [Your...eyes]

    His left eye is red again, and there are strange marks on the left side of his body.

    "What''s wrong with my eyes?"

    [They are--]

    "Anyways, I have to deal with that Dragernix. You wait here, I will be right back"

    Is he corrupted? But...I don''t sense any corruption in him.The boss almost destroys the pces...Adas call it Dragernix.

    The monsters, we can''t defeat them. They are corrupted. Their stats are infinite.

    Adas is acting strange too.

    I am afraid to talk with him. I don''t want him to yell at me like he did that day.

    I am scared to--

    "Lily. Didn''t I tell you to stay there? Why are youing with me?"

    [I am worried about you]

    Will he yell at me again?!

    "I am worried about you too. I will be sad if something happens to you"

    He said in a kind voice with a smile on his face.

    He is the Adas I know. The Adas I love.

    [You can''t defeat them, Adas]

    "I have to help Elena"

    [I know but--]

    "Say Lily, this world is now mine, right"

    [Yeah it is but--]

    "Does that mean I can do whatever I want?"

    [More or less, yes]

    "I see"

    [What will you do now?]

    "Nothing. I just have to teach them a lesson"

    [Huh?]

    What does he mean?

    When we went to the balcony, it was almost shattered. There are cracks in the floor. It can break anytime.

    I am flying, but Adas is...huh? Where is the army?

    There is no one in the city except Elena, Rikka, and Ricky.

    Where did the skeleton army go?

    The Dragernix was flying in the sky, all over the city, but where did the army go?

    Could it be that Dragernix''s breath killed them?

    The Dragernix is also corrupted. Does that mean a corrupt can kill corrupted? If yes, then Adas just have to...no! What am I thinking! How can I believe that?

    I don''t want Adas to act scary again.

    The Dragernix is flying far away from the pce. Its flying speed is so much faster thanst time. It''s even quicker than Adas''s sprinter skill.

    Adas and others can just log out and...but this world will be destroyed. No, Not only this world. All the worlds, the entire game data will be corrupt, and it will be beyond repair.

    If that happens...I will disappear. I don''t want to disappear. I know I am being selfish, but I want to be with Adas.

    Snap~~

    Did Adas just snap?

    His snap was so loud that Dragernix heard it and the others too.

    This is bad. They will see Adas and the strange marks on him...wait, they can''t see it. Adas is facing the other way.

    The Dragernix ising this way...it is acting strange. It wasing this way, but now it is...Adas? What is he doing there? He was just here a while ago!

    Adas punched the Dragernix. There are strange marks on his hands too. It''s like when he fought with the manticores, but this time his hands are...

    Adas is saying something. I can''t hear it. I have to go near him.

    I went near him. He is walking in the air...no. Whenever he takes a step, a pedestales beneath his foot.

    "Why must they do this?"

    [Huh?]

    "Why must this happen?"

    What is he saying?

    "Why must they hurt my loved ones?"

    Roar!~~

    Dragernix roared and breathed fire.

    [Adas! Get back!]

    Adas kept walking. He swung his hand in the air and the fire vanished.

    "This is my world. I am the God of this world"

    You are, but this shouldn''t be possible!

    "How dare you do this in my world!"

    How is Adas doing this? Could it be that his Mod ability and the system inside him is letting him do whatever he wants?!

    "Begone from my sight"

    [Adas! wait!]

    "What''s wrong Lily?"

    This is just my guess but...if he can do this, if his system is really doing this, then he can remove the corrupted data from the monsters too.

    [Try removing the corruption from the Dragernix]

    "How do I do that...why should I do that? Isn''t it better to kill it?"

    [Just try it]

    "Okay. Okay. Why are you ordering me around?"

    [Try it]

    "Okay! How do I do it?"

    [Just imagine it]

    "Did you hit your head? Or maybe you are still shocked?"

    [....!]

    How rude! I am trying my best here, and he is making fun of me.

    "I will try it, so stop pouting"

    He put his hand on the Dragernix..."Imagine Imagine Imagine"

    You don''t have to say it out loud!

    The marks on the Dragernix disappeared and its size became smaller...hey! Isn''t it way too small?

    The Dragernix is about my size now!

    [Adas? What is the meaning of this?]

    "I couldn''t imagine anything, so I was thinking of your pouting face and the Dragernix changed into this"

    Small Dragernix looks so cute! But...

    [So...why is it sitting on your head now?]

    "I don''t know"

    [Hey you! Get down! That''s my ce to sit]

    Roar~~

    Even its roar sounds cute!

    The marks on Adas body disappeared and his eye is back to normal.

    We went down to where Elena and others were.

    I didn''t get to sit on Adas''s head! I hate this Dragernix.

    "What was that, Adas?" Elena asked.

    "I also have some secret skills"

    Don''t lie! Why don''t you just say that you don''t know!

    "Are you okay, Lily?" Elena asked.

    Why are you worried about me? You should worry about yourself.

    [Yeah. I am fine]

    Elena is weird.

    When I told her I kissed Adas, she got angry, but when I said that he was sleeping, she forgave him.

    She is the same as Adas. She is very kind and cares about me. No wonder someone like Adas fell for her.

    "What''s wrong, Lily? You are smiling for no reason" Elena asked.

    "Actually Elena, I think she hit her head somewhere"

    [I didn''t!]

    "Well then, should we log out now?" Ricky said.

    "What about this world?"

    [Adas rules this world now, so he can rebuild it anytime]

    "We can do it now though. It''s Sunday anyway" Adas said.

    [No. You should log out]

    Not only he fought with his cousin today, but the monsters and the strange marks on his body...I hope nothing happens to his real body.

    "Fine then. We will log out."

    When Adas logs out, I disappear to somewhere I don''t remember. I want to be with Adas, but I don''t want to trouble him.

    All I can do is wait for him to log in again so I can wee him with a smile.

 Chapter 82: Change

    Chapter 82: Change

    Ring~~Ring~~

    "A call? Who is it?"

    I heard my phone ringing when I logged out from---argh...my headache is back again.

    When I checked my phone, I had 15 missed calls.

    "It''s Aunt Lirole"

    I answered the call.

    [Hello Das?]

    "Hey Aunt Lirole"

    [How are you?]

    "I am doing fine"

    [I see. I called you for Lier]

    "Something happened to her?! Is she okay?"

    [Yes, she is okay, but she is crying for some hours, and she locked herself in her room]

    "...."

    [Do you know anything about this? She has been talking about you for a couple of weeks, but now when we mention your name she...]

    "I...I will talk to her. Don''t worry, Aunt."

    [Yes, please do]

    "Yeah, take care."

    Should I go to her house and meet her?

    It''s noon anyway. I can ask Elena and--

    Ring~~ Ring~~

    "It''s...Lier"

    I answered the call.

    "Hey Lier, I want to--"

    She hung up?!

    Why did she call me then?

    I called her, but this time it was a video call.

    She didn''t answer. I tried again and again. She answered the call on the 7th try.

    "Lier?"

    She was hiding her face behind the pillow.

    [What do you want?]

    "Are you okay?"

    [I am fine]

    Don''t lie!

    Her voice is hoarse...

    "Can you show me your face?"

    [I am not as pretty as your girlfriend]

    "Lier"

    [Fine. Wait for a while]

    She turned the camera to the side. After a while, she turned it back.

    She is not making eye contact with me.

    Her face and her eyes were red.

    "Were you crying?"

    [I wasn''t]

    "Your mom said you were crying"

    [I was crying]

    "Why were you crying?"

    [I am sorry]

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    [I hit you]

    "It was in the game. No need to worry about that."

    [Still! I...hit you]

    "Lier, do you hate me?"

    [I don''t!]

    "Do you love me?"

    [I do]

    "Lier, I have something to tell you."

    [What?]

    "I can tell you here, but I won''t."

    [What is it?]

    "I want to say that to you in person, please wait for a while"

    [Are you going to reject me?]

    "I won''t."

    [Are you going to break up with your girlfriend?]

    "I am not."

    [Are you going to ept my love?]

    "I...will"

    Dammit!

    Didn''t I just confess now?

    I wanted to do it properly by asking Elena.

    [Okay. I will wait for you]

    "Thanks"

    Wait, today''s date is...!!

    "Hey, Lier. Happy birthday!"

    [I thought you forgot about it]

    "Of course I didn''t."

    That was close. I barely remembered it.

    [I am officially 18 today]

    "Yeah"

    [Now just one more year and I can marry you]

    "...."

    She want to marry me as soon as she turns 18?

    [Hey, Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [Do you hate me?]

    "Why do you think that?"

    [Ever since we were kids, I used to stay close to you. Now that I remember it, I was annoying, right?]

    "I never thought something like that about you."

    [Do you remember the day I was kidnapped?]

    Huh? The day she was kidnapped...

    [You there in the pce when I was being kidnapped]

    I was...there?

    [I was calling for help, but you just continued watching me being kidnapped]

    What...is she talking...about?

    When she was...I was...there...

    [You didn''t try to stop them. I kept thinking that you hate me but then...ou..id..fo..hel..]

    I was there?! I was there when she was being kidnapped?

    I was just watching when she was being kidnapped?

    What was wrong with me? I want to kill my past self.

    I want to--

    [Das? Are you listening?]

    "Yeah"

    [Thanks]

    Thanks...for what?

    "Why are...you..."

    [What?]

    "It''s nothing."

    [Okay! Bye! I will wait for you!]

    "Bye"

    She hung up the call.

    Was I really that much of a scum?

    She...my cousin was being kidnapped, and I was just watching it?!

    Why don''t I remember it?

    It''s true that you don''t remember the time when you were kids, but...how could I not remember it?

    "Das!"

    "Mom! When did you get in here?"

    "I have been calling you for a while, but you weren''t responding."

    "Sorry"

    "Is everything okay?"

    "Yeah, I am fine...what''s with the noise downstairs?"

    "The pce has been renovated, so we are moving some stuff there."

    "I see."

    "Let''s go downstairs."

    "Hmm"

    We went downstairs. There were 12 men moving stuff in the trucks.

    Did they really bring this much stuff from the pce?

    "Hey! Wait! Didn''t I tell you not to touch this box?"

    Two men were carrying a big ck box...that box. There are royal swords in that box!

    "The king has ordered us to bring the swords too," one of the men said.

    "Is that so? Father didn''t tell me about--wait! How do you know that there are swords in the box?"

    "You mentioned it earlier."

    "Oh, did I? I see. You can take the swords."

    "Wait!"

    "What''s wrong Das?"

    No matter how you look at it, something is fishy here.

    "The king told you to bring the swords?" I asked.

    "Yes"

    That''s a lie!

    I know how my grandpa is. He trusts no one other than his family.

    There is no way he would ask them to bring the royal swords.

    "No need to take the sword with you."

    "Pardon?"

    "I said, keep the box down and get out of here!"

    "But we were told to bring the swords--"

    "No need for that!"

    "It''s the king''s order."

    "I don''t care. Keep the box down and get out of here."

    "Das? What are you saying! You can''t go against your grandfather."

    "I know mom, but...hey, I will call grandpa and ask him. Stay right there."

    "No!"

    "No?"

    "We might have misheard that. We will keep the box down."

    They both stared at each other for a while and put the box down.

    I knew it!

    Something was fishy here.

    "What was that about?"

    "You shouldn''t trust anyone, mom."

    She pinched my cheeks and said, "You sound like my old man."

    "I will take that as apliment."

    "Go wash your hands. Lunch is ready."

    Hours passed by. After eating dinner, I went back to my room. Research about programming. As always, that light orb is here too.

    My head hurts.

    "Well, I haven''t slept this week, so it''s normal, I guess."

    It''s 4; 23 AM.

    I want to sleep, but I don''t feel sleepy.

    I will take a bath and get ready for school. If mom catches me using myptop again, she will throw it away.

    I grabbed my towel and went downstairs. As I headed towards the bathroom, I noticed that the sword''s box was still in the living room.

    I opened the box. It was dark in the room, but the diamond sword shined brightly, illuminating the room when I opened the box.

    "As expected of a diamond sword."

    I grabbed the sword in my hand.

    "It''s heavier than I imagined."

    It''s a real sword. Of course, it would be heavy, unlike LWO.

    I tried to swing the sword, but I couldn''t.

    "Mom was swinging it wlessly that day."

    I tried swinging it again.

    "I will try swinging like it like mom did that day."

    I swung the sword with no problem this time.

    As I was swinging, it reminded me of the throne room.

    Many things happened today, but well, everything ended.

    I will be king in 2 months. I wonder if my life will change. There is also a throne in the pce; I would like to sit there--huh? What was that?

    I just saw a vision. I was standing in the throne room. It wasn''t the throne room of LWO or the pce.

    It was different.

    There were dead bodies on the floor, which was painted red by their blood. I was standing between the dead bodies, and a girl was standing in front of me, with a sword in her hand and hatred in her eyes. She was staring at me with her teary eyes. That girl was no other than the girl I love the most--

    Drip~~ Drip~~

    I was still swinging the sword, and I just...cut myself?

    I don''t feel any pain, but I have cut myself. My clothes are dyed red by my blood.

    I used a towel so that my blood wouldn''t drip on the floor.

    I cut my face. Mom will get angry and worried...

    I rushed to the bathroom, pressing the wound with the towel.

    What should I do? I cut my face...is the cut deep? What if it leaves a scar...it will leave a scar!.

    I slowly removed the towel, expecting to see a cut on my face, but...

    "There is no cut on my face."

    What''s going on? I am sure I cut my face but...was it my imagination...no! Look at this blood.

    Why is there no cut on my face?

    There is no way it would heal this fast and...even...if it did, then there would be a scar left. There is a huge scar on my back too!

    I removed my t-shirt to check the scar on my back, but...

    "Why?! How?!"

    There is no scar on my back. I am sure there was a scar...it''s been there for over ten years.

    "What''s going on?"

    How is that possible?!

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Das passed out and fell on the floor.

    His hair color slowly changed from ck to white.

    The light orb came and flew around unconscious Das.

    His hair color slowly turned back to normal, and the orb disappeared.

 Chapter 83: I Will Be There With You.

    Chapter 83: I Will Be There With You.

    "Wha...th...him!"

    Argh...my head.

    "There...thing...wro..ih...hi.."

    What''s going on? Someone is talking...I can''t see anything everything is blurry...argh...my head.

    When I opened my eyes, I was on the sofa, and my mom was crying.

    "Mom? Why are you crying?"

    "Das! You are awake!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    My father is also here and...

    "Why is the doctor here?"

    "You don''t remember?!"

    "Remember what?"

    "You passed out in the bathroom, and your clothes were covered in blood!"

    Ah!...that''s right.

    Last night I was swinging the sword and cut my face.

    I rushed to the bathroom to check the wound, but there was no wound on my face and...huh? What happened after that?

    "What happenedst night?! Where did all that bloode from?!"

    I don''t know what''s going on...I...I...

    "I went to take a bath, and I was practicing some moves, and I hit myself in the nose."

    "What?!"

    "It was just a nosebleed."

    "Didn''t I tell you? It must be something like that," my father said.

    "But that much blood from a nosebleed..."

    "I have seen worse cases, miss. There is nothing wrong with him. He is a healthy teenage boy," the doctor said.

    "How did you get a nosebleed?"

    "I just said that I hit my nose."

    "How did you hit it?"

    "I was practicing some moves."

    "What moves?"

    "Martial arts."

    "Don''t lie!"

    "I am not...lying."

    "You have never practiced martial arts in all these years, so why did you suddenly get an urge to practice in the middle of the night and the bathroom?"

    "...."

    "Yeah, I want to know too," my father said

    "...."

    "Das, are you hiding something from us?"

    "....."

    "Now, now, miss. You shouldn''t pressure a high school boy like this," the doctor said.

    "This high school boy is my son! Can''t I worry about him!"

    Don''t yell at the doctor.

    "Hmm, does he have a girlfriend?" the doctor asked.

    Why does he want to know that?

    "He does; what about it?"

    "That makes sense."

    What is he talking about?

    "What do you mean, doctor?"

    "Think about it. A high school boy who has a girlfriend went to the bathroom in the middle of the night but passed out with a nosebleed. There is only one possibility."

    What does he mean?

    "What?" my parents asked in unison.

    "What would a high school boy do in the middle of the night?"

    "Study?" my mom and my dad said in unison.

    The doctor made a shocked face, cleared his throat, and said, "He was thinking about his girlfriend in the bathroom and...you know...that...yes, looks like you got it now."

    That? Wait...he doesn''t mean!

    "Is it my fault?" my mom said.

    "Why would it be your fault?"

    "That day! I interrupted you and Elena in your room! It must be my fault!"

    It is not!

    "Das...you should have said something. I would have arranged something for you," my dad said with pity in his eyes.

    "It''s not what you think! So wipe that look from your face, and what do you mean by arranging something for me?! I have a girlfriend! I don''t need someone else for that!"

    "I know. I was saying ''I would have arranged something with your girlfriend'' for you."

    "No, thanks!"

    "He can yell now. He must be fine," the doctor said.

    "Thank you, doctor."

    "My pleasure. I should go now. My wife must be worried."

    "I will see you off!" I said.

    When we were outside the house, I asked, "Doctor! Am I really okay?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Is there something wrong with me?"

    "Your body is perfectly healthy. There is nothing wrong with you."

    "I...see."

    So what was thatst night?

    "Hey kid, you have great parents. You shouldn''t make them worry."

    "I...know."

    "What is your name, kid?"

    "Das Ryle"

    "Das...it''s a nice name."

    "It''s nice?"

    "Yeah. It''s the name of a great king."

    I hate to admit it, but I have searched my name on the inte many times but...there was no meaning of my name and...he is saying it was the name of a great king?

    "Thanks...umm."

    "Oh, I am Zira''s Redens"

    "Hmmm?"

    Redens! Reden? Redens?!

    "It''s nice to be young. I have a daughter who is the same age as you."

    Same age as me? But he looks in his thirties.

    "Umm...how old are you?"

    "I am 38."

    "How old were you when...nevermind."

    "Something wrong?"

    Everything is wrong here!

    "Nothing"

    "Well, then I should go."

    "Yeah"

    I turned around to go back to--

    "Hey! Make sure to use protection!"

    Protection?

    "If you don''t! You might get your girlfriend--"

    "Shut up!"

    Damn you, Rachel! Your father is a pervert like you!

    After eating breakfast, I went to the park.

    Elena messaged me that she is on her way.

    What was thatst night? Was it just my imagination? But that blood...and what happened after that? My head was aching so badly and then...

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Das?"

    "Hah. Hah. Hah"

    "Are you okay...Das? What''s wrong?"

    "Elena?"

    "Your face looks horrible! What happened?"

    I just dozed off for a second there.

    I just remembered something. What Lier told me yesterday. I was there!

    I was in a dark room. I heard some noise from outside. When I went to check, some masked men were trying to kidnap Lier.

    I just stood there. I did nothing! I just watched her getting kidnapped!

    "Das?"

    "Elena"

    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    "I am scared."

    She hugged me.

    "Did you have a bad dream?"

    "No. I,.I am afraid."

    "Afraid of what?"

    "I am afraid of myself."

    I don''t want to be like my past self! I am afraid to be like that again! I don''t want to hurt--

    "It''s okay. I am here. Don''t worry."

    Elena patted my back and head.

    I want to cry, but tears just don''te out!

    I can''t even cry...what am I?

    "Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "Thanks"

    "It''s my duty as a girlfriend."

    "Thanks"

    "No need to thank me."

    "Thanks"

    "Your wee."

    I chuckled and said, "I am fine now."

    "Okay"

    She let go of me.

    "Elena"

    "Do you want a kiss?"

    "Please do."

    We kissed. We have kissed many times, but this time it felt different.

    "Elena"

    "Do you want to touch my breasts?"

    "Let''s skip."

    "What?"

    "I don''t want to go to school today."

    "Do you want to go to a hotel and have sex?! We can''t!"

    "I don''t want to do that!"

    "Then why do you want to skip?"

    "I am not in the mood to go to school today."

    "You get angry when I ask you to skip, but today...you are the one asking to skip."

    "..."

    "Sure. Let''s skip."

    "We can''t go back home. Where should we go?"

    "We can go on a date or a hotel."

    "Hotels are off-limits."

    I don''t think I can control myself if we go to a hotel.

    "Das! Come with me."

    She grabbed my hand and pulled me.

    "Where are we going?"

    "I know a wonderful ce. You will like it."

    After walking for about 45 minutes, we reached a sightseeing ce. It is a famous cliff. You can almost see the entire city from here. Everything is fine but...

    "Why is there ''No entry'' sign here?"

    "Someone was murdered here yesterday."

    "...."

    "The man found out that his girlfriend is cheating on him with his best friend, so the man killed both his girlfriend and his friend here and jumped down from here."

    "Why did wee here? This is a crime ce. We shouldn''t be here."

    "It''s fine. Even if the cops catch us, my parents will handle it."

    "We shouldn''t take a risk."

    "You like nature, right?"

    "I...do?"

    She did it for me?

    "I willmit any crime for you."

    "Stop acting cool."

    "I also want to act cool in front of my boyfriend."

    "There is no need to."

    "Come here."

    There was a bench nearby. We sat there, or I wanted to, but...

    "What?"

    "Come here. I will give you ap pillow."

    "There is no need to."

    "Come. Here."

    And so, my girlfriend is giving me ap pillow.

    "It''s embarrassing."

    "Shut up."

    "....."

    She is caressing my hair.

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "How was I yesterday?"

    "You were so cool. I didn''t know you were that strong."

    "You were cool too."

    "Was I?"

    "Yeah. You punched the dragon and turned it small too. How did you do that?"

    "I don''t know. Lily told me to imagine, and it turned out like this"

    "You are now the king of World Zero."

    "Yeah"

    "You will be the king of this country too, right?"

    "Yes, after two months."

    "I want to be a princess too."

    "You will be the queen, not a princess."

    Wait! ''I don''t want to be a princess; I want to be a queen'' So that''s what Lier meant!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I am an idiot."

    "I know it."

    "That hurts."

    "But I still love you."

    "...."

    "I will love you no matter what you be."

    "I love you too."

    "I know."

    "Thanks"

    I don''t remember when or how I fell asleep, but when I woke up, I was still on Elena''sp, and she was sleeping too.

    "Your neck will hurt if you sleep like that"

    I put her head on myp...I am giving her ap pillow?!

    Is it okay to do this without her permission?

    She is defenseless. I can do anything I want...control! Control yourself, Das!

    "Das"

    Is she awake?!

    "Das"

    She is just sleeping talking!

    "Don''t touch there."

    "..."

    What kind of dream is she having?

    "You shouldn''t do this"

    "....."

    "You can''t."

    "...."

    "Hehehe"

    She has a lewd dream!

    "Das"

    "..."

    "You are a pervert."

    You are the one who is a pervert here!

    She keeps moving her face on myp.

    This is bad. I am...

    I should move her from myp.

    I tried to move her head but...

    "What are you doing?"

    She woke up.

    "I was trying to move your head so...that"

    "Why am I on yourp?"

    "You were sleeping, so I thought I should give you ap pillow too."

    "Das"

    "What?"

    "You were trying to do something perverted to me, right?"

    "I wasn''t!"

    "I feel like I had a wonderful dream. What were you doing?"

    "Not a thing."

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why didn''t you do anything even though I was sleeping defenseless?!"

    So, she gets angry anyway?

    "Hey, stop rolling on myp."

    She is moving her face left and right.

    "I love your smell."

    "Stop saying that stuff, or I will..."

    "You will whaaa! You pervert!"

    She jumped and stood in front of me.

    "It''s your fault!"

    "Why are you hard?!"

    "It''s your fault!"

    Her sleep talking and rolling on myp...dammit!

    It''s so embarrassing!

    "Can I touch it?"

    "Shut up!"

    "But you touch my breasts."

    "It''s different! And I let you touch my body too!"

    "But I want to touch it."

    "You can''t!"

    "I want to touch it."

    "Shut up, pervert!"

    "You are the pervert here."

    "It''s because of you!"

    "Doesn''t it hurt? Will it stay like this?"

    "It will go back to normal after some time."

    "Let me touch it."

    "Will you please shut up!"

    Stop thinking Stop thinking, stop thinking.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Trying to calm down."

    "Should I help?"

    "It will have the opposite effect."

    "Boys are weird."

    "Well, thanks."

    "How do you manage when it gets hard when you are in public."

    "That doesn''t happen!"

    At least with me.

    "Are you okay now?"

    "Yeah let''s go."

    "It''s only 10:12 AM. Where should we go?"

    "We will go on a date somewhere."

    "Nice! Let''s do this every day!"

    "Not possible."

    When I was asleep, I had a dream. It was a pleasant dream.

    I was in some beach house. There was the sea, trees, and mountains surrounding the beach house. There were some people with me. Elena, Lier, Miss Serah, and Lily were there too. Her body was the same size as ours. We wereughing and chatting and happily smiling. There were some other people also, but I don''t remember them.

    It was a pleasant dream.

    "I wonder if we will be able to live like that."

    "Hmm?"

    "I was thinking about our future."

    "Don''t worry; I will be there with you."

    "I know."

 Chapter 84: Normal

    Chapter 84: Normal

    We went to watch a movie, after that we went to a restaurant to eat lunch and before we knew it, it was past 3 PM.

    I dropped Elena off at her house, went to ATM to take out some cash, and right now I am in the front of the hospital.

    I need to know what''s happening to me.

    "I will have a full body checkup and confirm it"

    The hospital was full, as always. If I stay in the line, I will have to wait till night.

    "I can''t waste my time waiting in line"

    I gave extra money to the receptionist, and he let me in first as an emergency case, even though it was just a regr case.

    That''s how the world works. Everyone, everything will yield to money.

    "Das Ryle, what can I do for you?" the doctor asked.

    "I want you to perform a full body check up on me"

    He stared at me for a while and said "Hmm, you look fine though"

    "I am here for a full body checkup"

    "Do you have some kind of problem? I can do the test ording to that"

    "I want you to perform a full body checkup"

    "Are you on some kind of drug? You keep repeating the same thing again and again"

    "I said, perform a full body check up on me"

    "Do you know how much a full body checkup costs? Where are your parents?"

    "Is this enough for a full body checkup?"

    I threw a bag full of cash at him.

    "You...how did you get this much money? Did you steal it from somewhere?! I will call the cops!--"

    "I can give you more money, enough to make you a millionaire"

    "You...who are you?!"

    "Perform a full body check up on me, or else I am taking this money and go somewhere else"

    "I understand! Pleasee with me"

    It isughable how his words changed after seeing the money. All adults are like this. Just show them money and they will lick your shoes.

    "Please drink this and go inside the machine.

    After drinking the syrup, I went inside the machine.

    30 minster~

    "Your reports are back"

    "Is there anything wrong with me?"

    "I was expecting some kind of drug in your body but you weren''t on any drug"

    "What does my report say?"

    "It''s normal. Everything is normal. There is nothing wrong with your body"

    "...."

    He is saying the same thing. So what was thatst night?!

    "Your heart rate is unstable but there is nothing weird about it. Your heart is on the right side, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "Everything is good. You are perfectly fine"

    "I see. Bye"

    I opened the door and--

    "Wait!"

    "What is it?"

    "Here, this is yours"

    He handed me my bag.

    "Why?"

    "A full body checkup doesn''t cost this much, you can have the rest of the money"

    "But...I gave it to you, they are yours now"

    "I didn''t be a doctor to earn money. I want to help people. Take this and get out of here"

    "I don''t understand"

    What a weird adult. I have never seen someone like him in my life.

    "Just because your parents are rich doesn''t mean you can spend all of their money"

    "Shut up, doctor"

    I closed the door and went out of the room.

    He was a weird person. ''I didn''t be a doctor to earn money. I want to help people'' if that''s true then...

    "You have my respect, doctor"

    And that money isn''t my parents. There is no way I would use their money without their permission. I earned this money by making deals with somepanies that are in the top 10 and gaining profit because of me.

    "Even the full body checkup didn''t help"

    There is nothing wrong with me. I don''t understand. If everything is alright then what was thatst night? There has to be--

    "Oh, I am sorry" an old man wearing a doctor coat said.

    He looks the same age as my grandfather...why do I feel like I have seen him somewhere before?

    "It''s fine"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The old man entered the doctor''s room, which Das was in earlier.

    "Dr. Goodwin! Wee back" the other doctor said.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. There was a high school kid here for a full body checkup"

    "I see"

    "I said full body checkups are expensive, so he threw me a bag full of cash"

    "Kids these days have it easy"

    "He was desperate for a full body checkup, but his reports were normal"

    "Where are the reports? Let me see"

    "Here. He was a strange kid" he handed Das''s reports to him.

    "Hmm?!" The doctor''s eyes opened wide with shock.

    "What''s wrong, Dr. Goodwin?"

    "Das...Ryle! Are you sure that was his name?"

    "Yes. Do you know him by any chance?"

    "When did he leave?!"

    "He just left a minute ago. He was wearing a high school uniform"

    "So that kid...I will be right back! Dispose of this report!"

    "What''s wrong Dr. Goodwin---"

    The doctor rushed outside. He was running with his old body, he was out of breath, panting, but kept running.

    The elevators were full, so he took the stairs.

    "Dr. Goodwin! What''s wrong?"

    "What''s wrong, doctor! You are out of breath"

    "Are you okay, doctor?!"

    All the staff members tried to stop him, but he paid no attention to them and rushed outside the hospital.

    Das was at the gate of the hospital, waiting for the taxi.

    "Das! Das Ryle! Wait...."

    Dr. Goodwin was panting, words weren''ting out of his mouth.

    "Wait...Das...Das...Ryle!"

    He rushed to the gate, but Das sat in the taxi and went off.

    "This is bad, Theodore. What should we do now? If your grandson--"

    Cough~~ Cough~~

    "If your grandson finds out the truth about himself...what should we do now, Theodore"

    Cough~~

    "He will also find out the truth about Gracie"

    Cough~~

    "I should inform Theodore...wait, what will I say to him? What if Das was only here for a normal body checkup?"

    Cough~~ Cough~~

    "Doctor! Are you okay, doctor?!"

    "You shouldn''t stay in sunlight, doctor!"

    "I am fine"

    "You are clearly not fine!"

    He was dragged into the hospital by the staff members.

 Chapter 85: Powers?

    Chapter 85: Powers?

    I got a message from Elena. She said that she can''t y LWO today because her sister ising, and she is going out for dinner with her family.

    I am alone in my room, with a cutter knife in my hand.

    "I can do it"

    What happenedst night is questionable.

    If my wound really healed fast, then it should be healed again if I cut my hand with this cutter knife.

    "I can do it"

    I made a slight cut on my palm, it was no more than a scratch, but I saw it!

    "It healed!"

    It healed! I will cut deeper now.

    I cut my palm again, but this time slightly deeper.

    "It''s bleeding"

    I should do something about blood.

    I stood up to take the tissue box and when I tried to wipe off the blood,the wound was already healed.

    "It didn''t even take 5 seconds"

    I wiped off the blood and made a deeper cut this time.

    I didn''t wipe the blood this time.

    "....."

    I just saw it get healed!

    The cells regenerated and connected with each other in a matter of seconds.

    "The deeper the wound, the more time it takes to heal"

    After wiping the blood, I made a deeper cut--

    "Hey Das, dinner is ready"

    <em>Stab~~</em>

    "Dad!"

    I got surprised and stabbed the cutter in my palm!

    "What''s wrong? Why are you covering your crotch...Ah! Could it be that you are doing that...you know...what I mean?"

    "Yes! Yes! I am doing that! Can you go and lock the door? I will be there in a second"

    "Got it. Take your time. I will tell your mom you are studying"

    "Yeah, thanks"

    He gave me the thumbs-up sign and locked the door.

    I just lost something important in my father''s eyes.

    "Dammit"

    The wound has not healed yet.

    "The cut was deep after all"

    The wound healed 5 minutester.

    If I lose my hand, it might never recover.

    "Or maybe it will?"

    I won''t know unless I try it.

    "Nevermind"

    I don''t want to lose my hand in some stupid experiment.

    When I went downstairs, my father was telling my mom not to go into my room without knocking, mom got angry and yelled at him.

    Sorry dad!

    After eating dinner, I went to my room. I didn''t y LWO. Ricky and Rikka are also not ying today.

    "I already miss Lily"

    I will apologize to her tomorrow.

    I waited till 2 AM, but the light orb didn''t appear.

    I fell asleep after that, woke up in the morning, went to school, and came back from school.

    We are going to y LWO at night, which means I have nothing to do till night.

    "What should I do?"

    I will just study until night.

    "Studying is boring!"

    I am tired of it!

    Elena says the same thing.

    "I am bing like her"

    My girlfriend is<em>awesome</em>.

    So my body can heal faster now.

    It wasn''t like this before. Strange things have been happening to me since I started ying LWO.

    "Does it have anything to do with LWO?"

    There is also that thing with Rias.

    "She is supposed to be dead in the real world, but she is there...in the VR game"

    The thing I learned after programming is that...wait. Lily is a program, but she is like a real person in the game.

    "Could it be that it''s the same with Rias?"

    Like Rias is also a program, and it is based on the real Rias who died 8 years ago.

    "Something like that is just..."

    I don''t know what should I do, and it has nothing to do with me.

    It''s not like I care about Rias...she is my friend.

    "How can I be so heartless?"

    Maybe she hasn''t realized that she is dead? Or maybe she doesn''t know that there was someone like her in the real world?

    "But she knows something about me"

    I haven''t seen her in a while now.

    ''Your emotions react to the game'' what did she mean by that?

    If...I can affect the game data, then it is possible for a game to affect me too.

    "Like it happened with the first VR game"

    I am interested in doing something...it''s worth a try.

    I went outside. After walking for an hour, I reached a run-down ce.

    The entire area is run-down. This ce was once a rich spot.

    After the religious war that happened 25 years ago, this ce is like this.

    No onees here. I can do what I came here for.

    There are several buildings here, apartments, and a yground.

    I ran into the yground for a few minutes.

    "I will try to run faster"

    I know this is ame guess, but if the game is affecting me in any way, then it might also let me run faster?

    There is no way the game-skills will work here, but if I can somehow...figure out what''s happening to me.

    I will give my strength to my legs and run as fast as I can.

    I began running.

    "Fast"

    Fast, faster, more faster.

    "Wha..wait! This is too fast!"

    I can''t stop myself!

    I couldn''t stop and ended up mming into therge wall.

    "I am bleeding"

    My head is bleeding because of the hit just now.

    The sole of my shoe is burned out.

    "My feet are bleeding too"

    My speed increased suddenly.

    "I can''t feel my legs"

    After some minutes, the wounds healed up.

    "I wasn''t as fast as I am when I use my sprinter skill, but I was fast enough that I couldn''t stop myself"

    I checked my phone.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "No cracks"

    I tried to run faster, and I ran faster.

    I don''t know the reason behind it, but it is working.

    "Should I try breaking this wall?"

    The wall isrge. Really, really huge.

    It''s a 50-meter wall which was built during the war.

    "Nothing will happen even if I punch it"

    Should I take the risk?

    My wounds will heal anyway.

    I punched the wall, I regret it.

    "I will break it down!"

    Even if it takes me a month.

    I punched again and again and again.

    My fist is bleeding. The skin ispletely shredded, and the wall is marked red with my blood.

    The second my wound heals up, it gets wounded again.

    "Come on. Come on"

    I know it''s impossible for a human to break arge wall. I know I am being stupid, but I just can''t stop myself.

    It just hurts at this point.

    I should stop and go home...huh?

    "That punch felt different somehow"

    I punched again.

    It hurts to the bones, but somehow I feel like I can do this.

    I punched again with both hands.

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

    "Yeah. I can do it"

    There is a small crack"

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

    The crack is bigger now.

    "I should increase my force and give my all"

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

    "More! More!"

    "More!"

    More!

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

    There is an enormous crack in the wall.

    "Still not enough"

    Need more strength.

    I can''t feel my hands anymore.

    They are so light that it feels like I have no hands.

    "I need more"

    "Break!"

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left. Right. Left.

    I have been punching for half an hour.

    "I need more strength"

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    "Break!"

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    "<strong>Break!</strong>"

    Right. Left. Right. Left.

    Right. Left. Right. Left. Right---

    The entire wall...the entire 50-meter wall crumbled down into both small andrge pieces.

    "Huh?"

    My right hand...I can feel that the bones are shattered.

    "It doesn''t hurt though"

    I should go home now. Mom will be worried--

    <em>Ring~~ Ring~~</em>

    I took out my phone to see who it was...it''s mom.

    "Yes mom"

    [Don''t ''yes mom'' me! Where are you?!]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [Do you know what time it is?!]

    "It''s only 7:03 PM"

    [What do you mean ''only''?!]

    "..."

    [Come back now or you are not getting any dinner tonight]

    "Coming!"

    [Take care on your way home]

    "Hmm.Bye"

    It''s hard to put your phone in your right pocket with your left hand.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Mom gets worried for nothing.

    "I will be 18 soon"

    I will be the king in 2 months.

    "There is no need to worry about"

 Chapter 86: No Religion

    Chapter 86: No Religion

    I got a 20 minute lecture from my mom when I reached home.

    "The traffic was awful. It''s not my fault"

    It took me 2 hours to reach home.

    "You are not allowed to go out for a week!"

    "I have to go on a date with Elena"

    "When?"

    "This Sunday"

    "I will tell her the date is cancelled"

    "Why are you so overprotective?"

    "It''s dangerous outside!"

    "...."

    "Don''t you know how many crimes have been happening in this citytely"

    "I know"

    "You don''t! If you do, then you won''t act recklessly!"

    She is more furious than usual.

    "I am sorry"

    "I don''t need your apology. Das, I am saying this for you. It''s dangerous outside"

    "Fine. I won''t go anywhere from now on"

    "There is no need to go to school from tomorrow"

    "What?"

    "Your university results are out. You scored top!"

    "What do you mean by I can''t go to school tomorrow?"

    "There is no need to go to school now. You already graduated from university. The deal ended"

    Elena''s grandfather made a deal with me, that I have to go to school if I want to graduate from university, I have to attend high school. Today I sessfully graduated from university, so there is no need to go to school now.

    "I will go to school"

    "You can''t!"

    "Please mom! Let me go to school"

    "Is it because of Elena?"

    "...."

    "You haven''t told her anything yet?"

    "I told her everything"

    "About you bing a king too?"

    "Yeah"

    "Then she will understand. She is a smart girl"

    "I will go to school"

    "You can''t--"

    "Ang! Why are you doing this?" My dad asked.

    "I am doing this for him. There is no need for him to do anything!"

    "You can''t just force him to do something he doesn''t want to"

    "He is my son! He is our son!"

    "If you keep forcing him, then he might start hating you"

    "Wha...Das...do you hate me?"

    "...."

    "Hey! Say something!"

    Why are you acting like Elena!

    "I don''t hate you"

    "See? He doesn''t hate me"

    "I said if you keep forcing him, he ''might'' start hating you"

    "I understand!"

    "...."

    "Das!"

    "What?"

    "You can continue going to school"

    "Thanks"

    "Come on now. Let''s eat dinner"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "You just sighed, right?"

    "..."

    "Do you not like it when I lecture you?"

    "It''s not like I don''t like it. You are saying this for my own good after all, but sometimes you worry too much"

    "I see. I will hold back next time"

    There will be a next time?!

    We are eating dinner. Everything was going fine until--

    "Why are you eating with your left hand?"

    "Well..."

    "Something is wrong with your right hand?"

    It still hasn''t healed!

    It''s been over 2 hours, but it still hasn''t healed!

    "Das?"

    "I just felt like eating with my left-hand today"

    "It is bad manners"

    It is?!

    "I will--"

    "Derek! How many times do I have to tell you not to use the tablet when eating?!"

    "Some interesting news is going on"

    "What type of news?"

    "The prik wall is broken"

    "Prik wall...the wall which was built during thest war?"

    "Yeah"

    <em>Welp~~</em>

    "Some are saying ''it''s a curse from heavens'' and such"

    "Wasn''t that wall made of the strongest material?"

    It was?!

    "Yeah. Even the missiles couldn''t prate it"

    Wait what?! Could it be that I just did something unimaginable?

    "How did it crash?"

    I did it!

    "Don''t know but the government will surely conceal this matter, and it won''t be out in public"

    "That''s the universalw of the world"

    That''s right. After the religious war, the kings and the government of the respective countries decided to remove all the religion from the world.

    Currently, there is no religion in the world.

    My generation, including me, doesn''t know anything about any religion. They are not told about religions.

    The government and kings of all countries and kingdoms removed everything rted to the religion. There is no mention of any religion in any books, history, nowhere.

    Even the media is silenced about it. If someone talks about religion, there is only one penalty, and that is...<strong>instant death.</strong>

    This is one of the deadlyws of the world.

    I know about this because of my paranoid grandpa. He told me everything about everything.

    We have just been told that there is only one god. There is a creator, but no one can worship because there is religion.

    "I am done eating"

    "Put your tes in the kitchen. I will wash themter"

    "Hmm"

    I went to my room, patched myself with VR gear, and logged into LWO.

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "Finally"

    I didn''t get transported to world zero this time.

    "Huh"

    It''s been over a minute but...

    "Lily is not here"

    I nced around, but I couldn''t find her.

    "Lily!"

    She always greets me in under 5 seconds, but...

    "Is she angry because I didn''t y LWO yesterday?"

    "Das?"

    "Elena!"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Lily! She is not here"

    "She is here"

    "What?"

    "Look down"

    I looked at the ground. She was sitting on the ground.

    "What are you doing there!"

    I picked her up.

    "Someone might have crushed you!"

    [...]

    "Lily?"

    She is not saying anything.

    "Lily, what''s wrong?" Elena asked.

    Lily blinked and stared at us for a while.

    [Adas...Reina...when did youe here?]

    "We just logged in"

    "Lily. Are you okay?"

    [I am fine]

    Lies!

    She is acting strange.

    "Lily...I.."

    "Hey Adas! We are here"

    "Rikka!" Elena hugged Rikka.

    Aren''t they getting too close?

    "What''s with that face? Jealous of my wife?" Ricky asked.

    "It''s not like that. She must have missed her"

    "Yeah. Do you want to hug me too?"

    "Hell no!"

    "Haha. Your reactions are funny"

    "...."

    [Let''s go to World Zero Adas]

    "Yeah"

    [Now that you are the ruler of World Zero, you can teleport us all together]

    I opened my menu. There was an option to teleport to World Zero, and there was also an option to teleport someone from my friend list.

    I selected Elena, Ricky, Rikka and teleported us all to World Zero.

    "It''s the same as we left it that day"

    [You have to rebuild it now, Adas]

    "On it"

    <em>Roar~~</em>

    The small Dragernix came and sat on my head.

    [Hey! What gives?!]

    <em>Roar~~</em>

    [This is my ce to sit! Go sit somewhere else]

    <em>Roar~~</em>

    [Get out of my sight! This ce is mine!]

    This is not your ce. It''s my head!

 Chapter 87: ástv?llr

    Chapter 87: ��stv?llr

    We are in World Zero, which waspletely destroyed...by my girlfriend.

    "So, how do I rebuild it?"

    [Imagine it]

    "....."

    How in the world am I supposed to imagine that?!

    [Just close your eyes and let your imagination do the work]

    That doesn''t help!

    "I will give it a try, so get off my head"

    I tried to grab her and the Dragernix with my right hand...huh?

    I can''t move my right hand!

    Why?! This is a game!

    The menu option was on the left side, so I used my left hand. I never paid attention to my right hand.

    [Make a beautiful world]

    Thanks for the pressure.

    I closed my eyes.

    Think. Think! Think Das!

    Nothing came to my mind.

    "I can''t do--"

    When I opened my eyes...

    [Wow!]

    "Awesome Das!"

    "Now this is what I call the power of imagination"

    "It''s really beautiful!"

    "Tha...nks"

    I can''t tell them!

    I can''t tell them that I haven''t imagined anything!

    "It''s really awesome Das~"

    "Praise me more"

    I am sure I hadn''t imagined anything so...how the hell did this all...

    Let''s start with the pce. It''s bigger thanst time. The structure also looks different. It looks strong, like it''s made ofrge bricks and concrete, but...it looks old.

    Not just the pce. The entire city looks old. Ancient era like...

    [It is of some old era]

    "Yeah"

    The streets, streetmps, shops, markets, alleys. There are small houses, and the grounds surrounding the pce.

    There is a forest, sea, mountains, smallkes, towers, big walls in certain ces. Everything just looks perfect. Like it was perfectly nned but...I didn''t imagine anything.

    [The World Has Been Rebuilt. Ruler Shall Name This World]

    "Name it?"

    "Yeah. The other 3 worlds have their own names"

    "Even the fourth world which will beunched soon will have a name"

    No one ever told me about that!

    "How about Das and Elena''s world?" I suggested.

    "Rejected!"

    So harsh!

    I knew I suck at naming but don''t reject it so cruelly.

    "The name should be like the other world''s name" Rikka remarked.

    "What are the other world''s names?"

    "Name of World 1 is Eitrbi"

    "Sorry. What was that?"

    "Eitrbi"

    "Could you repeat it again?"

    "Eitrbi!"

    How the hell do you even pronounce it?!

    Maybe World 2 has a decent name?

    "What''s the name of world 2?"

    "World 2 name is riheimr"

    Let''s skip World 2.

    "What about world 3?"

    "World 3 name is Eimivllr"

    "....."

    Ricky patted my shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t get it either"

    Am I supposed to be happy about that?

    [Now, let''s give World Zero a simr name]

    "I can''t think of anything. Elena, you decide it"

    "How about stvllr?" She asked, tilting her head, looking at me with wide eyes.

    "What does it mean?"

    "Don''t know"

    "....."

    I resisted the urge to facepalm.

    "It sounds cool, so let''s go with that" Elena grinned

    It''s easy to pronounce too, so let''s go with...

    "stvllr it is"

    [The World Zero Has Been Named stvllr]

    "Let''s go inside the pce"

    "Yeah"

    We entered the pce. Even though it was different from outside, it''s almost the same inside.

    The one thing that changed was the crest. There are crests at some ces in the pce. The crest is the same one I had under my mask.

    I really feel like I had seen it somewhere before.

    "What''s wrong, Das?" Elena asked, confused.

    "It''s nothing. What should we do now?"

    "Give me a sword" She pouted her pink lips.

    Her sword had broke when she used her skill.

    "Rikka. Can you craft a sword for Ele-Reina?" I keep using her real name.

    "Stop using the alias. We both already know your real names" Rikka said.

    "But we don''t know yours"

    I know them!

    "We are sorry, but we can''t tell you our real names"

    "...."

    "We really want to tell you but...we are sorry"

    There must be some reason. We shouldn''t pry into anyone''s personal--

    "You guys don''t trust us" Elena said while puffing up her cheeks.

    "It''s not like that. We really want to tell but...we will tell you when we meet in the real world"

    "When will that happen?"

    "When we n an offline meet up"

    "Let''s do it tomorrow"

    "Tomorrow?!"

    Why can''t you take a hint!

    They are trying to avoid this topic.

    "Elena. We have our exams next month. We will n an offline meet up during our summer vacation"

    "Yeah. Summer vacation. Perfect!''

    Why are you two talking like me?!

    "There are still two months until summer vacation"

    "I will craft you an excellent sword, okay?"

    "Okay!"

    She is too easy to dupe!

    I am worried about her future.

    "I don''t have materials though. I also want to craft a gun for myself"

    "Gun?! There are guns in this game?"

    "Not exactly, but something simr to guns. They will use magic instead of ammo"

    "Wow"

    "But I need material in millions and some rare materials"

    "What kind of materials?"

    "Any rare materials will work"

    I cleared the raid and the world boss alone. As a reward I got materials in billions.

    I gave 4 millionmon and 2 million rare materials to Rikka.

    "How...do you have this much?"

    "I...got it with World Zero"

    "Thank you so much"

    She pinched my cheeks.

    "Don''t do that to him!" Elena yelled.

    "Wow. Look at her being jealous. Be careful, Adas. She might kill you if you cheat on her"

    "....."

    "I won''t" Elena said in a small voice.

    "Just kidding. He reminds me of my little brother. If he was alive, he would be the same age as Adas"

    Her little brother? Did he die in some kind of ident?

    "I am sorry" Elena apologized

    "Don''t worry about it. It happened when I was still in high school" Rikka nced at Ricky.

    Ricky made a sad face and Rikka held his hand.

    "I will craft my gun now"

    She soon crafted two guns.

    They are strange yet beautiful. One was bigger and the other one was smaller, but both had the same design.

    "Can I test it?"

    "Sure"

    We went to the balcony. Rikka shot at the sky first with her big gun and then with the small gun. The shot of the small gun was faster. It hit the shot of the big gun and exploded.

    "Wow!"

    "It''s sucking more magic than I thought"

    "How much?"

    "I can shoot 4 more times"

    "That''s too little"

    "Yeah. I will tweak itter" Rikka said while examining it.

    "Give me a sword!" Elena yelled.

    "Sorry...I used up all the materials Adas gave me"

    "I hate you!"

    "I have more material. Please make her the strongest sword"

    "What type of other materials do you have?" Rikka asked.

    "I have some epic and ancient materials and...there is some material with a weird name"

    "Weird name?"

    "Yeah. Zkrxlv...what type of name is that?"

    "What did you just say?"

    "Zkrxlv--"

    "How did you get that?"

    I have no idea.

    "It got it...with World zero. Is it a rare material?"

    "You can craft anything with that material!"

    "Anything?"

    "Yes, anything! An unbreakable armor with superb defense. A legendary sword that can cut anything! In other words, it can make you a top yer for sure"

    "Is that so? Then...make a sword for Elena with this Zkrxlv"

    "Are you sure?"

    "What?"

    "You don''t want to use it for you?"

    "I don''t"

    "Reina! I am so jealous that you have such a cool boyfriend"

    "He is one in a million, no, one in a billion, no even more than that. He is the most unique boyfriend in the entire world"

    The same goes for you.

    I gave all the materials Rikka needed to craft a sword.

    After a few minutes, her sword was ready.

    It was a double-edged, shining blue colored sword with a beautiful hilt. There was a design carved on it that looked like a fairy holding a rose.

    "Thanks, Rikka!"

    "You''re wee"

    "Thanks, Das!"

    She hugged me.

    Lily started pulling my hair.

    "What''s wrong...why are you pouting?"

    [Give me something too!]

    "What do you need? I will give you anything"

    [You...me]

    "What?"

    [I want to call you by your name]

    "Go ahead"

    In fact, I wanted her to call me by my name.

    [Da...s]

    "....."

    [Das]

    What is this strange feeling in my chest?

    Whenever she calls me Das, my heart feels tight.

    "You never made that face when I called you by your name for the first time" Elena said.

    "...."

    How am I supposed to react here?"

    [Das]

    "Yes?"

    [Das]

    "What?

    [Das]

    "...."

    [Das. Das. Das. Das.]

    She is way too happy!

    [Das and Lily. Lily and Das]

    That''s embarrassing!

    "Hey, don''t go joining your name with him. It''s Elena and Das"

    [Lily, Das, and Elena]

    "That will work too" Elena nodded.

    It will work?!

    "So what now?" Ricky asked.

    "I am tired. Let''s log out" Rikka said.

    "Sure. See you tomorrow, Adas, Elena and Lily"

    "Bye"

    [Bye]

    "What should we do, Das?"

    "There is nothing to do here. Let''s log out"

    "Okay!"

    [No, wait!]

    "What''s wrong, Lily?"

    [You didn''t y yesterday, so stay with me for a while]

    "...."

    Elena stared at me and said, "You can stay. See you at school"

    "Bye"

    I wanted all three of us to stay here though.

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [Das]

    She is still doing it?!

    "Hey Lily, I want to ask you something"

    [What is it?]

    "Suppose, a yer doesn''t have legs or any parts of the body in the real world, how will their game avatar be?"

    [It would be normal]

    "Will they have legs in the game?"

    [Yeah. Not only that, if a yer who is mute, deaf, blind or has any other physical or body rted problems in the real world, they will have a normal avatar in the game]

    "....."

    [A blind will be able to see. A mute will be able to speak. A deaf would be able to hear]

    "Amazing"

    If it''s like that then why can''t I use my right hand?

    I wandered around the city. Lily was sitting on my head and the Dragernix kept fighting to sit on my head.

    After some fights, Lily sat on my right shoulder, while the Dragernix sat on my left.

    Why were they fighting to sit on my head then?!

    [You can log out now]

    "Huh? Are you sure?"

    [Yes. Take care. See you tomorrow]

    Well, if she said so.

    "Bye"

    I logged out.

    It was around midnight.

    I went downstairs to drink some water...

    "why are the lights still on?"

    I went in the kitchen.

    "Dad?"

    No answer.

    "Mom?"

    "How many times have I told him not to do that!" my mom yelled from her room.

    "Let''s first go to the police station"

    I was about to enter my parents room, but mom and dad came out.

    "What''s wrong mom! dad?"

    "You are still awake? Sorry I was being loud"

    "What happened?"

    We are going to the police station"

    "Why?"

    "Dad...your grandfather got arrested"

    "What?!"

    "He killed two people. We will be back in a few hours"

    "I want toe too" I urged.

    "You can''t! Go to bed and sleep"

    My mom and dad went off in a car.

    "There is no way I would be able to sleep after hearing that"

    I grabbed my motorbike''s key and went out.

 Chapter 88: Inflicted Wounds

    Chapter 88: Inflicted Wounds

    I went to the garage.

    "I will follow them"

    I tried to take out my bike but...

    "I still can''t move my right hand"

    It''s been over 5 hours now.

    "I will get healed, right?"

    I don''t want to stay like this for my entire life.

    "What should I do?"

    I can''t run...I can!

    I dashed out of the house.

    "Fast"

    It increased!

    It happens when I say it.

    "It''s like I can control my body''s actions"

    If I go by road, it will take forever.

    I need a shortcut.

    "Shortcut shortcut short--"

    I can jump the buildings but...

    "Nope"

    I am not some kind of superhero who will save the world with his powers.

    "This is just one time"

    I used the blocks to climb a short building and jumped from one building to another building.

    If I fall, I am really going to die.

    The distance between buildings isn''t really that big. They are pretty close to each other.

    I don''t feel scared of heights anymore, but still...

    "Anyone would be scared of falling down"

    I am close to the police station.

    "The gap between the buildings is also increasing"

    There they are.

    I found my mom''s car.

    She is driving pretty fast.

    I kept jumping buildings while keeping an eye on the car.

    "Oops"

    The distance between the next building is too much.

    "I don''t think I will be able to jump"

    There is about 10 meters distance between the next building, and if I fall down, I am dead.

    "I don''t have any other choice"

    I can''t climb down even if I want to.

    I took a run-up and jumped.

    "I did it!"

    I jumped 10 meters!

    I tripped at thending though.

    I was so happy that I jumped 10 meters and didn''t notice the other buildings.

    The gaps kept increasing as I reached near the police station.

    The next building has more than 15 meters of distance between them.

    I am out of breath too.

    "I should have run on the road instead"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I took a run-up, a long one, and jumped.

    "Let it make it. Let me make it"

    I will make it---I just nced down...It''s so scary.

    "I will make--"

    My head hit the edge, and I fell down or I would have if I hadn''t grabbed grab the edge with my left hand.

    I am currently hanging on a 60-meter tall building with one hand. If I let go...

    I still can''t move my right hand. I used my leg to jump on the wall and flipped myself on the building.

    "I really thought I was going to die"

    "We understand. We will make sure he doesn''t do that next time"

    "Mom''s voice?"

    I peeked from the edge. They wereing out of the police station with my grandpa.

    "I did nothing wrong! I will do it again if I have to!" my grandpa yelled.

    "Stop it, papa!" my mom said.

    "I will do anything to protect my family"

    "You are overly cautious, papa"

    "They were spies!"

    "Yes. Yes. Now get in the car"

    They went off.

    My grandpa has PPD. He is always paranoid.

    To be honest, the only person I admire in this world is my grandpa. He is awesome.

    "I want to be like him"

    Now then, everything is all right, so I should go home too.

    I will stay like this for a while and catch some breath.

    "Do...understand"

    Huh?

    I can hear a voice.

    It''sing from inside the building. I should go now.

    I don''t want to eavesdrop adults---

    "Theodore...die"

    "Huh?"

    Did I just hear...Theodore die? Wait Das, don''t jump to a conclusion. They might be talking about some other--

    "He.....king"

    "...!"

    I will listen closely.

    I went close to the edge and leaned down.

    "Theodore is too cautious"

    "We need to do something"

    "Let''s just wait for him to die"

    There are many voices.

    "Even if he dies, his descendants will take the throne"

    "He doesn''t have any descendants"

    "He has two daughters"

    "They are female. They can''t take the throne"

    What are they talking about?

    Who the fuck are they?!

    "The eldest daughter, Ang and other daughter Lirole"

    "Do these girls have kids?"

    "There was news that Lirole is pregnant"

    "Pregnant?!"

    "Yes"

    "What if she gives birth to a male?"

    "He will be the heir"

    "Arrange an assassination for her"

    "But it''s not confirmed that she will give birth to a male"

    "We don''t want to take any risks"

    What the fuck! What the fuck!

    How dare they--

    "She might give birth to a girl"

    "Even if she does, that girl will eventually grow up and there are chances that she will give birth to a male"

    "What about Ang?"

    "She is childless. She doesn''t have any kids"

    What?!

    "I have seen a boy with her many times"

    "How is that possible?!"

    "There might be a chance that the Edens family were keeping it a secret"

    "I am not surprised"

    [What did I just hear?]

    A static voice?

    "Boss!"

    "Leader!"

    [What did I just hear? There is a male in the Edens family?!]

    "There are chances"

    [Howe I haven''t been informed about it?]

    "It''s not sure--"

    [Sure or not, I want all the Edens dead!]

    "Understood boss!"

    [Kill them all! Don''t spare children either! The Edens family should die. The Edens family should have gone extinct thousands of years ago]

    "Boss"

    [I have been hunting them for the past hundreds of years. Why can''t they just die?!]

    What is he talking about?

    Hundreds of years ago? How can someone live--

    [There is someone outside. A boy, age of 18. Kill him!]

    "Hey, you go!"

    How did he!!

    [Send team-w after him]

    There are no cameras or sensors here. How the hell did he see me?!!

    "Anyway, I should run now"

    I ran. I ran as fast as I could. Jumped the buildings without any fear of falling down because...

    "Who were they?!"

    Just who the hell were they?!

    Why were they talking about killing the Edens family?!

    "Who the hell was that boss?!!"

    He was talking about hunting the Edens family down.

    "For hundreds of years ago?!"

    How is that possible--

    I felt like something hit my leg.

    When I checked it.

    I have been shot and my left leg is bleeding--

    <em>Bang~~ Bang~~</em>

    I got shot in the back--

    <em>Shot~~ Shot~~</em>

    On my left shoulder too.

    It doesn''t hurt, but...

    "Where are they shooting from?!"

    I can''t see anyone.

    I heard a rustling noise from behind me.

    I looked back to see two men holding a gun on the building next to mine.

    Don''t tell me...

    "They were right behind me all the time?!"

    How is that possible?!

    How did they manage to follow me?!

    How did they manage to jump those buildings?!

    "Just who the hell are you guys?!"

    I can''t move.

    My legs gave out.

    My left leg and shoulder are bleeding.

    <em>Bang~~</em><em>Bang~~</em>

    They shot me in the stomach and chest.

    The bleeding won''t stop.

    Why are my wounds not healing?!

    Why is my body not moving?!

    "Move! Dammit!"

    I can''t die here.

    Those two men jumped onto the building I was on.

    They jumped with no problem, like it was no big deal, and pointed their guns at me.

 Chapter 89: Oath

    Chapter 89: Oath

    Who are these guys?!

    They jumped like it was no big deal.

    I have to do something!

    "I can''t die here"

    They are pointing their guns at me.

    My wounds are not healing. If they shot me in the head, I will...die.

    Dammit!

    I can''t die here.

    "Move! Dammit!"

    I can''t move my body. I can''t stand up!

    They shot my left leg, shoulder, back, chest, stomach too. If I don''t move, I will die.

    I have to go to school tomorrow! For Elena.

    I have to y LWO tomorrow! For Lily.

    I have to confess to Lier!

    I still have to reply to Miss Serah''s confession!

    I have many other things to do. I can''t die here!

    Move! My body! Move!

    If I can control my body action, then...move!

    I have to kill these two men.

    I will stand up with my right leg and tackle them with my right hand...my right hand!

    I still can''t move it!

    Dammit. Dammit. Dammit all!

    "Huh?"

    I can feel my right hand. I can''t move it perfectly, but if I can just somehow...

    I gathered all my remaining strength on my right leg, and side punched the head of one man with my right hand.

    <em>Thud~~</em>

    I am sure that I didn''t punch that hard. I could barely move it, then...

    "What is this?"

    When my punch hit him, his and the other man who was standing next to him, their head fell off and rolled on the floor.

    If my punch was powerful, then their head would have been sent flying, but...my punch wasn''t that powerful.

    "How did their head easily fall off?"

    Even if I did hit hard, the blood should havee out. They should bleed, but there is no blooding out from their bodies.

    I should check their bodies.

    I got close to take a closer look of their body--

    <em>Woosh~~</em>

    "Huh?"

    A gunshot?

    When I looked back, there were 10 men jumping across the buildings anding at me.

    "I have to run"

    They will surely kill me if they catch me--

    My body...

    I can''t move. I have lost too much blood!

    Even if they don''t catch me, I will die from blood loss.

    Sorry.

    I am sorry, Elena. I can''t meet you at school.

    I am sorry, Lily. I can''t y LWO with you.

    I am sorry, Lier. In the end, all I did was hurt you.

    I am sorry, Miss Serah. I still don''t know how to answer your confession.

    I am sorry, mom, dad. I went out again.

    "Hehehe"

    Just kidding.

    There is no way I will let those guys live. If I let them live, they wille after my family.

    "I will kill all of them"

    Stand up, Das! Move!

    You can''t let them touch your family.

    Move your body!

    I ran with one leg and shoved two men down with me from the building.

    This time I will really die.

    Falling from a 30 meter tall building, there is no way anyone would survive.

    I closed my eyes, waiting for the impact.

    "I hope it doesn''t hurt"

    I was waiting for the impact, but nothing happened.

    When I opened my eyes, I was already lying on the road.

    "At least two of them are dead..."

    The two men, whom I shoved from the building with me, were lying on the road, but they just stood up.

    <em>Thump~~ Thump~~</em>

    "Huh?"

    Thump~~ Thump~~

    8 men jumped from the building.

    Now I am sure that they aren''t human. There is no way a human can jump from a 30 meter tall building andnd on their legs.

    <em>Thump~~ Thump~~</em>

    I looked back to see that the other two men jumped behind me from the building with their heads in their hands.

    They put their head around their necks and twisted it, and it connected back.

    There was a gun on the floor. I picked it up and shot them. I kept shooting, but they...

    "Why don''t they die!"

    "Don''te near--"

    .....

    Huh?

    Where am I?

    I can''t feel my body...no, I can''t sense my body.

    What is that? Stars?

    Am I looking at the sky?

    Why am I...how am I here?

    I was on the road...did I die?

    I can''t sense my body. I feel like I am floating in the air.

    Huh?

    What is this?

    There are buildings beneath me. Am I really flying?

    Is this out-of-body experience? Or...did I die?

    I can see the road. I can see everything.

    I am floating.

    My voice won''te out. I am speaking, but I can''t hear my voice.

    What is that?

    There is something on the road.

    I want to take a closer look.

    How do I go there?

    I thought of going down and the next moment, I was on the ground.

    They are...

    They are the men who were after me.

    What''s happening...how?

    I am still standing between them, on the road.

    I am here, so who is that?

    Why am I standing there...what is that?

    Why is my left eye red?

    Is that blood? But the pupil is red. Did the blood get in?

    Even if that''s the case, why is it glowing?

    What is going on?

    When I try to speak, my lips move, but the voice is noting out.

    I tried to touch my body, and my hand from my body moved.

    What''s happening?

    Why is my body moving now?

    Now is not the time to think about it.

    If I can control my body like this, then I have to take care of these guys first.

    I floated up to see everything clearly, and started moving my body, which was on the road.

    Remember, Das. Think calmly and remember your martial arts training.

    Even if I can''t do it properly, I have to take these guys down.

    I started attacking them. No matter how I attacked, no matter where I attacked, they always got up again.

    If it''s like this, then I will keep attacking until they don''t get up again or until I die.

    I kept attacking them. I hit their head, their head falls down, but they kept moving.

    Attacking them on human weak spots won''t work on them.

    I need to find...whatever they are, I need to find their weak spots.

    I was attacking randomly, and at random spots. I hit one of the men in the middle of the chest. My hand prated his chest, and he fell down.

    He didn''t get up again.

    I found their weak spot. I need to attack them in the middle of the chest.

    I started attacking them in the middle of the chest and soon enough, all of them were lying on the ground.

    I somehow--

    "Did it...huh?"

    I am back in my body?

    "What was that?"

    I was out of my body. I couldn''t sense my body. An out-of-body experience?

    "No"

    You can''t control your body in an out-of-body experience.

    "I was moving or rather controlling my body"

    It was more like a view, a sight a...

    "Vision of the present"

    I can still move my body. The wounds haven''t healed yet, but the bleeding has stopped.

    I somehow ran to the park near my house. The park where I meet Elena every morning.

    "I can''t go on"

    My wounds are slowly healing.

    "I need to take the bullets out"

    Some bullets already fell off when I was fighting.

    "There is one in the leg"

    I took out the bullet from my leg.

    "It doesn''t hurt"

    I got shot many times, but it didn''t hurt.

    "What would have happened if it hurt?"

    Iy down under the tree. The tree where Elena and I usually kiss.

    "What is...it...doing here?"

    The light orb was flying around me.

    "What are you?"

    How is it here? How did it find me?

    I tried to touch it, but...

    "I am too tired to move my hand"

    I closed my eyes to take a rest.

    [Das]

    I opened my eyes. The light orb was nowhere to be found.

    What was that?

    "Someone just called my name"

    It was an awfully familiar voice.

    <em>Rustle~~</em>

    <em></em>I heard a rustling sound from the bush.

    I was convinced that it was one of the men, but...

    "Meow"

    "A cat?"

    The cat came near me and sat beside me.

    The animals are usually scared of me, but now this cat is...wait, isn''t it the same cat?

    "Now that I think of it...that time too"

    This cat scratched my hands, and I went to the store to buy a bandage, but when I checked the scratched wasn''t there.

    I brushed it off thinking I am sleepy but...

    "My scratch healed that time too?"

    The night before that day, I yed LWO for the first time.

    Does that mean from back then...

    "As I thought"

    This is somehow rted to the LWO.

    "I feel fine now"

    I should go back before mom notices and...

    "I need to dispose of these blood-stained clothes too"

    "Meow"

    "What?"

    Why is this cat following me?

    "Meow"

    "Hey! Let go"

    The cat is cuddling my leg.

    "Meow"

    "Do you want toe with me?"

    "Meow"

    I am bad with people, so how am I supposed to understand a cat?

    "I am a heartless guy"

    "Meow"

    Should I take it with me?

    We had a cat when I was a kid. It hated me. Whenever I tried to pat her, she bit me.

    Once I got back from school and found that the cat was gone. I tried searching for it but didn''t find it.

    Then some dayster, I found a dead cat near my house. It was the same cat.

    That time too, I didn''t feel anything. I didn''t even bury it and let it rot.

    "Meow"

    "Fine. I will take you home"

    "Meow!"

    "I will throw you out if you bite me"

    "Meow"

    I took the cat with me. When I reached home, mom and dad weren''t there.

    I went to my room, grabbed other clothes, and went to take a bath to rinse off this stinking smell of blood from me.

    After the bath, I packed my blood-stained clothes in the bag and threw them out.

    The cat was wandering around in my room.

    My phone was in the room the whole time I was out. I checked my phone to see my mom''s calls and messages.

    ''We are going to the pce. Will be back before morning. Take care''

    "I will protect you"

    I will protect the Edens family from those guys.

    "I swear to Edens blood running in my veins, I will track every one of them down and show them the wrath of Das Edens"

    I will show them what happens when they dare to mess with Edens.<ol><li data-annotation-id="5f1db8a5990e5">The cat he tried to save.[refer to chapter 14- My Girlfriend Can''t be this beautiful (3)]</li></ol>

 Chapter 90: Depraved Reality

    Chapter 90: Depraved Reality

    "Das"

    "Das"

    "Das!"

    "Mom?"

    "Yes, it''s mom. Get up"

    I got up---or I wanted to, but...my body hurts.

    It hurts like hell. My entire body is aching.

    "What''s wrong? Get up!"

    "Yeah"

    It really hurts!

    "What are you doing? Stopzing around"

    "I am--"

    "Or did you change your mind?"

    "Huh?"

    "If you don''t want to go to school, then you can sleep"

    "I will get up"

    "Nice...hey! What is that?"

    "What?"

    I nced at my bed to see the cat sleeping on my bed.

    "What is the cat doing here?"

    Ipletely forgot about the cat!

    "I brought it"

    "Brought it? From where?"

    "From the park"

    "Don''t lie! There are no stray animals in this city"

    "I am not lying. It was really in the park"

    "Even if it was, why did you bring it here?"

    "It was following me?"

    "The cat?"

    "Yes"

    "Following you?"

    "Yes?"

    "Stop lying. Animals hate you"

    "You are hurting my feelings"

    "I am telling the truth"

    "I know!"

    "Meow"

    The cat woke up and sat on myp"

    "See? This cat likes me"

    "This cat has strange tastes"

    I think so too!

    "How is grandpa?"

    "Papa...dad is fine"

    "Where is dad?"

    "He is having a meeting with Elena''s parents"

    "About grandpa?"

    "Yes"

    I put the cat down and got up from the bed.

    Mom was cleaning my room.

    I can barely walk. I have to somehow endure the pain and go to the bathroom.

    Slowly. Slowly. Take small steps. Endure. Endure. Endure--

    "Das?"

    Did she see me?

    "What''s wrong mom?" I tried to act normal.

    "What is this?"

    She showed me my tablet, which had some tabs open.

    "It''s nothing"

    "Das. Tell me what is this?"

    "I was just researching"

    "You call this research?"

    "...."

    "Why are you researching mafias?"

    "I was just looking--"

    "Who are they?"

    "They..."

    "Do you know them? Who is this...Riku Busher...Rita Carlos...who are they?"

    "I don''t know them"

    "Stop doing this type of stuff, you hear me?"

    "I understand"

    I went to take a bath.

    I couldn''t sleep after I came homest night. No one would be able to sleep after what happened.

    I started surfing on the inte to find some clues, but as expected, I didn''t find anything.

    It''s like everything was removed...there are only some who can do that.

    "The government"

    When I was searching, Ricky and Rikka came to my mind.

    The stuff Ricky told me before. So, I searched about Ricky on the inte. When I searched "Riku Busher'' it turned out he is from a mafia family.

    The same goes for Rita, Rita Busher...she goes with Rita Carlos, she is also from a mafia family.

    "They both are the heads of the mafia"

    That exins why Ricky said that they were nemesis before they met each other. And why Rikka was so hesitant to tell us about their real names.

    Maybe they don''t want us to know? Maybe they just want to keep it a secret?

    Ricky has killed 1132 people so far. His first kill was when he was 7.

    Rikka has killed 567 people.

    They are mafia, so there are other small gangs backing them up.

    I had a disgusting thought that they might be the part of those men from yesterday. Then I remembered what Ricky told me that day.

    "If you need any help, hit me up. I will be there to help you"

    There is no way they are involved in this matter.

    "At least I hope so"

    They are my first adult friends.

    Was grandpa targeted too? Maybe that''s the reason he is always paranoid.

    He has killed 2198 people so far. The two men he killed yesterday were the same men who were trying to take the box of the sword.

    "I knew something was fishy"

    I got out of the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror.

    "There are no wounds"

    Not even a scar was left.

    "What exactly is happening to me?"

    My left eye was red too. It was literally glowing.

    "Turn my eyes red!"

    What the hell am I doing?

    "I am going insane"

    After eating breakfast, I went to the park, as usual.

    I am standing in front of the tree I was lyingst night.

    "No blood traces"

    There are no blood traces, but I am sure that there will be on that road or so I was thinking, but when I saw the news, there was no mention of it.

    "It''s not strange if those people cleared up everything"

    I am sure those guys are some big shots and somehow involved with the government.

    "I don''t have any proof but--"

    Someone covered my eyes.

    Who is it?! Could it be one of those guys!

    I punched--

    "Guess who?"

    "Elena?"

    Dammit!

    I almost punched her.

    I am being too paranoid. I don''t think they will attack in broad daylight. There are cameras everywhere. And patrol drones too, but there are some spots that are not covered. We always kiss and do other stuff in the areas which are not covered by cameras.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t do that from now onwards"

    "Why?"

    "It''s dangerous"

    "How rude. It''s not like my hands are dirty or anything" Elena said, puffing her cheeks.

    "That''s not what I meant"

    "Hmph"

    "Stop pouting"

    "I am not pouting. Hmph"

    "You clearly are"

    "Idiot"

    "Sorry"

    That was my fault.

    "Buy me something"

    "We will drop by somewhere on our way back"

    "Hmph"

    "Now what? Stop pouting"

    "If I keep pouting, then I can make you do anything"

    "....."

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why are you punching the tree?"

    "Huh?"

    I saw my right hand...why am I punching the tree?

    "Your hand has been like that ever since I came here. You should stop this before someone catches you"

    Was I unconsciously...

    "It''s okay. They are fake trees after all"

    This tree, all the trees in this park, the bushes, everything is artificial, fake. They don''t do anything.

    Not only this park. This entire city. All the trees are fake. There are only around 30 real trees in this city, the sightseeing ce Elena and I went to that day. It''s not just this city, this country, all the 7 countries are in the same situation.

    The wars which are happening from the past hundreds of years and this so-called technology destroyed everything. There are no physical papers in the world, only cash that too is not exactly paper. Because trees are valuable. They realized it after there were no trees left.

    To atone for their foolishness, they invented artificial trees. They are nothing but decorations.

    New trees can''t be nted now. The soil, the ground, cannot give the necessary substances to the trees. They are treasuring the trees now.

    If anyone tries to harm the real trees in any way, there is only one punishment and that is...<strong>instant death.</strong>

    This is too, one of the deadlyws of the world.

    To fill in for theck of oxygen in the atmosphere, they developed artificial oxygen, but that too is...not so efficient. Oxygen tanks are nted everywhere. They release oxygen continuously for 24 hours.

    It helps the body''s needs but isn''t actually useful, but it''s better than nothing.

    This is a depraved reality of the world we live in.

 Chapter 91: Chit Chat

    Chapter 91: Chit Chat

    I took my fist off from the tree.

    My hand feel light, but I can feel the strength.

    "Do you want to hit me?" Elena asked, tilting her head.

    "Why would I want to hit you?"

    "I don''t know. You can hit me if you want, but only a light hit"

    "....."

    "Like a pat on my body"

    "Stop messing" I tickled her.

    "You can pat anywhere you want"

    "Anywhere?"

    "Anywhere. You can touch my breasts and...." She leaned forward and whispered in my ear.

    "Why are you horny early in the morning?"

    "I am horny whenever I am with you" She said in a low voice.

    I think I lost my dignity as a boyfriend.

    "You should stop saying stuff like this or I will really do something to you"

    "Like?" She said, wrapping her hand around my neck.

    I kissed her.

    "Like this"

    "I can do it too" She kissed me back.

    "I adopted a cat"

    "Cat?"

    "Yes. When I was wandering in the parkst night it kept following me, so I took her home with me"

    "Don''t animals hate you?"

    "They do"

    "Then how?"

    "I will show you when youe to my house next time"

    "What is the name of the cat?"

    "I haven''t named it yet"

    "We will name it together"

    "Okay"

    "What color is it?"

    "White with yellow stripes"

    "Like a tiger?!"

    "No"

    "Aw. I wanted to see a tiger"

    "You can see them online"

    "I want to see a real one"

    "That''s not possible because all the wild animals are extinct"

    "If we were born some years early, we would have seen them"

    "Then we need to be born hundreds of years ago"

    "I don''t care as long as I am with you"

    "Same here"

    "But I am d we were born in this generation"

    "Why is that?"

    "We met Lily and others"

    "That''s right. You are getting smart"

    "I am always smart"

    "Then you won''t need my help in the studies for the exams next month"

    "No!"

    "Where did your smartness go?"

    "Smart or not, I need your help with my studies!"

    "You want to study?!" That''s strange.

    "I don''t, but... I want to graduate from high school and then go to the same...but you have already graduated from the university" she said in a low voice.

    "Elena" I touched her face.

    "Hmm"

    "I will go to university with you. So, don''t worry about it"

    "Mmm"

    "I will do whatever you want"

    "Mm"

    "We will live together after graduating from high school, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "Say something"

    "Selena wants to meet you next week"

    "...."

    "Say something"

    "You will be there with me, right?"

    "I will"

    "You will make sure she doesn''t kill me?"

    "She won''t!"

    Selena. Her twin sister, Better than Elena in everything.

    "I wonder if she will like me after meeting me"

    "You want her to like you?"

    "Yes"

    "Hmgh"

    I got punched.

    "Why?"

    "You want her to like you?!"

    "Yes? Why are you asking it again--wait! I mean like as in a general. Not that like. I want her to ept me as your boyfriend"

    "I know"

    "Then why--"

    "I was just messing with you"

    "...."

    Her jokes are going too far now.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am"

    "I will let you touch my breasts for one minute, please forgive me"

    "One minute is not enough. I need one hour"

    "One hour is too much. How about 5 minutes?"

    "Fine"

    "I will touch you too"

    "...."

    I really regret letting her touch me that day.

    She held my hand and said, "Let''s go to school"

    "We will bete again today"

    "It''s miss Serah''s lecture. She will let us in if you talk to her"

    "She gets angry"

    "You just have to smile in front of her, and she will forgive you"

    "....."

    "She loves you after all"

    "You don''t have to say it"

    "But it''s the truth"

    "Are you really okay with this?"

    "With what?"

    "With...sharing me"

    "How many times will you ask that? As I said, if you want to then I don''t mind it"

    "But what about you?"

    "I will keep clinging to you 24/7"

    "Even in the bath?"

    "Even in the bath"

    "Pervert"

    "Yes, I am a pervert"

    When we reached school, miss Serah scolded us both. She was really angry, like really, really angry.

    Then during the lunch break, she came to eat lunch with us. Elena threatened her that if she yells at her again, she will not allow her to talk with me.

    Miss Serah threatened her back, saying she will ask tough questions on the exam and make sure that Elena fails.

    They kept threatening each other with various topics during the entire lunch break.

    After school, we went to the caf, and miss Serah apanied us.

    Elena was eating too much, so miss Serah said she will get fat, and...they started fighting again.

    "Stupid Serah"

    "Don''t call your teacher stupid"

    "I don''t think of you as a teacher"

    "But regardless, I am your teacher"

    "I don''t care"

    "I can fail you in your exams"

    "Please forgive me, sister Serah"

    Sister!

    "When did we be sisters?"

    "Aren''t we best friends?"

    Best friends!

    "You guys are talking like you know each other before"

    Even when I saw miss Serah in LWO, Elena wasn''t surprised at all. They might have met before in game but that doesn''t exin their closeness with eachother.

    "Well...Elena is like my distant rtive"

    "Rtive?!"

    "Yes, but very distant. Distant enough that we never knew each other"

    That sounds too distant!

    "The first time I met her was in school a year ago"

    A year ago?

    "You came to our school a few months ago"

    "That''s right, but I once went to school to check"

    "Check?"

    "I got the internship when I was in myst year of university"

    "I see"

    That makes sense.

    "When I was inspecting the school, I saw some girls bullying--"

    "Serah!" Elena yelled.

    "Miss Serah?"

    "I am sorry, I promised Elena that I won''t say that to anyone"

    "Elena? What is she talking about?"

    "It''s nothing important!"

    "....."

    "Don''t worry! It''s really nothing!"

    You can''t fool anyone with that reaction.

    Miss Serah said something like bullying...right?

    I saw some girls bullying....does she mean by Elena?

    Elena was being bullied?

    A year ago, that means at the beginning of the second year. Right after I met Elena. After I started tutoring her.

    We weren''t that close, so I never noticed.

    Elena was being bullied at that time?

    Who were those girls!!?!

    Elena won''t tell me even if I ask, and Miss Serah won''t tell me either.

    I will need to find them myself and teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 92: Zeus

    Chapter 92: Zeus

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "Adas is here too"

    "Hey...Ricky"

    I can''t believe they are mafia.

    "Das. We will participate in the World Boss raid today"

    "That''s why--"

    "--I am here"

    "What''s with thatg?"

    "Network problem?"

    "I don''t...know"

    What just happened?

    [Das]

    "Li...ly?"

    She is making a horrified face.

    "What''s wrong Lily?"

    [You used your...]

    "What did you say?"

    [It''s nothing]

    [The World Boss Raid Is About To Start. All The yers Who Are Participating Will Now Be Teleported To Tombs Of Fame]

    After teleporting I found Elena, who was quarrelling with...miss Serah.

    "Das Ryle is here!"

    "Hello Xerah"

    "Where are Ricky and Rikka?" Elena asked.

    "I don''t know"

    "They must be around" Xerah quipped.

    "How many times do I have to tell you?! Don''t follow us!"

    I looked back to see the source of the voice. It was Biana, and the person she was yelling at was...Joey.

    What the hell is he doing?!

    "I want to y with you"

    "Stop following us!"

    He is still in the girl''s avatar.

    "I will protect you"

    "Seriously, stop following us or I will report you!"

    "Aren''t we friends?"

    "No, we are not!"

    Idiot! Stop or she will really report you.

    "Hey Robna, we are friends, right"

    "I don''t know"

    "Stop talking with my sister"

    "Then you talk with me"

    I have never seen Biana so pissed off.

    Good job, Joey!

    "Adas is here. Hey Adas, please do something about this joey" Biana said.

    "I don''t know this guy, sorry"

    "Are you sure about that?" she asked.

    "What?"

    "Robna, can you"

    Robna came near me and whispered, "The guy who cleared the raid is you, right?"

    "How did you know?!"

    "There was a rumor going around that a masked guy cleared the raid, and he had white hair"

    "It could be someone else"

    "That''s right. I was just guessing, but it looks like it was really you"

    These sisters are dangerous.

    "What do you want?"

    "Joey has been following my sister in the game and in school too"

    "....."

    "Actually, I don''t mind it, but she might kill him. So stop him"

    I don''t care!

    She can kill him as many times as she wants but...

    "Hey, Joey"

    "Shut up. Don''t talk to me"

    "...."

    "You are scary!"

    Nevermind.

    "I don''t care if he dies"

    "You want to kill me?!"

    "I wanted to kill you the first time we met"

    "Hehe. But this is a game. I won''t die"

    "Hehe. I was talking about the real world"

    "Hehe. You are scary"

    "Hehe. You will die"

    "Hehe. I apologize. Please forgive me"

    "Hehe. I will if you stop bothering Biana"

    "Hehe. I will try"

    "Hehe good"

    [Are you okay, Das? You are ''hehe'' ing]

    "I am fine"

    The fog covered the area, and the tombs glowed. The glowing stopped at the tomb, which had a thunderbolt sign on it.

    The lightning struck from the sky to the sea where the boss appears. The ground shook, and the fog thickened.

    "It''s Zeus this time" Xerah said.

    When the fog cleared up, there was a colossal figure standing there.

    There was lightning all over his body. His entire body was covered by lightning. His entire body was shining with the sparkles around it. His eyes, hair...are they hairs or just lighting moving around?

    He looks deadlier than the other two bosses.

    "Was Frosta really the strongest one?" I asked.

    [Frosta is the strongest. All the bosses have their special ability]

    "Like?"

    [Frosta is the strongest because of its high defense]

    "Lava is strong because of its attack?"

    [Yeah, and Zeus is strong because of his speed]

    Zeus summoned a lightning bolt...no, it''s a sword in the shape of a thunderbolt.

    "Good luck, Das" Elena said.

    "Same to you"

    Zeus started swinging his sword. He was just swinging, not attacking, but still, the lightning was killing the yers.

    [Be careful, Das. You will not get an opening this time]

    "I know"

    He is so fast. The attacks are so fast.

    Zeus stabbed his sword to the ground.

    [Jump!]

    I jumped. I nced at Elena and others. They jumped too.

    The ground turned into a sea of lightning.

    I was about tond when--

    [Jump!]

    Zeus stabbed his sword again.

    I used my levitate skill to jump, but Elena and others were struck by the lighting.

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah, this always happens"

    [It''s one of his undodgeable attacks]

    "Two strike attacks, it''s hard to dodge it"

    I gazed at the field. Almost 70% of the yers are dead.

    "I can use my skills but if I do, I am sure my attacks will hit you guys too" Elena said.

    "Don''t worry about that"

    "I will go near him and attack" Elena dashed at Zeus.

    [No, wait!]

    Klutz sisters also dashed at him.

    [Das! Stop Elena!]

    "Huh?"

    [Quick!]

    Zeus raised his sword and summoned a long, shining thunderbolt. And that attack was directly aimed at...

    "Elena!"

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    I won''t make it!

    The thunderbolt was shining so brightly that it blinded my vision.

    "Elena!"

    When the thunderbolt disappeared, I was Ricky standing in front of Elena.

    I rushed over to Elena.

    "Elena! Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am okay. It didn''t hit me"

    "Man! I am really d that I got this skill!" Ricky yelled.

    "Thank you, Ricky"

    "No big deal"

    "Why did you twoe here?"

    "We were right behind you the whole time"

    Is that so?!

    <em>Zap~~ Zwap~</em>

    "What was that sound?!"

    I nced at my right side.

    Zeus had fired another lightning bolt, and it hit Joey.

    "Didn''t I say, I will protect you?" he said to Biana as his body disappeared.

    When Biana and Robna dashed at Zeus, Joey was also with them. And when Zeusunched another thunderbolt, which was aimed at them, Joey pushed Biana and the thunderbolt hit him. What an idiot.

    "What an idiot" Biana said.

    "He never learns" Ricky remarked.

    She doesn''t even care. I somehow feel sorry for him.

    [His attacks are too fast. We need to stun him]

    But how?

    His body is full of lightning. I can''t attack him like I did with the Lava boss.

    "Leave the stunning to me" Rikka said, taking out her two guns.

    "I can''t do anything, so I will just watch" Ricky said.

    "I will use my other two skills and try to stun him"

    What do I do?!

    "Das, you will attack him when he is stunned"

    "I will try"

    Rikka fired some shots from her big gun. Zeus started charging his sword.

    "Elena! Your turn!" Rikka yelled.

    "On it"

 Chapter 93: Karkas

    Chapter 93: Karkas

    Rikka fired some shots from her big gun. Zeus started charging his sword.

    "Elena! Your turn!" Rikka yelled.

    "On it"

    Elena closed her eyes and raised her sword. A powerful gust of wind circted around the sword...no, not only the sword, but it''s circting around Elena. The air color changed to red and the next moment the wind vanished.

    Elena opened her eyes and said, "Anytime now, Rikka"

    "Okay!"

    Rikka fired some shots from her small gun. Meanwhile, Zeus also fired a thunderbolt.

    Elena pointed her sword at Zeus, and a powerful wave of red wind wasunched from her sword. Elena''s attack shattered Zeus''s thunderbolt.

    Rikka''s shots exploded at Zeus''s head, while Elena''s attack also hit Zeus.

    My girlfriend is too powerful!

    "Now, Das!"

    "Attack him while he is stunned"

    "Yeah"

    My sprinter skill is still activated. I will use my sword skill and then Excalibur---

    <em>Crack~~ Crack~~</em>

    Zeus''s body shattered into pieces.

    "I haven''t done anything yet!"

    "Yes, you didn''t"

    [He did it]

    There was someone standing near the corner of the cliff.

    "Thanks for stunning him. It really helped me"

    Who the hell is that guy?

    "Karkas. You should stop this" Ricky said.

    Karkas?

    [He is the top 10th yer]

    "What did I do?"

    "We are the ones who stunned him, and you attacked him!" Rikka yelled.

    "He always uses his cheap tricks" Biana quipped.

    "So, what? Anything wrong with that?

    This bastard!

    "That is cheating"

    "Don''t forget that this is all yer battle"

    "...."

    "All the yers are allowed to attack"

    "But we stunned him!"

    "Give me a break. It''s not like I broke any rules here"

    "You are right, but--"

    "You are just frustrated because you didn''tget the prize, right?"

    "Hey You!" I yelled.

    "Ha? Who are you? Never seen you around"

    "You better watch out because if I see your ugly mug again, I will smash it"

    "Are you looking for a fight?"

    "What if I am?"

    Elena and Rikka did their best to stun the boss, and he just...it''s like he used them.

    "Das, stop it" Elena stopped me.

    [He is not wrong. He hasn''t broken any rules]

    I know that! But still...it pisses me off.

    I hate it. When someone uses you for their own good...I hate it.

    "It''s okay, Das. We will try again next week"

    "Bye bye. Thanks again" Karkas said as he logged out.

    I will smash his mug when I see him next time.

    We were teleported to the login point again.

    "This sword is incredible!" Elena said, hugging her sword.

    "Hug me too"

    "Yes, yes. Don''t be jealous"

    She hugged me.

    "Ahem"

    "Don''t forget that you are still in the game and other yers are looking at you" Rikka quipped.

    "Save your flirting for when you are alone" Ricky added.

    "Shut up!"

    "If it wasn''t for this sword, I wouldn''t have broken Zeus''s thunderbolt"

    "As expected of the sword crafted from zkrxlv" Rikka said.

    "I love you, Das!"

    "Love me more"

    "There they go again. Well, we are logging out"

    "Bye"

    They logged out.

    "Das Ryle"

    "Xerah"

    I forgot that she was here with us.

    "I want to discuss something with you"

    "Is it about..."

    "No, but it is indeed rted to that"

    "I see"

    "Elena. Can I borrow him tomorrow during lunch break?"

    "You can"

    "Thank you. Well then, see you tomorrow"

    "Ye...ah"

    What now?!

    I haven''t thought about miss Serah''s confession yet.

    How should I reply?

    "Das" Elena said, holding my hand.

    "Elena"

    "It''s okay"

    "Wha..."

    "Follow your heart"

    "....."

    Is she telling me to ept miss Serah''s confession?

    "Whatever you choose. I will support you"

    "....."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "...."

    "Are you afraid that I might leave you or stop loving you"

    I nodded.

    "Don''t worry about it. My love for you will never end"

    "Elena"

    "Ahem"

    I looked back to see Robna and Biana staring at us.

    "You two were here too?!"

    "We didn''t hear anything" Robna said.

    "But we got some nice information. We can use it against you" Biana quipped.

    "You better--"

    They both logged out.

    I really hate those two!

    "Let''s log out, Das"

    "Yeah"

    "Bye Lily"

    [Bye Elena]

    "Take care, Lily. We will be back tomorrow"

    [You too, Das]

    "Bye"

    [Bye]

    After logging out, I went out again.

    I practiced jumping and running.

    When I was lying on some building, I heard the car noises.

    I peeked from the edge to check.

    There was one car, and a van parked in front of the...

    "It''s the bank"

    Some masked guys came out of the car and the van and started climbing on the top of the bank.

    "Robbers?"

    Robbery is the mostmon crime.

    They climbed on the top of the bank, made a hole, and jumped inside the building.

    Why didn''t the rm go off?

    "Are the sensors not working?"

    There are cameras too. Are they idiots or what?

    They will get caught...wait, could it be that they jammed the sensors and cameras?

    Well, I have nothing to do with this.

    "I will go home"

    A few decades ago, banks were shut.

    Everything has shifted online. There was no physical money in the world.

    A lot of people were scammed over online transactions, ount hacks, fake transactions.

    After the protest, they started banks again because online scams and crimes increased, but the number of banks is limited. So, there might be a chance...

    Even if there is a 0.1% chance that Elena''s parent''s or miss Serah''s money are in this bank...

    "I have to stop them"

    There was one man sitting in the car.

    I knocked on the window. He opened the window and said, "Who are you?"

    I jabbed him in the neck, and he passed out.

    When I opened the car door he fell down.

    Did I hit him too hard?

    "Is he dead?"

    I don''t give a shit about that.

    I will push the car and throw it inside the bank.

    "And the sensors will automatically go off"

    The bank will do an emergency lockdown. They will be trapped inside and when the police arrive, they will capture them.

    I turned the car in the bank''s direction.

    I put my hands behind the car

    "Don''t let me down"

    I pushed the car with all my strength.

    After the little push, the car broke the bank''s ss and went inside at full speed.

    <em>Beep~~ Beep~~</em>

    As expected, a thick metalyer covered the entire bank.

    "Even the hole will be covered"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I should go before the policee here.

    I was running my way home and suddenly--

    <em>Boom~~ Bang~~</em>

    "An explosion?"

    "It came from the opposite side of the bank"

    I climbed a building to check properly.

    There was a building on fire. The fire was so intense that I could feel the heat.

    "Even though I am far away"

    I should go home.

    I was jumping buildings, and I was about to reach home when I noticed a caring at my way from the opposite direction.

    I crouched down...huh?

    "That''s mom''s car" and my mom was driving it.

    There was another car right behind...dad?

    Where are they going in thete night?

    "And, why are they going separately?"

    I checked which direction the car was going and it was...to the building which was on fire.

    Why are they going...

    <strong><em>Gasp~~</em></strong>

    "Mom''s NGO"

 Chapter 94: Dammit!

    Chapter 94: Dammit!

    I don''t care about the NGO or the people in it, but I know mom.

    "I know what she will do"

    She will rush inside the building without thinking.

    "Dammit"

    I ran as fast as I could, without stopping.

    "I will have to reach there before mom"

    My current speed is slow.

    "I need more speed"

    "More!"

    So my speed really increases when I say it.

    "But how is this happening?"

    When I reached there, most of the people were already out.

    My mom and dad came too.

    "What happened?!''

    "Is everyone all right?"

    I am hiding in the tree. The fire is so intense that I feel the heat. I feel like I will melt if I get any closer to the fire.

    "Is everyone here?!" My mom asked.

    "We brought everyone from the lower floors" one of the staff members said.

    "What about the top floors?!"

    "There was no room upied on the top floors"

    "Is that so? Bring everyone here. I will confirm it myself"

    "Hey everyone, get in line and show your faces to miss Ang"

    All of them formed a line, and one by one showed their faces to my mom.

    My mom was noting everyone''s name. Soon she noted the name of thest person.

    "Huh? Where is Sia?"

    "Wasn''t she sent to the hospital today?"

    "No! She is going tomorrow!"

    "Then..." She looked at the building.

    "Are you saying that she is inside?!" My mom yelled.

    "We thought--"

    "Did you call the fire department?!"

    "Yes, we did"

    "I can''t wait for them! I will go inside"

    My mom started running towards the building.

    "Hey! Wait! Ang!"

    My mom kept running. My dad grabbed her.

    "What do you think you are doing?"

    "There is a girl inside! Let me go!"

    "You can''t go! Can''t you feel the heat!"

    "I have to go!"

    "Wait for the fire department!"

    It''s no use, dad. She won''t listen. You know how thick minded she is.

    I jumped from the tree andnded with my back facing in front of them.

    "Who are you?"

    I am your son!

    I can''t show them my face.

    "You wait here. I will bring the girl" I said in a thick voice.

    "You can''t. It''s dangerous"

    I can say the same to you!

    "Leave it to me"

    "That girl is in room 146"

    "Got it"

    I dashed inside the building.

    It''s hot!

    Even the bricks are melting down.

    When I reached the 3rd floor, half of my body was burned.

    The fire hasn''t reached the top floors yet. I can feel the heat. I can feel the fire, but the burns don''t hurt.

    "I am sure it will hurt tomorrow morning"

    What was that girl''s name again?

    "Sia!" I yelled.

    No answer.

    "Sia!"

    Where is that girl?

    My eyes are burning and I can''t see properly because of the smoke.

    "Sia!"

    Is she already dead?"

    "Sia!"

    I am yelling here.

    Is she deaf or what?!

    "Sia?"

    <em>Thump~~ Thud~~</em>

    "What was that?"

    It came from that side.

    There was room and the number of the room was 146.

    Is she in there?!

    The door was closed. I opened the door and went in.

    There was a girl lying on the floor on her stomach. She looks the same age as me.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    I picked her up.

    "Uuuu"

    What is she saying?

    "Aaaa"

    Tears fell down from her eyes...huh? Her eyes...there is no light in her eyes.

    "Could it be that you are blind?

    "Uuuu"

    I can''t understand what she is saying.

    "Could it be that you can''t speak?"

    "Wha..."

    She can speak. Looks like she inhaled some smoke.

    "Let''s go!"

    "Aaaa"

    "What is it?"

    "On...bed"

    On the bed, there was a stuffed bear.

    "Are you an idiot?! Your life is in danger and you want that toy?!"

    "Plea...se"

    Dammit!

    I grabbed the bear and threw it at her.

    "Why are you not picking it up now?"

    "My...hands"

    Her hands?

    "You can''t use your hands?"

    She nodded.

    So that''s why she was...

    "I will hold it. Now stand up"

    "...."

    "Stand up now! Who are you waiting for?!"

    "I am...disabled"

    She can''t walk either?!

    She can''t see, can''t use her hands, can''t walk. If I wasn''t here, she would have died.

    "Okay. I will hold you. Close your eyes..."

    She can''t see dammit!

    "I am blind"

    "Don''t worry. I will save you"

    I took her in my arms and dash--

    "Did you take the bear?"

    Dammit!

    I took the bear and dashed out of the room.

    When we reached the second floor, it was almost burned.

    We can''t go further down.

    "What happened? Are we out...already ?"

    What should I do?

    I nced around to check if there is another way out or not but...

    There is a broken wall at the end of the hallway on the second floor. The ceiling of that spot is about to fall. If I go there and the ceiling falls, we both will die.

    I tightened my grip around her and ran towards the broken wall.

    Please let me make it.

    The fire burned me again. My skin melted, and the blood was flowing out. I made sure that the fire didn''t touch her.

    "Brace for impact. We will jump"

    "Huh?"

    I jumped from the second floor.

    It was higher than I imagined.

    I need tond on my legs, hope they don''t break.

    <em>Thump~~</em>

    <em></em>"We made it"

    "Wait. Did you just jump from the second floor?" She asked.

    "It was your imagination. We jumped out of the window"

    "There are no windows on the ground floor"

    There isn''t?!

    "Don''t tell anyone about this, okay?"

    "...."

    "I won''t give you your bear back"

    "I won''t tell anyone"

    "Good girl. Now stay here. They wille looking for you"

    My clothes are still on fire.

    I should go before mom and dad see--

    "Sia!" my mom yelled.

    I should run.

    I started running to the wall.

    "Wait!" my dad yelled.

    Did he figure it out?

    "I have to go" I said in a thick voice.

    "Are...are you him?"

    Him? Who is he talking about?

    "I am just a passer-by who was just passing by. Don''t mind me"

    I dashed off after saying that.

    "Good thing they didn''t see my face"

    I have to reach home before them.

    Almost all of my clothes are burned.

    I took off the remaining clothes and kept running.

    "If someone sees me, they will definitely call me a pervert"

    There are cameras around, but I am running fast, so they won''t capture my face.

    After reaching home, I waited for my wounds to heal, took a bath, and went to bed.

    "For some reason, I think the fire was on purpose"

    I might be wrong, but I just can''t digest that this was an ident.

    When I was searching for Sia, I saw some oxygen cylinders in the hallway.

    It''s not strange to have oxygen cylinders, even we have many of them in our house, but those cylinders had blue and red stripes.

    Those types of oxygen cylinders are not allowed to be used by normal people. Even we, who are from the royal family are not allowed to use it.

    "So what were they doing there?"

    It is possible that my eyes were ying tricks on me, and I was seeing things because of smoke and fire.

    There is a chance that they were donated to the NGO. It''s not that rare but...

    "I don''t think that''s the case"

    The amount of cylinders was too much.

    The easy way to light something up in the fire is to use oxygen and the fire will do its work.

    If it was done by those guys then I don''t know what to do.

    If they are targeting other people who are rted to us, then Elena and miss Serah are also in danger.

    Maybe they attacked the NGO because mom runs it?

    If the people who are staying at NGO dies, even in some kind of ident, all the me will go on my mom.

    "Are they trying to publicly destroy us?

    We, the royal family, don''t have a good image in public. They hate our guts. Most of them want us dead.

    "And if an incident like that happens, we are done for"

    Just who the hell are they and what do they want from us?

    It''s almost 4 AM.

    "That light orb isn''t here?"

    I nced around in the room but didn''t find the light orb anywhere.

    Come to think of it,st night too.

    "How did it find me?"

    What is that thing?

    As I was thinking hard, the light orb entered my room from the open window.

    "Did you went outside to find me again?"

    As always, the light orb kept flying around me...huh?

    I thought about it before too.

    "I can see something inside it"

    What is it?

    I stood up to check closely, without touching it because if I touch it. It disappears.

    "Wha"

    How is that possible?!

    "Why...is"

    There is no way this is possible!

    "Why is Lily here?!"

    <em></em>

 Chapter 95: Crying Blood

    Chapter 95: Crying Blood

    "Why is Lily here?!"

    I tried to check closely.

    "How is she here?"

    How is she in the real world?

    Her eyes are open, but her stare is nk.

    "She is not blinking either"

    She looks lifeless.

    "Lily?"

    No response.

    "Lily?"

    Still no reaction.

    "Lily!"

    I shouted, but still no reaction.

    "Lily"

    She is not responding. Should I touch her?

    "But if I touch her, she might disappear"

    I reluctantly raised my hand to touch her.

    Once when I tried to touch her, she disappeared, but she was able to touch me.

    "I might be able to touch her"

    I slowly moved my hand towards her and touched her...her?

    "Why?"

    My hands passed her body. I couldn''t touch her.

    Is this some kind of projection? Or maybe I am dreaming?

    [Das?]

    "Huh?"

    [Is that you?]

    "Lily!"

    [What''s wrong? Why are you yelling? And...why is your hair ck and where is your armor?]

    "This is not LWO"

    [What are you---!! Where am I?!]

    "This is the real world and you are in my room"

    [How is that possible?]

    "I don''t know"

    [Did you do it?]

    "What?"

    [I asked you before that I want to see the real world. Did you do this for me?]

    "I didn''t"

    She hasn''t realized yet?

    The light orb wasing here long before that.

    [Why it is so dark here?]

    "The lights are off. Wait, I will turn it on"

    [Okay!]

    I went to turn on the lights. After turning on the lights, I asked, "Can you see--"

    When I looked back, Lily wasn''t there.

    "Lily?

    I searched my entire room but didn''t find her.

    I turned off the lights, thinking she woulde back, but she wasn''t there.

    "Lily!"

    Why did I have to turn on the light!

    If I hadn''t turned on the lights, she would still be here!

    The feeling I am experiencing right now is beyond my enduring limit.

    "Huh?"

    My eyes are wet.

    "Am I crying?"

    I have never cried in my life, even if I wanted to.

    I touched my eyes to confirm it. I saw my hand after touching my eyes.

    It was red.

    I took the mirror out to see what this red liquid was.

    "I am crying blood?"

    Blood wasing out of my eyes.

    "Argh"

    It hurts!

    My eyes hurt!

    I crouched down in pain.

    I feel like someone is gouging them out.

    "It huuuuuuuurts!"

    It really hurts!

    The blood kept flowing out from my eyes.

    "Meow"

    "The cat?"

    My vision is blurry. I can''t see anything.

    I tried to wipe my eyes, but nothing happened. The blood just kept dripping on the mirror.

    I wiped the blood from the mirror...huh?

    "What is...that?"

    When I looked in the mirror, I saw my left eye. It was red.

    "Is it because of the blood?"

    If so, then why is my right eye normal?

    My left is pulsating and shining red with every beat.

    "Arghh"

    What''s going on?!

    "Dammiiiiiit!"

    I don''t have time for this.

    "I have to look for Lily"

    "Stooooop!"

    The pain suddenly stopped.

    "The bleeding stopped too"

    I checked my face by looking at the mirror.

    "My eyes are back to normal"

    Dammit!

    Just what the hell is happening to me?!

    Last night, I found out that there are some guys who are after the Edens family and now these strange happenings have increased too.

    I nced at the floor. It was covered with my blood.

    "I should clear this up before mom and dade"

    I took off my t-shirt, spilled some water from the jug, and wiped the blood with my t-shirt.

    After wiping, I squeezed my t-shirt and collected all the blood in the jug.

    I did that over 10 times.

    There is no trace of blood but...

    "The smell"

    It stinks.

    I sprayed perfume all over the room.

    "Meow"

    "What do you need?"

    "Meow"

    Does it want to go out of the room?

    I opened the door, and the cat walked out of the room.

    I grabbed the jug full of my blood and water out of the room, went to the bathroom and threw it.

    After washing the jug, I went out of the bathroom--

    "Das? What are you doing here in the early morning?"

    "Mom?!"

    When did theye home?!

    "You should stop doing this"

    Did they see me?

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You should stop taking a bath in the early morning"

    "Huh?"

    Bath? Oh...I don''t have any clothes on the top.

    "Yeah. I woke up early so...where did you guys go?"

    "One of our NGOs was caught in the fire. We were there just came here"

    "I see. Is everyone all right?"

    "Yes. We shifted them to our other NGO"

    "I see"

    "We are going back to sleep. Do you want to eat breakfast now? I will make it for you"

    "No, it''s okay. I will make one myself"

    "Fine. Be careful"

    "Yeah"

    And for my stupid acting, I had to make breakfast and eat it at 4:47 AM.

    Who the hell eats this early?

    "Well, I have done this many times but still"

    When I ate breakfast, I didn''t feel anything.

    There was no taste. It was not because of my cooking, but...

    "Something is wrong with my taste buds"

    I searched on the inte to see if someone had experienced the same things as me, but as expected, I found nothing.

    I was surfing on LWO website and saw the news about the release of the world four.

    It will be released 2 weekster. After 10 days, to be precise.

    The name of the world four was...stvllr.

    That''s right. It''s world zero.

    They will release world zero as world four, with me as a king.

    I can do anything I want with that world. I will be the one who runs world zero...should I say, world four?

    There was also news of the next event of world two, which will start next Monday.

    I spent 2 hours on the inte and then went to the park to wait for Elena.

    I met up with Elena, and we are on our way to school together.

    On our way to school she asked, "Did you check the news about the release of world 4?"

    "Yeah. I did"

    "Isn''t it amazing that you can rule that world however you want?"

    "Well, I am excited to see what happens"

    "Did you see the world two event thread?"

    "Yeah"

    "It''s a 7-day long event"

    "I am curious how they will arrange it"

    Not all yers y at the same time.

    "We will participate in that event"

    "Yeah, but before that. There is a big event this Sunday"

    "What?"

    "Aren''t we going to meet your sister?"

    "Oh, right"

    "I am still worried"

    "Don''t say that! She won''t do anything to you"

    "I hope so"

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Is your mom alright?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I saw on the news...her NGO was on fire"

    "Yeah. She is perfectly fine. Don''t worry"

    "The fire was so intense that it took the whole night to extinguish it.

    "Yeah"

    "There was also other news about the bank robbery"

    "I...see"

    "They were stupid to rob a bank"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. The rm went off, and they were locked inside, then the police came and caught them"

    "I see"

    "And their driver was stupid. He crashed the car inside the back"

    "I see"

    "But there was no one in the car"

    "...."

    "The driver was found dead outside the bank"

    "....."

    So he did die!

    "Apparently, he was killed"

    "I see"

    "He was jabbed in the neck and his neck broke"

    "...."

    "He couldn''t breathe and he died"

    "How do you know all this?"

    "Mom and dad were talking about it while having breakfast"

    "Why?"

    "They will handle this case. The death of the driver is still a mystery"

    "You mean, they will look into his death?"

    "Yes. They will catch who killed the driver"

    "I see"

    I am sure I didn''t leave any clue that can get me caught.

    "I hope the killer gets caught"

    Don''t say that!

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Let''s hurry. Miss Serah gave us thest warning yesterday"

    "She is beautiful when she is angry"

    "Beautiful?"

    "Yeah. Don''t you find her beautiful?"

    "Well...she is"

    "I want to be like her when I grow up"

    "...."

    "If not, then at least, I want those breasts"

    "Your future is in danger"

    "Shut up!"

    We reached the school. sses started. sses ended. And now, I am on my way to Miss Serah''s office.

    I knocked on her door.

    "Come in"

    I opened the door and went in.

    "You are here"

    "Yeah"

    "Thanks foring"

    "It''s okay"

    "I called you here to talk about us"

 Chapter 96: Do You Love Me?

    Chapter 96: Do You Love Me?

    "Talk about us?"

    "Yes. Please sit"

    I sat on the chair in front of her.

    She stared at me for a while and sighed.

    "What?"

    She stood up and sat on the chair next to me.

    "Das Ryle"

    She grabbed my hand and came close to me.

    "Miss Serah...you are to close"

    "I know"

    Then don''t do it!

    She moved her face further closer...we will kiss if she gets any closer.

    "Miss?"

    She stopped right in front of my face. Her lips are very close to mine. If any of us move even a little, we will end up kissing.

    She is looking into my eyes.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Why are you sighing after looking at me?!

    She stepped back and said, "Don''t worry. I called you here for a talk. I won''t do something you won''t like"

    She won''t?!

    "Why did you do it then?"

    "I was just checking how you react to that"

    "...."

    "You didn''t stop me. Does that mean you are okay with kissing me?"

    "I..."

    "But you didn''t move to kiss me either"

    "I just didn''t know how to react"

    "I thought I would get the answer if I did that"

    "Answer?"

    "If you had stopped me, then that would mean that you don''t like it. Hence, you don''t like me"

    "It''s not like that"

    "I know. You didn''t stop me, but you didn''t kiss me either. I am confused"

    "...."

    "I can''t understand your feelings"

    I don''t understand them either!

    "I don''t hate you"

    "Does that mean you like me?"

    "I don''t know"

    "It''s been a while since I confessed to you. I will confess again"

    "Wha--"

    "Das Ryle, I love you"

    "....."

    "What is your answer?"

    I was so busy with the stuff with Lily and Lier that I didn''t get any time to think about Miss Serah.

    She just confessed to me again. I can''t leave her hanging. I have to answer.

    What should I answer?

    Do I love her?

    Do I want her?

    Do I want to be with her?

    If I ept, then what? And if I don''t, then what?

    If I ept, will I ever make her happy? Will I be able to love her? Will I be able to make time for her? Will I be able to maintain a rtionship with her?

    If I don''t ept, then she will find someone else. Do I want that? Am I okay with that?

    I thought the same thing when I was thinking about Lier''s confession. This helped me to realize my feelings for Lier, but I don''t know my answer to miss Serah''s confession.

    I don''t hate her, but I don''t know whether I love her or not. What if I am mistaking like with love?

    Like and love are two different things. I realized it after I spent my time with Elena. She made me realize it.

    If I answer with my half-hearted feelings, I will just end up hurting her. She will be sad. She will cry, but she will also cry if I reject her.

    Elena told me to follow my heart.

    She said she will support me in whatever I choose.

    I still have to confess to Lier. I don''t know what Lier will say when I ask her if she is okay with sharing me or not.

    There are also those men. They are after me, after the Edens family. If I ept her confession, then they might attack her too.

    I don''t want to put her life in danger. I don''t want her to die...dammit. I got my answer to her confession.

    I realized my feelings. I don''t want her to die. I will definitely be sad if she dies.

    "Miss Serah...I love you too"

    "Huh?...really?"

    "Yeah. I love you"

    "Wha...I...haaa"

    She started crying.

    She hugged me and cried for minutes.

    "Are you okay now, Miss Serah?"

    "I am sorry I showed you my embarrassing side"

    I don''t mind it!

    "Miss Serah I--"

    She kissed me.

    Dammit!

    I let my guard down!

    I am kissing some girl other than my girlfriend.

    I feel guilty.

    Lier has kissed me too, but it was different. This time, I let a girl kiss me.

    "I am sorry. I couldn''t hold myself back"

    I have no idea what and how I should reply.

    "It''s okay"

    "Did you like it?"

    Don''t ask that!

    "I don''t know"

    "Then I need to kiss you one more time"

    "Yeah! The kiss was good!"

    One kiss is enough!

    "That was my first kiss by the way"

    "...."

    She did say before that she doesn''t have any experience.

    "It was exciting" she said, licking her lips.

    "The kiss?"

    "Yes, but I was talking about..."

    Her face is flushed.

    "About?"

    "You know...I am a teacher and you are a student. Not only that, but I also kissed a boy who is 6 years younger than me...wait, is that even allowed? Will I be arrested for this?"

    "It is not allowed, but I don''t think you will get arrested for this"

    If it was the other way around. If our roles had switched. If she was a high school girl, and I was a teacher, then I would have definitely got arrested.

    That''s kind of not fair.

    "It should be more exciting for you though"

    "Huh?"

    "You kissed your high school teacher, an older girl, a girl other than your girlfriend. That is too much"

    You are the one who did that!

    "I will tell her that you kissed me"

    "You will tell her?!"

    "Of course, I will"

    "Won''t she get angry?"

    "I don''t know. She might get angry"

    "I will have to hide from her for a while"

    "There is no need. She might have already known that this will happen"

    "You always take her side"

    "She is my girlfriend"

    "What about me?"

    "You are..."

    What is she?

    Is she my girlfriend too? Wait, are we going out?

    She just confessed to me. She didn''t ask me to go out with her.

    "My apologies. I didn''t make it clear"

    "What?"

    "I love you, and I am happy that you love me back, but we can''t go out"

 Chapter 97: You Love Me, Right?

    Chapter 97: You Love Me, Right?

    "I love you, and I am happy that you love me back, but we can''t go out"

    "Why?"

    Is this because we are student-teacher? Or maybe it is because of our age difference?

    "I am not as kind as Elena"

    "What?"

    "I can''t share you with another girl"

    "....."

    "Do you think society will ept this?"

    "Why care what they think?"

    "I am an adult. I am a part of society"

    "What does it have to do with this?"

    "If word gets out that a high school teacher is dating her student who already has a girlfriend. What do you think they will think?"

    "Why should we care about what they think!"

    "We have to care about that. That is how this world works"

    "I don''t care about that"

    "But, I have too"

    "Then why did you do this?!"

    "I..."

    "Why did you confess to me?! Why did you make me think?! Why did you confess to me again?! Why did you make me realize my feelings?!"

    "I am--"

    "Why did you kiss me?!"

    "I am sorry?"

    "I don''t need your sorry! I love you and I want you to go out with me!"

    "I can''t!"

    "You have too!"

    "I...can''t"

    "You love me, right?!"

    "I do"

    "You want to go out with me, right?!"

    "I can''t"

    "I am not asking if you can or you can''t! I am asking, do you want to go out with me or not?!"

    "I...want to. I want to go out with you...I love you...I want you to do the things you do with Elena"

    She started crying. I pushed her back on her chair and kissed her.

    "Then leave it to me. I don''t give a shit about what society thinks. If I want to do something, I will do it. If I want to change something, I will change it and make society ept it"

    "....."

    "And if they don''t, they can go rot in hell for all I care"

    I left the room after saying that or I wanted to, but miss Serah grabbed me and pushed me on the chair.

    "This is payback for what you did right now"

    She kissed me. This is our third kiss. The first time she kissed me, the second time I kissed her and the third, she is kissing me right now.

    This kiss is different from the first two. She is trying her best to make me feel good. She is using her tongue and twisting it inside my mouth. She is sucking my tongue as well as my lips.

    This is bad. Elena hasn''t kissed me like this in a while and if miss Serah continues it, I will...no, I already am...

    Miss Serah noticed it and jumped away from me.

    "Why are you..."

    "It''s because of the kiss. This ispletely natural. You can''t me me"

    "Is that so?"

    You are a teacher! Don''t you know that this happens when you are excited?!

    "You were kind of forceful"

    "I am sorry. I just don''t like when anyone yells at me"

    "I am sorry. I got angry"

    "It''s okay. You got angry, so that means you don''t want to lose me, right"

    "It''s not like that but you are not wrong"

    "Do you remember you also yelled when we had a fight"

    "What?"

    "You yelled, and you were making a scary face"

    "..."

    Was I?

    "I got scared and ran out of the room"

    So that''s the reason she ran out of the room at that time!

    "I am sorry"

    "Don''t apologize. I am d that you yelled at me"

    "What?!"

    "You know, after that, I couldn''t get you out of my mind"

    "....."

    "Maybe I had already fallen in love with you at that time?"

    "Is that...so?"

    <em>Ding~~ Dong~~</em>

    The break is over.

    "I should go now"

    "I am sorry you didn''t get to eat anything because of me"

    "It''s okay"

    As I was leaving the room, I remembered about yesterday.

    "Miss Serah, what were you saying--"

    "Call me Serah"

    Dammit! I was trying to avoid this.

    It''s embarrassing to call her by her name.

    "Se-Serah, what were you saying at the caf yesterday?"

    "About what?"

    "About Elena being bullied by the girls"

    "How do you know that?! I didn''t say anything about bullying"

    "You didn''t, but it seems my guess was right by your reaction"

    "It was during the beginning of the first year"

    "Who were those girls? Can you give me their names?"

    "I can''t. I promised Elena that I won''t say it to anyone and I can''t break my promise"

    "At least give me a hint"

    "They were Elena''s friends"

    "...."

    "I can''t say any more than this. I can''t break my promise and that''s one of my ideals"

    "I understand"

    "I am sorry"

    "It''s fine. Well then, I am going. Bye"

    I left the room. The only thing on my mind was, ''Who were Elena''s friends?''

    Elena stopped hanging out with them after I started tutoring her. I hadn''t seen her with her friends. There was this one girl who used toe to the library sometimes to meet her.

    I don''t remember her name, but if I see her here, I will recognize...her.

    This was a funny coincidence, or maybe not, but I just saw that girling from the cafeteria.

    "Hey you!" I yelled.

    She didn''t turn back. I ran and grabbed her shoulder.

    "Who are you!! You are Elena''s..."

    So I was right. This girl knows Elena.

    "Were you the one who bullied Elena?!"

    "What are you talking about?"

    She tried to run, but I pushed her against the wall.

    "Don''t y dumb. I already know that you were one of them"

    "I am not! I swear I am not one of them!"

    "Do you think I will believe that?"

    "I am telling the truth! It wasn''t me. The other girls bullied her"

    "Why?!"

    "....."

    "Answer me! Why did they bully her?!"

    Elena is not smart in studies, she is not great at anything. There is no reason for anyone to bully her. Why did they bully Elena?

    "I don''t know why they did that, but they said, ''She is a slut'' and ''She is acting dumb to get close to you'' and other nasty things about her"

    "What?!"

    "They were saying that she is trying to get close to you because you are handsome, and she can use you to get your money"

    "What are..."

    What is she talking about?!

    "I really don''t know but I know that Elena is not that type of girl"

    "Of course she isn''t!"

    "Now can I go?! You are scaring me!"

    Should I let her go? Should I believe her?

    "I will tell you one more thing, so please let me go!" She said, wiping away her tears.

    "Shoot"

    "Those girls are the ones who do that type of stuff"

    "That type?"

    "Compensated dating, prostitution and other nasty stuff"

    "Elena was friends with that type of girls?!"

    "She didn''t know. Even I didn''t know. When I got to know about that I stopped hanging out with them"

    "....."

    "They started bullying me after that. I am sorry. I just wanted to be friends with Elena. I didn''t know that would happen"

    "Where are those girls?!"

    "They are still in the cafeteria"

    "Even though the break is long over"

    I will kill them.

    "You shouldn''t involve yourself with them. They will force false usations against you. They are bad girls"

    "You can go now!"

    I will deal with them myself.

    When I went to the cafeteria, it was empty except for one table.

    "There they are"

 Chapter 98: Ideals

    Chapter 98: Ideals

    The entire cafeteria was empty except for one table.

    "There they are"

    There were five girls sitting, using their phones.

    I walked to them and kicked the table. All the girls fell down.

    "What the hell?!"

    "Who the hell are you?!"

    "Hey, isn''t he..."

    "He is that slut''s boyfriend"

    "What is he doing here?"

    "Were you the one who bullied Elena?"

    They got up, stared at each other, andughed.

    "Haha. So what if we did?"

    "So that bitch told him"

    "What will you do?"

    "You are just a nerd who just happened to be good looking"

    "Are you going to bully us too, ha?"

    I feel disgusted just by talking with them. Their skirt length is too short and their top is unbuttoned. I can see almost everything.

    "What are you staring at, pervert?"

    "He is staring at your boobs"

    "Oh? Do you like them?"

    "They are bigger than that slut"

    "Don''t call her that"

    "But she is a slut"

    "Didn''t she seduce you with her body?"

    "What did you do with her small boobs?"

    "How many times did you fuck her?"

    "I bet she wasn''t a virgin"

    "Shut the hell up or I will kill you!"

    "Whoa. So angry"

    "I like that"

    "Hey, are you free after school?"

    "Do you want toe with us?"

    "We will have sixsome"

    "I said shut the hell up!"

    "Why so angry? We are inviting you to have fun with us"

    "You can bring that slut too"

    "She will have sex with other guys while you will have sex with us"

    "It''s a shame that she stopped hanging out with us. We just needed a little more time, and we would have hooked her up with some old men"

    "Small girls are popr with old men after all. I bet she would shake her hips--"

    I kicked the girl who was speaking, and she fell down while sliding and got mmed against the wall.

    "What the fuck!"

    "He kicked her!"

    "Blood ising out from her mouth!"

    "She passed out!"

    "Didn''t I say I will kill you if you don''t shut up"

    I don''t care even if they die. I just want to beat them till they die.

    I punched the girl who was nearest to me--

    <em>Whack~~</em>

    My punch was blocked by Joey.

    "Are you okay girls?"

    "What are you doing, Joey?!"

    The girls ran off.

    "You shouldn''t raise your hand against girls, Das"

    "Shut up!"

    "That girl over there you just kicked, she will die if not admitted to the hospital quickly"

    "I don''t care!"

    "You should care. A boy must never hit a girl"

    "You don''t know anything! Let my hand go"

    He grabbed my fist when he blocked my punch.

    How the hell did he even block my punch?

    I am sure that I put my strength in that punch. If I had hit that girl, she would have died. So, how the hell did he block my punch like that?!

    "I know what they said"

    "Then--"

    "I heard everything. They called Elena slu...they insulted her"

    "Then why did you save them?!"

    "To be honest, I think they deserved it"

    "Then let my hand go!"

    Dammit!

    His grip is too tight!

    "If it was me in your ce, I would skin them alive and cut them into small pieces, but I won''t do that"

    What the hell is he saying?!

    "Let my hand go!"

    I tried to break free from his grip, but...it''s too tight.

    "You must never raise a hand against a girl"

    "Shut up! You have nothing to do with this!"

    "It''s one of my ideals"

    "What?!"

    "Never hit a girl"

    "No one is asking you to hit a girl! Let me go!"

    "I can''t just sit and watch a girl get beaten. I will save every girl"

    "Shut up! Let me go!"

    The more I tried to break free from his grip, the more tightly he gripped.

    He is strong!

    I can break free if I hit him, but...he is Ricky''s brother.

    "Believe me. I am more angry than you. I want to hit them too, but I can''t. My ideals wille my way"

    "What are you talking about?! Let me go or I will punch you!"

    "I won''t let go even if you kill me"

    "Why are you going this far?!"

    "As I said, my ideals can''t let me see any girl being hurt"

    Why the fuck he keeps talking about ideals?!

    "I will do it somewhere else!"

    "It''s not about that. I will follow you and stop you again"

    "You are annoying!"

    "Don''t you have any ideals?"

    "I..."

    "You do, right? Tell me what they are"

    "To kill everyone who hurts my loved one"

    "That''s nice. Now how did you feel when I stopped you from doing it?"

    "I feel like killing you!"

    "Nice. I would feel the same if I saw you hurting any girl"

    "...."

    "Do you understand now? I really don''t want to do this, but my ideals stop me"

    "Fuck your ideals"

    "I hope I can do that. Believe me, I think of that every day, but I can''t"

    "...."

    "No one knows it better than me. I know how it feels. Just endure it"

    "Did you hit your head somewhere?"

    "Sometimes there are things that need you to swallow, no matter how bitter they are"

    He usually acts stupid and sarcastic, but right now...his smile looks sad. Like he is hiding a big pain behind that idiotic face of his.

    "I understand. Now let go of my hand"

    "Fine, I will let go now"

    He opened his fist and let go of my hand.

    "Finally"

    "Now don''t go after those girls. I don''t think they will ever get near you or any girls again"

    "....."

    "You should get out of here too. I will call an ambnce for that girl"

    He picked up the girl and went out of the cafeteria.

    "Dammit!"

    He is strong.

    "He is mafia after all"

    Has he also killed many people?

    I didn''t find anything about him online though.

    For mafias, the more they kill, the stronger they are. I am sure he has killed many too.

    ''He sexually assaulted a high school girl when he was in middle school'' or so the rumours go. I really don''t want to believe it but...

    I saw scars on his wrist when he was gripping my fist.

    "Those scars were deep"

    What''s with him today?

    He was so serious and talked logically.

    "He was acting kind of scary"

    I feel creepy.

 Chapter 99: Give Me Six Kiss

    Chapter 99: Give Me Six Kiss

    I went back to the sses.

    All the sses ended, but I just couldn''t forget what those girls said.

    I really can''t forgive them. They said all those nasty things about Elena. Just remembering them makes me want to puke.

    "Let''s go Das" Elena said, pulling my hand.

    We went out of the ssroom.

    Elena was walking in front of me in the hallway.

    I grabbed her from behind and moved to the corner where cameras couldn''t see.

    "Das! What are you--"

    Without saying anything, I kept hugging her from behind.

    "....."

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "Let me stay like this for a while"

    "But we are still in the school"

    I am scared.

    If I had met Elena sometimeter, those girls might have--I don''t want to think about it!

    "I am d"

    "You are d that you are doing this in school?!"

    "What?"

    "You are hugging me tightly"

    "Sorry"

    I let her go.

    She turned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    She hugged me and squeezed her body with mine. I can feel her breasts.

    "Elena, I have something to tell you"

    "I also want to ask you something"

    "Ask"

    "You first"

    "It''s about miss Serah"

    "I also want to ask about her. What did you two do?"

    "Well...she confessed again"

    "And?"

    "I epted"

    "I see"

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am not"

    "And then we kissed"

    "Kissed?! That fast?!"

    "She kissed me"

    "You made many excuses when I asked for a kiss after we started going out"

    "She kissed me suddenly"

    "I did tell you to do whatever you want, but you guys kissed too early"

    "Sorry"

    "How many times did you kiss?"

    "3...times"

    "3 times?! That Serah"

    "It wasn''t her fault"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It was me who kissed her second time"

    Elena stared at me for a while and pouted.

    "I was waiting for you to have lunch with me and there you were enjoying kissing with another girl"

    "Wait, you didn''t eat anything?"

    "Of course, I didn''t! I was waiting for you but you never came and the break ended"

    "We will drop by somewhere on our way home"

    "What about the third kiss?"

    I couldn''t escape this topic!

    "She kissed me"

    "And?"

    "And what?"

    "You didn''t stop her?"

    "It felt good"

    "Even better than me?"

    "I don''t know"

    I really don''t know how to answer this.

    "How did she kiss?"

    "The one we did on our first date"

    "How was she?"

    "She said I am her first"

    "She was good?"

    "It was so intense"

    "You have to kiss me 3...no, 6 times now"

    "I was going to do that anyway"

    We kissed.

    I always let her do whatever she wants during the kiss.

    She always ys with my tongue and twists her tongue in my mouth.

    Our lips parted. She took a deep breath and said, "That counts as one" and kissed me again.

    She was being intense with the kiss. Like she hasn''t kissed me for years. She continued kissing me while caressing my hair and face.

    "That counts as two"

    We kissed again. Every kiss turned more and more intense.

    I want to keep doing this. This feels so good. I am happy just being with her.

    Due to the repeated kisses, something awakened inside me.

    Looks like Elena hasn''t noticed it yet.

    I moved my hand to her chest and squeezed her breasts. She bit my tongue.

    "Why are you touching them?!"

    "Why not?"

    "I let you touch them for five minutes yesterday"

    "Yesterday was yesterday, today is today"

    "You can''t!"

    "I can''t?"

    "It''s just...when you touch them...it feels good"

    Dammit!

    She is making a sexy face.

    "If you make that face then I won''t be able to hold back"

    I kissed her and continued squeezing her breasts.

    "Did you squeeze Serah''s breasts too?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Squeeze them next time. They are big, I am sure they will feel amazing"

    "....."

    She is advising her boyfriend to squeeze another girl''s breasts while her own breasts are being squeezed right now.

    "Are you going out with her now?"

    "Yes...I don''t know"

    Am I going out with her?

    I forgot to ask her that.

    She kissed me back so does it count as we are going out?

    "Focus on me right now"

    We were already kissing and I was squeezing her breasts. She put her hands on mine and matched my squeezing speed and---

    <em>Step~~ Step~~</em>

    We stopped when we heard the footstepsing from the stairs.

    I nced at her face, it''s still flushed.

    Dammit!

    I should learn to control myself.

    "There are two students here" the police officer said.

    What are the police doing here?!

    "Excuse me, kids. Can youe with us to the principal''s office?"

    Is this about those girls? Did theyin about me?

    We went to the principal''s office.

    Miss Serah, Joey, and those 4 girls were also present there.

    As soon as those girls saw my face, they gulped down in fear.

    Serves you right!

    "Is this the boy who beat that girl?" the police officer asked the girls.

    They started at me. Sweat was pouring down from their face. One of the girls opened her mouth and said, "It was not him"

    "As we said, we don''t know what happened to the girl"

    "We went out of the cafeteria after the break ended"

    "She said she will stay there for a while, but she never came back"

    "That girl was badly injured. Almost all her ribs are broken, she might die" the officer said.

    "We have no idea what happened, this student here brought her and called the ambnce" the principal said.

    "A girl was badly injured and you say you don''t know what happened?! What type of school is this?!" the officer yelled.

    "We checked the CCTV footage, but we found nothing"

    There was a camera?! Well, of course there was!

    They didn''t find anything in the footage?

    How is that possible?

    "Show us the footage" the officer said.

    The principal yed the footage on the monitor.

    The cafeteria was full of students. The break ended. All the students left, except those five girls. I entered the cafeteria, walked to them, and...the footage was nk after that.

    How did that happen?

    "This kid in the footage is you, right?" the officer asked.

    "Yes, it''s me"

    My face can be clearly seen.

    "Will youe with us to the headquarters? We need your confession" the officer said, ordering his men to capture me.

 Chapter 100: You Owe Me

    Chapter 100: You Owe Me

    "This kid in the footage is you, right?" the officer asked.

    "Yes, it''s me"

    My face can be seen clearly.

    "Will youe with us to the headquarters? We need your confession" the officer said, ordering his men to capture me.

    "Excuse me, officer, but you can''t just take one of our students to the headquarters like that" Miss Serah said, rushing between us.

    "This happened here, in your school. It is clearly done by someone from school and thest person who met them was...this kid here" the officer said, pointing his fingers at me.

    "That doesn''t mean that he is the one who did it"

    "We are just taking him with us for a talk"

    "You can talk here!"

    "We have to follow the procedure. Hey, please take this kid with us"

    "There is no proof that he did that!" Miss Serah yelled.

    "Miss, you should cooperate with us or you will also be charged for this"

    What a pain.

    Even if they catch me, nothing will happen. They can''t do anything to me.

    I just have to call my mom, and she will handle the rest.

    "You should pray that the girl doesn''t die"

    I don''t care.

    "It was me" Joey said.

    "What?"

    "It was me. I beat that girl"

    "What are you talking about?" the officer asked.

    "I beat that girl and then called the ambnce"

    "Don''t lie. You weren''t in the footage"

    "But I did it"

    "Why would you do that?"

    "Don''t you know me? I am Joey Busher"

    "Busher!"

    "I have a history of sexually assaulting girls"

    "What--"

    "That girl was being annoying, so I beat her"

    "You are lying!"

    "What''s wrong, officer? Won''t you arrest me? I beat that girl. Go on, arrest me"

    "Y-you better not do this again" the officer said, running out of office with his men.

    "What''s wrong? You will not arrest me?"

    "Joey? Did you really do this?" miss Serah asked.

    "Think whatever you want. I don''t care"

    He nced at those girls, all the girls left the room.

    Joey turned around and said, "You owe me" and left the office.

    I nced at Elena, she was making a shocked face.

    Did seeing those girls again scare her?

    "Das Ryle, be careful on your way home" Miss Serah said.

    I left the office with Elena.

    We are almost halfway to her home, but she hasn''t spoken a word ever since we left school.

    "M-Miss Serah s-stood up f-for you" Elena said, shuttering on her words.

    I held her hand and said, "What are you worried about?"

    "I-I a-am n-not wor-worried about anything"

    "You are shuttering, tell me. What are you worried about?"

    "Those girls were my friends"

    "I see"

    "And they are....that type of girls"

    "I see"

    "I didn''t know that they were that type of girls"

    "I see"

    "Then one day they invited me toe with them somewhere"

    "I...see"

    "But that ce was..."

    Tears fell down from her eyes.

    "...."

    "I was a bit early, so no one was there. When I saw that that ce was...that type of ce I ran away"

    "Elena"

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "If I didn''t know and stayed there, then I might have--"

    I hugged her tightly.

    "Don''t say another word"

    "I love you"

    "Yeah, I know"

    "I only want to be with you"

    "Me too"

    "The only person I want to do that is with you"

    "I know"

    "Sometimes I think, ''what if I had never met you?''. I might be going out with someone else, or might be doing the same things as those girls...when I think that, I want to kill myself"

    "Something like that would never happen. We were destined to meet. No one can separate us"

    She turned her face up and closed her teary eyes.

    I kissed her. This time no tongues used. It was just a simple kiss.

    "Let''s go to the caf. You didn''t eat anything during the break"

    She nodded.

    We were on our way to the caf. I noticed some men following us for a while.

    I will let them think that I haven''t noticed them.

    Elena is with me right now. I can''t act without thinking...here.

    Some men areing from the front too.

    This is bad. I need to do--

    "Leave them to me" Joey whispered in my ears and walked off.

    What the hell is he doing here?!

    He did say that he would follow be he was really following me?!

    Creepy!

    I grabbed Elena''s hand and changed our way.

    After reaching the caf, I asked Elena to order something and wait for me.

    I dashed out of the cafe. Why? Because I can''t let that guy fight them.

    I already owe him one.

    "Don''t want to add another favor"

    When I reached that ce, out of the twelve men, six were lying on the ground.

    He defeated six of them in this little time? Alone?!

    He is really strong...wait! six men are lying down? How?

    There is no hole in their chests...could it be that they are normal humans?

    "What are you doing here?" Joey asked.

    "I was just passing by" I said, as I started attacking them.

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. You looked like you were having fun"

    "I am enjoying this"

    "Let me enjoy it too"

    He was also using martial arts.

    Dammit!

    He is better than me.

    I should practice more.

    Soon we defeated all of them. While attacking, I confirmed it.

    They are human. Not that I care.

    "You are good" Joey said.

    "You are not bad either"

    "Have you fought somewhere before?"

    "No"

    Like I will tell the truth.

    "I couldn''t fight properly"

    "...."

    What did he just say? He defeated half of them by himself and now he is saying that he couldn''t fight properly?!

    "My right hand still hurts. I couldn''t use it"

    "What?!"

    "Your punch. When I blocked your punch. It was a really powerful punch. A little more strength and my shoulder would have been dislocated"

    "Wait! So you are saying that you fought with them with one hand?!"

    "Yeah. Didn''t you saw me fighting?"

    "I didn''t!"

    Are you kidding me!

    He defeated half of them with one hand?!

    Mafias are scary!

 Chapter 101: I Will Let You Do It

    Chapter 101: I Will Let You Do It

    "I couldn''t fight properly"

    "...."

    What did he just say? He defeated half of them by himself and now he is saying that he couldn''t fight properly?!

    "My right hand still hurts. I couldn''t use it"

    "What?!"

    "Your punch. When I blocked your punch. It was a really powerful punch. A little more strength and my shoulder would have been dislocated"

    "Wait! So you are saying that you fought with them with one hand?!"

    "Yeah. Didn''t you saw me fighting?"

    "I didn''t!"

    Are you kidding me!

    He defeated half of them with one hand?!

    Mafias are scary!

    Why did youe back?"

    "I came back to repay your favor"

    "And here I was trying to make you indebted to me"

    "Why?"

    "I want to ask you for a favor"

    "Not interested"

    "I am in love with a girl"

    "Goodbye"

    I tried to get up but...his grip is too tight!

    "I am telling you something embarrassing and you want to run"

    "I have no interest in listening to someone else''slove story"

    "It''s not a love story"

    "What?!"

    "I am just telling you that I love this one girl"

    "Why are you telling me?!"

    "So, you don''ty your hands on her"

    "What?"

    "You already have miss Serah and that topper Rachel too. I just want to inform you that don''ty your hands on the girl I love"

    "I don''t goying hands of all the girls I see"

    "You know that girl I love"

    "I do?!"

    "Yeah"

    I know that girl? Wait!

    "Bianca?"

    "Yes"

    "Why do I have anything to do with her?"

    "Just saying, so you don''t trap her in your harem"

    Harem!

    "Don''t worry. I have no interest in her. In fact, I want you to annoy her"

    "What?"

    "She is too annoying! I want to see her annoyed face"

    "Is that so? I will try"

    "Yeah. Good luck. You have my support"

    "Hehe. Thanks"

    Why the hell are you blushing?!

    "Creepy as always"

    "And you are scary as always"

    "By the way, who are these guys"

    "I don''t know"

    "....."

    They weren''t those men. So, who are these guys?

    "Maybe those girls sent them after you"

    "Yeah, that might be possible"

    "Let''s get out of here"

    "Yeah"

    We got up and--

    <em>Shutter~~ Shutter~~</em>

    <em></em>I heard the sound of someone taking a photo of us.

    I nced around to see Bianca standing in the distance with the phone in her hand.

    "I got some more interesting stuff" She yelled, running away from there.

    "Are you really okay with a girl like her?"

    "I will manage somehow"

    "Good luck"

    I am on my way to the caf right now, so...

    "Why are you still following me?"

    "I am not following you. My house is that way"

    "Do you think I will believe that?"

    "I am telling the truth. I have no interest in watching you guys kiss all day"

    "You saw?!"

    "And here is that scary look! Bye Bye!"

    "He ran away!"

    When I went back to the caf, Elena had already eaten 4 dishes.

    "Where were you?"

    "I forgot something at school. So I went to take it back"

    "I see. Eat this. I am full" she said, sliding her te towards me.

    It''s the one she was eating just now. Her lips touched here. It would be an indirect kiss.

    Why am I getting embarrassed over an indirect kiss?!

    "Miss Serah sent me a message" Elena said, looking at her phone.

    "What did she say?"

    "She asked if we are okay and reached home yet or not"

    "I see"

    "She also said that she kissed you"

    "...."

    "She is being loyal"

    "I really don''t know what to say"

    "Are you done eating?"

    "Yeah"

    We left the caf and reached her house.

    So many things happened today. There is also aboutst night.

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Look into my eyes"

    "Why?"

    "Just do it"

    "Fine"

    I gazed into her eyes. She is really beautiful. I really love her--

    I felt something on my crotch.

    I looked down to see--

    "what the hell are you doing?!"

    "What?"

    "Stop it! Why are you touching my--"

    Don''t squeeze it!

    I forcefully removed her hand.

    "Miss Serah said to touch it"

    Damn her!

    "She said it got very big when you were kissing"

    Why did she tell everything in detail?!

    "Don''t do that"

    "Why?"

    "Just don''t do it!"

    "It wasn''t as big as miss Serah said"

    "It''s because I was not excited. It gets big when--"

    What the hell am I telling her?!

    "Will you let me touch it when it gets bigger"

    I want to say no, but I can''t back down here. I have to regain my dignity as a man!

    "I will"

    "Make it big quickly"

    She wants to do it now?!

    "I don''t think it will get big soon"

    "Why?"

    "Because I am nervous!"

    My girlfriend touched my...touched me there for the first time. There are too many emotions fighting with each other right now.

    "I will wait for next time then"

    "Yeah, but I have one condition"

    "What condition?"

    "You will have to let me touch you too"

    "Sure, I will let you squeeze my breasts"

    "I am not talking about breasts"

    "Then what?"

    "I am talking about down there. I want to touch your pu--"

    "Stop!"

    "...."

    She stopped me by putting her hand against my lips.

    "Don''t say a word"

    Her face was red as a beet.

    "Fine. I won''t say it, but you have to let me touch it when you touch me"

    "It''s embarrassing"

    "It is embarrassing for me too"

    "It''s different for boys"

    "It''s not. If you want to touch mine, then you will have to let me touch yours"

    "You are being mean"

    "...."

    She took a deep breath and sighed.

    "I will--"

    She took a deep breath and sighed.

    Again?!

    "I will let you touch mine"

    "...."

    "So, let me touch yours as well"

    "Okay!"

    "But not now"

    Well, of course, not now.

    "Then when?"

    "Um...I will give you my virginity on your birthday as your birthday gift"

    "..."

    What did she just say?

    She will give her virginity to me! That means...sex!

    We will have sex?! On my birthday?!

    We will have sex on my birthday?!

    I can''t wait for my birthday!

    I have never been so excited about my birthday before!

    "Bye. See you in LWO"

    "Bye"

    She rushed into her house and waved at me while closing the door.

    When I reached home, my little friend down there wasn''t calming down, so I had to do a ritual while thinking of Elena, and I feel so guilty right now.

 Chapter 102: The Overseer

    Chapter 102: The Overseer

    A man was sleeping nicely on a luxury bed, under the nket. He opened his eyes and saw the girl sleeping next to him and smiled.

    He stared at her for a while and lifted the nket and peeked inside. He had a nasty smile on his face.

    He lifted the nket from himself, exposing his naked body, yawned, opened his menu and equipped a normal outfit.

    "Another boring day" he said, filling the ss with water.

    He was drinking water--

    <em>Knock~~ knock~~</em>

    He choked while drinking the water because of the knock on the door.

    "She is already here?" the man said, removing his clothes, jumped on the bed, slid inside the nket and closed his eyes.

    The door opened. A girl entered the room, nced around, and stood beside the bed.

    "Zero. You are awake, right?" the girl said, looking at the man, but the man didn''t respond.

    "I know you are awake! Come on, get up"

    The man didn''t bother to open his eyes.

    "Zero! I will get angry!"

    Still, the man didn''t react.

    "Fine, then" she walked to the table near the bed, filled the ss with water and said, "I am sure this will wake you up"

    She walked to the bed and tilted the ss filled with water and said, "This is thest warning Zero!"

    She was about to spill the water on him, "My name is not Zero" the man said, opening his eyes and holding the girl''s hand.

    The girl spilled the water on the man''s face and said, "Good morning"

    The man gasped and said, "I was awake! Why did you do it?"

    There was still some water remaining in the ss. She spilled it again and said, "Good morning"

    The man stared at the girl''s face with a frustrated look on his face. The girl smiled back and said, "Want another?"

    "Good morning" the man said, admitting his defeat.

    "Good morning" the girl said, kissing him.

    "Wake up your husband with a kiss, not by spilling water on his face" the man said, kissing the girl back.

    "Wear your clothes" the girl said, pushing him down on the bed.

    "You should take off your clothes" the man said, pulling the girl on top of him.

    "Come on, get up" the girl said, kissing the man.

    "Your words and actions are not matching"

    "I am always like this"

    "Let''s have some fun. We have nothing to do anyway"

    "There is something important I want to discuss," the girl said, opening the man''s menu and equipping him with clothes.

    "Is that more important than me?"

    "Nothing is more important than you"

    "Sweet as always"

    "And you are easy as always, Zero"

    "Please call me by my real name"

    "I like to call you Zero"

    "Everyone knows me by the name Zero. I want my wife to call me by my name"

    "Fine then"

    "Good morning" The girl sleeping on the bed said.

    "You are awake. Good morning" the man said, patting the girl.

    The girl wrapped her arms around the man and said, "You were greatst night, as always"

    "Ahem" the other girl let her presence know.

    "Oh, Ria is here too! Good morning, Ria" the girl said, kissing the man.

    "Good morning, and wear some clothes" Ria said, equipping her clothes.

    "What are you doing here this early in the morning?" the girl asked, cuddling Ria.

    "I am here to talk with--stop cuddling me!" Ria said, pushing back the girl.

    "I was showing my love to you" the girl said, puffing her cheeks.

    "I know how dangerous your love is, when we were trapped in the game 30 years ago"

    "What''s that''s supposed to mean?! I am sharing him with you, aren''t I?!"

    "Don''t bring that up!"

    "You can''t win against me. I am number one"

    It''s been 30 years since they met, but they still fight like they did back then.

    "Enough, you two" the man said, hugging both girls.

    "I will go make something to eat. What do you want to eat, Ria?" the girl asked, excitedly.

    "Sorry, I already ate" Ria said, looking at the sad face the girl made she sighed and said, "I will have your favorite dish"

    The girl''s face sparkled, and soon she left the room.

    "She didn''t ask me what I wanted to eat" the man said, clinging to Ria.

    "I am here to discuss something, Zero"

    "I won''t listen unless you call me by my name"

    "Yeah, sorry. I said it out of habit"

    "Change your habit"

    "It will take time"

    "You have been saying the same thing for the past 30 years"

    "Old habits die hard"

    "Yeah, yeah. Spare me your lecture"

    "So, Ruidas, I am here to discuss this kid"

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s about a boy named Das"

    "Das?"

    "Yeah. Das Ryle"

    "Das...Ryle"

    "He also goes by the name Das Edens"

    "Ede...ns"

    "He is the son of Ang Edens" hearing that the man was taken aback

    "By Ang, you mean that Ang?!"

    "Yes, that Ang"

    "It''s been 30 years since I heard her name" the man said, lying down on the bed.

    "Yeah"

    "So, what''s this about?"

    "This boy, Das, has a system inside him"

    Hearing that, the man jumped from the bed and said, "Are you serious?"

    "Yeah. I confirmed it myself"

    "Show me his details"

    The girl waved her hand in the air and the chart appeared with Das''s photo and details in it.

    "I couldn''t find much since he is a royal"

    "Das Ryle. Date of birth-26th June. Age-17. Birthce-unknown. Mother name- Ang Edens. Father name-Derek Ryle" Ruidas muttered.

    "I could only find this much detail about him"

    "Well, he is from the royal family. It''s not weird. It was the same with Ang"

    "He ys a VR game, and his system is affecting the game"

    "I see. Which game is it?" Ruidas asked, finally a glimpse of excitement shone on his face.

    Ria moved her hand at him and said, "I will take you there"

    Ruidas grabbed her hand, and they both disappeared from the room.

    A secondter they came back. The man ran and opened the door and yelled, "I am going out with Ria!"

    "You should be back before I finish making breakfast or I will get angry!" the girl yelled back.

    Ruidas once again grabbed Ria''s hand and disappeared.

    They were both transported into LWO.

    Ruidas and Ria were standing in the air, watching Das, who was talking with Elena and others.

 Chapter 103: The Overseer (ii)

    Chapter 103: The Overseer (ii)

    Ruidas and Ria were standing in the air, watching Das, who was talking with Elena and others.

    "The boy over there is Das" Ria said, pointing her finger at Das.

    "He looks like a male version of Ang"

    "He looks like his dad"

    "You think so?"

    "Ourpany Zek technology, made a mistake and put Zek VR-4.0 on the selling list"

    "What did you say?"

    "Around 3 months ago. He bought one of the 3 models"

    "How can you make such a big mistake!"

    "I wasn''t around at the time, and he bought it as soon as they put it on the list"

    "You could have cancelled his order"

    "As I said, I wasn''t around that time"

    "We have the other two with us, right?"

    "Yeah. Elisha is using one and the other one is with me"

    "Zek VR-4,0 should not exist in the market. It can bring another war"

    "He hasn''t said that to anyone yet"

    "How many people know it?"

    "The developer of this game and his girlfriend"

    "The white-haired girl he is talking to?"

    "Yeah. That''s his girlfriend"

    Ruidas waved his hand in the air and the chart opened with Elena''s details on it.

    "Hmm. Elena Huer. Birthdate- 19 July. Age-19. Father''s name- Lucas Huer. Mother''s name-Reba Huer. Sister...hmm twins, Selena Huer"

    "Stop looking at other people''s personal information" Ria said, closing the chart.

    "I am the overseer of all the VR worlds" Ruidas said, smirking while pinching Ria''s cheeks.

    "Yeah, thezy overseer" Ria said, pping his hand.

    "Let''s finish what we came here for and go back otherwise she will get angry"

    "Yeah. I can me everything on you though"

    "Please spare me"

    Ruidas waved his hand in the air, and a chart popped up.

    [Confirm Your Identity]

    He inserted a password and the list of all the yers of LWO appeared.

    "Das Ryle. Game name, Adas"

    [Searching yer. yer Found]

    Das details rted to LWO appeared on the chart.

    "Hmm. He has some unusual inserts in his logs" Ruidas said, inspecting the logs.

    "It''s because of his system"

    "Why does he have special permission that gives him ess to the game?"

    "The developer gave him that permission"

    "That permission makes him the MOD of the game, and he is a system. No wonder his system is affecting the game''s data"

    "ording to Rias, his body had rejected the system, but it is active now"

    "Is that so? By the way, who is Rias?"

    "The high-school girl you saved eight years ago"

    "Oh! That girl. How does she know about this?"

    "She did her research"

    "His first login in the game was...he has special ess, so he logged into the World Zero"

    "He was sent there by the developer herself"

    "The first time he used his system was when he was fighting with the snails"

    "What did he do?"

    "Umm..does he knows that he has a system inside him?"

    "No"

    "Hmm. So he used his system unconsciously"

    "What did he do?"

    "He must be thinking about something hard. Like, the shells of snails were hard and unbreakable, so he must have thought something like that, and he created an overcoat with his imagination with the help of his system"

    "An overcoat?"

    "Yeah. It gave him +200 DEF"

    "That''s insane"

    "He used his system second time when he was fighting with the skeleton knight"

    "What did he imagine?"

    "The skeleton knight had a clone skill. He must have thought about it, but his system gave him a skill name: Faker"

    "Interesting"

    "The third time he used his system when he was fighting with the boss, and he got the skill name: Excalibur"

    "Isn''t that a sword''s name?"

    "Yeah. Why would he imagine something like that"

    "You said he did it unconsciously"

    "Yeah, but still, it doesn''t make sense"

    "What are his stats?"

    "Let me see....what the hell are those stats!!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "He is using his Faker skill to fake the stats or maybe that skill let''s him change the stats however he wants"

    "Something like that is unbelievable"

    "But that''s not what I am surprised about"

    "Then what?"

    "Even if he can change his stats however he wants. The game system has his real stats saved in the data"

    "How much are they?"

    "If I start to read them, it would take days for me to read his stats"

    "How is something like that possible?!"

    "His system is dangerous"

    "Maybe it''s because he has MOD permissions?"

    "Even if he does...now I am convinced"

    "What happened?"

    "His system kicked me out"

    "What?!"

    "I can''t see his data"

    "Is that even possible?! You are the God of all the VR worlds. How can a system kick you out?"

    "His system is more advanced than mine. Of course, I can use my powers to force his system but... let''s not do it"

    "His system is more advanced than you...do you mean that his system ispatible with his body?"

    "He doesn''t know that he has a system inside him, so how can his body bepatible with his system?"

    "Maybe it''s because he doesn''t know it yet? Like his brain unconsciously giving ess to his system"

    "Doesn''t make sense. It''s too dangerous"

    "When you were alive, your system was ipatible with your body"

    "My system was corrupted. A system inside a human is just..."

    "So having a system inside a human body is risky after all"

    "Risky or not. Compatible or not. Whether he uses his system or not, those who have a system inside them die early. He will die soon too"

    "You didn''t die, you were killed!"

    "I wasn''t"

    "You were killed by those people"

    "I let them kill me. I was going to die because of my system anyway"

    "Do you know how your body looked like after they killed you? Do you remember how they killed you?" Ria yelled in frustration.

    Ruidas stared at the sky and said, "How many times have we fought on this topic? Even if they hadn''t killed me, I was going to die anyway"

    "It was too cruel for me. Do you know how much I cried that day?!"

    "I was still alive in the VR world. We spent 30 years together, and we will be forever together"

    [Recieved notification]

    "It''s her. She said, ''I am almost done. You bettere back.'' Let''s hurry and get out of here"

    "What will we do about Das?"

    "Let me see what I can do"

 Chapter 104: The Overseer (iii)

    Chapter 104: The Overseer (iii)

    "What will we do about Das?"

    "Let me see what I can do"

    "Can we do anything?"

    "To be honest, I can''t. But I will change his stats and limit them to what he has set to"

    "Will that help?"

    "It will restrict him, but his system can easily break that limit"

    "What''s the point of doing it then?"

    "His system will have less interaction with the game system"

    "I hope it helps"

    "It will...I am not surprised anymore"

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There is an AI with him. Can you see it?"

    "I can''t"

    "Figures" Ruidas said as he snapped.

    "I can see it now. It''s a pixie"

    "Yeah. How did he get it?"

    "Rias mentioned her too. The developer of the game gave him the pixie"

    "How many developers are there in this game? Wait, first tell me what game it is?"

    "The game''s name is LWO, and there is only one developer for this game"

    "What?! One?! There is only one?!"

    "There are sixteen developers on the license of this game, but she alone runs the game"

    "Who is the developer?"

    "She is a friend of Rias"

    "Umm" after thinking for a while he said, "Olivia?"

    "Yes. She made this game in the memory of Rias, who wanted to be a game developer, but died on her graduation day"

    "She doesn''t know that Rias is alive?"

    "Rias hasn''t told her yet"

    "Well, it''s their personal matter"

    "Olivia will graduate from her university this year"

    "She goes to university?"

    "She will be a doctor after she graduates"

    "I see. Will she continue this game?"

    "She is already in high debt, but she wants to continue this game in the memory of Rias"

    "She must be busy with her studies, so who is monitoring the game?"

    "No one. It''s Rias who keeps an eye sometime when shees here, and after noticing strange things about Das, she reported it to me"

    "Interesting"

    "So, we were talking about that AI"

    "Yeah. That AI is more advanced than my AI"

    "She is more advanced than U.E?"

    "Yeah. Where is she by the way? Haven''t seen her today"

    "She is with Elisha and her boyfriend"

    "I still don''t allow that guy as my daughter''s boyfriend"

    "I already allowed it. There is no need for your permission"

    "What is U.E doing there?"

    "She is helping out Elisha and Bryon''s AI, U.A"

    "Das''s pixie is more advanced than both U.E and U.A"

    "Is it because of his system?"

    "Yeah. He altered her program. That pixie too...she has emotions, but little of her data is corrupted"

    "Would she be okay?"

    "It depends on Das. If he loses his control and gives in to his emotions, he will mostly erase her or should I say, his system will kill her"

    "Can''t you do something?"

    "I can''t. That pixie is connected by his system"

    "What about his system? How does he have it inside him?" Ria questioned herself.

    "His pixie...she has been to the real world"

    "Huh?"

    "His pixie. Her program goes to the real world when the server of this game closes"

    "Is it because of Zek VR-4.0?"

    "Yeah"

    "Should we take it back then?"

    "Nah. Let him have it. It would be safer with him"

    "What about the real world? Is his system affecting his body there too?"

    "Who knows? I haven''t been in the real world for years"

    "How does it feel to have a system?"

    "Normal. Nothing interesting"

    "Maybe that''s the reason he hasn''t noticed yet?"

    "Yeah, but I think we should let him know because his system can unconsciously affect the devices, like jamming the cameras or hacking"

    "Hey...Ruidas" Ria said with a shocked face.

    "What?"

    "You were killed by those men because you had the system inside you. Doesn''t that mean that they will go after Das too?"

    "As long as no one knows, he should be safe"

    "Sorry, I was just getting paranoid. I don''t want the son of my friends to die"

    "Don''t worry. He is from the Edens family. He will have extra protection, and it should be fine as long as he doesn''tmit any crimes"

    "Wouldn''t it be bad if he ends up doing some crime?"

    "He is the son of Ang. I don''t think he willmit any crimes"

    "No I mean, unconsciously"

    "That would be bad, but I don''t think anyone canmit crime unconsciously...I have no right to say that"

    "Sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "I reminded you of that again"

    "It''s okay. I don''t want to forget it. I don''t want to forget how many yers I killed when we were trapped in that game"

    "Zero!"

    "Don''t call me that. That name reminds me of that night, the night when she died"

    "I swore to my sister who died in that game, that I will find her killer and end him myself"

    "I ended him...wait, are you still angry about that?"

    "Of course I am. You stole my prey"

    "It''s been thirty years. Howe you never told me?"

    "My love for you is more than the hate I have for you"

    "Feel free to hate me, I will ept it too"

    "Is that so? I will pass this to Elisha"

    "This was for you"

    "What about your...our daughter Elisha?"

    "She already hates me"

    "She is just like you, good at hiding her real emotions"

    "Remind me of one time I acted like that"

    "The night where we met in that game"

    "I don''t remember it"

    Ria stared at him for a while and said, "Do you really want me to say that?"

    "I don''t. Sorry" realizing that his joke failed, he admitted his defeat.

    "You were crying, no. Not crying, you were weeping---"

    "I said, I don''t want to hear it!"

    "This is what happens when you tease me"

    "Yeah, yeah. You are the same as ever"

    "We should go now. Are you done changing his stats?"

    "Yeah. I am done. Let''s go" Ruidas moved his hand towards Ria.

    "Let''s go" Ria said, holding his hand.

    <!--

    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

    -->

    Ruidas nced at Das and said, "See you soon, second son of Ang" and disappeared.

    Das looked up to the sky.

    [What''s wrong, Das?]

    "I just felt like someone was watching us"

    "There is no one in the sky" Elena said, hugging his arm.

 Chapter 105: She Doesnt Remember?

    Chapter 105: She Doesn''t Remember?

    [Wee To Len World Online]

    "Why do I feel like this login took a long time?"

    Or am I just thinking too much?

    "....."

    ...

    [Hello Das]

    "...."

    ...

    [Hello Das]

    "..."

    ....

    [Das?]

    "....."

    ...

    [Das? Can you hear me?]

    "..."

    .....

    [Das!]

    "Li...ly"

    [Finally, you heard me]

    "What...are you doing here?"

    [What?!]

    "Huh? I am in LWO?"

    Oh right. I logged into LWO.

    I have been standing here for 5 minutes.

    Why don''t I remember anything?

    I feel like I just nked out.

    [Are you okay, Das?]

    Lily is here!

    I should ask her aboutst night.

    "Lily! Are you okay?"

    [I am perfectly fine. Are you okay?]

    "No...I mean, you disappeared yesterday...I was worried"

    [Disappeared?" What are you talking about?]

    "Last night! In my room!"

    [What?!]

    "You were in my roomst night"

    [That is so mean of you, Das]

    "What?"

    Why is she pouting?

    [You already know how much I want to go to the real world, and you are joking about that, you are mean!]

    "No...I am not joking. You were really in my roomst night"

    [Das! If you keep saying that, I will get really angry!]

    "I am...not..."

    She doesn''t remember?

    Or maybe...it was my dream? Maybe I was hallucinating...but that blood from my eyes...I don''t know anymore.

    I also have these strange memories of those visions in my mind.

    Dammit!

    "Hey Das--what''s wrong are you okay?"

    Elena is here.

    "Yeah. I am okay"

    "Ricky and Rikka are not here yet?" Elena said, ncing around.

    "They willeter"

    "What should we do? Want to level up?"

    "Let''s not do it today"

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Do you have the tickets to rent the beach?"

    I just want to rest and spend my time with her.

    "I used up all of them, sorry"

    "It''s okay. Is there any other ce we can rest?"

    "Want to go caf?"

    That ce would be crowded, but...

    "Yeah. Let''s go there"

    I can watch them having fun.

    We went to the caf. It wasn''t as crowded as I imagined.

    "What do you want to eat, Das?"

    "I don''t want to eat"

    "Eat something"

    "Order anything you want"

    "Okay"

    Elena ordered some cakes and other dishes.

    "You can eat whatever you want" Elena said, sliding the tes at me.

    I took a small te, which had only two pieces of cake.

    "Eat this too, and this, and this, this too" Elena said, pointing out the dishes.

    When I took a bite, I couldn''t taste anything, but I forced myself to eat those two pieces of cake.

    That time too, when Elena gave me her half-eaten cake, I couldn''t taste it.

    Something is wrong with my taste buds...well, not just my tongue, but something is wrong with my entire body.

    Are these the side effects of using my powers?

    "What''s wrong, Das? Eat more"

    "I am full, you eat"

    "I can''t eat everything by myself"

    She says that, but I am sure she will eat everything.

    "Why don''t you eat too, Lily?" I asked.

    Lily was sitting on the table, ying with my hair.

    [I don''t need to eat anything]

    "But you can eat, right?" Elena asked, curiously.

    [Yes, I can]

    "Then eat it" Elena said, sliding the ce at her.

    "I want to see too"

    [Don''t stare too much, okay?]

    "We won''t"

    I cut the cake piece into small pieces. Lily took one of them and started eating it.

    Her hands are small, she is taking small bites with her small mouth. She looks very cute.

    Lily noticed my gaze and said, [I told you not to stare!]

    "But you look cute"

    She turned her back at me and started eating.

    She looks cute even when she is pouting.

    I love her.

    When we first met, I found her annoying. I really wanted to smack her.

    How did I fall in love with her?

    Miss Serah loves me too...though I am not sure if we are going out or not.

    I kissed miss Serah today. I kissed a girl other than Elena. That kiss felt good. To be honest, I want to kiss her again.

    Lier also kissed me that day. It was a sudden kiss, but it felt good too.

    I used to think that kissing only feels good when the feelings are mutual. That is proof that I love Lier too.

    So...if I kiss a girl and it feels good, then does that mean I love that girl?

    I don''t think that''s how it works.

    What about Lily?

    I know that I love her, but what about her?

    Does she love me?

    Miss Serah said she fell in love with me when I yelled at her, and she couldn''t get me out of her mind.

    As for Lier, she has been in love with me ever since she was small.

    What about Lily? Does she love me?

    I mean...the way she acts with me and talks with me, I am sure she loves me too.

    I haven''t kissed her yet.

    ...

    What did I just think of?

    I want to kiss Lily?

    What the hell am I thinking?!

    She is a pixie. Her body is so tiny. There is no way we can kiss!

    I feel so guilty and disgusted just by thinking of that.

    But she said that she can change her body size. Was that the truth?

    If yes, then I want to see what she looks like in a big size. Maybe we can kiss when she is bigger?

    I want to kiss her...when her body is big. I wonder if Lily has ever thought of kissing me.

    "What are you thinking about, Das?" Elena asked.

    I was so lost in the thought that I was with Elena. I even forgot that I am still in LWO.

    When I nced at the table, all the tes were empty.

    Lily was also almost done eating.

    She looked at me with the corner of her eyes as she put thest piece of the cake in her mouth and puffed her cheeks.

    She was chewing with her puffy cheeks while staring at me.

    So cute!

    The cream was about to fall from her cheek, so I wiped it with my fingers. Her cheek was soft.

    She grabbed my finger and started licking it.

    My mind is lewd right now.

    Forgive me, Lily!

 Chapter 106: I Think Of You All The Time

    Chapter 106: I Think Of You All The Time

    Lily was also almost done eating.

    She looked at me with the corner of her eyes as she put thest piece of the cake in her mouth and puffed her cheeks.

    She was chewing with her puffy while staring at me.

    So cute!

    The cream was about to fall from her cheek, so I wiped it with my fingers. Her cheek was soft.

    She grabbed my finger and started licking it.

    My mind is lewd right now.

    Forgive me, Lily!

    "Me too, Das" Elena said,

    When I nced at her, her cheeks were also covered with cream.

    "You just did it right now, right?"

    "Do me too!"

    I wiped the cream from her cheeks. She grabbed my hand and started licking my fingers while staring at me.

    Dammit!

    No one can beat her in sexiness!

    "We will try this in the real world too" Elena said, letting my hand go.

    If we try this in the real world I won''t be able to hold myself back.

    "Sure"

    But I want to do it.

    "I can lick something else too"

    "..."

    Does she mean what I am thinking or my mind has just be lewd?

    "What to do now?"

    "Hey Elena, I have something to say to you"

    Come on, Das. This is the right time.

    "What is it?"

    "Do you remember Lier?"

    "Your cousin?"

    "Yes"

    "What about her?"

    "She is the same girl you talked about"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Do you remember you told a story about a girl named Lier in your middle school?

    "Yes"

    "She was none other than my cousin"

    "Your cousin...so...does that mean she was...the same girl?"

    "Yes"

    "What do you want to talk about?"

    "Actually--"

    "Don''t tell me that she found out that I peeked her bag!"

    "No. It''s about...you know...well"

    "Tell already"

    "She said she loves me"

    "....."

    "Say something! You are making me nervous"

    "Your cousin loves you?"

    "Yes"

    "Isn''t it normal for cousins to love each other?"

    "No--I mean yes, it''s normal, but it''s different love here"

    "Like?"

    "She kissed me when we metst time"

    She is making a very annoyed face.

    "On the cheeks, right?"

    "On the lips"

    "Lips?"

    "Yes"

    "When did that happen?"

    "Around the time I met Grace"

    "That was around three weeks ago"

    "Yes''

    "And you are telling me now"

    "Well..."

    "Das. I did say that I am okay with it, but if you hide it with me. I will get sad"

    "I wasn''t trying to hide it! I was just thinking about her confession"

    "She confessed too?"

    "Yes! And after that, the World Zero stuff and others...I was thinking...."

    "Das" Elena said, holding my hand.

    "...."

    "You know, I love you. I love you because it''s you. I love you because you are you, so don''t force yourself to change yourself, okay?"

    Her words really calm me down.

    She always says what I want to hear the most.

    "Thanks"

    "So, what is your reply to her confession?"

    "I will confess to her"

    "Lucky"

    "What?"

    "You will confess to her. You haven''t confessed to me or miss Serah"

    "Is saying ''I love you'' and confessing different?"

    "They are"

    "How so?"

    "Saying I love you is like a greeting when the love is mutual, while confessing is saying I love you to the person whose feelings you don''t know"

    Elena was the one who asked me out. Same with miss Serah, does that mean...

    "That will be my first confession?!"

    I feel nervous now.

    "Yes, and you will realize how much courage it takes to confess to someone you love" Elena said with a smug face.

    "What should I do, Elena?! Give me some tips"

    "You are asking your girlfriend for the tips of confessing another girl. Figure it out yourself"

    "Give me tips Lily!"

    [I have never confessed to anyone]

    "Hey Lily, do you know that he rejected me when I confessed to him"

    "I am sorry for that"

    "He said, ''I don''t have any interest in gamer girls'' and rejected me on the spot"

    Why are you telling her!

    "And now, he is getting new girls. Look how much did he grow since then"

    "You are making me feel guilty"

    "You should be"

    [Yes, you should be]

    "You stop talking"

    I pushed Lily back with my finger. She grabbed my finger and took it close to her lips.

    Will she lick it again?

    She opened her mouth--

    Will she lick it again?!

    --she bit me.

    She bit me with her sharp teeth.

    I tried to break free, but she kept biting.

    "Will you stop biting me?"

    [Your finger is tasty]

    "Thanks, but if you want to bite, then bite Elena''s finger. Her fingers are delicious"

    [Is that so?]

    "No they are not. Don''t believe him, Lily"

    This reminded me of the time before we started going out.

    I was staring at Elena''s face while thinking of that, "You were cute back then" she said with a smirk on her face.

    "You were thinking of the same..."

    "Of course I was. I always think about you"

    "Always?"

    "Yes. Even when I am bathing"

    "Huh?"

    Even when she is bathing...does that mean she...

    She must have realized what she just said. She covered her face and said, "Forget what I just said"

    There is no way I can forget that!

    "Is it true that you think of me when you are in--"

    "I said, forget about it"

    "What are you embarrassed about? I also think of you, even today. Aftering back from school I---"

    What the hell am I saying?!

    I nced at Elena. She said, "Pervert" and left the caf.

    "Let''s go, Lily"

    [Okay!]

    I followed her.

    "Hey wait up!"

    "No! Save me! A pervert is after me!"

    I ran and grabbed her from behind.

    "Stop saying that. Someone might hear it"

    "But you are a pervert"

    "You are too"

    "You are the bigger one"

    "You are more perverted than me"

    "Nope. You are more perverted than me"

    I tickled her.

    "You are--haha--more--haha--perv--haha--stop it!"

    "Not stopping"

    "I will tickle you too! Help me, Lily"

    "Lily, can''t do anything"

    [I can!]

    "What can you do?"

    [You asked for it]

    Lily flew and slid inside my clothes.

    "Hey! Get out of clothes!"

    [I will not until you apologize]

    "I am not--haha--hey!"

    Elena also started tickling me.

    "Admit that you are a pervert"

    "I will--not--haha--yield"

    "Admit it!"

    [Apologize!]

    "Fine, Fine. I will apologize"

    Lily got out of my clothes.

    "I was kidding!"

    [Why you!]

    She started pulling my hair...huh?

    For some reason, I felt like someone called me.

    I looked up in the sky, but no one was there.

    [What''s wrong, Das?]

    "I just felt like someone was watching us"

    "There is no one in the sky" Elena said, hugging my arm.

 Chapter 107: I Want To Squeeze Them

    Chapter 107: I Want To Squeeze Them

    Elena and I are on our way back home...my home.

    That''s right. She ising to my home. After school ended, she asked, ''Can Ie to your house?'' and I agreed instantly.

    Then I asked her, ''Why do you want toe to my house''. I was expecting something like, ''It''s been a while since I came to your house, so I am missing it'' but she replied with, ''I want to see the cat you adopted''.

    I had mixed feelings, so I said nothing in reply.

    "But it''s weird that you found a cat in the park"

    "Is it really that strange?"

    Mom was saying the same thing.

    I mean yeah, there are no stray animals, but they are animals. They can run away from its previous owner or something?

    "We reached your house"

    Elena was standing beside the door.

    "Open it"

    My house has cameras and sensors everywhere. There is a special security lock on all the doors.

    The sensors on the door check the body of the person entering, if the data of that person is saved then only the door will open, and if not, then the rm will go off.

    "You can open it too"

    "I can''t"

    "We have updated the security. You can open the door too"

    "Really?" Elena said, standing in front of the door.

    "See? It opened"

    "Yay. I can barge in anytime now"

    I don''t mind that, but don''t do it!

    "Mom"

    Where is she?

    "Mom?"

    "Did she go somewhere?"

    "She didn''t tell me anything so probably not"

    "Mom!"

    Where is she?

    Is she okay?!

    What if those men--

    "Yeah. Love you too. Yeah. Bye. Take care. Yeah. Love you too"

    My mom came out from her room, talking on the phone.

    "Das, you are home and Elena is here too"

    "Hello aunt"

    "Don''t call me aunt"

    "But it''s embarrassing"

    "I won''t talk to you"

    What is going on?

    I am lost.

    "Hello Ang"

    "Hello Elena"

    "Wait! Why is she calling you by your name?"

    "Because I asked her to"

    "Why?"

    "Because I want her to"

    "Why?"

    "Shut up! Go take a bath"

    "....."

    And so, I was forced to take a bath.

    I was done with the bath. I wrapped the towel around me and opened the door--

    "Elena?"

    "No, you are wrong! I wasn''t peeping or anything"

    "I haven''t said anything yet"

    "I really wasn''t"

    "What are you doing here then?"

    "Your mom asked me to take a bath too"

    "You have spare clothes?"

    "Ang gave me some"

    "Okay then,e in"

    "What?"

    "Let''s take a bath together"

    "Not happening"

    She tried to run, but I grabbed her hand and pulled her in.

    "Wh-What are you doing?!"

    "You are in my house, in my bathroom, do you think you can run from me?"

    "But you are half naked!"

    "Don''t worry. I will take off your clothes too"

    "No!"

    "Why?"

    "Didn''t we promise to do it on your birthday"

    "Yes we did, but there are many other things we can do"

    "No!"

    "Stop yelling! Mom wille!"

    "That''swhat I am aiming for"

    "If you yell again, I will take my towel off"

    "No!"

    "Stop yelling"

    "Ang! Help--"

    She kept yelling, so I kissed her.

    "You are kissing back too"

    "It''s because it feels good"

    "Let me kiss you more"

    I tried to kiss her--

    "I will kiss"

    "Okay"

    She closed her eyes--

    "Close your eyes too"

    "Fine"

    I closed my eyes, waiting for the kiss. She spun me and pushed me. I opened my eyes to see I am out of the bathroom.

    "Hey!"

    "This is what you get to mess with Elena" Elena said, closing the door.

    Dammit!

    This was one of my golden chances. I should have removed her clothes when she entered--

    "I heard her yelling from inside. What were you doing?"

    "Mom!"

    "What did you do?"

    "You were watching?"

    "No, but I heard everything"

    "...."

    "What were you doing?"

    "I was just showing her out bathroom"

    "He is lying, Ang! He was trying to take off my clothes"

    Shut up!

    "Your mother is in the living room and you have guts to assault your girlfriend in the bathroom?"

    "I wasn''t assaulting her! I was just trying to mess with her"

    "Enough! Go to your room"

    "Fine"

    Damn you, Elena!

    I will take my revenge by squeezing your breasts for 10 hours!

    Not only was I forced out from the bathroom by my girlfriend, but I am currently in my room, waiting for her toe in so that I can take my revenge.

    "I will squeeze them to my hearts--Mom!"

    "I am worried about you. Let''s go to the hospital tomorrow"

    "I am perfectly fine"

    "You were acting like some kind of pervert. What do you want to squeeze, huh?"

    I saw Elenaughing behind my mom.

    Dammit, her!

    I really want to squeeze her--stop!

    Stop thinking about that!

    I thought, Elena and I will have some fun because she ising over, but it''s not how I imagined!

    "Elena, if he does something. Yell as loud as you can"

    "...."

    "Don''t worry. I can handle him alone"

    "But be careful"

    Mom left the room, and now only me and Elena are in the room.

    I really want to do many things with her, but...

    "Are you angry?"

    "Yes"

    "I am sorry"

    "It''s toote to apologize now"

    "I will let you squeeze them" she said, squeezing her breasts.

    Is she trying to provoke me? Because I really want to squeeze them after seeing that, but...

    "Do you think I will let you go every time you say this"

    "I am sorry. Please don''t be mad! I will let you touch down there too, so please don''t hate me"

    I hugged her.

    "I am sorry I went too far. There is no way I will get angry at you, no matter what you do"

    "But your mom got angry and yelled at you"

    "It''s okay. I am used to it"

    "But--"

    "No buts. Just let me enjoy hugging you"

    "Can I turn around? I want to hug you too"

    I let her go. She turned around and hugged me. I hugged her back.

    "You know, sometimes just hugging feels better than kissing"

    "I know"

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    "Do you want anything?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, do you want something? Like a new phone or anything?"

    "The phone you gave me on my birthday is working fine. There is no need for another one"

    "Then what do you need?"

    "I don''t need anything. Just keep hugging me like this for a while"

    "Roger that"

 Chapter 108: May

    Chapter 108: May

    It''s so quiet.

    Elena is in my room. We are hugging.

    It''s so quiet.

    It feels so good. I want to live this forever.

    I hope this moment can--

    "Meow"

    Yeah, right. Like things ever go like I want.

    "Is this the cat?" Elena asked, crouching down to pet the cat.

    "Yeah"

    "She looks so strange"

    "She?"

    "Yeah, it''s a female cat"

    "I know that, but what''s the need to call it a she?"

    "It''s because she is she"

    "It is an animal. Why call it he or she?"

    "You won''t understand"

    "It will either die or run away in the end"

    "Shut up"

    Elena tried to touch the cat, but it ran away.

    "Heh"

    "Did you justugh?"

    "I didn''t"

    "You did!"

    "This is the first time some animal ran away from you"

    "Shut up"

    We went after the cat.

    The cat was sitting beside my mom on the sofa in the living room.

    Elena sat beside the cat.

    The cat noticed Elena, stood up, and sat on my mom''sp.

    "Heh"

    "Stopughing!" Elena said, throwing the pillow at me.

    "It''s a strange cat" my mom said, petting the cat.

    Elena once again tried to pet the cat, but the cat pped her hand with its tail.

    "Heh"

    "Laugh again and I will throw this cat at you"

    "Hey kitty, look what I got"

    Elena took out a stick from her bag and showed it to the cat.

    Why does she have a stick in her bag?!

    The cat paid no attention to Elena.

    "Ang, does this cat not like me?"

    "Maybe because you are a girl?"

    "You are a girl too"

    "I am Das''s mother and you are his girlfriend"

    "Is this cat jealous of me?"

    "Maybe"

    There is no way something like that is possible.

    "Hey kitty, are you jealous of me?"

    The cat paid no attention to her.

    "Kitty?"

    Still no attention.

    "Fine, then" Elena said, getting up from the sofa.

    Elena walked to me, touched my hand and said, "Look kitty"

    The cat jumped from the sofa.

    Elena touched my arm and said, "Look, I am his girlfriend"

    "Meow!"

    "Wow. She was really jealous of me"

    Elena pulled my hand and kissed me on the cheek.

    The cat started hissing. Her hair all stood erected and her sharp ws came out of her paws, wanting to scratch Elena. The cat was about to jump on Elena.

    When the cat noticed my gaze, she stopped and sat back on the sofa again.

    When I nced at Elena, she was hiding behind me, gripping my arm tightly.

    "Are you okay?"

    She nodded.

    "Should I throw out the cat?"

    She shook her head and said, "It was my fault"

    How?

    "Did you guys name the cat already?" my mom asked, picking up the cat.

    "No, we didn''t"

    "Then let''s name it"

    "Let me think"

    "You will name it?"

    "I will try. You think too"

    Even if she says that. I suck at naming.

    "How about Missy?" my mom suggested.

    Elena stared at her for a while and said, "Yeah...it''s good...but let''s think of something else"

    "Oh, okay. What about Mushy?"

    "Mom"

    Elena nced at me and shook her head.

    "What, Das?"

    Elena kept shaking her head while scaring me with her eyes.

    "Elena was thinking ''Just like Das, she also sucks at naming'' in her mind"

    "No! I wasn''t!"

    This is my revenge!

    "Well, I know that I am not good at naming"

    Huh?

    "No, Ang! You are good. I mean, you named Das, right?"

    "Yeah"

    Wait, what?!

    My revenge failed? And why are they discussing my name now?

    "I named him after someone"

    "After someone?"

    "Yeah, there was someone who I admired when I was young, so I named Das after him"

    This is my first time hearing this!

    "Who was it?" Elena asked, curiously.

    "Someone I admired"

    "Uncle Derek?"

    "No! I don''t just admire Derek but I love him too"

    "So someone other than Uncle?"

    "Yeah, Derek and I met him when we were in university"

    "Wow"

    "He was a smart boy but an idiot in love"

    Weren''t we going to name the cat? So, how did it turn into this?

    "Are you talking about your boyfriend before you met uncle Derek?"

    What is she asking?!

    "Oh, no. The only man I have loved is Derek"

    "Then who is that guy?"

    "He was like a brother to me"

    "Was?"

    "Yeah, he died 30 years ago"

    Mom never tells me about her past, but she is telling everything to Elena.

    "I am sorry I made you remember him"

    "No, it''s okay"

    Now, this has turned pretty awkward again.

    "How about we go to name the cat again?"

    "Yeah, let''s do that"

    After thinking for a while, Elena said, "Umm...how about candy?"

    "It''s good" my mom remarked.

    "What do you think, Das?"

    "Name whatever you want, I don''t care"

    "Boring"

    "...."

    "Come on Das, at least suggest one name" my mom said.

    Well, if they want then...

    "How about May?"

    I know I suck at naming so there is no point asking me. Why don''t they understand--

    "It''s cool"

    "Yeah, May sounds nice"

    "Wait, really?"

    I was just joking.

    "Yeah, it''s good"

    My mom picked up the cat from herp and said, "Your name is May, do you like it?"

    "Meow"

    "See? She liked it"

    How?!

    She just said ''Meow''. How the hell do they understand that?"

    "May, look what I got"

    Elena did the same thing with her stick as she did before, but the cat paid no attention to her.

    "This cat really hates me" Elena said, losing happiness from her face.

    "I don''t think she hates you. Maybe she just wants your attention?" my mom said.

    The cat is ignoring her to get her attention?

    "Hey May, I will share Das with you. Let''s be friends"

    Don''t go sharing me with anyone you want!

    "Meow"

    The cat got up and sat on Elena''sp.

    I don''t understand animals.

    "Hey Elena, you don''t have anything to school tomorrow, right?"

    "Yes, it''s Saturday so no school"

    "It''s already evening, so how about you stay here?"

    "Yes Elena, eat the dinner here and then I will drop you home"

    "Okay. I will call mom"

    "No, wait!" my mom quipped.

    "What''s wrong mom"

    "I wasn''t talking about dinner. I was asking her to stay the night here"

    "What?!" Elena yelled in shock.

    "You don''t want to?"

    "No, it''s not like that. I will stay"

    "Nice! I will call Rebater"

    What''s going on?

    Elena will stay the night?

    A sleepover?

    She will sleep here!!

    "Elena will stay in my room" my mom said, staring at me.

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why? There is no way I would let her sleep in your room"

    "Why?"

    "It''s because of how you acted with her"

    "But she is my girlfriend"

    "So what?"

    "I can do anything I want"

    "Not in my presence"

    "But...you....ah, what about dad then? Where will he sleep?"

    "He is on the trip"

    So the person she was talking to when we came was dad!

    "Elena, you will sleep in my room, right?" I asked.

    "No, she will stay with me"

    "Me, right, Elena?"

    "With me!"

    "I will sleep with Ang"

    "....."

    "Heh"

    My own mom isughing at me.

    Wait, I can still sleep in the same room as Elena if...

    "Mom, I will sleep in your room too"

    "Want me to kick you out of the house?"

    "Sorry"

    "Elena, can you help me make dinner?"

    "Of course"

    "Let''s start right away!"

    "I will help too"

    "You stay here and y with May!"

    Mom has been yelling at me a lot today.

    Well, I think...if Elena has stayed in my room, I would have done something to her. I mean, there is no way I can control myself if she sleeps in the same room as me.

    I can''t wait for my birthday.

 Chapter 109: They Cant See It?

    Chapter 109: They Can''t See It?

    Mom and Elena are making dinner in the kitchen, while I am ying with the cat.

    "May"

    "Meow"

    Can they understand humannguages?

    "May"

    "Meow"

    "Can you understand me?"

    "Meow"

    "Is that a yes?"

    "Meow"

    "Is it a no?"

    "Meow"

    "...."

    Nevermind, I can''t understand.

    "Meow"

    "May"

    "Meow"

    "Are you an idiot, May?"

    "Meow!"

    She tried to scratch me.

    "I will take that as a no"

    "Meow"

    "Do you hate Elena?"

    "Meow"

    "Do you like Elena?"

    "Meow!"

    I can somehow understand her now.

    Iy down on the sofa.

    I still can''t believe Elena is staying a night here.

    Watching her make dinner with mom...I don''t know how to describe this feeling.

    Mom and Elena both look happy. Is this what it will feel like when Elena and I get married?

    Miss Serah will be there too...if she wants to marry.

    I hope Lier stays with me too.

    I want Lily too.

    In the end, I couldn''t figure out what that light orb was.

    Lily was inside it. I am sure of that! I even talked with her!

    So why she doesn''t remember it?

    Maybe I was really hallucinating?

    The smoke from the fire and using my powers must have made me hallucinate.

    "I can''t digest this"

    There is no way it was a hallucination or a dream.

    There''s no way I can mistake something else for Lily.

    There is no way I can mistake her voice. There is no way I can mistake her cute face.

    Dammit!

    "Das! Dinner is ready"

    "Wash your hands" Elena said, taking off her apron.

    I was eating dinner, but I couldn''t get that thought out of my mind.

    I will find a way for Lily to exist here.

    Then we can all be together.

    Elena, miss Serah, Lier, Lily and I. Mom, and dad too. We can live--wait!

    How am I going to tell mom and dad about that?

    There is no way I can just say, ''Hey mom, dad, I am in love with my teacher, my cousin and a program and I will marry them too''. They will kill me!

    What am I going to do?!

    I didn''t think about that! If mom and dad got to know that I am in a rtionship with my teacher, I would be dead.

    Has Elena never thought about it?

    I mean, her parents too! Her old man will kill me if he finds out what I am doing!

    I tried to gesture Elena, who was sitting in front of me.

    I don''t know if she understood what I wanted to say, but she made a smug face.

    ''Good luck'' is written all over her face.

    That means she has already thought about the after-circumstances, but she won''t tell me.

    Okay, let''s stop thinking for now, and enjoy the dinner. It was made by Elena.

    Elena has really gotten better at cooking.

    "How is it?" my mom asked.

    "It''s good"

    "Just good?"

    "It''s incredible! Fantastic! It''s awesome!"

    "You never said that about my cooking"

    "..."

    Is this what will happen to me after I marry Elena?

    Every day?!

    They will tease me every day?!

    To be honest, Elena has also teased me many times, even before we started going out.

    The same goes for miss Serah. She teases me with her body.

    As for Lier, out of my 18 years, I have spent 10 years with her, but I don''t remember much about her.

    I will go meet her...there is no school tomorrow. I wanted to go meet her tomorrow, but Elena is staying, so she will stay for tomorrow too.

    I can go on Sunday, but we are going to meet Selena. Sorry, Lier, wait a little longer for me.

    And about Lily...she has never teased me...no, she did. She annoyed the hell out of me when I met her. I really wanted to smack her. Again, I am really d I didn''t.

    That light orb, it didn''test night. I waited until the morning, but it didn''te. I want to see it and confirm it.

    If that light orb is really Lily, then I will--

    <em>Spit~~</em>

    "Das!"

    <em>Cough~~ Cough~~</em>

    "Hey. What happened?"

    "Are you alright? Here, drink some water" Elena said, handing over the ss to me.

    What the hell!

    What the hell is going on?!

    Why is the light orb here?!

    It would be bad if Elena or mom saw it.

    "What are you doing?! Drink the water!"

    "Yeah"

    "Why are you staring behind us?!"

    "I am not!"

    "Is there something behind us?!"

    "No! There is nothing!"

    Elena and my mom looked behind.

    This is bad! If they see the light orb...I don''t know how to exin it!

    "There is nothing behind us"

    Huh?

    "Eat the food, it will get cold"

    "Yeah"

    They can''t see the light orb?

    It''s literally flying behind them.

    Am I the only one who can see that light orb?

    "I will call your mom after I am done with a bath" my mom said, getting up from the chair.

    "Okay"

    "I am done too, I will be in my room"

    "Okay. I will wash the dishes in the meantime"

    "There is no need"

    "Let me do it. I want to do it"

    "I will help"

    "No. You go to your room"

    "Fine. Take care. Yell if something happens"

    "Nothing will happen"

    The light orb was still flying around me, but Elena didn''t react.

    They really can''t see it.

    I went to my room and as expected, the light orb followed me to my room.

    Why they can''t see it? And why I can see it?

    The light orb was flying in front of my face.

    "Are you Lily?

    I can see inside, more clearly than other nights. Not only that, but my vision has also gotten better.

    I can see everything, even though it''s pitch ck in my room.

    Is this because of what happened that night?

    The amount of blood was...and the pain, it was the worst pain I have ever experienced.

    How am I able to endure that much pain?

    If it was the old me, he would have gone berserk.

    "Das? Are you awake?" Elena said, peeking from the half-opened door.

 Chapter 110: Its The Same For Me

    Chapter 110: It''s The Same For Me

    "Das? Are you awake?" Elena said, peeking from the half-opened door.

    "Yes, I am awake"

    "Can Ie in?"

    "Of course you can"

    "Why is it so dark here?"

    "Oh, sorry. I will turn on the light"

    "No!"

    "What?"

    "No need to turn on the lights"

    "Why?"

    "It''s okay"

    I can clearly see everything but she can''t.

    She was walking towards the bed--she almost tripped because of the chair.

    "I will turn on the lights"

    I turned on themp near my bed.

    The dim light illuminated the room. She was sitting on the chair, staring at me.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yes, thanks for the lights"

    "Why did you want them off?"

    "Because"

    "Because?"

    "Because...I will see your face"

    What''s that supposed to mean?

    Obviously she will see my face if the lights are on.

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "I don''t want to see your face"

    "....."

    What?

    "Huh? What did I just say...no! That''s not what I meant. I was saying, I don''t want to see your face right now"

    What''s the difference?!

    "Are you angry about something?" I asked.

    She shook her head.

    "Then why do you not want to see my face?"

    Elena stared at me and said, "Can I...sit on your bed?"

    "Go ahead"

    Her face is a little flushed.

    She sat on my bed...huh?

    What''s wrong with her?

    Usually, she would sit beside me, but she is sitting on the corner of the bed right now.

    "What''s wrong, Elena?"

    She is acting weird.

    "Das"

    "Yes?"

    "Have you ever thought about doing it with me?"

    "Doing what?"

    "You know...sex"

    "Well...I have"

    "Do you want to do it now?"

    "Why are...you--"

    "Das, it''s the same with me"

    "Huh?"

    "I love you so much that when I am with you, I always have lewd thoughts about you.

    "....."

    "For the past few days, I have been acting too bold. I even promised to have sex with you on your birthday"

    "Do you regret it?"

    She shook her head and said, "I want to do it with you. I won''t mind even if we do it now"

    "So..."

    "Hey Das, tell me. When you are with me, do you have lewd thoughts about me?"

    "I...do"

    "I see. So it''s normal to have lewd thoughts about the person you love"

    "Yes, I think it''s normal"

    "As you said, you have lewd thoughts about me and I have lewd thoughts about you"

    "Hmm"

    "Nowadays, when I am near you, I feel like I will die if I don''t touch you. I can''t control myself"

    "Hmm"

    "Even now, I want to jump and hug you and kiss you and do many other things with you, but I am scared"

    "Scared?"

    "I feel insecure when I think that you might leave me one day"

    "Elena, how many times do I have to say that? That''s the one thing that will never happen"

    "I know, but when I think like that, I feel so broken"

    "Can I hug you?"

    She nodded.

    I hugged her. Her face was already teary, but when I hugged her, I could feel how much she was trembling.

    "The reason you allowed to share me is because you think that I might leave you one day, right?"

    "Mmm"

    She wrapped her arms around me.

    "Even if you didn''t allow that, or now that you have allowed that, my love for you will never end"

    "...."

    "You are irreceable. No one can take your ce"

    "I am not that good for you"

    "Didn''t I say not to say that? If you ever say that again, I will stop talking to you"

    "I am trying my best for you"

    "...."

    "I am trying my best to be a better girl for you"

    "...."

    "I am also studying every night"

    "You don''t need to. You don''t have to try harder. You don''t have to study. You don''t have to do anything"

    "But-"

    "You are fine just the way you are"

    "I really love you"

    "Yeah, I love you too"

    She calmed down after some minutes.

    I can''t me her if she feels insecure. She is the one who allowed me to be with other girls, so it''s my turn to pay her back.

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s get engaged once I turn 18"

    "Wha..."

    "You don''t want to?"

    "Are you fine with me?"

    "It has to be you"

    "What about Serah?"

    "I will engage herter"

    "What about your cousin?"

    "I don''t know"

    "Why did you suddenly propose to me?"

    "It''s the same for me"

    "Huh?"

    "I also feel insecure"

    "You don''t need to"

    "I can say the same for you"

    "It''s different with me. You already have other girls"

    "You think I will leave you for them?"

    "I don''t"

    "Then do you think I will leave them for you"

    "Will you?"

    "I won''t. I can''t do that, so make sure to hold me tight"

    "I am never letting you go"

    "That''s my Elena"

    "Yeah, I am yours"

    "Keep that confidence and never say those words again, okay?"

    "I won''t. This will be myst time acting weak in front of you"

    "I see"

    She calmed down.

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "How will we tell our parents about other girls?"

    Elena was resting on my chest. She looked up and said, "Do we really need to tell them?"

    "Well, we do"

    They are family.

    "We can keep it a secret. I don''t think there is anything wrong with that as long as we both are okay with it"

    "Fine. We will tell them when the time is right"

    "Yeah, there is still a long way to go"

    "Where is mom?"

    "She got out from the bath. She said she will call mom--"

    <em>Ring~~ Ring~~</em>

    Elena phone rang.

    "Who is it?" I asked.

    "I don''t know. Let me see...oh!"

    "Who is it?"

    "It''s mom"

    "Are they missing you already?"

    "I will pick it up"

    "Yeah"

    "Hello, mom...what! But! Why?! No! No! I don''t want to! Why?! No! Okay fine!"

    "What did she say?"

    "My dad is on his way to pick me up"

    "Why?"

    "Selena came home. Mom wants me to spend my time with her"

    "..."

    <em>Knock~~ Knock~~</em>

    "Elena, your father is here"

    "Okay"

    Elena picked up her bag and said, "Sorry, Das. I really want to stay but mom said I have toe back so..."

    "It''s okay"

    There will be a next time.

    "Goodbye Ang"

    "Goodbye. Take care on your way home"

    "You too. Go to sleep. Goodnight" my mom said, closing the door.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    In the end, I was excited for nothing.

    I nced around. The light orb wasn''t there. It disappeared when Elena came in.

    I rolled on my bed for minutes, hoping to get some sleep, but I couldn''t.

    I am meeting Selena this Sunday.

    I still don''t know how I should meet her, but well, there is still one day left.

    "I will practice tomorrow and--"

    <em>RIng~~ Ring~~</em>

    It''s from Elena.

    "Elena? What''s wrong?"

    [Are you free tomorrow?]

    "Yes, I am"

    [Can we schedule our Sunday meeting to tomorrow?]

    "Why?"

    [Selena has something important to do on Sunday, so she was asking if we can meet tomorrow]

    "Okay. I don''t mind"

    [Thanks. I love you. Bye. Goodnight]

    "Good night"

    Dammit!

    "Nothing happens as I want!"

    And so, I am going to meet Selena tomorrow.

 Chapter 111: Selena

    Chapter 111: Selena

    I am waiting for Elena and Selena at the station. Wish me luck.

    Elena called me early in the morning that they will meet me at the station.

    I usually avoid crowded ces like stations and public spots, but...

    "There is nothing I can do if Elena asks me something"

    Don''t worry, Das. It will be okay. There is no need to worry. Everything will be okay.

    Elena will be there. You won''t die. Don''t worry.

    As I was trying to calm myself down, soft palms covered my eyes from behind.

    It is Elena, right?

    She is the only one who does that. I should have thought about this on that day too.

    "Guess who?"

    "It''s my beautiful girlfriend"

    "Correct" Elena said, removing her hands from my eyes.

    I looked back to see Elena wearing a light blue dress with a puffy skirt, and furry design on it.

    "Good morning" Elena said, hugging my arm.

    "Good morning"

    Next to her was Selena, wearing the same dress as Elena.

    They even have the same hairstyle. Elena has a purse in her hand and Selena has a bag with her on her back.

    "Good...morning" I said, nervously.

    She stared at me, no. She checked me with her eyes like I am some kind of defective product.

    She said, "Hmph" and walked away, grabbing Elena''s hand.

    It will be tougher than I thought.

    "Selena, stop pulling" Elena said.

    "I am not pulling. You are walking slower, El"

    El?!

    She calls Elena, El?

    It''s kind of cute.

    Selena was pulling Elena, and Elena was pulling me.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "Where are we going, Selena?" Elena asked.

    Selena stopped pulling us, stared at us, and said, "Where are we going?"

    You don''t know either?!

    Why were you pulling us then?

    "Okay. I have decided where to go" Elena said, grabbing mine and Selena''s hand.

    "Where?"

    "We are going to the library"

    "....."

    Is she trying to show off in front of Selena?

    After walking for about twenty minutes, we reached the library. In the twenty minutes, Selena nced at me countless times. She is really giving me chills.

    This ce really brings back memories.

    "You wait inside, Das"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Pee"

    "..."

    The intensity of Selena''s re just increased!

    I went inside. This is an enormous library. Big enough to get lost.

    I messaged Elena that I am waiting for them on a 3rd line of the backside of the 3rd floor.

    I haven''t been here in a while.

    "There are so many new books"

    I want to read them, but...

    "I will hold back that urge"

    My head started hurting when I woke up today.

    I closed my eyes and leaned back in the chair.

    "We are back"

    I opened my eyes to see Elena and Selena standing in front of me.

    Hmm? Somehow, they looked different.

    "What''s wrong, Das?"

    "....."

    Something is wrong.

    Elena has a purse in her hand, and Selena has a bag on her back. Everything is the same...so why do I feel strange?

    "Don''t stare at me too much"

    "Cut it out"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You are not Elena"

    "What are you saying! I am Elena"

    "You are Selena"

    "She is Selena! I am Elena! Your Elena!"

    "You can''t fool me"

    "Tch" she clicked her tongue and said, "I really hate you"

    I knew it!

    "See? My Das won''t mistake me for you" Elena, who was acting as Selena, said.

    Elena gave the bag to Selena and took back her purse.

    Elena sat in front of me and Selena sat next to her.

    Selena red at me while gritting her teeth and asked, "How did you figure it out?"

    "It''s called love power" Elena said, cuddling Selena.

    "I am sure he figured it out by looking at our breasts"

    I didn''t!

    "That might be possible"

    Hey! Support me here! Don''t take her side!

    "I didn''t look at your breasts"

    "I know you did. All boys are the same. They stare at the girl''s breast and butt"

    "I didn''t! I really didn''t!"

    "Do you think I will believe you?"

    She is too hard to convince!

    "Selena, Das never lies"

    "Why are you taking his side, El?"

    "I am not taking his side"

    "You are"

    "I was just telling the truth"

    Selena red at me and said, "I will never forgive you for stealing El from me!"

    What''s her problem?

    "Stop it Sely. You promised you will act nice"

    "But he gets on my nerves"

    She really doesn''t like me, huh?

    "You two talk, I will go get any book to read" Elena said, running behind the shelf.

    Don''t leave me alone with her! And what''s gotten into her? Why does she want to read?

    "I feel disgusted" said Selena, staring into my eyes.

    "Umm...Hello"

    She sighed and said, "Spare me greetings. I am just here to see you because El asked me to"

    "You call Elena, El. It''s cute"

    "She is my sister. Everything about her is cute"

    "You are right"

    What should I talk about now?!

    "Elena calls you, Sely. It''s also cute"

    She red at me like her eyes could pop out any minute and said, "Don''t you dare call me that! Only EL is allowed to call me that!"

    "Sorry"

    "Don''t apologize! It sounds like I am the bad one here"

    She differs from Elena. Total opposite.

    "You are really as Elena described"

    "Is that so?"

    "He is very kind and cool"

    "....."

    "He is very handsome"

    "..."

    This is somewhat embarrassing.

    "You know, I hate handsome boys. Just because they have a little handsome face they get full of themselves"

    "That''s not true"

    "I don''t believe you"

    Did she maybe have a bad experience in a rtionship before?

    "All boys might be the same, but I am different"

    "They all say the same"

    "I don''t! I have never considered myself a great being in front of Elena"

    "I don''t believe you"

    "I will prove it to you"

    "How?"

    "I will..."

    I will what? How will I prove it?!

    "I am back" Elena said, putting a thick book on the table.

    "You guys didn''t fight, right?"

    "Of course, we didn''t!"

    "Yeah"

    At least she agreed with me for once.

    "Look what I found, Das"

    She showed me the book and the title of the book was, ''Edens fall''. This book is like an anthology of the autobiographies of the Edens family. It has information about almost all the Edens members here, excluding my mom and my generation.

    Not everything written in is correct. Most of them are fake. I read this book when I used to visit here.

    Most of Edens family members didn''t live past 50 years. They all died, because of idents, bomb attacks, terrorist attacks. I used to think that their deaths were legit, but I don''t believe that anymore.

    There is one story about my grandfather''s father''s brother. My grandfather''s father''s name was Isadore. Let me tell a story about his life. I don''t know why or how I know this story, it''s more like I just remembered it.

    His parents were killed by a serial killer when he was just 8 years old. I don''t know if they were really killed by a serial killer. I am sure it was done by those men.

    He had no other rtives aside from his 15 year old brother, Isartor.

 Chapter 112: Distant Memory

    Chapter 112: Distant Memory

    There is one story about my grandfather''s father''s brother. My grandfather''s father''s name was Isadore. Let me tell a story about his life. I don''t know why or how I know this story, it''s more like I just remembered it.

    His parents were killed by a serial killer when he was just 8 years old. I don''t know if they were really killed by a serial killer. I am sure it was done by those men.

    He had no other rtives aside from his 15 year old brother, Isartor.

    Isartor was the only 15, and he became the king. He had no one to support him, only an 8 year old brother. He had many dreams of his own, but he sacrificed them all to take care of his brother, and to be a better king.

    This is a story from the past, over 80 years ago. At the time too, we Edens didn''t get any favors from the citizens of the city or this country.

    The country was ruled by the government at that time too. We kings didn''t and still don''t have any powers to run the country.

    Isartor was young. He was a king, but he wasn''t a legal king because of his age. When he turned 18 he became the legal king. Isartor had no one to guide him. Yet, he somehow managed to make this country a better ce. The citizens started favoring him against the government.

    3 years passed. Everything was going well. My grandfather''s father, Isadore too. He loved Isartor and wanted to be like him.

    A day before Isartor''s official ceremony, he was arrested by police. He had done nothing wrong, he hadmitted no crimes.

    They arrested him, telling him that they just want to ask something to him and do some legal procedures so that he can be a king.

    Isartor knew something was wrong, but he wentwith them nheless. Because he had someone he needed to protect, someone more important than his own life.

    Isartor told Isadore that he will be back before morning, but Isartor knew he will never see Isadore again.

    Isartor was the only king that the citizens favoured and supported. If he were to be a king, he would have ruled the country and thrown the government out, making this country a monarchy.

    The government feared that.

    It was the day of the official ceremony of Isartor, but there was no news of him. Isadore was 10 years old at that time, so there was no one he could rely on.

    When the citizens heard the news that Isartor was missing, they made a huge riot. Isadore told them that the government came and took him somewhere.

    The situation was out of the government''s control. They didn''t know that the news of Isartor missing would spread so fast.

    When the citizens asked the government about Isartor, they initially denied saying they didn''t know anything about him.

    After continuous riots for months, they finally revealed the truth. They med Isartor for all the crimes that had happened in those years. They even med the death of his parents on him.

    They said that when they were taking Isartor to the police station, he tried to attack one of the officers and ran out from the car. When they tried to stop him he attacked the officers and he died in a cross shooting.

    That''s what they said and ended the topic. All the citizens believed them and once again Edens name was corrupted by them.

    Isadore knew the truth about Isartor. He knew because...he followed that car that night.

    Even though he was 10 years old, he knew that something was wrong, so he followed the car. He ran as fast as he could. As expected, he lost the car, but he kept running, hoping to see the car once again.

    After running for a while, when he reached where the car was, the car was flipped, and he saw the officers shooting Isartor.

    Isartor was already unconscious. They shot him and made it look like an ident and med it all on Isartor.

    Isadore saw everything with his own eyes. But he never said that to anyone. He knew that no one would have believed him even if he had told them.

    Isadore now knew the truth behind the government. He grew up keeping that in mind. He never let his guard down. He was tried to be assassinated many times, but they never seeded.

    After Isadore became the king, he tried to take revenge on the government, but he failed. He failed miserably. The citizens loathed the Edens to the point that they wanted them dead.

    This story is not in that book or anywhere in history. The story about Isartor was altered and written in history. Hence, all those who read about Edens wille to hate them.

    This is a story no one knows, and no one will ever know.

    I don''t know how or why I know it. It''s like I remembered it or it''s like a distant memory of the story someone told me or I heard somewhere.

    Isadore must have told my grandpa about this and that is the reason he is always paranoid.

    The government 80 years ago was different from it is now, but that guy...that static voice still gives me chills. I am sure he is the leader and the mastermind behind the deaths of Edens.

    They have been killing Edens for hundreds of years. I have no obligation to the dead. Even if they are my ancestors, I don''t care.

    All I need to worry about is my family and my loved ones.

    "Hey Das, look!" Elena said, pointing out one of my ancestor''s autobiography.

    "What''s interesting?"

    "He had 9 wives and 21 kids"

    "....."

    Why are you mentioning something like that now? And why in front of Selena!

    "Disgusting" Selena said, making a disgusted face.

    "What''s so disgusting about this?" Elena asked.

    "He had 9 wives! Nine wives!"

    "So?"

    "Don''t you find it disgusting? How can someone love more than one person?"

    "....."

    Was Elena trying to hear Selena''s thoughts on the harem?

    She clearly despises it!

    Looks like Selena is against it. There is no way our family would agree.

 Chapter 113: We Are Same

    Chapter 113: We Are Same

    "Hey Das, look!" Elena said, pointing out one of my ancestor''s autobiography.

    "What''s interesting?"

    "He had 9 wives and 21 kids"

    "....."

    Why are you mentioning something like that now? And why in front of Selena!

    "Disgusting" Selena said, making a disgusted face.

    "What''s so disgusting about this?" Elena asked.

    "He had 9 wives! Nine wives!"

    "So?"

    "Don''t you find it disgusting? How can someone love more than one person?"

    "....."

    Was Elena trying to hear Selena''s thoughts on the harem?

    She clearly despises it!

    Looks like Selena is against it. There is no way our family would agree.

    "It is possible to love more than one person" Elena said, closing her distance with Selena.

    "You are ying too many games. Get real, El"

    "Sely idiot"

    "What, why?"

    "You don''t understand"

    "Okay, okay, I get it. It is possible to be in love with more than one person, okay? Now please don''t ignore me"

    Elena has tamed her perfectly!

    Elena looked at Selena with the corner of her eyes, smiled, and said, "I was kidding" and cuddled her.

    Were you really kidding?

    "Argh! I am tired" Elena said, getting up from the chair.

    She crouched down and came to my side from under the table.

    That is not allowed, you know?!

    There was an empty chair next to me, so she sat there.

    "I am tired" She said, resting her head on my shoulder.

    I nced at Selena. She was gritting her teeth while staring at me intensely.

    "Even though I was right next to her, she had to go and rest on his shoulder. Idiot El" Selena muttered.

    It was really in a low voice. I don''t know how I was able to hear it.

    Maybe because it''s so quiet here? Or did my hearing ability also increase like my seeing ability?

    I nced at Elena, she was fast asleep.

    Well, I can''t me her. She read many pages of that book.

    I tried to move her head from my shoulder to put it on the table. She woke up and put her head on myp--

    <em>Thud~~</em>

    Selena stood up is a surprise.

    "What are you doing?" She asked.

    "I am not doing anything. She did that by herself"

    "I saw you moving her head"

    "I was trying to put her head on the table"

    "Wake her up"

    "You must know how she acts when she is sleepy"

    "I...know" Selena said, sitting back in her chair.

    This is bad. I can feel her breath on my thighs.

    Her hair was hanging off from myp. I grabbed all of them at once and--

    "Here, use this" Selena said, talking out a hairpin from her bag.

    After pinning Elena''s hand, I was ncing behind Selena.

    I have nothing to do!

    "When did you guys start going out?" She asked, evading her eyes from me.

    "Around 7 months ago"

    "I remember Elena mentioning you before that"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean...when you were tutoring her"

    "Oh! Yeah"

    "If I knew you would end up going out, I would I have..."

    "..."

    Would have what? Actually, nevermind, I don''t want to know it.

    "Stop staring at me"

    "I am not trying to stare at you"

    "But you are!"

    "I am just looking at you"

    "Don''t do that"

    "How am I supposed to talk with you then?"

    "Then don''t talk with me"

    "You really hate males, huh?"

    "What?"

    "Elena mentioned before that you hate males"

    "I don''t particrly hate males, but yeah. I despise those who try to get near Elena"

    "..."

    "And you are one of them"

    "So...you are into girls?"

    "What?"

    "I mean...you hate males so..."

    "So?"

    "You must be into girls"

    "Say that again and I will snap your neck"

    "...."

    Scary!

    She just threatened me!

    Elena! Elena! Wake up!

    "You know, you are not like I imagined"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. El said you are like this and that, so I thought she must be exaggerating, but I was wrong"

    "Thanks"

    "It wasn''t apliment"

    "....."

    "Hey, tell me"

    "Tell you what?"

    "Earlier, when I and El switched ces. How did you figure it out?"

    "Well...honestly, I don''t know"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "It just felt weird. Like something was wrong, so I just..."

    "You didn''t confirm it by looking at our breasts?"

    "I didn''t"

    "You know, I and El have messed with our parents and rtives many times by switching ces. They were never able to figure us out"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. What do you think?"

    "About what?"

    "Is there any difference between me and El?"

    "It''s true that you both look exactly the same. Even your voice and body parts..."

    What did I just say?!

    "So you didpare us"

    "Sorry"

    "Go ahead, tell me what else"

    "So as I was saying, when you switched ces earlier, you sounded and acted exactly like Elena, you could have fooled anyone. Everything is the same, but you are like a perfect version of Elena, A better Elena"

    "...."

    "But. I am fine with this defective Elena. I love her the way she is. Even if Ipare you two, you will never be able to be Elena"

    "No one has ever said that before"

    "I am just saying my thoughts"

    "Yeah, I got it. Let me ask you one more thing"

    "What?"

    "As you said just now, that I am a better version of Elena"

    "Yeah?"

    "So, dump El and go out with me"

    "What?!"

    "I am better than her in everything"

    "What are you saying?!"

    "I am smarter than her, I am already in university"

    "So?"

    "I can live by myself. I am more mature than her. Even my breasts are bigger than hers"

    "...."

    "I have never been in a rtionship before, so I have no experience, but I am sure I will be better than El, I always was and always will be better than El in everything"

    "...."

    "I can even support you both emotionally and physically"

    "..."

    "What do you say?"

    "Say...what?"

    "We are the same. In fact, I am better than her. How about you dump her and go out with me instead?"

 Chapter 114: Stop Saying Cool Lines

    Chapter 114: Stop Saying Cool Lines

    After meeting up with Selena, we went to the library.

    Every thing was going fine, or maybe not. But as soon as Elena fell sleep, Selena startedparing Elena with her and asked me to...

    To be honest, I knew what she wanted to say. But I acted dumb because I know she is...

    "I always was and always will be better than El in everything"

    "...."

    "I can even support you both emotionally and physically"

    "..."

    "What do you say?"

    "Say...what?"

    "We are the same. In fact, I am better than her. How about you dump her and go out with me instead?"

    "I know it''s a joke, but you shouldn''t say something like that"

    "I am not joking"

    "As you said right now, you both are the same. I agree with that. You are the same as her"

    "Then-"

    "I can tell when you are joking or lying, because you are the same as her"

    "...."

    "You are you and she is she. As I said before, Elena is irreceable for me. No one can take her ce. Not even you, her twin, who is the same as her"

    "Dammit!" She said, covering her face with her bag.

    Did I say something weird?

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Shut up! And don''t look at my face"

    I can''t look even if I want to!

    "So...in short, what I want to say is...even if you are the same, you are not the same for me. Even if many mistakes you for each other, I will never do that. I will treat you as Selena and Elena as Elena"

    "Would you stop saying this?!" Selena said, mming her bag on the table, revealing her flushed face.

    "Don''t shout! We are in the library"

    She nced around her and sat back in her chair.

    "Stop saying cool lines"

    "I wasn''t trying to act cool or anything"

    "Argh. I want to punch you so badly right now, but El is on yourp"

    Thank you, Elena!

    She opened her bag and took out herptop.

    She was doing something on herptop and kept ncing at me from the side.

    What is she doing?

    Is she making a n to kill me?

    "Hey" she said, tapping on the table.

    "What?"

    "You are a genius, right?"

    "Not exactly, but what is it?"

    "I am kind of stuck on this part, can you help me?" she said, turning over theptop to my side.

    "Is it about a materializing system?"

    "Yes, I am doing a project on that. Can you help me?"

    "Where are you stuck?"

    "This part. How will the materials take shape like I want?"

    "You have to change the technique but it also depends on the material"

    "Here is the list of the materials used"

    She opened another tab and showed me a list of various materials.

    "You have to minimize the structure activity for--"

    "Where?"

    "On all the materials. If you want them to change in any shape, you need to decrease the size and increase the quantity--"

    "I can''t see!"

    "I wille to your side...there is no empty seat left" I said, as I nced around.

    There is no one next to me, but there is no chair...

    "Fine. I wille over there" she said, sliding herptop towards me.

    She stood up and picked up her chair, or she was trying to, but it looks like it''s too heavy for her.

    "I will take it"

    I picked up the chair with one hand and put it beside me.

    "Wow"

    "Huh"

    "No. Nothing"

    She sat beside me.

    "Okay. So, what were you talking about?"

    Hey!

    Isn''t she too close?!

    Our shoulders are touching! Has she not realized this yet?!

    She will kill me if I point it out and I will--

    "Hey! Say something" she said, looking up at me.

    Dammit!

    She is being serious here, and I am worrying about silly things.

    "Here. This is wrong. You need to minimize the speed to maximize the effect"

    "But what if we need to do it at high speed?"

    "You can increase the speed afterward"

    "And what about the structure?"

    "It will work like it should"

    "How?"

    "Umm...it''s like 3D printing, right?"

    "Yeah. We need to add the shape to make it work"

    "Exactly. Just add what you want and it will work"

    "But what if we changed the material?"

    "The materials don''t matter. Here, the material is like a medium for it to take shape"

    "So..."

    "You can use any materials you want, but it should be viable"

    "Like?"

    "Even if you use a simple material, the shape will change. But it''s not guaranteed that the shape will be maintained for a long time"

    "How many times will it be able to change?"

    "It depends on the material, but if you want to increase the intensity, then it''s better to use the material in powder form"

    "I see"

    "If you want everything at max. You just need to make it like that"

    "You really know your stuff, huh?"

    "It was nothing"

    "It''s my original project. I hope everything works out fine"

    "If I remember correctly, someone tried this project once"

    "Yeah, she was my friend"

    "I see"

    "She helped me out by giving her drafts too"

    "A good friend you have there"

    "Good friends are hard to find"

    "I know"

    "Thanks for helping" she said, smiling cheerfully.

    Dammit!

    I almost mistook her for Elena.

    For a moment I thought like I was talking to Elena.

    "Do you want me to revise everything so that you won''t get an error when you try this practically?"

    "If you can"

    I checked all her notes and theories.

    "Umm...you want to solidify the shape, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "I see. It would be better if you increase the amount of catalyst. It will help boost the bonding of the particles"

    "Okay. Please add it to the notes"

    I made a new draft, added some key points that were needed for the project to seed, and saved it.

    "Done. It should work now"

 Chapter 115: Secrets Are Fine?

    Chapter 115: Secrets Are Fine?

    I made a new draft, added some key points that were needed for the project to seed, and saved it.

    "Done. It should work now"

    "Thanks"

    Dammit!

    It happened again.

    "Why are you blushing?" she asked, smirking.

    "I am not"

    "Your face is red"

    "It''s not"

    "El was right"

    "Huh?"

    "She said that you act cute when you are embarrassed"

    Damn you, Elena!

    "There it is. Your face is red again"

    "Please stop"

    "Okay, I will stop if you tell me the reason you are blushing"

    "Well...seeing you smile like that reminded me of Elena"

    "What! I was smiling?"

    "Yeah. Your smiling face was beautiful"

    "W-What are y-you saying, idiot"

    "Why are you blushing now?"

    "I-I am n-not! It''s y-your imagination"

    "You are stuttering like Elena"

    "You said you won''tpare us!"

    "But, I can''t help but find simrities"

    "I will remember this"

    "Please don''t"

    "You are like aunt Ang"

    "What''s this all of a sudden?

    "My mom and your mom act the same when they meet"

    "Is that so?"

    I have never seen mom and her mom talking with each other.

    "So"

    "What?"

    "You will be the next king?"

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s easy to figure out. Grandpa talks about your grandpa all the time"

    "...."

    "Don''t you feel special?"

    "There is nothing to feel special about"

    We all know how we Edens are treated by the citizens.

    There is nothing to feel special about. There are seven countries in this word. Out of the seven countries, the country I live in is the biggest.

    Out of seven countries, five are kingdoms. They are monocracy countries, which are ruled by the kings. The remaining 2 countries are ruled by the government, one of them is the country I live in.

    Edens used to rule half of the world some hundreds of years ago, but because of wars, we lost everything and the government captured everything by betraying Edens and siding with the enemy side.

    There is only one thing I want to say to my ancestors, and that is ''you were fools''. Even if they are my ancestors, I despise them. We, the current Edens, have to suffer because of their foolish actions and decisions.

    "When is the ceremony?" she asked, closing herptop.

    "After around 40 days"

    "But your birthday is..."

    "Yeah. It''s on 26th June, tomorrow"

    "Then how?"

    "Well, I don''t know but the birthdate on my certificate is wrong"

    "You will turn 18 tomorrow, but not biologically?"

    "Yeah, something like that. My birthday is celebrated on 5th August"

    It''s the same with Lier. She turned 18st week biologically, but she will turn 18 tomorrow.

    I can understand why there is a fake birthdate for Lier. No one knows that Lier is also from Edens''s family. We told the media that Lier was adopted.

    "I see"

    "Soplicated"

    "Not more than you two"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Twins. Twins areplicated"

    "Not all twins are like that. El and I are special"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    "Hey, you know"

    "What?"

    She is being talkative all of a sudden.

    "What if El and I have switched ces before too?"

    "What?"

    "Like, I went to school acting El, and you never noticed?"

    "I would have recognized you"

    "No. I mean, before you started going out. That time you didn''t know Elena that well, did you?"

    "...."

    "Maybe we have already switched ces many times, and you never noticed?"

    "...."

    "Maybe we have already kissed many times, and you never noticed?"

    "Maybe have--"

    "You are joking, right?"

    "Who knows? Maybe I am? Maybe I am telling the truth?"

    "Please tell me it''s a lie"

    "Hahaha. I was joking"

    "..."

    "You are really cute"

    She is just like Elena when ites to teasing.

    "Now tell me the truth" she said.

    "What?"

    "Did you really notpare our breasts?"

    "I didn''t. I can''tpare unless I touch them so--"

    What the hell am I saying?!

    "I will take that as...you have touched her breasts before, haven''t you?"

    "Ye...ah"

    "No wonder they got bigger" she muttered.

    "Why are you--"

    "Tell me, how far have you two gone?"

    "There is no way I would tell it"

    "Why?"

    "There is something like privacy"

    "But she is my sister"

    "It doesn''t matter. She has her own privacy"

    "I know everything about her. She hides nothing from me"

    "Well, ask her yourself"

    "There is no way I can ask something shameless to her"

    Then why ask me?!

    "We...haven''t done anything yet"

    "I asked, how far have you two gone?"

    Dammit!

    "We have kissed many times"

    "And?"

    "I have squeezed her breasts many times"

    "And?"

    "And nothing"

    "What! Really?"

    "We are taking it slow"

    "You two have been going out for seven months or so, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "And you have only gone this far?"

    "Yeah"

    "It''s unbelievable"

    "You don''t have to say it"

    "So you are considering her ongoing treatment"

    "What?"

    "Her brain--wait! You don''t know?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Well...if she hasn''t told you then I am in no ce to say that"

    "Tell me what you were talking about!"

    "As I said, Ican''t tell you that"

    "Tell me or I will..."

    "You will what?"

    "I will squeeze your breasts"

    "I won''t tell you even if you do that and besides, I will break your hand before you touch me and sue you for sexual harassment"

    "That was a joke! Please tell me what you were talking about. Please. I beg you"

    "Please stop. You are making me look like a bad girl here"

    "At least give me a hint. Please"

    "Everyone knows about this. Even your parents are aware of it"

    "Is it something dangerous?"

    "No. Not at all. It''s pretty normal. Don''t worry"

    That won''t stop me from worrying, but at least it''s not something dangerous.

    "I don''t like it"

    "What?"

    "Her hiding something from me"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "She is my girlfriend. I have a right to know everything about her"

    "No, you don''t. And you are acting like you aren''t hiding anything from her"

    "I am...not"

    "What''s with the pause? So you are hiding something from her"

    "It''s nothing important, and it is something she doesn''t need to know"

    "I can say the same to you. You don''t need to know that"

    "..."

    "Don''t make that face. There is nothing wrong with hiding anything from your loved ones"

    "It is wrong"

    "Let me rephrase that. It is normal to keep something a secret from your loved ones, as long as you are ready to tell them one day"

    "It is...okay?"

    "Yeah. Everyone has something they want to keep a secret. Like I am sure there is something El hasn''t told me, or should I say she didn''t tell me anything about you, that she was going out with you. That was a secret, but she told me eventually. You got what I mean?"

    "Yeah"

    "Even my parents are hiding something from me and El. Your parents too must be hiding something from you. It''s normal as long as it doesn''t ruin your rtionships"

    "Do you have something that you are hiding?"

    She gasped while staring at me like she was caught off guard doing something bad and said, "I didn''t till some moments ago, but now I am hiding something from El"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Elena also said, ''He doesn''t understand people''s feelings''. I guess she was right about that too"

    "Wait, why? What did I do?"

    "Figure it out yourself"

    "...."

    I thought I was getting better at understanding people''s feelings, but...

    "I guess...I can...ept you as El''s boyfriend"

    "You will?!" Elena said, opening her eyes.

    "Don''t tell me you were awake?" Selena asked.

    "No. I just woke up" Elena said, smirking.

    That''s a lie!

    She was awake!

    She is trying her best to hold herugh.

    "I never knew Sely was interested in knowing how far Das and I have gone"

    "You were awake after all! And I wasn''t interested or anything. I just wanted to know it"

    Why does this scene look so familiar?!

    "Sely is so cute" Elena said, cuddling her.

    "Don''t do that" Selena said, trying to break free from her grip.

    It''s no use. She won''t let go!

    "But you are cute"

    "Stop it!"

    "Okay. I will cuddle you when we get home"

    Lucky!

    I want her to cuddle me all night too!

    "What should we do now?" Selena asked.

    "I am hungry. Let''s go to a restaurant and eat, then go home"

    "It''s nearly 3 PM. Let''s go" Selena said, packing her bag.

    I didn''t realize the time.

    We went to a restaurant near the library. It''s the same restaurant where Miss Serah hugged me...I keep thinking about her even though I am with Elena right now.

 Chapter 116: We Are Nothing

    Chapter 116: We Are Nothing

    When we were on our way to the restaurant, Elena kept hugging Selena.

    Are they always like this?

    It''s not like I am jealous but...I am here too, you know?

    Hug me too!

    "Hey Sely, do you have your sses with you?" Elena asked.

    "I do. What of it?"

    "Give me"

    "Why?"

    "I want to wear it"

    "I will give it when we reach the restaurant"

    "I want it now"

    "Fine" Selena said, talking out her sses from her bag.

    "Thank you!"

    "What are you going to do with them?"

    "I want to show it to Das"

    Elena wore the sses, looked back at me, and asked, "How do I look?"

    ".....!"

    That was close.

    My heart just skipped a beat.

    sses are dangerous.

    If Selena wasn''t here, I would have kissed Elena.

    "Tell. How do I look?"

    "You look good in them"

    I will get some pairs of sses and try them on Elena.

    "Do I look smart?"

    "Don''t know about that but you look sexy"

    "I look smart, right sely?"

    She ignored me!

    "Yeah, you do"

    "I knew it! Sely is the best" Elena said, cuddling Selena.

    If I had answered with yes, then would I have gotten cuddled like this too?

    When we reached the restaurant, Elena insisted that she wanted to order food for us too, so she is currently waiting in line.

    "Do you alwayse here?" Selena asked.

    "Well, there are many date spots around here so after our date we oftene here"

    "I see"

    Why do I feel like something is going to happen?

    I was checking my phone and suddenly Selena called me.

    "Das" she said.

    "Wha--"

    When I looked at her face, she was wearing sses.

    "How do I look?" She asked.

    "How do you look? Normal, I guess?"

    She was smiling, but when I said that the smile from her face vanished, and she kicked me under the table.

    "Why?" I asked.

    "Hmph. Nothing" she said, putting her sses back in her bag.

    What is she angry about?

    What did I do?

    She asked how does she look and I said...she looks...normal--Wait! Don''t tell me!

    "Are you perhaps angry because I said you look normal?"

    Her eyes widened, and she said, "Idiot" with her slightly flushed face.

    "Wait! By normal I mean--"

    "I don''t want to hear it"

    "Listen to me!"

    "I said I don''t want to!"

    After ring at each other for a while, her face flushed up, and she said, "Speak"

    "When you ask ''How do I look?'', I thought you were asking about the sses, so I said you look normal. By normal, I mean that you don''t look weird"

    "You could have justplimented me as you did with Elena"

    "But she really looked sexy...I mean, she really looked good in the sses"

    "So you are saying I don''t look good in them?"

    "I am not! It''s just...why should Ipliment you?"

    She made a shocked face and said, "That''s right. We don''t know each other. We aren''t even friends. We are just strangers. There is no reason for you topliment me"

    I don''t understand.

    She wanted me topliment her like Iplimented Elena. But why?

    I know that she is not trying topare herself with Elena, then why?

    "Umm...I don''t know why you said that but...You also looked good in those sses"

    "No need to lie now"

    "No! I am not lying. You really looked good, but if I hadplimented you, you might have gotten angry, so I didn''t say that"

    "Why do you think I would get angry?"

    "As you said just now, we don''t know each other well. The only connection we have is Elena, and if I hadplimented you..."

    "I got it. Sorry I said too much"

    "No, it''s fine"

    I have decided.

    I will not treat her as Elena''s sister from now on. She is just another girl for me...I have to think like that. Otherwise...it would be bad.

    I don''t know, but I just have this feeling.

    If I treat her as Elena''s sister then she will only stay her twin for me. For some reason...I don''t want that.

    "Side please" Elena said, putting down four tes on the table.

    How did she even carry four of them at once?!

    "Take whatever you want" she said, sitting beside Selena.

    I wanted her to sit with me.

    When I was eating food, Elena started teasing me with her foot by rubbing it against my leg.

    I warned her to stop doing that, but she kept doing it.

    She was wearing sandals, so she took them off and kept teasing me.

    Somehow...this is very stimting.

    If she keeps doing it something might happen.

    I can''t concentrate on eating. I need to stop her.

    I was wearing shoes. I took one shoe off and tried to tease her with my foot.

    Dammit!

    Her dress ising in the way!

    She was almost touching my thighs. If she goes any further then--hmm? What''s this? It''s soft-soft. Am I touching the cushion of the seat? But why is it...warm?

    When Elena was touching me, I was also trying to touch her. When I felt something soft...she stopped and pulled back her leg.

    I was looking at my dish, so I had no idea what I was touching. I looked up to see Elena, whose face was red. Redder than I have ever seen so far.

    She was making an angry, frustrated, and embarrassed face.

    At that moment, I realized what I was touching.

    I pulled back my leg and started eating without looking at her face.

    "What''s wrong, El? You are eating too fast"

    "I am angry"

    "Angry?"

    "Hungry. I am hungry"

    "But eat slowly or you will end up chocking"

    "I am fine"

    I am dead.

    I want to run home!

    She will kill me. I touched her...dammit!

    It was soft and warm. Even though I had my socks on, I could feel her...

    But it''s her fault. She is the one who started it.

    That''s right. If she asks me, I will tell her that it was her fault.

    I nced at her. She was still looking at me with that same face.

    She is angry!

    She was ring at me like Selena was in the morning.

    "Let''s go home" Selena said.

    "Yeah"

 Chapter 117: We have Similar tastes

    Chapter 117: We have Simr tastes

    Elena kept her distance from me on our way back.

    "Elena"

    "...."

    "Elena"

    "..."

    "Elena?"

    "..."

    Don''t ignore me!

    "Elena"

    "...."

    "El. He is calling you"

    "I can hear him"

    "Then reply to me"

    "Tell him that I don''t want to talk with him"

    What type of sulking is this?

    "Elena, listen. I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    Elena and Selena were walking in front of me, and Elena was talking with me without looking back at me.

    "I touched you..."

    As if I can say it!

    "It''s not like I am angry about that"

    "Then why are you ignoring me?"

    "Who said I am ignoring you?"

    You clearly are!

    "Then why are you not looking at me?"

    "Can''t I be a little embarrassed after what happened?"

    She is right!

    "So you are not angry?"

    "I am not"

    "Wait a minute! What are you two talking about?" Selena quipped.

    "It''s nothing" we both said in unison.

    "What happened when we were eating? Tell me"

    There is no way we can tell that!

    "I will tell you when we get home"

    You will tell her?!

    We are almost near the school. My home is about a 15-minute walk from here. As for Elena''s...

    "Hey, how about you twoe to my home? I will ask dad to drop you home"

    "No, thanks. We will take a taxi from here and did you forget that your dad is still on the trip?"

    "Oh, right!"

    They called a taxi, and it arrived in 5 minutes.

    As soon as the taxi arrived, Elena dashed in. Selena also sat--

    "Hey" Selena said, pulling my shirt.

    "What are you doing?"

    "El and I are same''

    "Why are you saying this again?"

    "El and I have a simr taste"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I like what El likes"

    "...."

    "I am giving you a big hint. I am sure you are smart enough to understand it" she said with a mischievous smile, letting go of me, and closing the taxi''s door.

    It''s been 5 minutes since they have gone, but I can''t forget what Selena said.

    ''El and I have simr tastes'', ''I like what El likes''.

    "Does that mean what I think it is?"

    I can feel my cheeks getting red by thinking that.

    The same thing happened when Elena confessed to me.

    "No, wait!"

    I might be mistaken. I mean...we just met today for the first time.

    "And she was ready to kill me in the morning...so why the sudden change of heart?"

    I don''t remember doing anything.

    As I decided earlier, I will treat her like any other girl.

    Did Elena hear what she said?

    Maybe I am just misunderstanding it?

    "She just said that they have simr tastes"

    Don''t think too much.

    Even if it means that...let''s not think about that!

    I thought about that on my entire walk home.

    I took a long bath when I reached home.

    "I am changing"

    My thoughts are changing. Until 2 months ago, I would have never thought about this...

    "I have changed"

    I promised myself that I will never love a girl other than Elena, but now...I love 3 girls. My teacher, my cousin, and AI.

    I used to like short baths, but now I enjoy taking long baths.

    Is this what it means to be an adult?

    Will I change more?

    "What if..."

    What if...one day...I stop loving Elena?

    "No!"

    No! Please no! Please don''t do that!

    Das! You should never stop loving Elena.

    Elena is the only one I can''t leave! I can''t live without her.

    If there is a future where Elena is not with me then I will destroy that future!

    If Elena is not with me, then there is no point of living.

    I will never let her go anywhere.

    There are also those men who are trying to kill the Edens family.

    What if they attacked us one day?

    What if they attacked Elena? Or Serah!

    What if I am sleeping here nicely, and they are being killed!

    I need to find those men and end them.

    "I will kill them all"

    I will kill everyone who tries to hurt my loved ones.

    I will kill them--

    <em>Burst~~ Burst~~</em>

    <em></em>"Huh?"

    What just happened?

    Why did themp and the clock just explode?

    "Das, dinner is ready...what''s with the smell?"

    "Themp and the clock...I don''t know, but they just exploded"

    "That''s weird. Short-circuits are very rare these days"

    "I will try to repair them tonight"

    "No need. I will order new ones, they are pretty old anyway.

    "Fine"

    After dinner, I got a message from Elena asking me to log in to LWO.

    I immediately logged into LWO.

    Ricky and Rikka were already there, but there was no trace of Elena.

    "Hello Adas"

    "No Ricky. Call him King Adas" Rikka remarked.

    "Spare me the formalities"

    "But you are the king of World 4"

    They are acting like that because I am the king of world 4. Just how will they act if they get to know that I will be the king of the very country we live in.

    "Are you going to participate in the World 2 event?" Ricky asked.

    "Yeah, I will. What about you guys?"

    "Well, we can''t participate as a party member but yeah, we will join you"

    "Party is not allowed?"

    "We can team up but the party is not allowed since there will be only one winner"

    "Did they reveal what type of event it is?"

    "Yeah, it''s a treasure hunt event"

    "By the name, I guess...we need to find a treasure?"

    "Yeah, something like that"

    [There will be treasures, and we need to find them. The points will be distributed as per the treasure obtained, and the yer who has the highest points will win]

    "As expected of Lily"

    I am excited for the event.

    This will be the first proper event for me.

    The World Zero event was...well, it was easy?

    I mean, I really didn''t get to do anything.

    The World two event will be a week-long. I don''t think all the yers will participate due to the difference in time zone and the duration of the event.

    I am sure I will get to meet the remaining top yers and on the top of all, that mysterious 1st yer.

    No matter how strong they are, I will be the one to win that event.

 Chapter 118: I Went Too Far!

    Chapter 118: I Went Too Far!

    The World two event will be a week-long. I don''t think all the yers will participate due to the difference in time zone and the duration of the event.

    I am sure I will get to meet the remaining top yers and on top of all, that mysterious 1st yer.

    No matter how strong they are, I will be the one to win that event.

    I don''t know, but the game rules don''t apply to me. Is it because of No Restriction?

    I don''t think that''s the reason. How would No Restriction apply to the things that don''t exist in the game?

    Like my Faker and Excalibur skills. Not only that, I have unusual stats--

    "Guess who?"

    Elena is here.

    "You just did this in the morning"

    "Guess who?"

    She won''t stop, huh?

    "It''s Elena"

    "Correct!"

    She removed her hand from my eyes.

    "Why are you..te?"

    Hmm?!

    What is this feeling?

    Why do I feel strange?

    "What''s wrong, Das?" Elena said, holding my arm.

    "It''s nothing. So, why did you tell me to login?"

    "I was missing you"

    "Is that so?"

    Everything is fine, so...what is this feeling?

    It''s the same feeling I had when I was in the library.

    I nced at Elena, who was still hugging my arm.

    "What is it?"

    "Lily, do you see anything strange?"

    [What are you talking about?]

    "Is there something wrong or anything strange?"

    [I don''t]

    Weird. Am I just thinking too much?

    "Hey Elena, aren''t you angry?"

    "About what?"

    "After what happened in the restaurant, you know...I touched you"

    "Didn''t I say I was just a little embarrassed?"

    "So you are not embarrassed anymore?"

    "I am, but this is a game, so it''s okay"

    "So you will not avoid me when we meet on Monday?"

    "I won''t"

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you"

    Her face flushed up.

    "Thanks"

    "I don''t need your thanks"

    "Huh?"

    "Say ''I love you too'' in return"

    "You already know that I love you, so no point saying it"

    "But I want you to say it"

    "I say it every day"

    "Yeah, but I want you to say it now"

    "....."

    "What''s wrong? Say it. I am waiting"

    "I..."

    "Hmm"

    "I...l-love...."

    "Go ahead"

    "I...love..."

    "Would you cut it out?"

    "What?"

    "How long do you n to continue this act?"

    "Wh-What are y-you talking about?"

    "You are Selena, right?"

    "I am Elena"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! I am Elena"

    "Okay"

    I grabbed her hand and closed my distance with her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "If you are Elena, then you won''t mind this"

    I touched her face with my other hand and caressed her cheeks, followed by lips.

    "Stop..."

    I leaned forward to kiss her.

    She opened her menu and logged out.

    "I knew it"

    [What was that about, Das? You know that you can''t kiss unless you are married, so why did you do that?]

    "That wasn''t Elena"

    [What are you talking about? She was Elena]

    "She was actually--here is Elena"

    Elena logged in. She is still not making eye contact with me.

    "Elena?"

    [What''s going on?]

    "The girl earlier was her twin sister"

    [But it''s impossible for the other person in the same ount]

    "They are twins"

    [Even if they are twins--]

    "They look 100% identical"

    [I see]

    "Das"

    "Elena. Why did Selena log in as you?"

    "We made a bet"

    "Don''t make bets like that"

    "No"

    "What?"

    "We were checking what happens when twins login"

    "Oh. That kind of bet"

    Ipletely thought they made a bet about me.

    "What did you do to Selena?" She asked, finally making eye contact with me.

    "I did nothing"

    "She was crying"

    "...."

    Did I go too far?

    "She said she will kill you"

    Yup, I went too far.

    "So, why did you call me here?"

    "Nothing. I just wanted to see you, and I was missing Lily too"

    There is no one around.

    I hugged her from behind and sat down on the edge of the fountain.

    "Hey! Someone might see us"

    "There is no one here. Let me hug you"

    "Ricky and Rikka mighte and see us"

    "They logged out before you...Selena logged in as you"

    "I am still angry about what you did in the restaurant"

    "You said you weren''t angry"

    "I am angry"

    "What was there to be angry about?"

    "Did you forget how you acted when I touched you?"

    "...."

    "What''s wrong now?"

    "Shut up"

    "Just you wait for Monday"

    "What will you...do?"

    "I will squeeze your pee-pee with all my strength"

    "Please don''t"

    "But you touched me there"

    "It was my foot, and I didn''t know that it was your--"

    "Doesn''t matter. I will do it"

    [Good luck, Elena]

    Shut up!

    "Thanks"

    You also shut up!

    [I also want to touch Das]

    "Don''t you ever say that again"

    [Why?]

    "Just don''t! It''s improper"

    We spent some time in LWO and logged out.

    I asked Lily for Ricky''s contact information. After logging out, I contacted Ricky and asked him to meet me tomorrow.

    "It''s gettingte"

    I should sleep. I haven''t slept properly in a while. I waited for the light orb, but it didn''te.

    "I need to do something about that"

    I am sure it was Lily, and I am sure that it wasn''t a dream either.

    Why doesn''t Lily remember it? Why am I the only one who remembers it?

    Why others can''t see that light orb? Why am I the only one who can see it?

    Just what''s happening with me? There are so many things to worry about. Those men too...and I am wasting my time thinking about useless things.

    I don''t care what happens to me. As long as my loved ones are fine, I am fine.

    I fell asleep thinking about that.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Huh? What''s going on? Where am I?

    I was sleeping then, why am I here?

    "This scenery looks familiar somehow"

    I am at the beach. I can hear the sounds of waves hitting the banks and I can feel the chilly breeze.

    Is this LWO? How is that possible? Didn''t we log out already?

    I nced around, but no one was there.

    "Lily?"

    Lily wasn''t there either.

    What''s going on?

    I saw someone sitting on the bank of the sea. I went close to take a closer look...

    "Elena?"

 Chapter 119: Its A Dream

    Chapter 119: It''s A Dream

    Huh? What''s going on? Where am I?

    I was sleeping then, why am I here?

    "This scenery looks familiar somehow"

    I am at the beach. I can hear the sounds of waves hitting the banks and I can feel the chilly breeze.

    Is this LWO? How is that possible? Didn''t we log out already?

    I nced around, but no one was there.

    "Lily?"

    Lily wasn''t there either.

    What''s going on?

    I saw someone sitting on the bank of the sea. I went close to take a closer look...

    "Elena?"

    "Oh Das, what are you doing here?"

    "I can ask you the same. What are you doing here?"

    "I was just getting bored, so I came here"

    "This is LWO, right?"

    "Yeah it is"

    Elena was sitting in front of me, but now...she is behind me.

    What''s going on?!

    She was wearing a normal outfit, but now she is wearing a bikini.

    "What''s wrong? It doesn''t look good on me?"

    "No...it looks good"

    "Come here" she said, tapping her hand on the sand beside her.

    I sat beside her.

    What''s going on?

    Didn''t we log out already?

    It was night, so...why it''s evening here?

    "The sun is about to set" she said, resting her head on my shoulder.

    "Elena, what''s going on?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Didn''t we log out?"

    "Yes, we did"

    "So why are we here?"

    "Why are you here?"

    "I don''t know. I was here before I knew it"

    "Is that so?"

    "What about you?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I just want to..."

    "Do you not want to be with me?"

    "It''s not like that"

    "Then stay here and enjoy the beautiful view"

    "...."

    She is Elena. I am sure of it.

    Why does she look so down and sad?

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Do I look okay?" she asked, raising her head and looking up at me.

    "...."

    "I was thinking about Selena, about what she told you"

    "You heard that?"

    "I didn''t, but she told me when we were taking a bath"

    "What did she say?"

    "She said, ''You kept the secret of you going out with Das, so I will also hide a secret from you''. You understand what she meant, right?"

    "I..."

    "She likes you"

    "There is no way that''s possible. I mean, we just met today! There is no way that''s possible"

    "She and I have simr tastes"

    "..."

    "We have always liked the same thing, and we have shared it, but I can''t share you with her"

    "I don''t want you to do that"

    "I will end up doing it. I love her as much as I love you. I will end up sharing you with her. I...I don''t want to do that"

    "Is it because she is your sister?"

    She shook her head and said, "It''s because we are twins"

    "That doesn''t make any sense"

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I ask why you rejected her offer when she asked you out?"

    "So you were awake the entire time, huh?"

    "I was fake-sleeping"

    "Then you must have heard what I said to her"

    "I don''t understand"

    "You don''t need to understand"

    "Isn''t she better than me in everything?"

    "Yes, she is"

    "Then why did you choose me?"

    "Because I love you"

    "You don''t love her?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Iy down on the sand and said, "As I said to her, you are you and she is she. I will neverpare you two like that"

    "But you have alreadypared us many times"

    "That''s a differentparison"

    "You are not making any sense either" she said, lying down beside me.

    "It''s beautiful"

    Some moments ago, the sun was about to set, but now... it''s night and the stars are in the sky.

    "Who is more beautiful, me or the stars?" She asked, climbing on my chest.

    "You are the most beautiful person in the world"

    "You too"

    "I am not beautiful. I am handsome"

    I don''t care where I am. I don''t care what''s going on. If I am with Elena, then everything is fine. I am fine as long as she is with me.

    "You know, I made a bet with Selena"

    "Bet?"

    "When we went to the bathroom, she asked me to swap ces with her and if you don''t realize it at the end of the day, I will have to break up with you"

    "Why did we make such a scary bet?"

    "I wanted to know too"

    "Know what?"

    "If you can recognize us or not"

    "What if I hadn''t realized it?"

    "Deep down I believed that you would realize it"

    "But what if I hadn''t?"

    "Maybe we had to break up?"

    "As if I will allow that. I will kidnap you and hide you somewhere no one can find"

    "My parents arewyers. They can sue you"

    "What if they can? I will be a wanted man"

    "I don''t want you to be a criminal"

    "If being with you is a sin, then I am d that I am a sinner"

    "How do you manage to say these cool lines?"

    "Ites automatically"

    "Selena also fell for you because of that"

    "....."

    "You know, I was getting jealous when I saw you getting close to Selena"

    "When did I get close to her?"

    "When you both were talking about her project"

    "This is the first time you have shown your jealousy"

    "I have shown it many times. But this time it was obvious"

    "Are you afraid that she might steal me from you?"

    She shook her head and said, "I know that she will never do it"

    "Are you afraid that I will ruin your rtionship with her?"

    "Not exactly. Selena knows how much we love each other, and she will never try toe between us"

    "Then what are you worried about?"

    "I am already a sharing you with other girls"

    "Yeah, you are"

    "I feel sad that I can''t allow my sister to be one of those girls"

    "Feeling insecure won''t help you"

    "I know that"

    "Elena, don''t worry"

    "Worry about what?"

    "I know that you are not epting yourself"

    "...."

    "You don''t have to do it. You don''t have to ept yourself"

    "If I can''t ept myself, then how will I ept others?"

    "There is no need to, I will be the one to ept them"

    "Why?"

    "I will ept you...no. I have already epted you a long time ago"

    "Is it okay for me to be with you?"

    "You have no right to say that. You are already mine"

    "Is it okay for me to allow Selena to be with you?"

    "Your wish. I will nevery my hands on her if you don''t want it"

    "Do you promise that you will treat me as me and her as her?"

    "I promise to the Edens''s blood running in my veins"

    "You had to act cool, huh?"

    "I am always cool"

    She was sitting on my chest. We stared at each other for a while. It was like we were talking without speaking.

    Her white hair gently swayed in the wind. The moonlight was illuminating on her. Her pale skin, white hair, sea blue azure eyes, innocent smile. I love her so much.

    No matter how much time I spend with her, I never get bored. I can do this all my life. Just being with her gives me so much relief and happiness.

    The old me would have never known that this type of happiness exists.

    The happiness of being with her.

    "Shall we kiss?" I asked.

    "We can''t kiss"

    "But still, let''s try it"

    Only married couples can kiss in a game. We are not married yet, so we can''t kiss, but maybe because if No Restriction we can?

    "We can''t kiss"

    "What''s wrong with trying it?"

    "It''s impossible to kiss here"

    "What do you...mean?"

    "We can''t kiss after all, this is a dream"

    "Huh?"

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Das, wake up. How long do you n to sleep?"

    "Mom? What time is it?"

    "It''s nearly 10 AM. Wake up and go take a bath. I will make some breakfast for you"

    "What?!"

    It''s 10 AM!

    I asked Ricky to meet me at 10 AM.

    "Don''t yell"

    "I will eat something outside"

    "Are you going somewhere?"

    "Yeah, I am meeting with a friend"

    "Okay, but take a bath first"

    "I know"

    Why do I feel like I had some kind of dream?

    After taking a bath, I dashed out of the house to meet with Ricky.

 Chapter 120: Relationship Advice

    Chapter 120: Rtionship Advice

    Dammit!

    It''s already past 10 AM.

    I hope Ricky is still there.

    There are people around, so I can''t use my power to run faster.

    After running for a while, I reached our meeting ce.

    I asked him to meet me at the caf near his university. I thought it would be easy for him since it''s close to their university, but I just remembered that they have a vacation now.

    I searched for Ricky in the caf, but he wasn''t there.

    "Did he leave already?"

    Well, I guess...it is my fault--

    "Hey!"

    I nced again to see Ricky sitting in the corner. There were three men standing beside him.

    Are they his bodyguards?

    "Hey...Ricky"

    "You guys can leave me alone now" he said.

    "But Godfather, Godmother told us to--"

    "Do I need to repeat myself now?"

    "We are sorry! We will keep an eye on you from outside" the men said, running out from the caf.

    "Don''t do that either--hey, listen to me!"

    "....."

    "Sorry about that. They are my...friends, yes, they are my friends"

    I don''t have friends, but I don''t think that''s how you treat friends!

    "Sorry for calling you out suddenly"

    "No, it''s okay. We have vacation anyway"

    "Rikka is not with you?"

    "As I said, we have a vacation, so she is at her family home"

    "I see"

    "If you don''t mind, can I ask you, how did you get my contact information?"

    I stole it!

    "Joey, Joey gave me"

    "I see. I am d that you guys are getting along"

    "Yeah"

    "So Adas...umm, can I call you Das?"

    "Yeah, sure"

    "Okay. You can call me Riku. That''s my real name"

    I already know it!

    "Don''t tell Rikka that I told you my name"

    "I won''t"

    "So, why did you call me here?"

    "It''s about rtionships"

    I need some advice and asking an experienced person is the only option.

    "Go ahead"

    "I need some rtionship advice"

    "Like?"

    "Have you ever thought about any girl other than Rikka?"

    "That question again. Don''t tell me that you really cheated on Elena!"

    "I didn''t!"

    As long as she is fine, I won''t consider that as cheating.

    "As I have said before, the only girl I have loved is Rikka"

    "What if any other girl confesses to you?"

    "Well, I am already married, so it doesn''t matter"

    "What if you weren''t married, and some other girl confessed to you?"

    "Umm...I don''t think I would go out with her. I only love Rikka"

    "What if you haven''t met Rikka, and some girl confessed to you?"

    "Well...I don''t think something like that is possible"

    "But what if that happened?"

    "I have a very nasty family background. No girl would ever confess to me. Actually, forget about confessing, no girl would even talk to me"

    Those answers are not helping!

    "....."

    "You are asking questions like that. Did any girl confess to you?

    Not just one girl! 3 girls have confessed to me.

    "Something like that"

    "I see. Does Elena--I can call her that, right? Or do you mind?"

    "It''s fine"

    "So, does Elena know about it?"

    "She does"

    "What do you want to do?"

    "I..."

    I can''t say that Elena doesn''t mind it!

    "Okay. Let me rephrase that, what do you want me to say?"

    "I need some rtionship advice"

    "In what?"

    "I don''t know. I am just afraid"

    "Afraid of what?"

    "What if...if I make a wrong decision and end up hurting Elena"

    "I see"

    "So do you have anything to say?"

    "No matter what I say, in the end, it''s up to you two to decide what to do"

    "But...anything that is wrong is the rtionship or something like that"

    "I am no expert in rtionships, but I will just say this, ''Let others eat shit'', why follow others?"

    Now that''s something I wanted to hear.

    "So you are saying that whatever Elena and I decide, it''s okay as long as we both are fine with it?"

    "Yeah. I mean, the rtionship is like a...you know...how do I say it...it''s like a bond"

    "What does that mean?"

    "Argh...you won''t understand it. I will exin it in simple words"

    "Please do"

    "Rtionship...take it any rtionship. Let it be wife and husband, girlfriend or boyfriend, son and mother, son and father, brother and sister, brother and brother, with friends, or any other rtionship. They are like a thing, a thing which is connected to the threads"

    "...."

    Now I am more confused.

    "Don''t make that face, man. I am trying my best here"

    "Sorry"

    "So I was saying...rtionships are like a thread that makes you a human"

    "....."

    So I guess I am not a human.

    "And out of all the threads, the weakest yet sharpest thread is of girlfriend-boyfriend or husband-wife"

    "Weakest?"

    "Weakest would be an exaggeration, let''s say, the most fragile"

    Is there any difference between them?

    "Why is it fragile?"

    "Rtionships are built on mutual feelings and emotions"

    "Yeah"

    Mom told me this before.

    "If there is no mutual understanding or trust, it will break apart"

    "The thread will snap?"

    "Yes. And it would be hard to join it again"

    "I see"

    I somewhat understood what he meant.

    "If there is something you don''t like, tell your partner and discuss it"

    "Hmm"

    Elena and I have done that many times.

    "It''s perfectly fine and normal to fight. Obviously, they would have different perspectives and ideals. You can''t go against them"

    "Yeah"

    "You can''t force your ideals on someone and vice versa"

    "Yeah"

    "If they have any ideal that contradicts yours, then talk it out"

    "If I can''tsupport it, I shouldn''t oppose it either?"

    "Exactly! How did you understand it?"

    "I don''t know. I just thought it was the right thing to say"

    "I see"

    Why do I feel like this?

    Why do I feel like I had some kind of dreamst night?

    It was a very pleasant dream, I am sure of it.

    Remember. Remember.

    "Das, are you okay?"

    "Ricky"

    "What?"

    "It''s fine as long as none of us mind, right?"

    "It should be okay"

    I remember now. I had a dream about Elenast night.

    We were at the beach. We were in LWO.

    Elena talked about some things.

    It was a pleasant moment. I didn''t want to forget it.

    Why did I have a dream like that?

    I could feel the chilly breeze.

    I could feel the cold sand.

    I could feel everything.

    Is that even possible?

    Can we feel in dreams?

    If it was a different type of dream, like some unique dreams, lucid dreams, then I could have remembered it.

    Why did I forget about it?

    Why did I remember it suddenly?

    "Hey Das, if you don''t mind, can I ask how far you and Elena have gone?"

    "Why do you want to know?"

    "Just curious, considering thetest survey, the rtionship ratio is down to 3%"

    "I know"

    "I will talk about me. Rikka and I did it on our first day"

    "First day?"

    "Yes, but well...we weren''t going out"

    "Then...does that mean..."

    "No. I don''t know what you are imagining but you are wrong"

    "So, what else?"

    "We got married the next day"

    "Did you marry because you did it?"

    "No. We were already in love, so we got married"

    "Why marry?"

    "Well, our family background isplicated, but we loved each other, and we wanted to marry, so we got married"

    "You could have taken your time and spent some time with her before marrying"

    "Hey, what do you think marriage is?"

    "It''s just another word for me"

    "Well, you are not wrong, but it depends on the people. There are many who are in love, but can''t marry"

    "It''s their fault. If you love, then do whatever it takes to be with the person you love"

    "Why are you suddenly talking like this?"

    "I am just sharing my thoughts"

    "You know, I think the same"

    "Huh?"

    "Marriage is just another word for me, but after I got married, I understood the true meaning of it"

    "I see"

    "Do you know the rtionship ratio ording to thetest survey"

    "Yes"

    "The maximum duration of a couple that has stayed together is 6 months"

    "I know"

    "All other couples break up within 2 months"

    "I know"

    "It''s awesome that you and Elena are doing great"

    "It''s all thanks to her"

    "The ratio of having sex after going out is 3 days. In just 3 days after going out, they do it"

    "I know"

    "I will ask again, how far have you gone?"

    "We haven''t done anything"

    "I am not saying that you shouldn''t do it. Take your time. As I said ''Others can go eat shit''. Why do we need to follow them? Take it at your own pace. Others are doing it, so we should do it too, I have heard this many times and many youngsters mess up after that"

    "I don''t care what others think"

    "You know what I say, do it if you want, but 86% of couples break up after that. Out of that 86%, 82% break up because of cheating. Cheating is verymon nowadays. And after what happened with Joey..."

    "Joey?"

    "It''s nothing"

    That is one of the reasons why I wanted to take it slow with Elena.

    When we started going out with her, deep down I used to think that we would either break up or she would be fed up with me. I didn''t want to do any of that stuff with her, but after our first kiss on our first date. I felt disgusted for thinking that.

    "And it''s not like if you got married you will always be together. I am sure you have seen the divorce ratio too"

    "73%"

    "Yeah. And it keeps increasing"

    "I have no obligation to that. I have my own thoughts, I have my own things I want to do, and I will do it my own way. No one can stop me from doing it"

    "That''s the spirit"

    "I will be going now. Thanks for your help"

    "I wasn''t of any help, but nevermind"

    I got up and walked out of the--

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "If somethinges up, or you are in trouble, hit me up. Got it?"

    "Yeah"

    I am jealous of Joey for having this kind of older brother.

    I went out of the caf and decide to go somewhere. Somewhere I haven''t gone since I was a kid.

    I booked a taxi and went to the next city, the city where Lier lives.

 Chapter 121: Do You Want To Touch Them?

    Chapter 121: Do You Want To Touch Them?

    <em>Ding~~ Dong~~</em>

    <em></em>This is my second time here. The first time I came here was when they got married.

    They are not opening the door.

    <em>Ding~~ Dong~~</em>

    <em></em>"Coming Coming"

    The door opened.

    "Oh...Das!"

    "Hello, Lirole"

    "Pleasee in"

    This is my aunt Lirole. You might be thinking why am I calling her without horrific. It''s because she asked me to. Ever since I can remember, she has always scolded me whenever I called her aunt.

    "Here, your favorite mango juice" she said, handing me a ss full of mango juice.

    "Thanks"

    I gulped it down in one go. That''s how much I love it.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I am here to meet with Lier, where is she?"

    "Locked up in her room, as always"

    "How is she doing?"

    "She goes out sometimes"

    "I see"

    "Ever since she stopped going to school, she has been like that"

    "Looks like she is enjoying it"

    "Papa pampers her too much"

    "Yeah"

    "Hmmmm? Jealous?"

    "I am not"

    She is just like my mom.

    "How long has it been since west saw each other?"

    "We met at the pcest time a year ago"

    "Yeah, you should visit here often"

    "Will do"

    "You will get busy from now onwards"

    "Huh?"

    "You will seed the throne"

    "Oh, yeah"

    "Be a great king, okay?"

    "I will try"

    "Don''t be like papa. He is always paranoid"

    "Hmm"

    I can''t promise that.

    "Di told me that he was arrested a week ago"

    "Yeah"

    She calls my mom, Di.

    "Ever since mama died, he has been like that"

    "Hmm"

    My grandmother died when I was 7.

    "Should I call Lier?"

    "No, I will go to her room"

    "Okay"

    "Umm...how are you doing Lirole?"

    "I am fine"

    "How is the baby?"

    "The baby is fine too"

    "I see, take care"

    "Hmmmm?"

    "Wh...at?"

    "You are being kind. What''s the matter?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You never speak that much"

    "...."

    "In the pce too, you always used to be in a grim mood"

    "Is that...so?"

    "Yeah, you used to make a face like this"

    She made an awfully familiar face.

    "You are good"

    "Hm? Hmmmm? Trying to butter me up, huh?"

    Then they say I used to be in a foul mood. It''s all because of you people!

    "I will go upstairs to her room"

    "Okay"

    I went upstairs and knocked on her door. She opened the door but closed it as soon as she saw me.

    She closed the door on my face. My face!

    "Hey! Open up!"

    "What are you doing here?!"

    "Whatever I am doing here, open up!"

    "Wait a minute, I will dress up! No! I will go take a bath, you go home!"

    Like hell, I am doing that!

    "Open or I will break the door!"

    "At least let me dress up properly"

    "No, it''sfine"

    "It''s not!"

    "You look cute"

    "Really?"

    It worked?!

    She was wearing a t-shirt and shorts. Not only cute, but she also looks sexy.

    I can''t believe I am seeing her that way.

    The old me would definitely want to punch me.

    She opened the door. As soon as I went in, she closed the door.

    Her room was very girlypared to her personality.

    "Please sit"

    I sat on the bed, and she sat on the sofa in front of the bed.

    "What are you doing here?"

    I can''t take my eyes off her. Her bare legs are just...

    "You have really grown, huh?"

    "What?"

    "Nothing"

    This is bad.

    Stop! Stop thinking!

    Get your mind out of the gutter!

    I looked at her face. Her skin-colored cream hair. her puffy cheeks--her breasts are big. They might be bigger than Elena.

    Stop!

    Stop ruining her innocent image!

    "Das?"

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Many things! Just forgive me!"

    "Ok...ay"

    "Thank you. I am very grateful"

    "You are acting weird"

    "I know! Just ignore that"

    "Is something wrong?"

    "No"

    "Why are you here?"

    "I am here to meet you"

    "Why?"

    "I said, I will answer your confession"

    "So, you are here for that"

    "Yeah"

    She took a deep breath and said, "Go ahead"

    "First of all, I apologize for the trouble I have caused you so far"

    "It was my pleasure, I never thought you were trouble"

    "You know...I suck at understanding people''s feelings. I only cared about myself, I never thought of others. Even you, I never really care about you"

    "That''s a lie! You protected me--"

    "Let me finish"

    "Fine"

    "After my middle school incident, I spent some time with you though I don''t remember much, but I know that you were there with me...for me. And I did nothing for you"

    "..."

    "Now that I think about it, I have never treated you as anything, you are my childhood friend, my sister but I never treated you as one"

    "....."

    "When I think about it, I feel disgusted. I don''t know why I did it or what was wrong with me at that time, but now, I will repay all of your favors"

    "...."

    "Lier, I know I am in no ce to ask you this but, will you be my girlfriend and spend your life with me"

    "Can I speak now?"

    "Please do"

    "Did you break up with your girlfriend?"

    "I didn''t"

    "So she dumped you, huh?"

    "She didn''t!"

    "Then why are you asking me to go out with you?"

    "Poly..."

    "Poly?"

    "Polygamy"

    "What!"

    "I will marry you too"

    "Wait a minute! Do you even realize what you are saying?"

    "I do"

    "You know what year it is?! Something like polygamy is uneptable"

    "Don''t forget I will be king soon"

    "But still...think about what your girlfriend will say"

    "She knows"

    "What?!"

    "She knows, and she is okay with it"

    "Are you for real?!"

    "She doesn''t mind it"

    "Wait a minute. Do you really love me or are you just saying it because you feel guilty?"

    "I do love you"

    "It''s hard to believe now"

    "I can prove it"

    "How?"

    "I will kiss you"

    "Wha..."

    Now that''s a cute reaction.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "How can you say something like that? Lewd! Pervert!"

    "Who was the one who pushed me down on the bed and kissed me against my will?"

    "Don''t remind me of that!"

    "It was a good kiss"

    "Shut up!"

    "Was it really your first kiss?"

    "I said shut up"

    "But you were wonderful"

    "Shut up!"

    "I won''t"

    "Okay. I am sorry for kissing you that day"

    "I don''t need your apology"

    "Then what do you want?"

    "Kiss for kiss"

    "What?"

    "I will kiss you too"

    "You can''t!"

    "Why?"

    "You should only kiss the person you love"

    "Yeah, and I love you"

    I stood up and pulled her hand. She was sitting on the sofa. When I pulled her hand, she hugged me because of the pull.

    The hug was cushioned by her soft breasts. She tried to break free, but when I kissed her, she stopped resisting.

    It was a simple kiss. I didn''t n to go any further than that. When I looked at her flushed face, I couldn''t hold the urge to kiss her again.

    When I kissed her again, I used my tongue to make her feel good. She did the same. As I thought, kissing feels different with different girls.

    When I kiss Elena, it gives me relief and happiness. When I kiss miss Serah, it gives me a warm feeling inside my chest, I feel calm. When I kiss Lier, I feel like all my worries are vanishing.

    I was kissing Lier, and she was getting along with it. Kissing is like a daily routine for me now. I kiss Elena every day and never get tired of it. When I was kissing Lier, my hands automatically reached for her chest.

    I ced my hand on her breasts, and I was about to squeeze them, but Lier pushed me away.

    She was covering her breast with her hands.

    I shouldn''t have done that.

    "I am sorry"

    "There is no need to apologize. It''s just that you suddenly touched them, I was just surprised"

    "I did it out of habit"

    "You do this with your girlfriend too?"

    I nodded.

    "She let you touch them?"

    I nodded.

    "I see, so you guys have had sex already"

    "We haven''t gone that far yet"

    "Really?"

    I can easily see the happiness in her voice.

    Dammit!

    Don''t be so obvious.

    "Do you want to touch them?"

    "Can I?"

    I never expected she would say that.

    I got up and brought my hand to her breasts.

    I used one hand and put it on her left breast. I took a feel of the shape.

    "Squeeze them already"

    I squeezed it.

    "Aanh!"

    It was a sexy moan.

    "Are you okay?"

    She nodded.

    Her face was red as beet. I feel like I am doing a really bad thing. I feel like I am corrupting her.

    I am squeezing the breasts of the girl who I always thought of as a sister.

    It''s exciting.

    "Can I use my other hand too?"

    She nodded.

    I brought my other hand and squeezed her right breast.

    "Mmm"

    She was trying her best to hold her moan.

    I started squeezing them one by one. Left, right. Left, right.

    Every time I squeezed them, she would tense up and try her best to hold her moan.

    She closed her eyes and put her hands on my wrist.

    "Should I stop?"

    She shook her head and said, "It feels good. Please keep going"

    If you say that, then I won''t hold back.

    She moved her hands on mine and started squeezing her breasts from my hand.

    "Anmh!"

    "Does it feel that good?"

    "It feel--Anh! It feels different when I do it by myself"

    "You squeeze them?"

    "I masturbate...while thinking about you"

    I somehow feel very happy by hearing that.

    "Pervert girl"

    "It''s your fault. If you had--Anh! If you had noticed my feelings earlier then--Anh!"

    "Things would have turned out differently if I had"

    "I know--Anh! Kiss me!"

    I kissed her. As soon as our lips met, she used her tongue.

    She is being aggressive all of a sudden.

    After lots of kisses and breasts squeezing, she said, "Do you want to touch my bare breasts?"

 Chapter 122: Pervert!

    Chapter 122: Pervert!

    "Do you want to touch my bare breasts?"

    "..."

    What did she just say?

    Do.

    You.

    Want.

    To.

    Touch.

    My.

    Bare.

    Breasts.

    Bare breasts!

    That''s what she said, right?

    Bare...that means I will see her breasts.

    Is that okay?!

    I will look at the breasts. Of Lier!

    Should I do it?

    I mean...I will get to touch her breasts.

    Bare...breasts.

    Just touching and squeezing them from clothes feels good, then imagine. Imagine Das. How will bare breasts feel?

    Is that okay?

    I haven''t seen Elena''s yet.

    Is that okay?

    I kind of feel like I am cheating on her.

    She said not to do the things to other girls which I haven''t done to her.

    Will she get angry if I tell her about it?

    Should I say no? I mean, I am sure I will get another chance.

    Yes. Say no Das.

    "Please face another way. I will take it off"

    "Okay"

    Dammit!

    Despite all that, I turned around.

    What should I do?

    She is undressing behind me.

    If I look back...I will see her naked.

    Is that okay?

    It''s not toote. I can still say no to her.

    Yes, Das. Do it!

    "You can...turned around now"

    I immediately turned around.

    Dammit!

    I am sorry, Elena!

    I promise I won''t go any further than breast squeezing.

    When I looked at Lier, all my excitement and worries disappeared and all I am feeling right now is...

    "Don''t show such obvious displeasure on your face"She said, hiding something behind her back.

    I was expecting to see some breasts, but...

    "Why are you still dressed?"

    "I took my...bra off" she said, showing me her bra.

    It was a red bra with a furry design.

    She threw the bra on the bed and said, "You can touch them"

    "I thought...I would get to see some..."

    "Are you going to touch them or should I put my bra on again?"

    "I will touch!"

    I ced my right hand on her left breast and left on her right breast, and cop a feel of her breasts.

    "Have you touched your girlfriend''s breasts like this?"

    "Only once"

    That was too by mistake.

    Some days ago, when Elena and I were kissing, I asked to touch her breasts, and she agreed.

    As I was squeezing them, her bra slipped off, and I touched her braless breasts from her uniform.

    She asked me to stop, but touching braless breasts was a new sensation for me, so I kept squeezing them.

    She got really angry after that and didn''t let me touch her that entire day.

    "You can squeeze them"

    I slowly squeezed her left breast with my left hand. As soon as I squeezed them, she let out a moan.

    "Anh!"

    I squeezed her right breast.

    "Amh"

    "Can I keep going?"

    She nodded.

    I continued squeezing her braless breasts.

    Even though there is still one piece of cloth between my hands and her breasts, I can feel them.

    Her moans got sexier and sexier as I squeezed.

    Her face was flushed pink. She was trying her best to hold her moans, but she always ended up moaning.

    "Are you okay?"

    This is too much, I guess.

    "Sit...on the bed"

    "...."

    Why is she asking me to sit on the bed?

    I sat on the bed, and she sat on me.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Touch them now"

    She wants to continue?

    Well, a little more squeezing won''t hurt.

    I ced my hands on her breast. She is on myp, so I can''t see her face, but I can see her ears, which are flushed.

    After squeezing for a while, she grabbed my hands.

    "Want to stop?"

    She grabbed my hands and put it under her t-shirt.

    "What are you--"

    "Didn''t I say you can touch them bare?"

    "...."

    My hands are on her breasts. Her bare breasts!

    I am touching her bare breasts!

    They are so soft. They are like marshmallows. My hands are being buried in her breasts.

    "Mhm"

    That was a cute moan.

    "Why are you going this far?"

    "Because I love you" she said, pushing her back at me.

    "So...you are okay with polygamy?"

    "Well, I don''t have any other choice, do I?"

    "Don''t say it like I am forcing you for it"

    "Hehe. I don''t mind it. If I can be with you, I will be happy" she said, looking up at me.

    "Thanks"

    I kissed her.

    "If I knew you would be okay with polygamy, then I would have proposed it earlier" she said, turning at me.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I could be the main wife"

    She kissed me.

    "It won''t happen"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "How rude. I know your girlfriend will be the main--Anh, the main wife"

    "That''s not what I mean"

    "Then--mnh, what do you mean?"

    "There will be nothing like the main wife or a side wife, I will treat every one of them equally"

    "Them...you are speaking like you have other girls too"

    "...."

    "Don''t tell me!"

    "There are other girls too"

    "Are you serious!"

    "I was about to tell you that"

    "How many girls?"

    "Two"

    "Who-mhn, who are they?"

    "My teacher from high school and an AI from LWO"

    "Teacher?"

    "Yes"

    "I had no idea you were into old women"

    "She is not old!"

    "But you said--ahn, she is a teacher"

    "She is an intern teacher"

    "I see, and who is the other girl?"

    "She is an AI from LWO"

    "Sorry what?"

    "AI, she is a pixie"

    "..."

    She will surely yell.

    "How can you be in love with a program?"

    "She is different from what you are imagining"

    "Okay, and what did you say? Pixie? She is a pixie?"

    "Yeah"

    "What is wrong with you?"

    "...."

    "A pixie means a tiny being. How can you even imagine something like that?"

    "You are the one who is imagining"

    "I am not"

    "I haven''t touched her yet. I haven''t even kissed her yet"''

    "How can you say that? Disgusting"

    "You are being rude, and she said she can change her form"

    "I am worried about you. What did that girlfriend of yours do to you?"

    She was saying that, but she passionately kept kissing me.

    My hands are still on her bare breasts, and she reacts to every squeeze.

    "You are turning into a criminal and a pervert"

    "You are the one who is a pervert"

    "I am not"

    "Your nipples are hard"

    "You are hard down there too"

    She noticed!

    I pinched her nipples.

    "Aaannh!"

    That was really a loud moan. If Lirole hears this andes in, then I am dead.

    "Don''t worry, the door is locked, and I am sure mom is sleeping"

    "How do you know that?"

    "She sleeps at around 3 PM and wakes up at 5 PM"

    "I see. Then we can continue without worrying"

    "Yeah"

    She pushed me down, which caused my hands to separate from her breasts.

    "You are hard" she said while touching my thigh.

    "It''s because of you"

    "Does it get like this when you kiss your girlfriend?"

    "It gets hard whenever I am around her"

    "Is she that beautiful?"

    "She is the most beautiful"

    "More than me?"

    "Don''tpare"

    "Okay"

    "Can I touch your penis?"

    "If you touch it then I will touch your vagina"

    "Okay"

    "....."

    What?!

    "I will touch first--"

    "Wait wait wait. I was kidding. You can''t touch it"

    "Why?"

    "We have done many things today, let''s leave that to next time"

    "Stop making excuses. You don''t want to do it because your girlfriend hasn''t touched your penis yet, right?"

    "That''s part of it, but I really think we have gone far enough considering I confessed to you some moments ago"

    "But it is hard. Wouldn''t it be painful to hold it?"

    "I will manage it"

    "Yours is really big"

    "....."

    "It was big as--"

    "How do you know that?"

    "Remember I peeped on you thest time I came to your home?"

    That''s right!

    "You are really a pervert, huh?"

    "I am not"

    "I didn''t know that you were hiding this side of yours behind that innocent face"

    "I am like this only for you"

    "Hey, are you really fine with me?"

    "You are asking after doing all these things with me?"

    "....."

    "You are the only one. Why do you think I kept up with you and your grim personality of yours?"

    "..."

    "I wanted to be by your side. I nned to be by your side as a sister when I found out you have a girlfriend, and that girl was no other than my ssmate from middle school"

    "You remember her?"

    "Yes, she was a good girl. If she is your girlfriend, then I don''t have to worry about you"

    "Thanks"

    "So as I was saying, I wanted to be by your side as a sister and support you, but you confessed to me. I am really happy. I will do anything you ask today, I will even give you my virginity if you want"

    "I want...to give my first to Elena"

    "I see"

    "Do you mind it?"

    "Well, she changed you so much. I think she deserves to be your first"

    "Thanks"

    "But I will take your second, okay?"

    "I can''t promise that"

    "I will kidnap you and assault you"

    "You might end up being assaulted by me"

    "Assaulted by you...I like it!"

    "You are really a pervert, huh?"

    "Stop calling me a pervert or I will assault you right here"

    "Lirole is still downstairs, she will surelye and protect me"

    "She is sleeping"

    "I will yell"

    "I will shut your mouth with a kiss"

    She is smiling.

    She looks happy.

    I am d she is happy.

    All I ever did was hurt her.

    "I will make you happy"

    "I am already happy enough"

    We kissed for thest time and went downstairs.

    When we went downstairs, Lirole was in the living room.

    "You two sure had fun, huh?"

    Oh, shit!

 Chapter 123: At My House

    Chapter 123: At My House

    When we went downstairs, Lirole was in the living room.

    "You two sure had fun, huh?"

    Oh, shit!

    "Mom! Why are...you still awake?"

    "Well, I was going to sleep, but Das was here and I wanted to talk about some things with him before he goes back home"

    "Lirole...did you hear anything?"

    "Yes, I heard some moaning, what were you two doing?"

    "I was giving him lessons!"

    "Lessons?"

    "Yes! He was here to learn some martial arts stuff"

    "I see, so how did it go?"

    "He is good"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes!"

    Wow. She handled it like a pro.

    Awesome!

    "What did you want to talk about, Lirole?"

    "Oh! I heard from Di that you got a girlfriend?"

    "Yeah"

    "How is she?"

    "I love her"

    "Woooooooow!"

    "....."

    Here she goes again.

    "Aaai! Laaaav! Heer! How romantic!"

    "....."

    "Mom, stop it. At least behave ording to your age"

    "I am forever young"

    "You are not, and go to sleep. Don''t forget you are pregnant"

    "Are you trying to act cool, now that Das is here?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Should I tell him all the secrets I have been holding?"

    "What secrets?"

    "Hmmm? Okay, you asked for this. Listen to me Das"

    "Okay"

    What is she talking about?

    Secrets?

    Lier''s secrets...what could they be?

    "You know, every day when I go to sleep at 3 PM, I always hear moaning from Lier''s room. What do you think she does?"

    My condolences Lier. You were caught a long time ago by your mother.

    I know the answer, but I will just act dumb.

    "Martial arts practice?"

    "That''s right, mom! I practice martial arts!"

    There is no convincing her, Lier. She already knows everything.

    "She moans while taking your name, you know"

    "Mom!"

    "Don''t yell, or I will spout some more things"

    "I won''t talk to you if you did that"

    "Her moans continue for about an hour"

    "Mom!"

    "I said, Don''t yell! Hear me, Das. Even when she goes for a bath, I hear moaning. I can''t believe she turned into a horny girl"

    I can''t believe it either!

    "Stop! It...mom"

    She is about to cry! Stop it! Stop it, Lirole!

    But...I want to hear more.

    "Okay, okay. I will stop"

    "Geez, mom!"

    "I wanted you two to hook up, but you got a girlfriend now, so impossible"

    We have already hooked up!

    "Now I will have to find a suitable man for Lier. I wonder if there are any bachelor princes in the next kingdoms"

    "I will...."

    "You will what?"

    I said it without thinking, but...Lier is mine. I won''t let her marry anyone else.

    I won''t let that happen!

    "I will find a suitable man for her, don''t worry"

    And that man is none other than me.

    "Das, you should go home. I want to have a nice talk with my mom," Lier said.

    Her face is literally twitching.

    "..."

    What will you do?!

    Wait...I have to...

    "Hey, Lirole"

    "What, Das?"

    There is no security here. I am worried about them.

    "How about you move to our house?"

    "Huh? Why?"

    "I mean...you are pregnant and...you know, something might happen?"

    "Ooooh? Why are you worried about this olddy?"

    "It''s dangerous, you know?"

    "Stop it. You are talking like papa. Nothing will happen"

    You have no idea how dangerous it is for you guys to be alone.

    "Just in case. Please"

    "Argh. I don''t want to. Your house is too big for me. It''s always empty"

    "Mom is there"

    "She is always busy with her NGOs and other stuff"

    "Then how about the pce?!"

    "Well..."

    "Move to the pce. Uncle Ady''s office is near the pce too!"

    "Well...I nned to move to the pce two months before my due date"

    "Move in now!"

    "What about Lier then? She is always cooped up in her room, ying that VR game"

    "She can move to the pce too"

    "Can''t have her go to the pce"

    "Why?"

    "Papa pampers her too much. She will get more selfish and rude"

    "Then! At my house! She will move into my house!"

    "Wonderful idea, Das!" Lier said, jumping crazily.

    Stop that pervert!

    "Are you sure about that, Das?" Lirole asked, cuddling Lier.

    "Sure about what?"

    "Don''t you know this little pervert? I just told you what she does while thinking about you. If she lived together with you, she might assault you in your sleep"

    That is indeed possible!

    "I will lock my door when I sleep"

    "Well, I wouldn''t have cared about it, but you have a girlfriend now"

    You don''t care if your daughter assaults your nephew?!

    "I won''t do something he doesn''t like" Lier said, puffing her cheeks.

    You are not going to deny that pervert part?!

    "Do you want to move in, Lier?" Lirole said, fondling Lier''s breasts.

    Like mother, like daughter.

    "Stop touching me, mom!"

    "Wow! They might be bigger than mine when I was pregnant with you"

    "Really!"

    I am still here, you know?

    "So Lier? Are youing with me?"

    "I wille after the world two event ends in LWO"

    That''s around two weeks from now.

    "Okay"

    "And take your girlfriend''s permission too"

    I don''t think she will mind but...

    "Okay"

    "Be careful on your way home" Lier said, dragging Lirole to her room.

    I started walking towards the door.

    Finally, I confessed to Lier.

    Everything is fine now.

    My life is perfect.

    Elena, Serah, Lier and Lily. I need nothing else.

    I can''t wait to meet Elena tomorrow.

    Talking with Ricky made me realize something. I will meet Elena tomorrow and--

    "Hey Das"

    Lirole called out to me. Did she forgot to tell me something?

    When I looked back, she said, "Take care of Lier"

    "...."

    Does she know that me and Lier are...

    Don''t think about it!

    If she really knows then it''s only a matter of time before she tells my mom.

    Don''t think about it!

    If she tells mom then I have no idea what I will do and what mom will do.

    Mom is really scary when she is in angry mode.

    I stepped out of the house.

    "Hey, Das. Wait!"

    "Lier? What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 124: Queen

    Chapter 124: Queen

    I stepped out of the house.

    "Hey, Das. Wait!"

    "Lier? What''s wrong?"

    She ran and hugged me.

    "I love you"

    "Yeah"

    "I really really love you"

    "I know"

    "I really really really love you"

    I hugged her back and said, "I love you too"

    "Hey, can I ask something?"

    "Hmm?"

    "When did you realize that you are in love with me?"

    "...."

    I was trying to avoid this topic!

    "Tell me" she said, snuggling with her face on my chest.

    "Well, after you kissed me..."

    "So, you got horny after that?"

    "No! I mean, after that...I thought about you and..."

    "And what?"

    "And that legend too"

    "What legend?"

    "Pregnant at 20"

    "Oh!"

    "I remembered it and thought that if I reject you, you will fall for someone else"

    "How rude! Do you think I am a shallow girl?"

    "I don''t mean it that way. Even if you hadn''t fallen for someone you might have gotten pregnant by someone..."

    "Hmm and?"

    "I just decided at that moment"

    "Decided what?"

    "I decided...that...I will be the one to impregnate you"

    "...."

    I said it!

    I just said something very disgusting!

    I mean...it''s not disgusting, but...thinking of impregnating someone is just...

    "Umm...Lier?"

    "Y-You w-want to-to im-imp-impreg-nate me?"

    "...."

    "Say it!"

    "I want to. You got a problem with that?"

    "You...I never thought you would think that"

    She tightened her grip and buried her face in my chest.

    "Elena would be the first one though"

    "You had to ruin the moment" she said, puffing her cheeks.

    I kissed her. Her puffed-up cheeks were still red.

    "Was that a goodbye kiss?" she asked, kissing me back.

    "Will you participate in the world two event?"

    "Hmm"

    She hugged me again.

    "Then I will see you there"

    "Hmm"

    "Umm...Lier?"

    "Hmm"

    "I have to go now"

    "Hmm"

    "Let me go"

    "One more minute."

    "...."

    Her voice was a little hoarse.

    Is she crying?

    "Das"

    "What?"

    "Can you pat my head?"

    "Okay"

    I patted her head.

    My hand just slid on her silky hair.

    "One more"

    I patted her again.

    "Say ''Good job'' to me"

    "Good job"

    "Say ''You did well'' to me"

    "You did well"

    "Thanks"

    Both my shirt and t-shirt are wet by her tears.

    "Lier"

    I patted her head, followed by her face.

    When I caressed her cheeks, she leaned on my palm, like she could feel me.

    "Don''t cry"

    "I am not crying"

    Her tears gently touched my hand.

    Seeing her cry reminds me of--

    --of...reminds me of what?

    "Das"

    "Wh...at?"

    "Thanks for loving me back" she said, closing her eyes and smiling wide.

    I couldn''t hold my urge to kiss her.

    Her lips were trembling due to her crying, but when I kissed her, they...

    She pushed me back and said, "Go home now or I will drag you to my room and assault you"

    "I patted her and said, "Bye. See you in LWO"

    Today was a good day.

    I will remember it.

    I called a taxi and went home.

    There was construction going on the street that goes to my house, so I walked from there.

    There is another street, but I am too tired to do anything.

    My body has been hurting like hell ever since I left Lier''s house.

    My head feels like it can burst at any moment.

    I can''t even think straight.

    "Excuse me, kid"

    Who is it now!

    I am at the gate of my house. I just needed to take two steps in, so who the hell is stopping me now?!

    I looked back to see two police officers.

    They showed me footage on their phone and asked, "This kid is you, right?"

    It''s footage of the cafeteria from school.

    Hasn''t that matter ended already?

    "Yes, it''s me. What do you want?

    "The girl who was hurt regained consciousness a few hours ago, and ording to her confession, you are the one who kicked her"

    "....."

    Why is she still alive?!

    "Is it true that you kicked her?"

    There are only two of them. I can easily kill them.

    "Yes, it is me"

    But there is one problem. How will I dispose of their dead bodies?

    "Kid, you are arrested for hitting a girl"

    Well, nevermind. Let me kill them first. I can think of disposing of their bodiester.

    The only cameras here are from my house. I can delete the footage.

    Even if by chance, I got caught, mom and grandpa will handle the rest.

    They have guns. It will be a problem if one shoots me while I am killing the other one.

    I need to kill them in one hit. If I hit them on the neck and just break it, they will surely die.

    "What''s going on here?"

    That voice!

    What is mom doing here?

    No! That''s not the right question. It''s our home. Of course, she would be here.

    The right question is...

    "Why are you here, mom?"

    "So, this is your mom"

    "Listen, miss, your son has hit a girl in his school, and we are here to arrest him for that"

    Now they have done it!

    "What did you say?"

    "Your son has hit--"

    "No, not that. What did you say after that?"

    "We are here to arrest him"

    "How dare you speak that word in front of me!"

    "Miss?"

    "Stay here!" mom said, rushing into the house.

    Death would have been an better option.

    My mom came with two heavy bags in her hand.

    She took a handful amount of cash from it and threw it on them.

    "Take this and get out of here!"

    "Miss? Are you trying to bribe the police?"

    "Think whatever you want! Don''t you daree closer to my son again" mom said, throwing the bags at them.

    "Miss, do you even realize what you are doing?"

    "Have you realized to whom you are speaking to?"

    "Zes, call for backup"

    The other officer took out his tab and called.

    "I am the queen of this country. I can make you disappear in a minute"

    The tab dropped from his hand after hearing that.

    "Are...y-youdy Ang?"

    "Any doubt?!"

    "We apologize for our behavior! Please forgive us! We will never bother your son again!" they both bowed down to mom.

    Heh!

    Know your ce, citizens!

    "We will excuse ourselves now! Hail the Queen!"

    They got in the car and went off.

    "Das. In!"

    She is in angry mode.

    I went in. As I was about to set foot on the stairs, to go into my room, mom stopped me.

    "Das"

    "What...is it, mom?"

    "Was that true?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Don''t y dumb!"

    "..."

    "I am talking about what they said. You hit a girl, is that true?"

    "What if it was?"

    <em>p~~</em>

    "Don''t. Question. Me!"

    "It is true"

    p~~

    "Why did you hit her?"

    "Shouldn''t you ask this before pping me?"

    p~~

    "Don''t talk back. Answer me! Why did you hit her?"

    Curse you, officers!

    "She insulted Elena"

    "And you hit her for that?"

    "I did nothing wrong"

    p~~

    "Stop acting like papa"

    "I will kill everyone who hurts my loved one"

    "Again...stop acting like papa"

    "Mom. I don''t think I did anything wrong"

    "Argh! I will p you again! Go to your room. I will call you when dinner is ready"

    I went to my room.

    "Dammit"

    It''s been months since she hit me.

    It doesn''t hurt when I get wounds, but it damn hurts when she ps me.

    I still don''t think I did anything wrong.

    "I am right"

    What''s wrong with killing them?

    Once I be king I will exterminate all the pests.

    I will start with the government.

    I will n everything and kill them one by one and make it look like an ident. Like they did with us Edens.

    But first I--

    Thud~~

    Das fell down to his face on the floor with St.

    Even though he was unconscious, his eyes were still open.

    He stood up, but it was nothing more than a sleepwalk.

    "Scan body"

    "Check for internal injuries"

    "Start regeneration"

    "Estimate"

    "Force regeneration"

    "Activate master protocol"

    "Force regeneration"

    "Estimate"

    "Boost it"

    "Estimate"

    --need to find that boss.

    "Just who is that guy?"

    Whoever he is, I will find him and end him!

 Chapter 125: With Serah In Her Office After School

    Chapter 125: With Serah In Her Office After School

    Mom got really angryst night.

    Curse you, officers!

    I wanted mom''s permission for something. There is no way I can ask her now.

    I will need to wait before asking her again.

    What should I do now?

    Should I talk to Elena about it?

    I also have to inform her about Lier. That I went to Lier''s house and confessed to her.

    And...did some other things too.

    Her breasts were big. I touched them bare.

    They were so soft, unlike I feel from squeezing them through the clothes.

    I wonder what Elena''s bare breasts will feel like.

    Should I ask her to let me squeeze them bare?

    Elena''s breasts have been getting bigger. I squeeze them almost every day.

    If I keep squeezing, they might eventually get bigger than Serah''s. That would be bad, no?

    I mean, the current size suits Elena. If she has the same size as Serah...nope. The current size is better.

    I really don''t think I am into big ones or small ones. It depends on the girls.

    Big ones suit Serah. The same goes for Elena, her current size is better. As for Lier, hmm...they were big, but not as big as Serah. I think they were the same size as Elena. I shouldn''tpare--

    "What do you think, Das Ryle?"

    "I am fine with both big ones and small ones"

    "Uhh...what?"

    "Huh?"

    I nced around.

    Oh, shit!

    I forgot I was in school. Everyone is staring at me!

    I nced at Elena, she was looking at me with a weird expression on her face.

    Where did she learn to make a face like that?!

    I nced at Serah, who was teaching.

    I am dead!

    Her face looks like she is ready to kill me at any moment.

    She asked me a question, right?

    What was the question again?

    ''What do you think, Das Ryle'', that was the question, right?

    And...what did I answer?

    ''I am fine with both big ones and small ones'', that''s what I said, right?

    ....

    What?!

    I said that?!

    What the hell did I do!

    "Das Ryle" Serah said, gritting her teeth.

    Don''t look at me like that!

    Don''t you love me?!

    "In my office after school"

    "...."

    What will she do?!

    "You hear me?"

    "Yes, I will be there"

    "Nice, let''s resume the ss"

    This is thest lecture...that means I will have to go meet her after this.

    -------------------------------------------------

    After school, in her office.

    "What was that about, Das?" she asked, throwing candy at me.

    "I am sorry"

    "I am just asking what were you talking about?"

    "Breasts"

    "I knew it!"

    "....."

    "Are your mind full of breasts now?"

    "It''s not!"

    "Then why did you say that? I am fine with both big ones and small ones, was it?"

    "..."

    "Aren''t you d that you have both small and big ones?"

    "Please don''t say that"

    "Then what do I say?"

    "I really don''t know why I said that or why I was thinking about breasts"

    "Oh?"

    "Yes! I was thinking something serious, but somehow it shifted to breasts"

    "Are you saying that thinking about breasts is not an important topic?"

    Argh! Girls.

    "It is important. It is the most important"

    "Looks like I teased you a little too much"

    "It wasn''t little"

    "Forgive me if you are angry"

    "I am not. Why did you call me here?"

    "I wanted to see your face"

    "You could see me in the ss"

    "I wanted to see your face for some more time"

    "..."

    "Is there anything wrong with that? Can''t I spend some alone time with the boy I love?"

    "You can"

    "We don''t spend time together. I also want to do some boyfriend-girlfriend things"

    "Like?"

    She got up from the chair, walked up to me, pushed me back on the table, and kissed me.

    After two long kisses, she said, "Like this"

    "Doing something immoral with a student"

    "Don''t say that, it will just excite me more"

    "So Serah is also a pervert"

    "Someone who thinks about breasts in sses has no right to say that"

    "Oh? I think about lots of stuff"

    "Want to y a game?"

    "What type of game?"

    "Where is the candy I gave you?"

    "In my pocket"

    "Take it out"

    "Okay"

    I took the candy out of my pocket.

    "Give me"

    I gave it to her.

    She ate it.

    "....."

    "Don''t make that face, I haven''t eaten it"

    She opened her mouth and showed me her tongue.

    "Here it is" she said, taking out her tongue.

    "What are we going to do?"

    She smirked and said, "You know what we are going to do"

    Don''t tell me---!

    She kissed me.

    "Take this candy from my mouth and you win"

    "....."

    This is kind of fun.

    And so, we twisted our tongues with each other.

    I couldn''t move the candy from her mouth.

    She is just not letting it go.

    Dammit!

    What should I do?

    I have to do something that surprises her, and she lets her guard down.

    What can I...there is! There is one thing.

    I slowly moved my hands up to the front of her chest.

    She is lost in the kiss.

    Don''t get angry, Serah.

    I will squeeze your big breasts.

    To be honest, ever since Elena told me to squeeze them, I couldn''t get them out of my mind.

    I put my hands on her breasts and squeezed them.

    "Nnnnn!"

    They are bigger than I expected! My hands can''t grip it.

    Due to the surprise, she let her guard down and ended up pushing the candy in my mouth.

    Maybe I squeezed them too hard, or maybe I surprised her too much and because of that, the candy is stuck near my throat.

    "Are you okay?!"

    "...."

    Dammit

    It''s stuck!

    I can''t speak!

    Forget about speaking, I can''t breathe!

    "Don''t worry! I will do something!"

    She took a deep breath and kissed me.

    She sucked everything from my mouth including the candy and saliva and gulped it down.

    Her kisses are strong.

    "Are you okay! Sorry, I got surprised and--"

    "I am okay! Don''t panic"

    "Don''t do that without informing. It''s dangerous. What if something happened to you?"

    "I am okay, don''t worry"

    She was on the verge of crying. She was really worried.

    "Are you okay, Serah?"

    She put her hand on her stomach and said, "Your fluid is inside me"

    ".....!"

    I could feel my face going red in embarrassment.

    "That was a cute reaction!"

    Dammit!

    "Don''t say stuff like that"

    "So boys really do love to hear stuff like this, huh?"

    I let my guard down!

    Dammit!

    I have to switch the topic fast!

    "Are you going to participate in the world two event?" she asked, kissing me.

    "Yeah, I will"

    She hugged me.

    Her hugs are dangerous.

    "Why do I love you so much?" she asked.

    "I don''t know"

    "I don''t know either"

    "Serah"

    "Hmm?"

    "We are going out, right?"

    She kissed me and said, "Are we?"

    "We are, right?"

    She kissed me again and said, "Yeah, we are"

    "I should go now, Elena must be waiting"

    "Okay, onest kiss"

    We brought our lips closer to each other--

    "Ahem!"

    Hmm?

    What was that sound?

    "Ele...na?"

    I nced to my right to see Elena standing beside us.

    "You didn''te, so I was worried and came to check and look what I saw"

 Chapter 126: Propose

    Chapter 126: Propose

    "I should go now, Elena must be waiting"

    "Okay, onest kiss"

    We brought our lips closer to each other--

    "Ahem!"

    Hmm?

    What was that sound?

    "Ele...na?"

    I nced to my right to see Elena standing beside us.

    "You didn''te, so I was worried and came to check and look what I saw"

    "Since when are you here?"

    "Form ''Want to y a game?'', and yes, I saw everything"

    "...."

    "How did you get in here?" Serah asked.

    "From the door"

    "We didn''t hear anything. You are good"

    "Thanks"

    Huh? What?

    Am I the only one who is nervous here?

    There are no cameras in the office for privacy reasons and no lock on the door for security reasons.

    "Do you mind it, Elena?"

    "Well, I don''t know. This is the first time I saw you kissing any girl in front of me"

    "You could have stopped us"

    "I didn''t want to interrupt you two"

    "Ele--"

    "Elena. I know I am in no ce to say this, but you are too kind" Serah said, patting Elena.

    "Shall we go, Das?"

    "Yeah, bye Serah"

    "Wait! Elena, take this" Serah said, giving something to Elena.

    "A candy?" Elena said, opening her fist.

    "Good luck"

    "Bye"

    We left the school and went to the park.

    After reaching the park, we yed the same game with candy. It was my second time, so I kind of knew what to do.

    I let Elena mess with our tongues. I made sure not to surprise her or get surprised myself.

    I didn''t want the candy to get stuck in her throat, but...I was worrying for nothing.

    A minute after we started, she chewed the candy and gulped it down.

    Guess what she said after that?

    She put her hand on her stomach and said, "Your fluid is inside me"

    Isn''t my girlfriend amazing?!

    Dammit!

    I love her so much.

    "Let''s go" I said, holding her hand.

    "No"

    "Huh?"

    "Mom ising here to pick me up"

    "Why?"

    "We have to go to the hospital after that"

    Hospital...

    "Is it about your treatment?"

    "So you remembered"

    "Answer me, Elena"

    "Yeah"

    "What kind of treatment is it?"

    "Well..."

    "You don''t want to tell me?"

    She shook her head and said, "It''s not like that, it''s really nothing important"

    She won''t tell me, huh?

    "At least tell me that it''s not something dangerous to your life"

    "It is not. It''s just a normal regr treatment"

    "....."

    "It''s been going on ever since I was born"

    "Does it require long treatment to be cured"

    "There is no cure for it, but don''t worry. It''s really not dangerous to my life"

    "You are not lying, right?"

    "I am not"

    "If something happens to you, I will kill myself"

    "Don''t say stuff like that, I will be with you till we get old"

    We sat on the bench under the tree, waiting for her mom toe.

    I am hugging her from behind, and she is sitting on myp.

    "You didn''t y LWO yesterday" she said.

    "Yeah, I was out and then it gotte, so I fell asleep"

    I can''t tell her that I was sulking because mom hit me.

    "Where did you go?"

    "I went to Lier''s house"

    "Your cousin?"

    "Yeah"

    "You confessed to her?"

    "Yeah"

    "She rejected you?"

    "No, don''t say that"

    "So, is she okay with sharing you with other girls?"

    "Yeah"

    "So I am not the only one"

    "What?"

    "I used to think I am weird because I am sharing you with other girls, guess I am not the only one"

    "Well, it is weird but I don''t care about that"

    "Yeah, my carefree king"

    "...."

    Being called king by her feels...so distant for some reason.

    "What else did you do with her?"

    "We kissed"

    "And?"

    "I squeezed her breasts"

    "And?"

    "I squeezed her bare breasts"

    "....."

    "....."

    "By bare, do you mean...skin..."

    "Yeah"

    "So I was not your first"

    "....."

    "How did her breastspare to mine?"

    "I didn''tpare!"

    "How do her breasts look?"

    "I didn''t see them"

    "But you said--"

    "I just touched them, I didn''t see them"

    "I see, so your first breasts seeing is still left"

    Breast seeing!

    "Don''t worry, I will give my all first to you"

    "All?"

    "Yes, everything"

    "Are you sure?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It will also be my first, I am not sure I would be able to satisfy you"

    "I don''t care, it has to be you"

    "I will try my best"

    "I can''t wait for my birthday"

    "By the way, Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Don''t you think you skip all the phases when you get a new girl?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "When it was with Serah, you kissed her on the first day"

    "...."

    "And this time your cousin, you even squeezed her bare breasts"

    "Well..."

    "I remember how many excuses you made when I asked you for a kiss"

    "...."

    "It''s not like I mind it, but...what if you went all the way with some girl?"

    "Didn''t I say I will give all my first to you"

    "I know but...who knows what might happen in the future"

    "I am the one who will decide my future, no one tells me what will or what might happen"

    "Cool lines again"

    "I am just stating the fact"

    "You might go all the way with the next girl"

    Again?! And what did she say? Next girl? Next girl?!

    She wants me to get more girls?

    "You want me to get more girls?"

    "I don''t know. It''s up to you, but tell me before you get a new girl, or I will consider that as cheating"

    "Don''t worry"

    I don''t think I will get more, but...I can''t control my feelings.

    If I fell in love with any girl, I will make sure to handle that matter properly.

    "Hey Das"

    "What?"

    "What do you think of Selena?"

    "Didn''t we talk about this already?"

    "When?"

    "...."

    Oh, right!

    That was a dream.

    "Tell. What do you think of her?"

    "A rude, cunning, always angry, beautiful girl, who is always ring at me"

    "I will forward this to her"

    "Hey!"

    "She asked me to ask you this"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, so I will tell her what you said right now"

    "No, let me rephrase that sentence"

    "Buu buu. Time out"

    "Not fair"

    I tickled her.

    "Haha"

    Now is the right time to ask her.

    I thought about this after I talked with Ricky.

    "Hey Elena"

    "What?"

    "Let''s get married"

    "What''s this all of a sudden?"

    "Nothing, we love each other and we are going to marry in future anyway, so let''s get married right now"

    "But you are not 18 yet"

    "I turned 18 yesterday ording to my birth certificate, remember?"

    Peep~~ Peep~~

    "Okay then, meet you at 5 PM in front of the chapel"

    Elena ran out of the park and sat inside her mom''s car.

    "...."

    What was that?

    In front of a chapel?

    No! I mean, I just proposed to her, I didn''t mean to get married today.

    She asked me to meet at the chapel at 5 PM.

    The chapel is the ce where marriage urs other than the court. It is not affiliated by any religion.

    "It''s 3:30 PM"

    I should go home and get ready...wait!

    "How am I going to exin this to mom and dad!?"

 Chapter 127: Marriage!

    Chapter 127: Marriage!

    We exchanged rings.

    "You can exchange four vows with each other"

    "....."

    I am so shocked and surprised that nothinges to mind.

    "The bride can go first"

    Elena looked me in the eye.

    Beautiful.

    Not just her eyes or her face, but the bride-outfit she was wearing, truly beautiful.

    If I knew that she would look this beautiful in a bride outfit then I would have....<em>Sigh~~</em>

    What am I getting so worked up about?

    We have to exchange vows.

    I stared at Elena, who was still staring at me.

    She opened and closed her mouth several times.

    Her face is a little flushed, her eyes are giving a hint of nervousness.

    She took a deep breath, smiled at me and said, "I will speak"

    "Go ahead"

    "You are every reason, every hope, and every dream I have ever had, and no matter what happens to us in the future, every day we are together is the greatest day of my life. I will always be yours"

    Wow!

    How did she manage to say this?

    Did shee prepared?

    "Now, the groom"

    I don''t know what to say, but here I go.

    "Let us love each other deeply, forever, and be lost in each other''s arms. Let''s make a vow to entreat each other to share, to always be side by side, and to face the world unassable, as husband and wife"

    I hope I didn''t soundme.

    I looked at Elena''s face. It was blooming with happiness.

    "Now, the bride"

    "With me as your wife, you have nothing to worry about. I will be loyal, honest, loving, andpassionate. I vow to face any challenge with you and embrace you with the same warmth and love every day. A love that will only grow through our years together"

    Again!

    How?!

    She is making my heart flutter.

    I have never seen Elena this serious.

    For safety precautions, I did confirm. And she is not Selena.

    "Now, the Groom"

    Here I go. I will just say whates to mind.

    "It''s exciting to think just how much more there is to learn about each other, about life, about the journey of being together"I took a breath and whispered in her ears, "I vow to stand by your side at every twist and turn, and to kiss you on your hair, face, lips, all of your body and tell you, we will be okay, we will be exalted, we will be forever"

    That one was a little embarrassing.

    Two more to go. Nothinges to my mind.

    "Now, the bride"

    "I offer myself to you as I am, all my ws and all my strengths, safe knowing that youpliment me perfectly, will raise me up when I am weary, and allow me to take you by the hand when you need to be ushered through the darkness. I trust in you and in uspletely"

    Dammit!

    My heart can''t take it.

    She is acting so cool!

    And there is one more left.

    I want to hug her, dammit!

    "Now, the groom"

    I have no words to say!

    I looked at Elena, she was still staring at me. Her face was a little flushed and it looked little excited.

    "I am not promising it will be easy, nothing worthwhile ever is. I am not promising it will be perfect, as perfection is fantasy, and we are here as real as can be. All I promise is I will be with you, by your side supporting you when I can, trusting in your support when I falter, for all our lives"

    ....

    Huh?

    Why did I say that?

    It''s not like I don''t mean it, but somehow...it sounded sad.

    "Now the bride"

    This is thest one.

    I wonder what she will say.

    I am ready for the attack. Come at me anytime.

    She looked me in the eye, her flushed face flushed more. She smiled at me with the corner of her lips and gazed me in the eye.

    "We are all a little weird and life is a little weird, and when we find someone whose weirdness ispatible with ours, we join up with them and fall in mutual weirdness and call it love. So, let''s be weird together forever"

    "...."

    What was that?

    ''When we find someone whose weirdness ispatible with ours'' and after that, ''mutual weirdness''.

    Mutual weirdness?

    Mutual weirdness?!

    Is she saying that I am weird?

    She was trying her best not tough, but she was smiling widely.

    I guess I am weird after all.

    "Now, the groom"

    I love her no matter what she does.

    "I love you without knowing how, or when, or from where. I love you straightforwardly, withoutplexities or pride, so I love you because I know no other way than this, where I do not exist, nor you"

    What does thatst line mean?

    Why did I say that?

    It just came into my mind, and I said it.

    "The groom and bride may kiss"

    Elena closed her eyes and leaned forward.

    "Stop it" I said, hugging her.

    "You should kiss"

    "Shut up!"

    He talks too much for an NPC.

    That''s right.

    We just got married, but...in a game.

    "Congrattions Adas and Reina!" Ricky and Rikka yelled.

    "Why are you two here?"

    Actually, they are the only ones here to witness our wedding.

    "We were at the fountain and Reina logged in, saying she is getting married and dragged us here, in the chapel"

    After Elena went home with her mother, I went home too.

    I was freaking out thinking how would I inform mom.

    Before I realized it, it was 5 PM.

    I got ready to go to the chapel. As I was about to leave, I got a notification from Elena saying, ''she is waiting in front of the chapel in...LWO.

    I was both relieved and sad at that time.

    Relieved because I don''t have to tell mom, and sad because my marriage proposal failed.

    "Why did you suddenly decide to marry though?" Ricky asked.

    I wanted to marry her in the real world, not the game!

    "I just wanted to try marrying"

    "I see, I was sure that she misunderstood your proposal, and you ended up marrying here, in LWO"

    "....."

    He got it in the first try!

    "Wait, really?" Ricky asked, surprised.

    "I can''t believe something like that really happened" Rikka said,ughing crazily.

    "You guys are heartless"

    "Don''t say that! We are the only one who attended your wedding"

    Then stopughing!

    There is a crowd of yers gathered due to the wedding, and they are all congratting Elena.

    [Congrattions Das]

    You too!

    [I am going to Elena]

    "Okay"

    Well, I guess...I should be happy.

    At least I am married to her in the game.

    "I will ask her again to marry me"

    "Huh? Why?" Ricky asked.

    "What do you mean by why?"

    "Why do you want to marry her now?"

    "Well, of course, I will marry her in the real world"

    "No, I mean. If you marry---"

    Rikka stopped Ricky by grabbing his mouth and whispered something to him.

    "Why?" he asked.

    "It''s interesting that way"

    What are they nning now?

    [The Event will Start Within Five Minutes]

    "Nice. Are you ready, Adas?" Ricky asked.

    "Yeah"

    Well, today is just the opening ceremony. The real event will start tomorrow.

    "Das" Elena said, waving at me.

    "Looks like her greetings are over now"

    "Yeah"

    Stop passingments!

    "You changed your outfit"

    "Yeah. I can''t fight in the bride''s outfit"

    "I will change my outfit too"

    "Das!"

    "What?"

    "Ta-dah"

    She showed me the ring, our wedding ring.

    "I have it too"

    "We are married"

    She hugged me.

    "Yeah, we are"

    Even though I wanted to marry in the real world.

    "You were so cool when we were exchanging vows"

    "You too"

    "You were cooler"

    "You were more cooler. Where did you learn those vows?"

    "They were my originals"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yours were original too, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "We can kiss now too" she said, jumping on me to kiss me.

    "Stop it!"

    "Why?! Even though we can finally kiss" she said, jumping on the ground.

    "Don''t act like a kid. Everyone is here"

    "So what?"

    "They will see us!"

    "Didn''t you say you don''t care what people think?"

    "I don''t care"

    "Then why?"

    "It''s embarrassing!"

    "Oh!"

    Her face went red after hearing that.

    Don''t tell me...

    "You just realized it now?"

    "Shut up. I was so happy that I forgot about it"she said, grabbing my arm and hiding behind me.

    [All Entries Received. The Event Will Start Tomorrow And Run For 7 Day]

    That means we will be going to world two tomorrow.

    It''s a week-long event. A yer can y anytime, but the limit is four hours a day. The yer who has the highest points at the end of the week will win.

    To be honest, I don''t feel like winning now because of what happened today, but I will try my best.

    [Received Notification]

    A notification?

    I nced around.

    Looks like I am the only one who got it.

    I opened the notification and what I saw, what I read, filled me with nothing but rage.

    Your little pixie who you named Lily. Her program will be deleted when the event ends, meaning she will die. She will disappear and you will do nothing, you can''t do anything. If you want her program, then win this event and I will give you her program.

    That was written in that notification.

    I checked the sender''s name, but it was empty.

    Who is it?

    Who the hell is it?!

    I will rip them! I will kill them!

    [What''s wrong, Das?]

    Lily!

    She didn''t see it, right?

    "Nothing. I was just wondering how many yers have participated"

    Is it one of the yers?

    Or maybe...it''s one of the developers?

    [Except from top three yers, all the top yers are participating]

    "..."

    What?!

    Wouldn''t my winning ratio go low?

    "Who else we know is participating?"

    "Joey, Biana and Robena are also participating"

    "I see"

    Aside from the top three, all others are participating. That means, Serah, Grace, that Buligir, that Karkas and the other three yers I have never met, will be there too.

    Serah and Grace will cooperate...I am not sure about Grace though.

    I can handle that Bulgar, but that Karkas. I don''t know his skill.

    He did defeated Zeus alone, even though Zeus was stunned by Rikka and Elena, he defeated it in a short time. I didn''t see him using any attacks.

    What about the other three? Could it be one of them?

    Lier will be there too. She will help me.

    Who wants to kill Lily?

    Is it one of the developers?

    Or maybe...those men?

    No. I am thinking too much.

    How would they be in LWO?

    But if they really are...they are asking for it.

    To see my wrath.

 Chapter 128: Abyssal Ruins

    Chapter 128: Abyssal Ruins

    [Wee To The World Two Abyssal Ruins Event]

    "Get ready everyone"

    "What''s wrong, Adas? You are pumped up more than usual"

    "I need to win this event"

    I can''t let anything happen to Lily.

    [All Participants Will Receive Rules And Instructions In The Notification]

    [Received Notification]

    "They finally revealed the rewards" Rikka said.

    The treasure is the orb.

    There are 5 types of orbs.

    Bronze orb, brown color. Gives 10 points.

    Silver orb, grey color. Gives 100 points.

    Golden orb, yellow color. Gives 500 points.

    tinum orb, white color. Gives 1000 points.

    Diamond orb, blue color. Gives 10,000 points.

    There may be drop-chances of the ancient orb, red color. Gives 5000 points.

    The ancient orb can be found on secret floors.

    There will be some free orbs on every floor as a bonus.

    There will be bosses on some floors.

    The stats of the bosses depends on the floor.

    Defeating the bosses will give the orbs.

    The tougher the boss, the higher the drop rates of the tinum and diamond orbs.

    This event will be a week-long event.

    yers can log in and log out anytime, but logging out during battles is not allowed.

    The yer will automatically logged-in to the spot he or she was in.

    yers can''t y in a party or a guild, but teaming up is allowed.

    For example, if a party ys, they have to y individually, but they can give their orbs to one yer, and the points of all orbs will add up and go to that yer.

    This way I can get more points.

    I have Ricky, Rikka, Elena, Serah here with me.

    Lily said that Joey, Biana, and Robna are participating too. I can ask them for help.

    Now left, Lier and Grace. I don''t see them anywhere.

    Lier said she will be here, but...

    I nced around but couldn''t find her. There are too many yers.

    "Lily, how many yers are participating?"

    [1278]

    1278!

    There are top yers too.

    It wouldn''t be strange if they just wait for low-level yers to collect the orbs and steal it from them.

    [Received Notification]

    "..."

    Who is it?

    Is it that person again!

    I opened the notification.

    Oh...it''s Lier.

    ''I am here''

    Where is she?

    I nced around but still couldn''t find her.

    ''On the right side''

    Right side?

    Where is...she. There!

    There she is!

    Why is she hiding behind the broken wall?

    There is a broken wall with a hole, on my right side. She was peeping from there.

    Come here!

    I gestured to her.

    Hmm?

    She is saying something!

    "...."

    I can''t understand.

    I really suck at signnguage, don''t I?

    ''Your girlfriend is there''

    So what?

    ''I don''t want to meet her now''

    Why?

    ''I beat youst week at the pce''

    "...."

    Oh!

    Elena doesn''t know that the girl was Lier.

    ''I will meet you inside''

    Okay!

    "Hey Adas, did you saw at the map?" Ricky asked.

    "No, I am doing it now"

    The map of the abyss is in a circle. There are too many paths and gates on every floor.

    The paths decrease as we go deeper.

    Till the 5th floor, all yers will be together, and then they will be sent to the randomized paths.

    The yer will get a notification if there is an orb nearby within 500 meters.

    Here is a list of rewards.

    1st yer will get the title of ''Explorer'', 2 billion Ders. A unique set which includes everything, a full-body armor, including a sword, with a unique ss rarity. And special outfits.

    2nd yer will get2 billion Ders. An ancient ss set which includes everything, full-body armor, including a sword, with an ancient ss rarity.

    3rd yer will get 2 billion Ders, A SSSR set which includes everything, full-body armor, including a sword, with an SSSR ss rarity.

    4th yer will get 1 billion Ders, A SSR set which includes everything, full-body armor, including a sword, with an SSR ss rarity.

    5th yer will get 1 billion Ders, A SR set which includes everything, full-body armor, including a sword, with an SR ss rarity.

    6th yer will get 500 million Ders.

    7th yer will get 100 million Ders.

    8th yer will get 50 million Ders.

    9th yer will get 10 million Ders.

    10th yer will get 1 million Ders.

    I don''t care about rewards.

    I just want to win, so I can get Lily''s program.

    "What''s wrong, Ricky?"

    "I didn''t like the no party but team-up rule"

    "Why?"

    "Think about it. There will be many guilds and parties participating. If a guild has 100 members and one guild member gets one golden orb, the guild leader will get 500,000 points"

    "And the solo yers will be at a loss"

    "Exactly"

    That''s true, but...can''t I just go defeat the guilds? I will get all the points too.

    Hmm. I should just go hunting for all the yers. If there is no yer remaining, I will automatically be first.

    "Guys, we need to win this no matter what happens"

    "Oho! This is the first time I am seeing Adas fired up" Rikka said.

    "Don''t worry, Adas. You have got us" Ricky said.

    "I am with you, Das Ryle"

    "Thank you, Xerah"

    Elena hugged my arm and said, "I am always with you, my husband!"

    Dammit!

    She keeps calling me husband.

    Even today, in the school, she yelled ''my husband'' in the ss. All students were giving me the re.

    Then during the lunch break, Serah asked us whatthat was about. We told her we got married.

    She pouted for 20 minutes.

    I still don''t know why she got angry. I mean, we just got married in the game.

    I asked her if she also wants to marry me in the game, but she denied saying, ''There are lots of responsibilities as a wife, and spend some time with Elena''.

    ''I am here too!''

    Lier messaged me.

    I nced at her and nodded.

    "I heard everything. Leave it to me" someone butted in.

    "Who are you?" I asked.

    "I am Joey!"

    "Joey?"

    "Don''t tell me you forgot me?"

    "How can you be Joey?"

    "I got my male avatar back"

    "Oh! I see"

    "We will help too, but we need 40% ofmission after you win" Biana said.

    This girl is really greedy.

    "Hello Robna"

    "Oh, hello Das"

    "Why are you nervous?"

    "It''s nothing"

    "Well, okay"

    [I will try my best too]

    "Don''t worry, Lily. I will protect you"

    [I am AI. The game won''t hurt me]

    Don''t lie.

    Your body was about to disappear in World Zero.

    She always does this. Not caring about herself.

    Take care of yourself, dammit!

    Thinking about yourself sometimes too.

    Be selfish, Dammit!

    I am here to grant your every wish.

    [yers Can Proceed Through the Main Gate]

 Chapter 129: Day 1

    Chapter 129: Day 1

    All the yers were together till the fifth floor. On the fifth floor, there were dozens of gates and paths which will eventually lead to the end gate.

    The monsters and bosses till the fifth floor were countless, and they were of high stats.

    Out of 1278 yers, only 641 remained.

    [yers Can Select The Path And Proceed Futher]

    "What are we going to do, Adas?"

    "It''s better if we go in different paths"

    "Why?" Rikka asked.

    "We go in different paths, then there are chances of getting more orbs"

    If everyone goes on the same path, they will get only a few orbs, and if everyone goes in different paths, then even if they get 10 orbs more, it will be a great help.

    "Okay. Let''s make a two-yer team"

    That way, they can deal with monsters too.

    "Rikka and I will team up"

    "Das and I will team up"

    "Then Biana and I will team up" Joey said.

    "Not in Millennium! I am teaming up with Robna"

    Now left...Serah and Joey.

    Nope!

    Not happening!

    I need to do something.

    "Hey Biana. You should team-up with Joey" I suggested..

    "Why should I?"

    Because I don''t want him to team up with Serah.

    "Well, you see, he is new"

    "So?"

    "He will die early"

    "Why should I care?"

    Dammit!

    "If you team up with him, then I will give you 50%mission"

    "Make it 70"

    I want to smack her!

    "How about 60?"

    "Deal"

    "Good"

    Now Serah and Robna can team up.

    "Serah, can you team up with Robna?"

    "Denied"

    "...."

    I knew she would say that!

    Lier already went ahead.

    And I saw Karkas too.

    Bullgar and his guild went in too.

    Dammit!

    We need to hurry!

    To be honest, it would be more efficient if I go alone.

    I don''t have to hold back that way, but Elena wants toe with me, so I can''t refuse her.

    "Hey Robna, do you want to team up with us?" Rikka asked.

    "It will be a 3 yer team-up then, is that okay?"

    "Who is making rules here?"

    "But then...I will join Biana"

    "Well, okay. Do as you wish"

    "No! Robna, you should join Rikka and Ricky" I said.

    "Why?"

    "Give some alone time to Biana and Joey" I whispered in her ear.

    "But I am worried"

    "Don''t worry, Biana is high level, Joey can''t do anything weird"

    "I am not worried about Biana. I am worried about Joey. If he annoys her too much, she will kill him"

    I usually don''t mind that, but this time I need him.

    I can''t believe I am saying that.

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay"

    "Well, if you say so"

    "..."

    What was that?

    Why did she agree so easily?

    I was sure that she would also ask for somemission.

    "Okay then, Elena, Das and I will team up" Serah said.

    That''s a good idea, but Elena and Serah are both powerful, powerful than me.

    "Hey Elena"

    "What?"

    "How about you and Serah team up?"

    "What about you?"

    "I will go alone"

    I will do some nasty things, and I don''t want them to see me.

    "Why will you go alone? I want toe with you" Elena said, puffing her cheeks.

    "I am sure you and Serah can handle everything"

    "But-"

    [Don''t worry, Elena. I am with him]

    "..."

    "Hey Lily, how about you go with them too?"

    She pouted and sat on my head.

    [I am not moving from here]

    "...."

    Well...she has seen me many times, so it should be okay.

    "What do you say, Elena? If you still want toe with me, then I don''t mind"

    She sighed and said, "Fine, we will meet you there"

    "Yeah. If you see me, just yell my name"

    "I will yell ''My husband'' if I see you"

    "....."

    "Let''s go, Elena" Serah said.

    Ricky, Rikka and Robna went into one of the dozens of gates.

    Joey and Biana into one, Elena and Serah in one.

    [Let''s go, Das]

    I wore my mask.

    "Let''s go"

    There is a list of all the yers and their points on the top left side of the yer''s vision.

    There are 531 yers remaining.

    "They are dying too fast"

    [This event is hard]

    "The tougher the better"

    [Why?]

    "I don''t have to kill them myself"

    [What do you mean?]

    There was a team of six yers in front of me.

    I slowed down and checked if they had any orbs or not. Well, it doesn''t matter if they have it or not. I will kill them.

    They are fighting a monster right now. As soon as they defeat the monster and let their guard down to take the orbs, I will end them.

    They killed the monster and started collecting the orbs.

    I will just kill them from behind before they notice--

    "Who are you?!"

    Dammit!

    I used my sword skill and killed them all.

    [Das!]

    "What?"

    [Why did you do that?!]

    "What do you mean?"

    [Why did you kill them?]

    "I want the orbs they collected"

    They only had 3 bronze, 8 silver, and 2 golden orbs.

    [You shouldn''t kill anyone]

    "Is it against the rules?"

    [It is not]

    "Then what''s the problem?

    [It is wrong. They are also here to y]

    "You are too kind Lily"

    [I am not trying to be kind. I am just saying what I learned from you]

    "I never said such a thing to you.

    [....]

    "You are misunderstanding one thing, Lily"

    [What?]

    "I am not a kind person"

    [You are wrong! You are kind to me, Elena, and others]

    "That''s because I love them"

    [So you are saying you don''t care what happens to others?]

    "Not in the slightest"

    [.....]

    "Why should I care for others?"

    [That''s not how it should be]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "This is just a game"

    [I know, but...]

    Lily. You won''t understand how cruel the world is.

    You have no idea what will happen to you if I don''t win this event.

    I am doing this call for you. I don''t care how low I need to fall to protect you, I will save you.

    "Even if it wasn''t a game, I would have killed them"

    [Even the innocents?]

    "I will kill all if I have to"

    [I don''t understand]

    "I don''t understand either"

    [Let''s go]

    "Yeah"

 Chapter 130: Day 1 (ii)

    Chapter 130: Day 1 (ii)

    [Go now, Das!]

    "Yeah!"

    I was on the ceiling, don''t ask why.

    I jumped down on the monster who was lurking down the cliff for a while.

    Around 18 yers passed by this path and this monster killed them all.

    Watching the yers and the monster fight, I know all the attacks of this monster.

    The monsters here are not adaptive like world zero.

    They are repeating the same attacks and fighting with the same patterns.

    I jumped on top of the monster and stabbed it in the head, used my sword skill and it was cleaved in half.

    "Nice"

    I had 20 golden, 19 silver, and 80 bronze orbs.

    I got 88 golden, 128 silver, and 321 bronze orbs by defeating the monsters.

    Well, not exactly by defeating the monster. Most of the orbs are of the yers who died here.

    [You are in the 28th ce]

    "There is still too much to do"

    Ricky and Rikka''s team is in 99th ce. (Ricky has all the orbs)

    Joey and Biana are in 253rd ce. (Biana has the orbs)

    Elena and Serah are in 412th ce. (Serah has the orbs)

    "Why are they in 412th ce"

    I was hoping for more orbs from them.

    [Maybe they haven''t encountered any monsters yet?]

    "Let''s hope they are alright"

    There are 490 yers left.

    This is good.

    It''s day 1 today and only 490 yers are remaining.

    Every path I take leads me to more different paths.

    Lier is in 33rd ce.

    Karkas is on 25th. I hate this guy!

    Balgur is in 20th ce. I want to kill him!

    That bulgur is with his guild of around 80 members and is still in 20th ce.

    I wonder who the top yers are. They could be the remaining three top yers.

    "Wha!"

    Grace is on 12th!

    If I get Lier''s orbs, I can get some points, and I will be under the top 20 too.

    If I get Grace''s orbs, maybe I can enter the top 10.

    "I don''t think she will give them to me though"

    She hates my guts.

    I haven''t seen her since Elena rejected her.

    I hope I don''t run into her.

    As I was walking, I saw a solo yer walking down the cliff.

    I will hunt him and get his orbs.

    I slid down the cliff, ambled to him and stabbed him from behind--

    "Caught you!"

    Huh?

    How!

    I couldn''t stab him?

    I did stab him but my sword didn''t stab him.

    Dammit!

    "So you are the guy who is hunting down the yers and stealing their orbs" he said.

    How does he know?!

    "What if I am? It''s not like it''s against the rules"

    "Yeah, it''s not" he said, talking out his axe.

    He circled around me and said, "How about you take that mask off, so I can see your face"

    "Not happening!"

    I dashed at him and used my sword skill hoping that it would kill him, but he easily blocked my attack.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Clyde, the top 9th yer of the game"

    "So what?!"

    He chuckled and said, "I see, so you are not the type of person who is afraid of top yers"

    "Why would I be afraid of top yers?"

    I am only afraid of two people in the world. The first is grandpa and second is mom when she is angry.

    "Uhh...because they are top?"

    "That''s ame logic you have there"

    "Nice. I will enjoy killing you"

    "It will be me"

    He dashed at me--huh? Where did he go?

    [Das Up!]

    <em>Bang!~~</em>

    I barely dodged it.

    "Thanks, Lily"

    He was running at me but suddenly disappeared and appeared on top of me.

    "Why are you talking with yourself?" he said, plucking his axe from the ground.

    "I have nothing to say to you"

    "Hehe. I like it!"

    He dashed at me again and disappeared. I quickly looked up but he wasn''t there.

    [Das! On the right!]

    Dammit!

    This time he appeared from the right side.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to attack me?" he said, swinging his axe from one hand to the other.

    "Hey! You are getting on my nerves now!"

    "Come at me!"

    He kept doing the same thing again and again.

    He dashes at me and disappears and then appears from a random spot.

    If Lily wasn''t here, I would have been dead by now.

    "You were wearing the mask, so I thought you would be stronger but you are nothing"

    "...."

    "What''s wrong? Noeback? Did you admit your defeat?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em><em></em>

    <em></em>"Okay, ytime is over"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Come at me with all you have got. I will not move an inch from here"

    "You damn mask man! Are you making me?"

    "Oh? Did that offend you? I am soly"

    "You are dead!"

    He dashed at me and disappeared, as expected.

    It doesn''t matter where he appears from. I just need to spot him and--there he is!

    He appeared from behind. I just swayed back some steps and when he attacked me, his axe got stuck in the ground.

    "How did you--!"

    "It wasn''t much. I was just inspecting you. You don''t deserve to be in the top 10"

    I will make my girlfriend a top yer.

    "Argh!" He groaned, trying to take out his stuck axe.

    "What''s wong? Could it be that you really came at me with all you had?"

    "Shut up! Don''t mock me!"

    You shut up!

    I kicked him in the face, and he rolled over a couple of times before hitting the wall.

    "You are nothing without this axe, huh?"

    I plucked out his axe.

    "No, please no! Not the axe!"

    "Okay. I won''t do anything to your axe. Give me all the orbs you have and abort from the event"

    "Okay. Here, take all of my orbs"

    He gave me 30 golden, 62 silver and 188 bronze orbs.

    Even though he was in the top 9th yer of the game, he didn''t have many orbs.

    I am currently in 21st ce.

    "I gave you all I had. Now give me my axe back"

    What should I do?

    Should I give him?

    I got the orbs. Is there any need to kill him now?

    Well. Lily got angry before. I will give him the axe and let him go--

    [Watch out, Das!]

    "Huh?"

    I was punched heavily in the face when I looked back.

    "Yerte, Ethel!"

    "Sorry, I was watching your fight"

    Dammit!

    There were two people.

    What was that punch?!

    Huh?

    He has a gauntlet in his right hand. Is this his weapon?

    [Are you okay, Das?!]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>

 Chapter 131: Day 1 (iii)

    Chapter 131: Day 1 (iii)

    I was punched heavily in the face when I looked back.

    "Yerte, Ethel!"

    "Sorry, I was watching your fight"

    Dammit!

    There were two people.

    What was that punch?!

    Huh?

    He has a gauntlet in his right hand. Is this his weapon?

    [Are you okay, Das?!]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I got up and took off my mask to see if there were any cracks or not.

    "Good"

    There are no cracks.

    "Ya hear me, Ethel. Dis guy kicked me in the face and took ma orbs"

    "Don''t ya worry. I am here now"

    They can''t even speak properly.

    [Ethel is top 7th yer of the game. We should retreat, Das]

    "Stay back, Lily. It''s time for some smashing"

    The name of the guy who punched me is Ethel. He is in 6th ce in this event. If I kill them both and get their orbs, I can easily enter the top 5.

    "Oh! Ya finally took yer mask off"

    "Yeah. I wanted you both to see my face. The face who is going to smash you"

    "Ya talk too big kid"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yea! we gonna smash ya and steal all yer orbs"

    I can feel the excitement.

    I am excited.

    I couldn''t help but smirk.

    "Try me!"

    They both dashed at me and I dashed at them.

    The axe-guy disappeared and appeared from behind me. Meanwhile, the gauntlet-guy kept attacking me with his fist.

    Should I use my skill?

    The 4-hour limit is already over. I will be logged out as soon as I defeat them.

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    "Haha. What''s wrong? We ain''t letting ya go until ya give us all yer orbs"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>Not going to lie, when that axe-guy asked me if I am the one killing all yers and stealing their orbs, I thought he was a good guy, but he turned out to be scum.

    "I can smash you without holding back"

    I need to take care of the axe-guy first. His skill is annoying.

    I will act like they caught me, and take care of the axe-guy first.

    My skills are active too. I can easily defeat them.

    I ran and stood in the center, making it look like they surrounded me.

    As expected, the axe-guy disappeared after dashing at me, while the gauntlet-guy kept punching.

    "Ya got fast"

    Now I just have to wait and see where that axe-guy appears from.

    From the top!

    I crouched and jumped to the left. His axe got stuck in the ground.

    I jumped back as soon as Inded and kicked the axe-guy.

    "Learn from your mistakes. That''s the rule of the world and yet you keep attacking like a fool"

    I learned from my mistake.

    I will not show kindness to anyone.

    "Hear me, Lily! Kindness doesn''t exist inside me!"

    "Who yer talking to? I am here"

    The gauntlet-guy tried to punch me.

    I jumped and little and used my levitate skill to jump over him and punch him.

    "Ya think you can hit me, ha?"

    Inded and tried to punch him, but he blocked my punch with his punch.

    "Dis gauntlet has smashed many faces and now it will smash yers"

    "Heh"

    "Why yaughing?"

    "Take a close look at that gauntlet of yours, can''t you hear the cracking noise?"

    "Impossible! How can a bare fist break ma gauntlet!"

    "Now this bare fist will smash the face of yours"

    "Argh!"

    "Hey Ether, guess what?"

    "What--who yer calling Ether?!"

    "You only have one gauntlet, but I have two bare fists. Guess what I am going to do with my other fist?"

    "Don''t tell me...yer gonna smash me with dat?!"

    "Correct answer! Here is your reward"

    "Nooooo!"

    "Yeeees!"

    I punched him with my left hand--the axe-guy brought his axe in between.

    "Do something, Ethel! Punch him! Smash him!"

    "I can''t! Clyde! Ma gauntlet is about to break"

    "That''s right, Kite! And now your axe will be shattered into pieces too"

    "Ha?! What ya talkin--Nooooo! Ma axe!"

    They are both idiots.

    Only a fool would do something stupid.

    They fight too recklessly.

    As soon as my punch hit his axe, his axe shattered into pieces and my punch hit the gauntlet-guy in the face.

    "This is just payback for earlier, and now. It''s revenge time!"

    Their weapons were already broken. All they could do was stand there.

    To make it more exciting, I ran as fast as I could and kept punching them from random spots.

    Every time I punched them, they would roll over and hit the ground.

    And as soon as they got up again, I punched them again.

    That continued for ten minutes until my skill entered cooldown.

    They gave me all of their orbs.

    They had 32 tinum, 123 golden, 300 silver, and 1244 bronze orbs.

    I stabbed them with the sword, and they died.

    "I am 14th now"

    [That was too cruel, Das]

    "You call that cruel?"

    [They were unarmed, so there was no need to torture and kill them]

    "Come on, Lily. I was letting that Kite go, but that Ether attacked me"

    [I don''t want to argue with you and make you angry]

    "I am not angry"

    [Really?]

    "Do I look angry?"

    [You look scary]

    "Been a while since I heard that"

    [What will you do now?]

    "I need to log out now"

    [I will wait for you tomorrow]

    "Goodbye"

    Don''t worry, Lily. I will protect you.

    I will save you.

    Just one more week, spend one more week alone in the darkness.

    Once I get your program, I will find a way for you to exist in the real world...no. I have already found a way.

    That light orb gave me an idea.

    I will make a vessel and install her program in it. That way, she should at least be able to interact in the real world.

    That light orb hasn''t appeared in a while. I want to talk with Lily again. I wanted to ask something and confirm it.

    Why doesn''t she remember that night?

    After logging out, my head ached like hell.

 Chapter 132: Day 2

    Chapter 132: Day 2

    Today, in school, I asked Elena why they have a low score. She said, ''We didn''t encounter any monsters, so we got bored and logged out''.

    Serah had some things to do, so she logged out and Elena logged out soon after. But today, they are pumped up.

    They are already in 47th ce.

    I am 18th now.

    I was 14th yesterday.

    "Some yers got ahead of me"

    I need to find some diamond orbs.

    "Hey Lily"

    [What?]

    "Can''t you locate the location of diamond orbs by essing the database?"

    [I can''t]

    "Why is that?"

    [They keep changing]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    [Sorry]

    "Huh? Why?"

    [I am not helping you]

    "What are you talking about? You have helped me many times"

    [Really?]

    "Yeah, since the first time we met. You have been helping me"

    She grabbed some of my hair and rubbed them against her cheeks.

    [I was so rude to you when we met though]

    "Yeah, I remember that"

    I really wanted to smack her.

    [I wonder when I fell in love with you]

    "Yeah, I wonder that---what?!"

    What did she say?

    She just said she loves me, right?

    [What about you, Das]

    "What about what?"

    [Some weeks ago, you said that you love me]

    "Yeah, I did"

    Dammit!

    What am I getting so embarrassed about?!

    [Do you really love me?]

    "Yeah"

    [What type of love?]

    "What do you mean?"

    [Is it the same love you have for Elena?]

    "Yeah"

    She flew and came in front of my face.

    [You are lying!]

    "What? Why?"

    [You don''t do stuff with me like you do to Elena]

    "...."

    [Do that to me too!]

    "You are too close!"

    [What''s wrong with that?!]

    "It''splicated!"

    She kissed me on the forehead and sat back on my head.

    [I will wait till the event ends]

    "Wait for what?"

    [Wait for you to kiss me]

    "....."

    Only if she had a bigger body.

    [Wait. Das!]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [There is an orb nearby]

    "Where?"

    [Down]

    "Down?"

    There is a tunnel beneath us.

    [There is a path downside]

    "Is it the secret floor they talked about?"

    [No. It''s not a secret floor. This is one of the paths]

    "Well, let''s go then"

    I jumped down the tunnel.

    After sliding for some minutes, we reached another floor.

    [This ce is called Valley of trials]

    The names sounds....how do I say it. It sounds like something is surely going to happen here.

    There is a river, cliff, mountains and hills here.

    "This is kind of different from the other floors"

    [That means we are reaching the end point]

    "This soon?! I mean, it''s just the second say"

    [There are only 378 yers left now]

    "So, on thest day, we have to face them, huh?"

    I must find the person who sent me that message.

    [Hey, Das]

    "What?"

    [There is a cave between those two mountains]

    "Let''s go inside"

    We went inside.

    The cave looked like another floor from inside. There is a river flowing on the right side.

    "Let''s hope we run into some strong monster here"

    [Ummm]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [I was picking up a sign of the orb from here some minutes ago, but now it''s gone]

    "Someone came here before us?"

    [Looks like it]

    Dammit!

    "Is there any other way to enter the cave?"

    [No, this is the only way. But whoever it was, they have already left]

    "Is there any need to go inside now?"

    [There might be another monster they didn''t saw]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>[Why do you keep sighing?]

    "It''s nothing, my head hurts a little"

    [Even in the game?]

    "Yeah"

    I can''t think straight.

    [Are you okay? You should log out for today]

    "Can''t do that. I have to enter top 10 today"

    [You can do it tomorrow]

    "I can''t"

    [You are taking a game too seriously]

    It''s for you.

    I walked further in. There were lots of broken walls.

    "So someone really fought here"

    There are lots of big stones on the floor.

    [The monster must be strong]

    "We missed it"

    They already went away otherwise, I would have chased them down.

    It''s still not toote.

    They must be in the valley somewhere.

    Should I use my sprinter skill?

    That way it will be easy to chase them down, but it will enter cool down after that.

    As Lily said, the monster was strong. That means they are stronger too.

    Maybe there was more than one yer.

    If that''s the case then fighting them without my skills would be hard.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    [Look, Das. There are remains of a monster there]

    There was a big room on the right side. Inside that room, there was a huge body of stone...

    "It''s a golem?"

    [Yeah, stone golem]

    Dammit!

    Its body still hasn''t disappeared. That means it was killed just before we came here. Dammit!

    "Let''s go and search for---Argh!"

    [Are you okay, Das!?]

    "Yeah"

    What was that?

    I heard a scream. It was so high-pitched that my mind went nk for a second.

    That scream wasn''t from here, or like a voice-over, I hear whenever Lily speaks, it was inside my mind.

    My body...why am I trembling?

    Am I scared? There is no way I would be scared of a scream.

    Argh! My head.

    I tried taking pills, but it didn''t help.

    [Das, you don''t look good. You should log out]

    Dammit!

    I am so pathetic.

    I have to win this event, and yet...I keep letting my problems interfere with my goals.

    Dammit!

    This is thest time I am acting weak.

    I will not be so hopeless again.

    I will never let the lives of the people I love to get in danger.

    "I am sorry, Lily. I will log out for today"

    [Yeah. Take care]

    I was trying to sleep after logging out, but my head is hurting so bad that I can''t see.

    "It''s dinner time"

    I will go eat something.

    When I went downstairs, mom and dad were about to eat. They asked me to join, so I joined.

    "How is it going?" mom asked.

    "How is what going?"

    "You know...with Elena"

    "We are doing fine..oh! That''s right, we got married in the game"

    "What?"

    "I married Elena in the game"

    Mom and dad stared at each other with a nervous smile on their faces.

    "VR games must have changed" Dad said, nervously.

    "Yeah, I don''t think it will be the same as it was back then"

    What are they talking about?

    "By the way, Das. I got a call from the pce"

    "Is that...so?"

    "Yeah, Dad has summoned you"

    "I will go there after a week"

    Dammit!

    Why so suddenly?

 Chapter 133: Day 2 (ii) (another)

    Chapter 133: Day 2 (ii) (another)

    Serah was walking cautiously, while Elena was wandering around everywhere.

    "Elena, stop jumping around. You might activate some traps lying around"

    "Serah, do I look like an idiot to you?"

    Serah stared at Elena for a while and smirked.

    "Hey! What are you smirking for?!"

    "You are just like a little kid" Serah said, patting Elena.

    Elena pped Serah''s hand and said, "I am not a kid!"

    "That''s what they say"

    "Don''t forget that Das loves me the most"

    Serah made a face hinting obvious displeasure and asked, "What does it have to do with it?"

    "Everything has to do with it"

    "Oh? Like?"

    "We will be together in the future, so we should get along"

    "You are right, but it''s not sure that we will surely be together"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Do you think a person is allowed to marry multiple women?"

    "They can''t but Das can"

    "Why is that?"

    "Because..."

    Elena remembered that Das told her to keep it a secret

    "It''s a secret, but he is allowed"

    "You trust him too much"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "There is nothing wrong, but the deeper the trust is, the more it will hurt"

    "Are you saying that you don''t trust him?"

    "It''s not like that. I trust him, but I will not get my hopes high"

    "What hopes?"

    "He promised me that he will change society and make them ept us"

    "He said something like that?"

    "Yeah, he was so cool! I couldn''t hold back and ended up pushing him down and kissing him"

    "Oho? You pushed him down and kissed him?

    "Well..."

    Serah immediately regretted saying that.

    "So...how are you two doing now?" Elena asked, fidgeting.

    "We only meet at school, and we barely talk there"

    "Why don''t you go on a date with him?"

    "Can''t believe the girlfriend herself is suggesting me to go on a date with her boyfriend"

    "You need to ask him first though. If he doesn''t want to then I won''t allow you"

    "I want to go but if any student or teacher saw us together, it would be a problem"

    "Just tell them you met by chance"

    "They are not idiots"

    "I did the same many times"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Before Das and I started going out, I sometimes followed him and acted as if I ran into him by coincidence"

    "Does he know this?"

    "I never told him and he never asked"

    "You are not how you look like"

    "I will take that as apliment"

    They were walking while talking with each other and passingments.

    "Hey Elena"

    "What?

    "It looks like there is something down"

    "A secret floor?"

    "Secret floors would be hidden"

    "So, what''s in this tunnel?"

    "Want to go in there?"

    "I want to, but we can''t waste our time. I want to hunt some monsters and give orbs to Das"

    "Yeah, sorry again for yesterday. I had some things to do so..."

    "It''s okay"

    They stared at the tunnel, then stared at each other and jumped in the tunnel.

    "Wow!"

    "Looks like we are near the endpoint"

    "This ce is called Valley of Trials" Elena said, closing her menu.

    "Let''s hope we find a strong monster here"

    "Yeah"

    After walking for a while, they spotted a cave between two mountains and went inside.

    "It''s so dark here"

    "Our voice is echoing too"

    "I love you, Das!" Elena yelled.

    Her voice echoed in the entire cave.

    "I...love you..Das"

    Serah also tried to do that, but she got embarrassed and said it in a low voice, which didn''t echo.

    "I love you, Das!" Elena yelled again.

    "How can you yell it without getting embarrassed?"

    "Why would I be embarrassed in saying I love you?"

    "I don''t know, but isn''t it embarrassing?"

    "There is no one here, so there is no need to be embarrassed"

    Serah fixed her position and said, "I really hate when you talk maturely"

    Elena smirked and said, "I am 19 years old, only 4 years younger than you", while patting Serah''s back.

    "You want me to fail you in the next test?"

    Elena immediately took off her hands from Serah.

    "If you fail me, I will get to spend more time with Das"

    "I will keep him busy with other stuff. In other words, I will call him in my office and do lovey-dovey stuff with him"

    "You have it easy" Elena said, jumping off the cliff.

    "What do--" Serah also jumped off, "--you mean?"

    "You have no idea how hard it was for me to make him fall in love with me"

    "It was?"

    "Yeah, and even after we started going out, he never kissed me--actually, forget about kissing, he barely touched me"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. He never said ''I love you'' to me. I used to think that he didn''t like me"

    "Wait! Really? But you are so close!"

    "We got close after he said ''I love you'' to me"

    "When did he say that?"

    "The night he yed LWO for the first time. Now that I think of it, it slipped from his mouth"

    "So that means he was in love with you but never told you"

    "Yeah"

    "Knowing him, he must be embarrassed to say it"

    "Yeah. He is very cute when he is embarrassed"

    "I know right! Do you remember how he got embarrassed in my office?"

    "When you said ''Your fluid is inside me'' to him?"

    "Yeah. His face was so red"

    "I love him so much"

    "I...love him too"

    "I know. That''s why I am letting you be with him. Otherwise, there is no way I will let some bitche near him"

    "Don''t say that word"

    "What word? Bitch?"

    "Yeah"

    "Why?"

    "It''s a bad word"

    "Well, I don''t usually say it, but sometimes it suits the best"

    They walked for a while and entered a big room. It had broken walls from all sides. The ceiling of the room was also broken and there was no end to the room.

    "Be careful, Elena. There might be a monster nearby"

    "You too"

    They both took out their swords.

    They made some distance between them and slowly walked forward.

    Red eyes shined from the darkness, and a huge stone golem appeared in front of them.

 Chapter 134: Day 2 (iii) (Another)

    Chapter 134: Day 2 (iii) (Another)

    "Finally. A strong-looking monster" Serah said, stretching her hands.

    "Let''s hope it gives us enough orbs"

    The golem slowly walked, shaking the floor with its walking.

    The small stones from the wall fell down.

    The golem was about 10 meters tall.

    "How are we going to fight it?" Serah asked.

    "We beat it till it falls down"

    "Let''s start then"

    Both of them dashed at each leg of the golem and struck it with their sword.

    "Well, I knew it wouldn''t work"

    "Only for you" Elena said, stabbing her sword in its leg.

    "How in the world can you..."

    "Das gave me this sword. It can cut anything"

    The golem smashed its fist on the ground.

    Serah dodged it, but Elena couldn''t, because her sword was stuck in the golem''s leg.

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah"

    She was still hit by the golem, but she managed to avoid a fatal blow.

    "Leave the sword--"

    "Step back, Serah. I will use my sword skill"

    Serah hid behind the wall.

    Elena grabbed her sword with both of her hands. Soon enough the wind gathered around her and the sword, and the golem''s leg was shattered into stones.

    Serah dashed at the golem, jumping on the big stones and climbing up to the golem''s neck, and stabbed it.

    The golem tried to attack her, but due to losing bnce it was stumbling on one leg.

    "Uhh...Elena. I am stuck" Serah said, looking down with a nervous smile on her face.

    Elena stared at her and smirked.

    "What are you smirking for?!"

    "Don''t you know what to say when asking for help"

    Serah greeted her teeth while ring at Elena and said, "Fine. Help me, Elena"

    "No, no, no. You are supposed to say something else"

    "I will remember this" Serah muttered.

    "Please help me Elena"

    Elena smirked again.

    "I said it! Now help me!"

    "You are too nave, Serah" Elena said, smirking crazily.

    "What do you mean?" Serah asked, trying to take out her sword from the golem''s neck.

    "I never said you have to say that"

    "I will really fail you in the next test! Stop screwing around!"

    "Just say those three words and I will help you"

    "What three words?"

    "Elena. Is. The. Best"

    "That''s four words" Serah remarked.

    Elena turned around and started walking.

    "Hey! Wait! I will say it!"''

    "Okay. Say. Elena. Is. Best"

    "Elena is best" Serah muttered.

    "I can''t hear you. Speak louder"

    "Elena is best!" Serah yelled and muttered "Idiot"

    "I heard that!"

    "Will you help me now?"

    "Coming"

    Elena ran to the right side which had broken walls and used the wall as a stair to climb on it, and jumped while swinging herself and the sword.

    Secondster, the golem''s body broke down and fell to the ground, while Elena grabbed Serah and jumped down.

    "That was easy" Elena said.

    "I will remember that"

    "Oh? Is that a threat?"

    "Yes, it is. I will really pay this back to you"

    "Das will help me"

    "I will do something he can''t help in"

    "Like?"

    "See it when I do it"

    "I will tell Das you called me an idiot"

    "It''s the truth"

    "I will tell Das that you were making fun of him"

    "You did that too!"

    "He will believe me"

    "Don''t abuse his love and trust"

    "It''s not abusing"

    "Yeah yeah, whatever"

    "We got around 182 tinum orbs"

    "From one monster?!"

    "Yeah, Let''s get out of here and look for other monsters in the valley"

    They left the cave while talking about Das.

    "You really have it easy" Elena said.

    "Like I said, I did many things to make him fall in love with me"

    "That''s not what I am talking about"

    "Then what?"

    "It''s about the phases after going out"

    "Oh! Yeah...we kissed the day we started going out"

    "Pushed him down, not kissed"

    "No! I mean yes, I did push him down, but he kissed me before that"

    "He said that you were the one to kiss first"

    "He told you that too?!"

    "He tells me everything I ask"

    "Yes, I did kiss him first"

    "I guess I was the only one who had to wait for the first kiss"

    "Well, he is already at...how far have you two gone by the way?"

    "Not much, only kisses"

    "I see"

    "You sound happy"

    "I-I am n-not!"

    "Well, you know...if ites to you two doing it, will you do it?"

    "Are you talking about taking his virginity?"

    Elena nodded.

    "It''s not like I don''t want to, but I am not interested in that"

    "Why?" Elena asked, tilting her head.

    "Well, it will be my first time too and I don''t think it will help if we both are inexperienced"

    "I am inexperienced too!" Elena said, puffing her cheeks.

    "I think he wants you to be his first"

    "Yeah, he said that"

    "Isn''t that good?"

    "I am not confident either. What if he doesn''t like it?"

    "If it''s with you, then I am sure he will love it"

    "I even promised him that I will do with him on his birthday"

    "His birthday just passed by 4 days ago"

    "Not that birthday, his biological birthdate"

    "It''s different?"

    "Yeah. I don''t understand much, but it''s for some personal reasons"

    "Even you don''t know it?"

    "Yeah"

    "He hasn''t told you?"

    She shook her head and said, "I never asked him"

    "Are you okay with that?"

    "With what?"

    "He is keeping it a secret from you"

    "As long as it''s not something that affects our rtionship, I don''t mind it"

    "Sometimes you really sound mature"

    "What do you mean sometimes? I am always mature"

    "What makes you believe that?"

    "I believe that"

    "Keep believing then"

    They walked through half of the valley but found nothing.

    "There are no monsters here. What should we do?" Elena said, clinging to Serah.

    "Let''s keep walking until we find the exit"

    "We are in 42nd ce now"

    "We ranked up enough for today, don''t you think?"

    "Yeah, we did, but we still have to make up for yesterday"

    "Yeah. Let''s find the exit and head to the next floor"

    As they were talking alone in the desert, Elena asked, "He fondled your breast that day, didn''t he?"

    "Yeah, he did. I was so shocked"

    "How did it feel?"

    "It felt like he grabbed my soul"

    "Your breasts are big"

    "Don''t say that. They are not that big"

    "They are bigger than mine and his cousin"

    "Oh, he has a cousin?"

    "Yeah. She is a year younger than him"

    "I see...wait! How do you know mine is bigger than his cousin''s?"

    "He told me"

    "And how does he know that mine is bigger than his cousin''s?"

    "Because he squeezed them"

    "What?!"

    "He squeezed them bare"

    "Wait, what are you talking about?!"

    "I am saying that he squeezed his cousin''s breasts"

    "Why did he do that?"

    "Because he wanted to?"

    "And why did he want to squeeze his cousin''s breasts?"

    "Because he loves her"

    "Okay, okay. Let me ask you something first"

    "Ask"

    "Are you saying that he has other girls besides us?"

    "You don''t know it?"

    "Of course I don''t!"

    "He has two other girls besides us"

    "Who are they?"

    "One is his cousin"

    "And the other one?"

    "Lily"

    "Who is that now?"

    "The pixie who sits on Das''s head"

    "....."

    Serah''s brain stopped working due to too much heavy information at once, that''s what Elena thought.

    "The pixie who sits on Das''s head"

    "....."

    "The pixie who sits on Das''s head"

    "Don''t keep repeating it!"

    "They say something in reply"

    "What am I supposed to say after hearing that? Pixie? He is in love with a pixie?"

    "Yeah"

    "And I have never seen such a creature on his head"

    "You can''t see her?"

    "I can''t"

    "Then you should have said something when Das and I were talking with Lily"

    "I thought you were doing something idiotic again, so I didn''t bother to say anything"

    "Well now you know it"

    "How are you okay with all this?!"

    "With what?"

    "Sharing him with me and other girls?"

    "I don''t know. I just don''t mind it. I mean, I have given him permission, it''s his wish if he wants to or not"

    "So there are two more girls I have topete with"

    "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay"

    "You won''t understand this"

    "You are wrong. I am the one who feels the most uneasiness"

    "....."

    "I have allowed him to love other girls, but I am afraid that what if he ends up loving you or someone else more than me"

    "I am sorry I shouldn''t have said that"

    "It''s okay. Actually, I don''t mind it"

    "What do you mean?"

    "If something happens to me in the future, I am sure you and Lier will take care of him"

    ''Who is Lier? Must be his cousin'' Serah thought before opening her mouth.

    She wanted to say something, but was not sure what to say.

    After opening and closing her mouth several times, she said, "Why are you saying it like you know something like this will happen in the future?"

    "I don''t know what...we don''t know what future awaits us"

    "That''s true, but you shouldn''t say something like this. What do you think Das will do if he hears it?"

    "I was just saying ''if'' something like that happens, I can entrust you to take care of Das"

    Serah hugged Elena from behind and said, "I can''t take care of him alone. You have to be there and take care of him"

    "I will make you do all the house chores"

    "I don''t mind it, but you have to help me out sometimes too"

    "I will try"

    Meanwhile, Das was in the cave and cursing to the yers who defeated the golem, but he had no idea that it was done by none other than the girls he loves.

 Chapter 135: Day 3

    Chapter 135: Day 3

    After exiting the valley and crossing a long bridge, I am again in the valley.

    "Are you sure it''s a different floor?"

    [Yes. It is a different floor]

    "It looks exactly the same as the previous one"

    [This one is a little smaller]

    "Maybe"

    I am down to 24th ce. I really need to hunt some monsters or yers today.

    Only if I hadn''t log out yesterday, I would have hunted the yer who defeated the golem.

    [Look, Das, there is the exit]

    "There was no monster on this floor either"

    [yers who came before us must have defeated them]

    Elena and Serah are in 32nd ce.

    Ricky and Rikka are on 78th.

    Joey and Biana are on 112th.

    Lier is on the 21st.

    Grace is on the 6th.

    Karkas is in 2nd ce.

    Bulldog is on the 4th.

    "Who is this yer on the 1st"

    [It''s a girl]

    "I don''t want to know that!"

    [She is the top 5th yer in the game]

    "We need to find her and take her orbs"

    [She must be strong]

    "Are you saying that I am weak?"

    [I am not. You are an exception]

    "So...why are you not sitting on my head today?"

    Ever since I logged in today, she has been flying.

    [I want to fly]

    "How does it feel to fly?"

    [I don''t know. I am programmed that way]

    "I want to fly too"

    [You will look weird if you fly]

    How rude.

    This floor is more like a dungeon.

    "This floor reminds me of world zero"

    [Yeah, we spent the night together there]

    "Don''t say it like that"

    Is it just me being dirty-minded, or she is really being lewd?

    [I want to spend a night together again]

    "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"

    [I am trying to provoke you, but it looks like it''s not working]

    It is working!

    "How do you know all this stuff?"

    Her program should be limited to the game''s data.

    [It''s a secret]

    "You know, sometimes I feel scared of losing you"

    [Why?]

    "No matter how much I hate to admit, you are an AI. What if you forget me one day?"

    [It''s true that I am a program, but my program is filled with you]

    "Is this another lewd joke?"

    [I am being serious!]

    "Just wait for some more days, I will find a way to interact with you in the real world"

    [I can wait as long as you want because I have no sense of time]

    I wonder where she disappears when I log out--!

    There is some noiseing from the next turn.

    There is a yer nearby.

    I will just go and stab them from--Robna?

    What is she doing here?

    "Hey, Robna---!"

    "Das?! What are you doing here?"

    "I was just passing by--wait! Now is not the time for that. More importantly, why the hell are you wearing a swimsuit?!"

    I tried my best not to see her.

    She hid behind the rock and said, "I was fighting with the monster, and it was spitting a sticky liquid so my clothes got ruined"

    "Okay, okay, I got it!"

    What type of monster was that?!

    "Why are you not looking at me?"

    "Because you are wearing a swimsuit!"

    "I am not that ugly!"

    "That''s not what I meant"

    "Then what is it?"

    "It''s about--don''te closer!"

    I covered my face with my hands.

    "I will not move unless you say it"

    She came and stood in front of me.

    "It''s about not looking at girls other than my girlfriend"

    "That''s like an insult to me"

    "Fine, I will look at you"

    I removed my hands and nced at her.

    "How do I look?"

    "You look good. Now wear your outfit"

    "What''s with thatmepliment? And I can''t change to my outfit"

    "Why?"

    "I destroyed them"

    "Why?!"

    "Because they got dirty by that liquid"

    "There was no need to destroy them though"

    "There was"

    "It''s not like you could smell that"

    There is no sense of smell in the game. Not only this game, but all the VR games in the world. You can sense everything, but there is no sense of smell.

    "They were my clothes, my wish"

    I forgot that she is like this.

    "Don''t you have any other clothes?"

    "I have some others"

    "Then why swimsuit?"

    "I was trying to take a dive in theke"

    "Lake?"

    "Yes"

    "Where?"

    "Under that cave"

    A cave inside a dungeon? And...ake inside a cave?

    "There is no way something like--"

    "Come with me then. I will show you"

    We went into the cave.

    "You just brought me to another floor, didn''t you?"

    "Tch!"

    "...."

    "I thought you were an idiot in the games"

    "I will kick you!"

    "Come one, why so angry?"

    "I have no time to fool around--wait! You were with Ricky and Rikka. Where are they?"

    "I got separated from them"

    "Do you have any orbs?"

    "I got some by defeating some monsters after I got separated from them"

    "How many?"

    "12 tinum"

    "Give me"

    "Why should I?"

    "What do you mean by ''Why should I''? We made a deal, remember?"

    "Not ''we''! It was with Biana"

    "It''s the same"

    "It is not"

    Argh!

    What a pain.

    "Okay. What do you want in return?"

    "Take a dip with me"

    "Nevermind, I don''t need your orbs"

    "Hey wait!"

    "Don''t pull me!"

    "Look--"

    "Watch out!"

    I was trying to escape from there, but she suddenly pulled me, and we both fell into theke.

    "Yikes"

    "Are you an idiot!"

    "Don''t yell! It''s not my fault"

    "It is your fault"

    "Don''t forget you fell on top of me"

    "It''s because you pulled me suddenly"

    "I pulled you because you tried to run"

    "Dammit! My clothes are all wet now"

    "Well, I am sorry. Here. Take the orbs and get out of here"

    She threw the orbs at me.

    "There is no need to throw them"

    "Then don''t yell at me"

    Is it my fault?

    Can''t I be angry here?

    "What''s wrong? You are not going now?"

    "My wish. I will do whatever I want"

    "Just say you want to take a dip too"

    I don''t!

    "My clothes are already wet, so I will just sit here until they dry off"

    "Change to your swimsuit then"

    "No thanks"

    There is no way I will let some girl see my skin.

    "You know, you are very awkward"

    "You know, you are very annoying"

 Chapter 136: Day 3 (ii)

    Chapter 136: Day 3 (ii)

    {This chapter is Lily''s POV}

    Everything was going well until we met this girl.

    She pulled Das in theke and now...

    "What''s wrong? You are not going now?"

    Yes, let''s get out of here Das.

    "My wish. I will do whatever I want"

    No! Get out of here.

    "Just say you want to take a dip too"

    He doesn''t!

    "My clothes are already wet, so I will just sit here until they dry off"

    They will dry off even if you don''t sit here.

    "Change to your swimsuit then"

    That''s a good idea.

    "No thanks"

    Of course, he won''t

    "You know, you are very awkward"

    He is not. Well...he is, but just a little.

    "You know, you are very annoying"

    Yes! She is very annoying.

    "I know I am annoying"

    "..."

    Say something!

    "I am trying to be on good terms with you and yet you say mean things to me"

    "Why do you want to be on good terms with me?"

    "I want to be friends with you"

    "What''s so interesting about being friends with me?"

    "I just want to be friends with you"

    Ha!

    "Why?"

    "Because...you are cool?"

    Ha!

    "I am not cool"

    You are cool!

    "You don''t want to be friends with me?"

    "It''s not like that. I just don''t know how to reply"

    "How?"

    "I have been meeting lots of people recently. I don''t know who to trust"

    "It''s natural to feel like that. I also don''t have many friends"

    "Don''tpare yourself with me"

    "I am not trying to--"

    "You are not special. You are normal, you can live normally"

    "You don''t have any right to say that"

    "You are right. I am sorry I am spouting some nonsense"

    "It''s okay. You have no idea what I am going through"

    "Even I have no idea what''s happening to me"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s nothing"

    He has been acting like that since he logged in.

    Yesterday too, he was acting strange.

    Does it have anything to do with his system?

    I want to help him, but I can''t. I don''t know how to help.

    He doesn''t know that he has a system inside him.

    I want to tell him, but I can''t.

    From the memories I saw of him, I didn''t see anything that gives me a clue as to why he has a system inside him.

    Even if I tell him, it will just trouble him more. He will surely get more confused knowing that.

    Only Elena can calm him down.

    If I tell Elena about him, about the memories I saw, she might do something. But Das won''t want that.

    I am so helpless.

    I can''t help him. I am just trouble for him. I should just...disappear.

    "Hey! Give that back!" Das yelled.

    Robna has Das''s mask in her hand. It looks like it fell off when they fell down.

    He should have put it in the inventory.

    "This is the mask I made you, right?"

    "Yeah. Now give it back"

    "You have created a rumor by wearing this mask"

    "You promised you won''t tell anyone"

    "I have not told this to anyone. Not even Biana"

    "Well, thanks for that. Now give it back"

    "Here"

    She gave him the mask.

    "You should be careful with that. If someone saw you, they woulde after you"

    "I don''t n to wear this mask again"

    His mask had 2 shes. Red and blue, but the red one disappeared and at the same time his eye turned red. Will the blue sh disappear too? If yes, then will his other eyes turn blue?

    That''s another thing I don''t understand. His mysterious skills too. There is no mention of them in the database.

    And after the world zero event, I feel like he has used his system. Not sure if he is aware of that or not.

    Only if I could see his memory again.

    I tried that by always sitting on his head, but I can''t see his memories.

    It was just that one time when he touched me for the first time.

    "I am going now. You keep rxing here" Das said, getting up from the edge.

    "Wait!"

    "What is it?"

    "I aming with you"

    "Why?"

    "I am lost. At least,e with me to the exit"

    "Fine, but get dressed properly first"

    She opened her menu and equipped an outfit.

    "Let''s go"

    After exiting the cave, we reached the floor where we met her.

    "This floor is so confusing. I can''t find the exit" Roba said, kicking the stones in her way.

    "I need some monsters to kill"

    "There are no monsters here"

    "I know--there is the exit!"

    "Where?"

    "Down"

    "This is a tunnel. There is no way this is an exit"

    "I have already passed through many tunnels"

    "You go first"

    "And then you say you want to be friends with me"

    "I am just scared!"

    "Fine, fine"

    He signed me to sit on his head.

    I sat on his head and grabbed his hair.

    "What are you waiting for?!" Robna said, looking down in the tunnel.

    Das jumped in the tunnel.

    After a dark ride, we entered a room.

    This is more like a big hall rather than a room.

    "This is a weird floor"

    "Watch out for me!" Robna said,ing out of the tunnel.

    "What type of floor is this?"

    "There is an exit there"

    "It''s a short floor. Maybe it has already been cleared by someone?"

    "Whatever. I am going to the next floor"

    Something is wrong.

    Something doesn''t feel right.

    Huh?!

    [Run Das!]

    A big fireball dropped from above.

    "What was that?!"

    "Did we trigger a trap?"

    "No, it is done by some yers. Be careful! Someone is hiding here"

    Das is right. It was an attack by a yer. I can''t see anyone here. The fireball came from above. That means the caster is near.

    Robna took out her axe and Das took out his sword. Both leaning their back at each other while circling around.

    Where are they...a skill?

    [Das. They might be using a skill that hides them]

    "If that''s the case then--!"

    Another fireball!

    "Hahaha. You are dead"

    A voice echoed in the hall.

    "Where are you?! Show yourself!"

    "I will let you see my face before I kill you"

    A shadow of a yer appeared, and it became visible soon.

    "Bgir!"

 Chapter 137: Day 3 (iii)

    Chapter 137: Day 3 (iii)

    A shadow of a yer appeared, and it became visible soon.

    "Bgir!"

    "It''s Byldger! Well anyway, I will kill you soon"

    "Cut the crap! I have no time to listen to your bullshit!"

    "Hey, lowly yer. What is your name?"

    "It''s bull killer"

    "You really want to die, don''t you?"

    Heunched dozens of fireballs at them, but Das cut and blocked them with his sword.

    "You can''t win against me on one vs one"

    "Who told you that I am the only one here?"

    "....."

    "An ambush?" Robna said, taking out another small axe.

    [Oh no]

    We were surrounded by his 80 yer guild.

    "What''s the big deal? Do you want my orbs? Forget it"

    "I don''t think that a lowly yer like you will have many orbs"

    "Yeah, sure"

    "Hey, all of you! Attack them with your strongest attack"Byldger yelled.

    This is bad. His guild is filled with mage yers. If all 80 yers attack at once, they will surely die.

    "Robna, can you do me a favor?"

    "What is it?"

    "I will give you all my orbs, you get out of here"

    "What about you?"

    "I will kill them ande right behind you"

    "Do you think you can kill all the yers?"

    "I will. I am an expert in exterminating pests"

    "I will fight with you"

    "Please go"

    "I said I will fight with you"

    "I am really annoyed right now, please don''t annoy me more!"

    "Yell all you want. I am fighting with you"

    "You are just in my way"

    Das''s sword...is he using his Excalibur skill again?

    His sword is emitting ck fire.

    He grabbed his sword with both hands and activated his sword skill---!

    Thud~

    [Das! Are you okay?!]

    "Hey what''s wrong? Das!"

    As soon as he used his sword skill, he fell on the floor.

    He is acting strange.

    [Das! Are you--]

    It''s his system.

    His system is acting up again.

    "Hey! What''s wrong?!" Robna said, shaking Das.

    "Get...out of...here"

    "There is no way I am leaving you behind. Stay here, I will take care of them"

    Robna dashed at the group of yers while swinging her axe in her hand.

    She is using her small axe to break their shield while attacking with her big axe.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Attack her! Kill her!" Byldger yelled, hiding behind the group.

    What a coward!

    I should help Das.

    I know I am useless, but I have to do something.

    [Das! Are you okay?!]

    "Li...ly?"

    [Das!]

    Is he losing consciousness?

    "Hide...Li...ly"

    [Das! Try to get up--]

    My body!

    I fell on the floor.

    My wings...my body is disappearing.

    His system is doing it. It must have caught a virus.

    "Good work" Byldgar said, pping whileing out from the group.

    Huh?

    Robna!

    Robna...her body. It''s burned!

    "Wa...it, fight..me" Robna said, raising her burnt hand.

    "Shut...up" Das said.

    "Ha! Is she still alive? What are you doing? Kill her!" Byldger said, taking a step back.

    "Stop...whispering in my mind" Das said,

    They threw her on the floor.

    "Fight...me"

    "Stop...talking...in my mind"

    Das keeps saying something about whispering and screaming.

    "You want to fight with me, huh? A lowly yer like you want to fight me? Me?! The great Byldger!"

    "Stop...screaming...in my...mind"

    What is Das saying?

    "Argh!"

    Robna!

    "Shut...up"

    Byldger kicked Robna in the face.

    "Stop...whispering"

    "A lowly yer has no right to fight me"

    Byldger raised Robna by grabbing her hair and punched her in the stomach. Robna aimlessly tried to swing her axe, but it fell from her hand.

    "Shut...up"

    "I will give you a chance, grovel before me and kill this guy"

    "On my dead body"

    Robna stabbed her small axe in his face.

    "Argh!"

    Byldger threw her on the floor and pressed his foot on her face while healing his wound.

    "Don''t...talk in...my mind"

    What''s wrong with Das!

    What should I do?!

    At this rate, Robna will die, and they will kill Das after that!

    My body will disappear soon.

    Will I ever see Das again if I disappear before he logs out?

    "Stop...whispering"

    "Hey! Someone grab her!" Byldger yelled.

    Two yers grabbed by her hand.

    "Grab her like that. I will burn her to the crisp"

    One yer raised Robna''s face by pulling her hair.

    "Shut...up"

    Byldger punched Robna in the face.

    "Hahaha!"

    He kicked her in the stomach.

    "Hahaha!"

    He kicked her in the face.

    "This is what a lowly yer like you deserves!"

    He gathered his mana in his hand and created a raging fireball.

    "Grab her tight! I am going to punch her with this"

    He punched her with the fireball.

    The fireball hit not only Robna, but the yers who were holding her too. They all died.

    "Hahaha!"

    How heartless!

    The hall went silent. Not a single noise can be heard.

    Das...Das?

    Where did he go?

    His sword is still here, emitting ck fire, but...where did he go?

    "Argh!"

    I heard a sound of heavy footsteps from behind him.

    Das was walking towards the group.

    Something is wrong.

    His system is trying to corrupt the game''s data!

    Das was walking slowly with heavy steps. His hands and face were down. He was walking like he could fall at any moment.

    The fire from his sword turned into mist, and it was absorbed by his hand.

    This has happened once before. When he was fighting with the manticores.

    The yers tried to attack him, but they stopped...or rather, they were stopped. They can still move their eyes and fingers but can''t move their body.

    They are stuck!

    "Hey, Byldger. I told you to shut up, didn''t I?"

    "What are you...!"

    Byldger''s legs gave out, and he fell to the ground. He began crawling backward.

    "For the past few days, these screams and whispers have been eating my mind. I can''t think straight. I told you to shut up. <strong>Didn''t I</strong>?"

    All the mist that was absorbed by his hand, gathered into his middle finger.

    "You are dead"

    He flicked his middle finger at Byldger and Byldger''s face was half cleaved to his nose from the middle

    Das raised his hand in the air and his sword came over into his hand.

    "I see. So it really works how I want to" he said, activating his sword skill.

    He swung his sword and all the yers present in the hall were cleaved half to their waist.

    I see.

    So he defeated them all.

    Nice.

    Now I can disappear in peace.

    I closed my eyes but soon opened them again to see Das for thest time.

    When I opened my eyes, I was in his hand. He was looking at me with a worried look on his face.

    "Are you okay?" he asked, in a soft voice.

    When I looked at my body, it was back to normal.

    [Yeah. I am okay]

    "Okay then, let me collect the orbs"

    The floor was covered by the orbs.

    There are too many orbs.

    Byldger was 4th, which means we must be above 4th now.

    Byldger had 358 diamond orbs, 2200 tinum orbs, 3122 golden orbs, 7846 silver orbs, 12987 bronze orbs.

    "We are in 4th ce"

 Chapter 138: Day 3 (iv) (off)

    Chapter 138: Day 3 (iv) (off)

    It won''t stop.

    The whispers and screams won''t stop.

    Lily!

    Her body is disappearing.

    Her eyes are closed!

    As soon as I touched her, her body returned to normal. She slowly opened her eyes.

    "Are you okay?"

    [Yeah. I am okay]

    "Okay then, let me collect the orbs"

    The floor was covered by the orbs.

    There are too many orbs.

    Baliger was 4th, which means we must be above 4th now.

    Balugir had 358 diamond orbs, 2200 tinum orbs, 3122 golden orbs, 7846 silver orbs, 12987 bronze orbs.

    "We are in 4th ce"

    How is that possible? I was on the 21st, before we encountered Belger. Does that mean that all the orbs I collected were nothingpared to Bilgar?

    How many orbs does the top 3 have?

    [Are you okay, Das?]

    "Yeah. I am fine"

    [You are lying!]

    "Don''t yell"

    My head is hurting.

    [Why do you do this?]

    "What do you mean?"

    [Why do you lie?]

    "I am not lying. It''s just nothing important"

    [It''s the same]

    "Whatever. Let''s go"

    [Robna died]

    "It''s her fault she died"

    [How can you say that?]

    "I told her to run, but she didn''t"

    [She was trying to protect you]

    "I never asked for help"

    [Stop saying that]

    Why does she keep getting angry?

    "Well, she is dead, so we can''t do anything. Let''s go"

    [Make sure to thank her when you meet her in the real word]

    "..."

    [Okay?]

    "Fine"

    She is acting like mom.

    [Daily Limit Is Over] [yer Should Now Log Out]

    "...."

    Really?

    [Log out, Das]

    "I am not logging out"

    [You have to log out]

    "No restriction will allow me to y"

    [It will, but the progress will not be saved]

    "....."

    [Log out]

    "Fine"

    We are in 4th ce. I need to find the top 3 and defeat them. Even if I take the orbs from Elena and others, I don''t think I will reach first.

    [See you tomorrow]

    I wonder how many times I have heard this from her.

    "Hey, Lily. I need your help"

    [With?]

    "Give me bulgar information"

    [What do you want to do with it?]

    "Just tell me"

    She gave me his address and other information.

    [Bye. I love you]

    "I love you too"

    I logged out.

    I hoped that the whispering and screams would stop, but it got worse.

    ---------------------------------------------------

    Next day, at school. Lunch break,

    "How are you in 4th ce?" Elena asked, taking arge bite, gulping down half of the sandwich.

    "Things happened"

    "We will also enter a new floor today" Elena gulped down the remaining sandwich.

    "I think the event will end by tomorrow"

    "Tomorrow is day 5. It will end on day 6"

    "It depends on how many yers left"

    "This event is boring"

    "Why is that?"

    "I want to y with you"

    "Bear for 2 more days"

    If it was Elena, instead of Robna....

    I got up from the seat saying, "I will be right back"

    "Where are you going? Pee?"

    "I am going to meet Robena"

    "Why?"

    "She helped me out yesterday"

    "Are you going to thank her?"

    "Something like that"

    "Come back quickly"

    "Yeah"

    I left the ssroom and went to Robena''s ssroom.

    I hope she is here. I really don''t want to go to the cafeteria.

    I opened the ssroom door.

    "..."

    The room was full of girls.

    All of them are staring at me. I quickly nced all over the room to see if Robena was there or not.

    "Hey~~!" a girl said.

    "...."

    How do I reply?

    "Hey, hand~~some What are you here for?"

    I really don''t like the way they look at me.

    "Uhh...is Robena here?"

    "She is here"

    I heard a voice from behind me. I looked back to see Bianca standing at the door and behind her was Robena.

    Were they in the washroom?

    What the hell am I thinking?!

    I got out of the room and grabbed Robena''s hand or I wanted to but Bianca blocked my way.

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "That''s my line!"

    Let me go!

    "What do you need my sister for?"

    "I want to talk to her"

    "Then talk here"

    "70%mission"

    "Take her wherever you want to"

    This girl just sold her sister!

    Joey!

    This girl is no good. Find someone else!

    I grabbed Robena''s hand and got out of the room.

    After walking for a while, we reached the balcony.

    That was so scary!

    Everyone was staring at me.

    I am still not used to the stares.

    "Umm...why did you bring me here?" she said, intertwining her hair with her fingers.

    Why is she fidgeting?!

    "I brought you here to say thanks"

    "Huh?"

    "Thanks for what you did yesterday"

    Saying thanks is so embarrassing!

    "What...happened after I died?" she asked, intertwining her hair crazily.

    "I fought with them"

    "And? Did you win?"

    She suddenly closed the distance with me.

    "You are too close!"

    "Did you win?"

    She just ignored what I said!

    "Yeah, I won"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. I am in 4th ce now"

    "I am d you won"

    She is...d?

    Why is she d?

    In the first ce...

    "Why didn''t you run away?"

    "How could I leave you alone"

    "Why? You should have just left me and run away"

    "There is no way I could leave you behind and run away"

    "Why?"

    "Well...because...umm...what about you?! What would you have done if you were in my ce? Would you have left me behind?"

    I would have. Winning is more important to me.

    "....."

    "See? I knew you would never leave anyone behind"

    I didn''t say anything!

    "But why did you do that for me?"

    "Well...because..."

    Say something!

    The lunch break is about to end.

    "I need to go now"

    "Where are you going?"

    "Elena is waiting for me"

    "That''s...right, you already have a girlfriend"

    "You didn''t know?"

    "Haha. I knew but...haha silly me"

    Why does she suddenly sound sad?

    Well, it has nothing to do with me.

    "Hey, Das!"

    "What?"

    "Can...can...I..."

    "Say it already"

    "Can Ie...eat lunch with you once in a while?"

    "No, thanks"

    "I wille!"

    Then why ask?!

    I couldn''t help but chuckle a little.

    She is back to her normal mode.

    "I am going now. Thanks again for yesterday. I will take your revenge"

 Chapter 139: Day 4 (off)

    Chapter 139: Day 4 (off)

    Elena and I are on our way home.

    "Where were you doing the lunch break?"

    "I told you I am going to meet Robena"

    "No, I mean, after that. Where were you? You came after the lecture was almost over"

    "I had some things to do"

    "Like?"

    "Some boy things"

    "You went to pee, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t, but yeah. I was cleaning some trash"

    "So...why are you covering your left eye?"

    "It''s so bright here"

    "It is not. Show me"

    "It''s nothing"

    "Show. Me"

    I removed my hand from my left eye.

    "Where is your lens?"

    "I dropped it somewhere"

    I was careless.

    "Are you okay?"

    "The lens was just for covering my eye color, I am okay"

    "That''s not what I am talking about. Are you okay with this"

    "Well, it would be a problem if anyone saw my eyes, but it''s okay now"

    "Why?"

    "My identity as Edens will be disclosed soon, so there is no point in wearing color lenses now"

    We Edens, all Edens, don''t matter if a male or female has green eyes. No one other than the Edens have green eyes in the world. It''s like a unique trait of the royal bloodline.

    If the father is Edens, then the son and daughter will have green eyes. And if the mother is Edens, then the son and the daughter will have green eyes too.

    Royal blood and its traits are dominant.

    I started wearing lenses when I started school. In other words, when I started going out.

    "Should I take off the other one for you?" Elena asked.

    "No, thanks. I will ask mom when I get home"

    "But you promised that you will let me take off"

    "When?"

    "Before we started going out"

    "That''s a lie! I never promised such a thing"

    "Why do you remember that!" Elena said, stomping her feet on the ground.

    "I remember my every moment with you"

    Her face flushed when I said that.

    Yes!

    Mission ''Make her embarrassed'' aplished!

    "I will take it off for you"

    "I will do it when I get home"

    "I want to do it"

    "Fine, but be careful. It hurts when they are pulled out"

    "Don''t worry. I will never hurt you"

    The lenses are deeply connected to the brain''s nerves.

    These lenses are injected into my eyes by an operation.

    These lenses cover the entire eye. They are just like real eyes. There is no need to take them off. You can wear them forever or you can change them into a different color if you want.

    "Okay, I grabbed it. I will pull it now"

    "Okay"

    "Sorry if it hurts"

    "Don''t worry"

    Why are our roles switched?

    The lenses must have gotten damaged when the blood came out from my eyes.

    Well, I don''t need them now.

    Elena pulled them off.

    "Did it hurt?"

    "No, it didn''t"

    I don''t feel pain. Only if this pain in my head goes away...

    I still hear whispers in my mind.

    They just start randomly. I can''t figure out what whispers are, the voices are so low and of multiple people. And the screams are too loud to understand.

    My legs tremble every time I hear the scream.

    I try my best not to react too much.

    Elena has been staring at me ever since she took off the lens

    "What are you staring for?"

    "You really look like an elf"

    She just rebutted my humanity like it was nothing!

    "You y too many games"

    "But you really do look like one"

    "Come on. My ears are not that pointy"

    "They are not, but they are not normal either"

    "Mom has them more pointy than me. Lier too! If you see her, you will understand what I mean"

    "I want to meet your cousin"

    "You will meet her at my coronation"

    "Is she beautiful?"

    "You are talking like you have never seen her"

    "But I don''t remember how she looked like"

    "She is beautiful"

    "More than me?"

    "You are beautiful?"

    She pouted the entire way back to her home. She didn''t even let me apologize.

    "Well then, see you in LWO...see you at school"

    "Hold up! Where do you think you are going?"

    I blocked her way with my hand.

    "Let me go"

    She tried to go the other way. I blocked her way again with my other hand.

    "You are trapped against the wall. Where will you--hey!"

    She crouched and tried to go from under my hand. I blocked her with my leg.

    "I am not talking to you"

    "I am sorry. That was really a joke"

    "It was a very harsh joke"

    "I am sorry! I had no idea you would get this angry"

    "Do you promise you won''t joke like this ever again?"

    "I promise!"

    "Never ever?"

    "Never ever!"

    I will die if she stops talking with me.

    "Kiss me and you are forgiven"

    "With pleasure"

    She was leaning against the wall. I brought my face close to hers and kissed her.

    She was trying to push me away with her hands earlier, but now she is pulling me in.

    Our kisses are getting more and more intense day by day.

    Her tongue is reaching every part of my mouth.

    Our lips parted, and she hugged me.

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    "Can I stay like this for a while?"

    "That''s what I wanted to ask"

    I went home after hugging and kissing her.

    When I reached home, mom was watching television.

    "Hey mom"

    "Wee back--where are you lenses?!"

    "I took them off"

    "Why! Don''t you know--"

    "It doesn''t matter now, does it?"

    "Well, yeah"

    "What are you watching?"

    "There was a murder 4 hours ago"

    They found out earlier than I expected.

    "Can I get to eat something?"

    "Yeah. I will make you something"

    Mom went to the kitchen.

    I swiped my hand to change the channel.

    "Hey! I was watching the news. Change it back!"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I don''t want her to see it.

    "Change!"

    Like I can ever win against my mom.

    [The burned body was found in the apartment]

    I took your revenge, Robena

 Chapter 140: Day 4 (ii)

    Chapter 140: Day 4 (ii)

    [The burned body was found in the apartment]

    I took your revenge, Robena

    [How did you get to know that there is a burnt body in the apartment?] The reporter asked the police.

    [We were informed by the neighbour]

    [What do you think? Is it a murder?]

    [Of course, it is]

    [How are you so sure of that?]

    [First of all, his door was broken. Someone broke it with heavy force. Second, there was blood all over his room. Third, his entire body was burned by an intense fire, not even the bones were left]

    [Was that the victim''s blood?]

    [Yes it was, and we performed a 3D inspection around the marks on the floor, and we found out that he was brutally beaten before being burned alive]

    [Who can do such a thing?]

    [This is a work of a psycho killer]

    [Is there any other thing you want to tell?]

    [We searched his apartment and found VR equipment]

    [He used to y a VR game?]

    [Not just one, he used to y many VR games, and used amon name, Byldger, as his yer]

    [Could it be that he was murdered because of that?]

    [There is a possibility, but the killer was surely powerful]

    [Was there only one killer?]

    [There might be more than one. The victim himself used to go to the gym and was a pro-wrestler in his university days]

    [Thanks for your cooperation. So, as you just hear, people are not safe even in their house]

    They are not people. They are called trash.

    "What''s wrong with this world? People are dying even in their house" mom said, handing me the te.

    "Thanks, mom"

    "Should we tighten the security?"

    "There is no need to do that. We have enough security"

    As for those men, I have nned something interesting.

    "You should be careful when you are out, okay?"

    "Yeah"

    "Also, make sure to drop Elena off at her house every day"

    "Yeah"

    "I am waiting for your coronation"

    "Why?"

    "You will get extra security after that"

    "I don''t need extra--oh! Hey, mom"

    "Hmm?"

    "Did Liro--aunt Lirole tell you something?"

    "You were going to tell her name, weren''t you?"

    "....."

    "How many times do I have to say this? She is your aunt, call her aunt, okay?"

    "Did she say something?"

    "No, I haven''t talked to her sincest week. Why do you ask?"

    "She will be moving to the pce next week, and Lier will move here"

    "She hasn''t informed me about it. How do you know this?"

    Because I asked her to.

    "I went to her housest Sunday"

    "You went to Lirole''s house? In the next city?!"

    "Yeah"

    "How could you go without informing me?!"

    "Aunt Lirole said she will call you"

    "Well, she didn''t!"

    "Now you know it"

    "Don''t brush it off like it was nothing. Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for you to go alone somewhere?"

    I hope I don''t get pped.

    She walked up to me....am I going to get pped?

    I closed my eyes and clenched my teeth. I was waiting for a p on the face, but instead, I felt warm.

    "Mom?"

    She was hugging me.

    "I am just worried about you, do you understand?"

    "I am sorry. I will make sure to inform you next time"

    "Good boy" she said, patting my head.

    AS for the whispers and screams, I just have to get used to them.

    If I get used to them, they won''t affect me anymore.

    After eating, I logged into LWO.

    I was logged onto the same floor. I quickly exited that floor. After entering the next floor, I met Biana and Joey.

    Biana said she is tired of the event and gave me all her orbs before logging out. Joey also logged out saying he can''t do much alone since he is on a low level.

    Their obs did help me raise the points, but I was still in 4th ce.

    "I need more orbs"

    [Don''t worry. We will get more]

    We have to get more.

    After exploring the floor, I found some small monsters. As expected, small monsters don''t give much.

    "Hey Lily, is it just me or do the floors keep getting smaller and smaller by every floor?"

    [You are right, the floor''s size keeps decreasing. That must mean that we are near the end floor]

    After exiting the floor, I entered the next floor. Actually, it wasn''t a floor. There were two doors, two paths.

    "What do you think, Lily? Which one will have more monsters?"

    [I don''t know, because I can''t sense any signal for any of them, but we have to go in one]

    "Which one should I go to? Right or left?"

    [Right]

    "Let''s go to the left one then"

    She pulled my hair.

    "I was kidding. You are so cute, Lily"

    She started jumping on my head.

    "Your butts are soft"

    [Why are you in a good mood today?]

    "I got revenge today"

    [Revenge?]

    "Yeah. I cleaned trash"

    [What do you mean---! Das]

    "Yeah"

    There is someone on this floor.

    I hear fighting sounds.

    There was a yer fighting with the horde of monsters.

    Usually, I wait for them to end the fight, and kill them when they let their guard down, but this time, it''s different.

    I can''t wait for them to end the fight. Because the girl who is fighting with the horde is none other than one of the girls I love.

    She was fighting excellently. She was using both her sword and hands. She was killing one monster with the sword and the other with her kicks. I wanted to look at her fighting for a little more, but there was a monster who tried to attack her from behind.

    I dashed at the monster from behind, grabbed its head and crushed it.

    Weak.

    The girl noticed that I was behind her, and without looking back, with no hesitation, she swung her sword at me.

    Her aim was a little off. I grabbed her hand and turned her back, so she could see my face.

    As soon as she saw me, her sword fell down from her hand.

    "What are you shocked about, Lier?"

 Chapter 141: Day 4 (iii)

    Chapter 141: Day 4 (iii)

    "What are you shocked about, Lier?"

    "D-D-Das!"

    "Yes, it''s Das"

    I took her sword from the ground and gave it back to her.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I was just passing by"

    She touched my face and said, "Is it really you?"

    "Yup"

    She circled around me and said, "Yes, it''s you"

    "Did you forget you beat me crazily in the world zero event?"

    "Don''t bring that up! I am already feeling guilty about that"

    "There is no need to"

    "Where is your girlfriend?"

    "She is not here"

    "So that means...you are alone?"

    "I am not. I have someone with me"

    "Where? I don''t see anyone" Lier said, ncing around.

    "Lily, if you don''t mind"

    [Fine]

    "There is something on your head!"

    This reaction never gets old.

    "She is Lily"

    "The AI pixie you talked about?"

    "Yeah"

    "She is hiding under your hair. I can''t see her"

    "Lily?"

    I could feel Lily crawling on my head. She crawled all the way to the front and peaked from my hair.

    "She is cute!"

    She is calling her cute by only looking at her face.

    "She is my partner. She helped me out many-"

    "Can I touch her?"

    Ignoring me, huh?

    Lier raised her hand, pointing finger, and touched my forehead.

    Lily crawled further ahead to her fingers to her palm.

    "Wow! She is so cute and tiny"

    "I know right"

    "What are you going to do with this tiny being?"

    "I don''t know what you meant, but I am sure you are thinking of something perverted"

    "Don''t call me pervert!"

    "I didn''t say anything"

    "I am keeping this pixie"

    "Not happening. She is mine"

    "What about me?"

    "You are mine too"

    She hugged me.

    "Lier?"

    "Let me stay like this for a while"

    "We have to go further"

    "For a little while"

    "Fine"

    I am really weak against her.

    Lily flew over andnded on Lier''s head.

    What is she doing?

    She walked forward...don''t tell me!

    No! No, no, no. Lily is not like that. She won''t do it.

    Lily looked up at my face as I was pleading her, not to do what she was going to do.

    She smirked and jumped, kissing my lips.

    Lily!

    She knows that I can''t move my hand to stop her. Because if I do, Lier will think that I pushed her back because she was hugging me.

    Damn you little pixie!

    I will remember this.

    Just wait for this event to end. I will take your ss.

    "Thank you" Lier said.

    "What are you thanking me for?"

    "For thest time"

    "Huh?"

    "You know...what we did in my room"

    Bare breasts squeezing!

    "It''s okay, in fact, I should thank you for letting me do it"

    [What did you do in her room?]

    "Hey! Das, look! She is speaking!"

    Yes, she is! And didn''t you hear what she just asked?!

    Lily is ring at me.

    Now that is something new.

    What is she, jealous?

    I have never seen her jealous.

    [Hey, Das. What did you do in her room?]

    Stop!

    Stop it! You are scaring me!

    "We kissed" Lier said.

    [Only kissed?]

    "He did something else too...but...it''s embarrassing to say"

    [Da~~s]

    Lier!

    "I just did what I do with Elena"

    [You never do anything to me]

    That''s because it is you!

    "She is just like a real person" Lier said, nudging Lily with her finger.

    Wow! She didn''t do anything to Lier, and when I did it, I got bitten.

    "Das" Lier said, pulling my clothes.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Her face looks flushed.

    "I am..."

    "Hey! What''s wrong?! Are you okay?!"

    "I am...horny"

    ...

    "Then log out and masturbate while thinking of me like you always do"

    "Don''t call me pervert!"

    "I didn''t. And give me back my worries!"

    I was really worried about her.

    "Let''s go now"

    [Hey, Lier]

    "What is it, little Pixie?"

    [Call me Lily, and do you know?]

    "Know what?"

    [Das married Elena a few days ago]

    Lily!

    This is going too far!

    "What?"

    [Das married Elena]

    "What?"

    [Das married Elena]

    "They got married?"

    [Yes]

    "In the real world?"

    [In the game, but both have--]

    "Da~~s?! What am I hearing?"

    "It is...true"

    "And you were hiding this from me?"

    "We just met today after our fight in World Zero, remember?"

    "That''s right, but what am I hearing?!"

    "What''s the big deal? It''s just a game"

    [But both--]

    "So, what? You can''t just marry anyone"

    "She is my girlfriend, and no one has the right to tell me what to do and not do"

    She made a shocked face and said, "You are right. I am sorry"

    Shit!

    I was harsh.

    These whispers and screams are eating my mind, and I can''t even think straight. I said it without thinking.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean it that way"

    "No, it was my fault. I don''t have any right to say anything to you"

    Dammit!

    I scratched my head and said, "We can marry too after that event"

    "Huh?"

    "I said we can marry too"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah, it''s just a game"

    "But both--"

    "Lily"

    [Wh...at?]

    "Don''t you have something to say?"

    [I am sorry]

    "Don''t do something like this again, got it?"

    [Okay]

    I hope I wasn''t harsh.

    Hurting them is thest thing I want to do.

    After exploring the floor, we found...nothing.

    "Das" Lier said

    "Hmm?"

    "Here"

    "What?"

    "The orbs that I collected"

    "Oh! Thanks"

    She gave me her orbs.

    Oh!

    Nice!

    I am in 3rd ce now.

    "Sorry it wasn''t much"

    "No, it''s more than enough"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah"

    Lier hugged my arm and said, "Let''s go"

    As we were walking, I noticed a strange-looking stone on the wall.

    "Hey! Look, a strange stone"

    The strange thing about the stone is that its shape kept changing.

    [It''s the entrance of the secret floor]

    "The secret floor"

    5000 points orbs.

    This is a great chance to get some points.

    "Are we going in?" Lier asked.

    "You bet we are"

    [Be careful, there might be a trap inside]

    "Okay"

    I took out my sword and pushed the stone with it.

    As soon as my sword touched the stone, the stone shattered into pieces.

    "...."

    Huh?

    What?

    Did I just destroy the entrance?

    "Das! Look!"

    Beneath us was...a transparent floor...or a door?

    It is made of ss.

    "There is a room"

    "Something is moving"

    So...how do we go in?

    <em>Crack~~ Crack~~</em>

    The ss shattered, and we fell into that room.

    There was a huge clock on the ceiling, which was ticking slowly.

    Huh?

    Where is Lier?

    "Lier!"

    "I am here"

    "What...is going on?"

    Lier was standing on the other wall.

    There is something wrong with this room.

    It''s moving as the clock is ticking.

 Chapter 142: Day 4 (iv)

    Chapter 142: Day 4 (iv)

    The ss shattered, and we fell into that room.

    There was a huge clock on the ceiling, which was ticking slowly.

    Huh?

    Where is Lier?

    "Lier!"

    "I am here"

    "What...is going on?"

    Lier was standing on the other wall.

    There is something wrong with this room.

    It''s moving as the clock is ticking.

    The gravity of the room keeps changing.

    It is different for me and different for Lier.

    The room was...or the gravity...or the walls...nevermind. Everything is moving in a different direction.

    The floor, the sidewall, everything was divided into small parts, and they were moving crazily.

    The only thing that is not moving is that huge clock.

    The clock was ticking but stopped when it hit 12'' and rang loudly.

    The clock started ticking backwards, and the room was now moving in the opposite direction.

    The right wall is now the ceiling, and the clock is now on the left side. Meanwhile, I, who was on the floor, is now on the right side and Lier is on the floor.

    This is so confusing. Was I on the floor or not? Actually, which one was the floor? All three sides except the clock are the same.

    The clock rang again.

    The room will move again, that''s what I was thinking, but instead of moving, the room shook.

    The ceiling...or the side which was the ceiling cracked, and we were greeted by the head. Head of the monster.

    The monster then broke the ceiling. Above the monster was a sky, a sky full of stars.

    The monster put its hand in the room, raised its hand, and smashed. The room was broken into three parts. I was on one part, Lier on the other, and the clock on the third.

    Below the room was the sky, the blue sky with some clouds floating in it.

    My head hurts just seeing how messed up the situation is. The sky above me is ck and has stars, while the sky below me has a blue sky with clouds floating in it.

    In simple words, it''s day up and night down. That sounds weird.

    What is this monster?!

    If this is a sky, then how is this monster...

    "This is going to be tough"

    The monster was the biggest monster I have ever seen in LWO. There was a big tform in the middle of the space, and the monster was standing on it.

    Now that I have seen its full body, calling him a monster would be wrong. It''s a colossal statue that has nothing on its face, only a big orb on its forehead. It has an enormous, sharp spear in its right hand, and its left hand is bigger than half of its body.

    "We have to fight it, huh?" Lier said, talking out her sword.

    "Lily, what type of boss is this?"

    [No information in the database, but it gets power from the big orb on its forehead]

    "So we just have to destroy that orb on his forehead"

    But how are we going to reach it?

    The room...broken room...room parts...whatever we are standing on is now floating in the space.

    I tried to jump where Lier was, but I couldn''t move.

    [You can''t jump]

    "....."

    How am I going to defeat it then? If I can''t jump, then there is no way I can hit it.

    The statue spun its spear and swung it at Lier. Lier tried to jump, but she fell down.

    "Lier! Move! Quickly! Move!"

    Lier crawled to the edge of the wall. Its spear was so long that it could easily hit us.

    "This is pissing me off now"

    [Das! Move!]

    Huh?

    I ran to the edge of the wall and soon after the spear pierced the spot I was standing on earlier.

    I looked back at the statue--

    "Where did it go?!"

    The tform was empty.

    I nced around, but it was nowhere to be found.

    "Das! Run!" Lier yelled, pointing her finger at the sky.

    Don''t tell me!

    I looked up and there it was, raising its left hand to strike me.

    Dammit!

    It already broke the rest of the wall. There is nowhere to go!

    I tried to jump even though I knew nothing would happen, and as expected I fell down.

    "Lily are you okay...Lily!"

    It grabbed Lily.

    "Lily!"

    Dammit!

    I can''t jump.

    "Lily!"

    Do something Das!

    "Lily!"

    I lost count of how many times I tried to jump.

    All I was feeling was rage.

    "I will break you into pieces!"

    I will end you!

    A secondter, I was in space, grabbing its hand.

    It was crushing Lily with a pinch. I grabbed its thumb with one hand, grabbed Lily with the other.

    [Das, calm down. I am okay!]

    End!

    It tried to attack me with its spear. I took out my sword, activating the sword skill, and its spear broke into two.

    It was still holding the spear, but the spearpoint of the spear was still rolling in the sky. I grabbed it and threw it at the statue while aiming at the orb on its forehead.

    It was about to hit the orb but was stopped by its left hand. I kind of knew this would happen, so I kicked the back of the spread, pushing it further and breaking its hand and the orb.

    Everything including my surroundings sucked in, and I was in the room again.

    The room was back to normal. The clock stopped ticking and Lier was in front of me.

    "Is it over?" Lier asked.

    "Where are the orbs!"

    A crack appeared on the clock and the clock shattered, spilling the red orbs.

    I am 2nd now.

    I need only a few points to cross the first.

    "Where is the exit?" Lier asked, ncing around.

    There was no exit in the room.

    "Lily. Where is the exit?"

    [Try destroying the room]

    "Destroy...the room"

    "Leave it to me" Lier said, stabbing her sword to the floor.

    Cracks appeared from the spot where she stabbed, following the entire floor, and soon the entire room was full of cracks.

    "Das, can youe and grab my hand?"

    I grabbed her hand.

    The entire room shattered into pieces, and we were back to the floor we were previously into.

    "That was surely something else" Lier said, hugging me.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Let me hug you a little more and I will be okay"

    "Sure"

    I need a hug too.

    How did I jump?

    It was like I teleported...no, it was more like I was there before I knew it.

    I can really do anything I want. It''s like...I just think about it and it happens.

    Is it because of No Restriction? I think not.

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "You married your girlfriend, so that means you can kiss her in the game now, right?"

    "Yeah, we can. But we haven''t tried"

    I haven''t seen her in 4 days in the game.

    "So you don''t know how it feels?"

    "I am curious too"

    The only person who has kissed me in the game is...Rias. Many things were going on at that time, so I didn''t even feel that kiss, not that I wanted to.

    Talking about Rias, I haven''t seen her since that day...it was night. She knows about me. I need to find her once this event ends.

    "Want to try kissing?" Lier said, looking up while hugging me.

    "Only married couples can kiss"

    "I know, but don''t you want to see what happens when a non-married couple tries to kiss?"

    "I want to but..."

    "Let''s try it"

    If No Restriction gets activated, we will end up kissing. But if I reject her, she will....who am I kidding?

    I want to kiss her.

    "Fine"

    She pulled me and kissed me or we should have kissed, but we couldn''t. There was an invisible wall between our faces.

    "Hey! Stop pulling me down!"

    Even though there is a wall between us, she is pulling me with all her might.

    "I want to kiss you!" she said, letting me go.

    "Wait for this event to end. Then we can kiss all you want"

    "Let''s go"

    "Yeah"

    We found the exit. It was a cave.

    As soon as Lier stepped in, the cave closed up.

    "Lier!"

    "Das!"

    "Are you okay?!"

    "Yeah, it''s still open from here"

    "Wait there, I will break the cave"

    I started smashing the wall as hard as I could.

    "Das! Stop"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There are many stctites on the ceiling here. They will fall if you shake"

    Dammit!

    "Will you be okay alone?"

    "Yeah, don''t worry"

    Dammit!

    "Lier"

    "Okay, I am going. Meet you at the endpoint"

    I could easily feel sadness and disappointment in her voice.

 Chapter 143: Day 5

    Chapter 143: Day 5

    I logged out yesterday after failing to find a way to meet Lier.

    I am currently underwater. In the underwater ruins.

    I have ten minutes to find the exit of this floor.

    I found some orbs in the water. There are fishes, but they are not part of the event. I will get exp if I kill them, but I will not get any orbs.

    I have no time to waste here.

    I am finally in 2nd ce. Karkas is 3rd. I need at least 30 diamond orbs to pass the 1st.

    After swimming for a while, I found an exit, but there was a Kraken guarding the door.

    12 legs...or should I say tentacles?

    I should finish it quickly and get some orbs.

    I have three minutes left.

    I can''t swing my sword underwater. I can''t use my Harden skill either.

    [Skill Sprinter Activated]

    At least this will help in boosting my speed.

    I clenched my fists and went near the Kraken.

    2 minutes left.

    Actually, scratch it.

    [Skill Harden Activated]

    Inded on the ground and walked to the Kraken.

    Kraken floated up.

    Heh!

    Got you.

    As soon as it floated up, I jumped and used my levitate skill to boost my jump. Its tentacles were swaying as he floated up. I grabbed one of the tentacles and squished it. I did the same with all its other tentacles and now it is a tentacleless Kraken.

    Kraken was now lying on the ground, doing nothing. Hopeless without its tentacles.

    Now then, time to finish you.

    I grabbed my sword and activated the sword skill and cleaved the Kraken into two.

    I got 30 diamond orbs, but I am still in 2nd ce.

    Who the heck is that first yer?

    She got another 50k points in a minute.

    1 minute left.

    It was easy. Time to go to the exit.

    I pushed the door and went in.

    "Made it in time"

    [It was so scary]

    "It was scary?"

    [It was!]

    "Well I ended it in a minute"

    [That''s because of...]

    "Of?"

    [Nohing]

    "Lily, do you know something--"

    "Who is there?!"

    It''s a male''s voice.

    Great.

    I will kill him and get some orbs.

    I grabbed my sword and hid behind the wall.

    My sprinter and harden skills are still active.

    It will be easy.

    Footsteps came near me and stopped behind the wall, exactly where I was standing.

    I took a step forward and crouched down to stab him with the sword, but stopped when I saw who that yer was.

    "It''s you!"

    Why.

    Why?

    Why?!

    Out of all people, it had to be him, or should I say...her.

    "Hello Grace"

    I can feel my face twitching.

    "Hello. Das"

    I can see her face twitching.

    I guess we can''t get along after all.

    And I don''t want to get along with her in the first ce.

    "Well then, goodbye" I said, as I turned my back at her.

    "Wait!"

    "What?"

    "How is Elena doing?"

    "Do you think I will tell you that?"

    "No"

    "Then why ask?"

    "...."

    "Okay, I am going"

    I once again turned my back at her to get out of there.

    "Wait!"

    "What now?"

    "I want to talk to you"

    "I don''t have time"

    "Please listen! I will give you all my orbs if you listen to me"

    "Do you really think I will fall for this trap?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I am sure it''s about Elena. I don''t want to hear it"

    "It is about her, but...please just listen to me. Only 5 minutes"

    What happened to her usual attitude?

    "Finish it in 1 minute"

    "I will try, thanks"

    "Say it already"

    "I just want to say I don''t love Elena anymore, so you don''t have to be cautious about me"

    "Bullshit"

    "No, I am telling the truth. Please believe me!"

    Seriously, what''s wrong with her?

    Why is she acting so strange?

    Or more like a...she is acting like a girl.

    No, Das. Don''t believe her. This might be a trap.

    "So, why are you saying this to me?"

    "I just don''t want you to feel like I felt"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You feel uneasy when you think about me, right?"

    "Not really."

    She was forcing her smile while talking at me, but when I said that, her forced smile dropped.

    "So you never thought of me as a rival in love"

    What.

    Is.

    Wrong.

    With.

    Her?!

    Why is she talking like this?!

    I am feeling uneasy talking to her right now.

    "Look. I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but if you were talking about that, then yes. I never saw you as a rival in love, from our very first meeting. I only saw you as a girl, and a mentor of Elena"

    "But I am--"

    "And talking about uneasiness, then yes. I felt uneasy every time Elena mentioned you, but that wasn''t jealousy. It was just pure thought of monopolizing her, nothing else"

    "So you don''t hate me?"

    "Hate is a small word. I loathe you"

    "I see" she said, giving me a wide smile.

    "Huh?"

    "Hahahahaha"

    She is scaring me!

    I just mocked her by saying I loathe you, and she isughing crazily.

    So this is what happens when the person you love rejects you.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Thanks"

    Why is she thanking me?!

    I should run!

    "See you"

    "Wait! Take these orbs"

    She gave me all of her orbs.

    I am 1st now.

    "Thanks"

    "Why are you thanking me?"

    "You gave me your orbs"

    "That''s because I said I will give them to you"

    "Well..."

    I shouldn''t have thanked her.

    "Listen, I know you will not believe me but, I never lie"

    "...."

    So?

    "And when I said I don''t love Elena, that is true. I don''t love her anymore"

    "Fine. I believe you"

    "So..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I meet Elena in the real world"

    "I knew it!"

    It was a trap after all.

    "No! I mean, I want to meet her...or should I say...I want to see her, can I?"

    "I don''t see any difference and there is no way I am letting you meet with her"

    "I have loved her for more than 13 years. I haven''t seen the girl I used to love for 13 years. Can''t I see her onest time?"

    "Stop acting sad in front of me!"

    "You cane with her. You shoulde with her. Then there is no problem, right?"

    What should I do?!

    Should I believe her?

    "Fine. I will let you meet her"

    "Thanks!"

    "And I aming with her"

    "No problem"

    "And you can just see her, and talk to her. Don''t even try to touch her or I will break your hands"

    "I will not"

    "...."

    I just threatened her, didn''t I?

    I just said I will break her hands if she tries to touch Elena, didn''t I?

    Then why the hell is she so happy?

    "I want her to see the real me"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I want her to see me. How I look, how I talk, how I act"

    "I am pretty sure it''s no different than your usual self"

    "It''s not like that. That''s not the only reason I want to meet her"

    "What?"

    "I actually wanted to meet you, and I was sure you would have denied if I asked you. So, I asked about Elena, that way I can see her too, for thest time"

    "Why...do you want to meet me?"

    "To tell you some things I remember from when I was staying at the pce with you, Elena, Selena, and Lier"

 Chapter 144: Day 5 (ii)

    Chapter 144: Day 5 (ii)

    "I actually wanted to meet you, and I was sure you would have denied if I asked you. So, I asked about Elena, that way I can see her too, for thest time"

    "Why...do you want to meet me?"

    "To tell you some things I remember from when I was staying at the pce with you, Elena, Selena, and Lier"

    "What is it?"

    "When I was staying at the pce with you, I have--wait what''s the meaning if I tell you everything now!"

    "Tch"

    I almost got her.

    "Fine. I have your contact information. I will contact you once I ask Elena"

    "I don''t mind. I have about a year left"

    "What do you...mean"

    I felt as if someone was climbing my leg, I looked down to see a white thing, a small white thing with two legs and hands, was trying to take out my sword.

    The hell is that thing!

    I quickly pped it and it fell down, mming into the wall next to us.

    "Creepy!"

    "It looks cute"

    That is cute?!

    That freaking creepy thing is cute?!

    "How is that thing cute?"

    "Because it''s small?"

    What type of logic is that?!

    "It is indeed small but no way in hell that''s cute"

    It is the same size as Lily. Lily is cute..no, Lily is the cutest thing in the world.

    "I wonder if I can make it my pet"

    She has really lost it.

    "Where is your pixie?"

    "Oh, they took her back"

    "What?! How?!"

    "I don''t know. I logged in one day and there was a notification saying there will no longer be any AI in the game"

    "....."

    Is it the same person who sent me the notification?

    What if they...no.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, no.

    There is no way that will happen.

    There is no way I will let that happen.

    Besides, I am already 1st.

    I just have to maintain 1st rank for the next two days. I will keep ying and hunting and increase the points.

    "Hey. Are you okay? You look horrible" she asked, moving her hand towards my face.

    "Don''t touch me!"

    "Ah!"

    "No! I am sorry. I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to yell"

    Why did I freak out when she tried to touch me?

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am fine"

    "No, I was asking your pixie"

    "Huh?"

    "She looks horrible. Is she okay?"

    I raised my hand, and Lily sat on it.

    Grace is right!

    Lily looks scared.

    [Das...I]

    Wait! Oh shit!

    "Don''t worry, Lily. You will not disappear. They will not take you back. Don''t worry, okay? I won''t let anything happen to you"

    [I am causing trouble for you. I only annoy you and make you angry and pull your hair and always yell--]

    "Lily"

    [I am not good for you. I am happy that you love me, but in the end, I am just an AI. We can''t be together even if we want to. It would be good if I just disappeared. I should just disappear--]

    "Lily! Don''t ever dare to say that again!"

    [But I--]

    "Didn''t you ask me to kiss you once this event ended? So wait for the event to end, and we will kiss all you want, okay?"

    [.....]

    She didn''t say anything. She just hugged my finger.

    I don''t care what happens. I don''t care what I have to do, I don''t care what I will do, but I will do anything to be with Lily. Even if it means killing thousands. I will do it.

    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have said anything in front of her" Grace said, looking down.

    "It''s okay. I was the one who asked"

    "Why are you being so kind to me?"

    "What?!"

    When did I act kind?

    "You even forgave me"

    "Forgave you? For what?"

    "For what I did to you"

    "Wait, what did you do to me?!"

    "The duel in the garden and in the pce of world Zero"

    "Oh, I haven''t forgiven you for that"

    "You haven''t?!"

    "Did I say that I forgave you for that?"

    "But you said you don''t hate me"

    "Hate and forgiving are different things"

    "Are they?"

    "Yes. Let me exin"

    "Please do"

    "Hate is hate and forgiving is forgiving"

    "What type of exnation is this?"

    I don''t know.

    How am I supposed to exin that?!

    "In simple words, not hating someone is different than forgiving them"

    "But you have to forgive them first in order to not to hate them"

    "Yes, but how will a person forgive them if he never hated them?"

    "Huh?"

    I am confused now!

    "I am saying that I never hated you. As I said, I saw you as a girl and Elena''s mentor. You were never a threat to me"

    Like I am going to let someone steal Elena from me.

    You have no idea how low I can fall if I hint my selfishness.

    "So you never hated me?"

    "I didn''t"

    "So what are you not forgiving me about?"

    I don''t hate her, so why am I angry....

    "Angry! I am angry!"

    "For what?"

    "Are you seriously asking that?"

    "I got it, I tried to make a move on Elena, so you are angry about that, right?"

    "Want me to punch you?"

    "What will I have to do for you to forgive me?"

    "How about you get out of my face"

    "I will do it. Is there anything else you want me to do?"

    Why is she being so docile today?

    Could it be that being rejected by Elena broke her ego and confidence?

    "How old are you?"

    "Don''t you know asking a girl her age is a crime"

    "Nevermind, I am going, see you"

    "Wait! I was kidding! I am a year older than Elena"

    "20?"

    "I turned 21st month"

    Almost 3 years older than me.

    I can''t get much information from her.

    "Your dad is my grandfather''s friend, right?"

    "Yes"

    But asking him anything would be a kind of...

    "Do you have any siblings?"

    "I don''t"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    This doesn''t make sense. My grandfather is above 70. Her father must be the same age as him and she is 21...

    "Could it be that you are adopted?"

    She nodded and said, "I don''t remember much, but my father adopted me from your mother''s NGO when I was 3 years old"<ol><li data-annotation-id="6a8f9328-32d2-c18c-47b5-3e3f512d7109">by thousands he mean the thousands yer of the game.</li></ol>

 Chapter 145: Day 5 (iii)

    Chapter 145: Day 5 (iii)

    This doesn''t make sense. My grandfather is above 70. Her father must be the same age as him, and she is 21...

    "Could it be that you are adopted?"

    She nodded and said, "I don''t remember much, but my father adopted me from your mother''s NGO when I was three years old"

    My mom started running NGOs when she was still in her university. If Grace is adopted from there, then mom must know this too.

    "Is this rted to what you want to tell me?"

    "It is"

    "I see"

    As we were busy talking, that creepy white thing slipped off somewhere.

    Well, a strong monster like that couldn''t possibly do anything anyway--

    "Watch out!" Grace pushed me. Her push was so intense that I mmed into the wall.

    "Why did--"

    I got up to yell at her, but what I saw...creeped me out more.

    That white thing was now big, bigger than that statue I fought yesterday.

    If I had to describe it in one word, then ''Disgusting'' would be most suitable.

    I can''t even look at it directly.

    "Are you okay, Das?"

    "I am fine"

    "You can go now. I will handle it"

    "But--"

    "No need to worry about me. I am giving up anyway"

    "No one is worried about you. I need orbs and if I defeat it, I will get lots of orbs"

    If its size is big, I am sure it will give more orbs. That''s how it was for the monsters I defeated so far.

    Grace dashed at it and stabbed her sword. The monster did nothing to protect itself.

    "Wha!" Grace eximed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s so sticky and slimy. My sword is stuck, and it''s sucking me in"

    "I told you it''s creepy"

    "I will use my 18 swing sword skill"

    She can swing her sword 18 times in 3 seconds using this skill.

    "Why!"

    "What''s wrong now?"

    "I can''t move my sword, and now my hand is stuck too"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"I would love to see you die here but since I need you, I will help you out"

    My sprinter and Harden skills are still active, I just need to smash this thing away.

    I dashed--

    [Skill Sprinter Deactivated]

    I knew this would happen!

    Nevermind, I still have Harden skill.

    I continued dashing and punched.

    "What the--!"

    When my fist was about to hit it, it opened up its body and made a gap in its body. A gap enough to swallow my hand. And it swallowed my hand by closing up the gap.

    "What are you doing?! Idiot!"

    "Don''t call me idiot!"

    Dammit!

    I tried to pull my hand, but it got sucked in more. The more I tried, the deeper my hand got sucked.

    As I was trying to break free, a face appeared from where my hand was stuck. The face opened its mouth and gulped me down or it would have, but Grace pushed me with her body and I fell down on the ground.

    Only Grace''s hand was visible when I looked at the monster.

    "Run! Don''t worry about me!"

    How about you shut up!

    I grabbed my sword, activated my sword skill and Excalibur skill, swinging the sword with all my might.

    I made sure to sh slightly above where Grace''s hand was, otherwise it would turn out that I killed her.

    The monster''s body fell down the deep abyss, I grabbed Grace''s hand and pulled her out.

    "Are you okay?" I asked.

    "Yeah. Thank you very much"

    "No need for thanks. I just don''t like anyone owing me"

    She saved me twice.

    [SkillHarden Deactivated]

    I can''t use it again today now.

    I checked the time, it was 11:23 AM. Login in the morning was a good decision.

    "Only 29 yers left" Grace said, picking up her sword.

    "Out of 29, seven are us"

    "Us?"

    "Elena, Serah, Ricky, Rikka, Lier, you and I"

    "Lier ys LWO too?"

    "You didn''t know?"

    "How would I know?"

    She could have if she used the pixie.

    "Didn''t you get my information using pixie?"

    "That''s because I knew you"

    For some reason, I don''t want to know more.

    We were walking on the bridge. There is an exit at the end of the bride. There is a cliff on both sides and the bridge is too thin. She is walking behind me.

    "Don''t you have any friends who y LWO?"

    "I don''t have any friends"

    How sad, though I don''t have any either.

    "I know why you don''t have any friends"

    "How?!"

    I can''t see her face, but I could easily feel nervousness in her voice.

    "You are into girls so it must be hard to make friends with girls, right?"

    "Can I kick you?"

    "That''s not the reason?"

    "Of course it''s not"

    "Then what?"

    "You will understand when we meet"

    "But you used to love Elena"

    "She was special! It''s not like I am into girls. I fell in love with Elena, and she was a girl"

    "How is that different?"

    "It''s like you are not into boys. But there is someone special--"

    "Stop right there. If you say one more word, I will jump from here"

    "I was just giving an example"

    "Don''t use me as example"

    The bridge is too big. We have been walking for the past 20 minutes, and we are still halfway through.

    "If you are not into girls, then how did you fall for Elena?"

    "....."

    No answer?

    "Hey, are you there or fell down?"

    "I am here"

    "Then answer!"

    "She didn''t make fun of me"

    "Huh?"

    "She was the only one who didn''t make fun of me"

    "What do you mean?"

    Wait.

    Wait, wait, wait, wait!

    How did I forget that!

    How did I forget that I defeated that monster, but didn''t get any orbs. There is just one meaning, and that is...the monster is still alive.

    I heard heavy footsteps approaching us at a fast speed.

    "What is that sound?"

    "It''s that monster! Run!"

    "The bridge is too thin! We can''t run, if we do, we will fall down!"

    "We will fall down even if we don''t run. That monster will break the bridge--he already started breaking it!"

    "We won''t make--!"

    She fell down. I grabbed her hand and swung her to the exit.

    "Now I have repaid all your favors!"

    The bridge broke, and I fell down.

 Chapter 146: Day 5 (iv)

    Chapter 146: Day 5 (iv)

    I heard heavy footsteps approaching us at a fast speed.

    "What is that sound?"

    "It''s that monster! Run!"

    "The bridge is too thin! We can''t run, if we do, we will fall down!"

    "We will fall down even if we don''t run. That monster will break the bridge--he already started breaking it!"

    "We won''t make--!"

    She fell down. I grabbed her hand and swung her to the exit.

    "Now I have repaid all your favors!"

    The bridge broke, and I fell down.

    Sigh~~

    When I fell down, the monster jumped too.

    It was probably trying to jump at Grace, but fell down instead.

    Seeing it from below made me realize how big it was. Or maybe it got bigger when I shed it?

    "Say, Lily, will I die?"

    I never died in the game. I wonder how it feels.

    I feel more pain than others do. Maybe it''s because of No Restriction that the pain limiter doesn''t work on me?

    I am sure it will hurt more.

    [You won''t die]

    "Why is that?"

    [There is a floor down]

    "But I am falling from such a height"

    [You just need to cushion the fall]

    "Cushion it, huh?"

    The monster grabbed me when he passed me. I grabbed my sword and used sword skill, shing its hand.

    I am free now, and the monster is below me, stretching its body to grab me.

    shing won''t work. He won''t die.

    If I sh it, it will just regenerate.

    I need to burn it down.

    If I can do whatever I want by just thinking about it, then...

    I activated Excalibur skill, and my right hand absorbed the fire.

    This has happened before when I was fighting with the manticores. But that was unintentional.

    I used it intentionally to kill that trash. I can use it again, but I need more power, more force.

    I need to smash it with an intense force that its body can''t regenerate.

    I am already falling down. I can use my levitate skill to jump once, but that''s not enough. I need more.

    I will surely die if it grabs me again in its body.

    Some pieces of bridge were falling down with us.

    1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. There are seven pieces.

    I used my levitate skill and jumped on the nearest piece, jumped from there, used my levitate skill again to jump on the next one. I did the same with all the pieces.

    I got a 2x boost when I jumped on the first. 4x when I jumped from the first piece.

    8x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the second piece.

    16x, when I jumped from the second piece.

    32x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the third piece.

    64x, when I jumped from the third piece.

    128x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the fourth piece.

    256x, when I jumped from the fourth piece.

    512x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the fifth piece.

    1024x, when I jumped from the fifth piece.

    2048x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the sixth piece.

    4096x, when I jumped from the sixth piece.

    8192x, when I used levitate skill to jump on the seventh piece.

    16384x, when I jumped from the seventh piece.

    32768x, when I used levitate skill after jumping from the seventh piece.

    I couldn''t even control the sudden boost in the speed.

    I smashed that monster with a 32768x power punch and passed through it. Its body burned into thin ashes.

    {Note- He jumps 15 times. 1st when he used levitate to jump on the first piece, and 7 * 2 = 14. 14 other jumps. So 14 +1 +15 jumps in total.

    15 jumps. Each jump boosting 2x. So 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * 2 * = 32768}

    I was told to cushion the fall, but I boosted the fall by 32768.

    If I die, I will automatically be disqualified from the event.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Even though I was the first, I lost.

    If I lose, I will lose Lily too.

    That''s the one thing I will never let happen.

    "Hold on tight, Lily"

    [Okay]

    The pieces of the bridge were still falling down. I swayed to the closest one and grabbed it.

    When I was about to hit the floor, I climbed on the piece and jumped, and used levitate skill just before I hit the floor.

    I safelynded on the floor.

    "Are you okay, Lily?"

    [Yeah, I am fine. What about you?]

    "Nothing happens to me. As long as you are fine I am fine"

    Diamond orbs rained down.

    "There are too many"

    [It was the final boss]

    "Final boss...do you mean we cleared the event?"

    [If we pass through that door, then we cleared the event]

    The diamond orbs gave me enough points to double my score.

    "Now there is no way anyone can beat me"

    Not only am I 1st to clear the raid, but I am first in the ranks too.

    "Hey, Lily"

    [What?]

    "Don''t you think something is weird?"

    [What do you mean?]

    "I don''t know but I just feel like it"

    Something weird...in my body...no, in my mind.

    The whispers and screams have be more intense.

    I was sure that the whispers and screams were in my mind, but I feel like now they are more close. Like they can see me, touch me.

    What is this feeling?

    I suddenly feel worse.

    My stomach feels so tight.

    My legs are trembling.

    [Das?]

    "Let''s go"

    I just have to go climb those stairs and open that door, and I will win.

    Just a little more.

    ''Why?''

    "Huh?"

    What was that?

    ''Why?!''

    What is that voice?

    What is going on?!

    ''Why did you do that?!''

    Are these the whispers in my mind?

    Why can I understand them now?

    ''No!''

    My legs gave out and fell down.

    That scream.

    [Das, are you okay?]

    "I am okay--not. I am...not okay. Help me"

 Chapter 147: Day 5 (v)

    Chapter 147: Day 5 (v)

    I just have to go climb those stairs and open that door, and I will win.

    Just a little more.

    After falling down from the bridge, I started hearings those whispers and scream again.

    Why can I understand them now?

    Earlier, I couldn''t figure out, or rather I couldn''t understand those voices. But now, I can hear them clearly.

    ''No!''

    My legs gave out and fell down.

    That scream.

    [Das, are you okay?]

    "I am okay--not. I am...not okay. Help me"

    [What''s wrong?!]

    "Help me, please"

    [What do you want me to do?]

    "Elena! Give me Elena!"

    [Elena is not here, Das]

    "Bring me Elena! I want to see her!"

    [Das. You should log out]

    "What are you talking about? We are the first. We just need to pass through that door, and we will win"

    [But you don''t look good]

    "Who cares about that! I will just go...and..."

    I have no energy left to move.

    I can''t move.

    "No!"

    [Das]

    "No!"

    The exit is in front of me and I can''t move. I just need to...

    I will crawl if I have to. I can''t stop here.

    <system sync="" 3%.<="" p=""></system>

    There are broken pieces of the bridge on the ground.

    There are six pirs, three on each side.

    There are wide, but short stairs in a round shape.

    There are broken statues on the pirs and mostly covered by the web. The design of the pirs is golden while the pir itself is radiating blue color.

    There is a huge blue-colored ss above the door. The ss has a design that looks like a tree. The tree is golden and the leaves of the tree are light red. The flowers on the tree are white and the sunlight is passing through the ss.

    Is there a sun outside?

    I don''t know anymore. I saw both stars in a ck sky and clouds in a blue sky together that day.

    This game is really a headache.

    The door is white with a dragon on the right side and a sword on the left. The border of the door keeps changing from ck to blue to golden.

    I tried to get up. My legs are still trembling.

    You can do it, Das.

    Just a little more.

    [Das, please log out]

    "It''s okay--"

    I nced at her.

    "Why are you crying?"

    [Because you are in pain]

    "Didn''t you say that you don''t have any emotions?"

    [That was a lie]

    "I know"

    [I won''t lie anymore, so please log out]

    "Don''t worry, Lily. There is nothing I can''t do"

    [I can''t see you in pain]

    "This is nothing"

    This is nothingpared to the thought of losing you.

    I won''t let anything happen to the people I love. It''s the promise of Das Edens.

    ''Why did you do that?''

    I slowly walked with the heavy steps and climbed the stairs.

    ''Why did you do that?!''

    Imagine getting a notification saying your daily 4 hours are over and you need to log out.

    ''You will be cursed''

    If that happens, it would really suck.

    ''Your entire bloodline will die down''

    But I have 2 more hours left.

    ''You will die a cruel death!''

    Nothing can stop me now.

    Ignore all those voices. They are not real.

    Just a few more steps and I will reach the door. Then I just have to open the door and I will win.

    ''May you die painfully''

    They are just voices. Voices in my head.

    Pay no mind to them, Das.

    Just keep walking.

    Keep calm and keep walking.

    I reached the door and pushed it.

    Finally.

    I won.

    I cleared the event or so I thought, but what I saw after opening the door was...a dark room. The only lighting in was from the big hole in the middle of the room.

    This room is more like a chamber, a deep chamber.

    There is no ceiling in the room. This is a cave chamber of the abyss.

    The hole is so high, it should be about the height of that statue Lier and I fought.

    There is a big and round pedestal in the middle of the room, right under the hole, and the sunlight is illuminating it.

    There is water around the pedestal. There are 8 paths to step onto the pedestal. The paths are about the same width as the bridge.

    There is a fountain in the middle of the pedestal, and there is something shining on the top of it.

    "What is...this?"

    Wasn''t this the endpoint?

    [How is that possible?!]

    "Lily?"

    [The event should be cleared! This wasn''t in the instructions!]

    "Lily"

    [There is no mention of this, even in the database!]

    "Lily, it''s okay"

    [Why are you so calm?]

    "Because we are not the only ones here"

    [Huh?]

    "Look there"

    [Someone is...there?]

    There was a single person standing near the cliff, looking down.

    I can''t figure out the gender because I can only see the back, and they are wearing a ck cloak.

    They haven''t noticed me yet.

    What should I do?

    I will go near them and push them down.

    If the event is not over yet, then that''s the only thing I have to do.

    I crouched down a little and walked towards them.

    I will jump and use my levitate skill to boost myself so that even if they catch me, I can push them down.

    As I was about to push them, they disappeared.

    "Pushing someone from behind is a cowardly move"

    I heard a voice from behind me. I am sure it''s the voice of the figure who was standing here a while ago.

    I looked back to see...

    "What the hell are you doing here, Karkas?!"

    "Oh, you remember me? I am ttered"

    "There is no way I will forget the face of someone I have to kill"

    "Whoa! I am scared"

    He is in 3rd ce.

    "How did you get here?"

    "What a stupid question. I came here through that door"

    Calm down, Das.

    You need some answers before you kill him.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Trying to clear the event"

    "...."

    Is he the one who sent me the notification?

 Chapter 148: Day 5 (vi)

    Chapter 148: Day 5 (vi)

    Is he the one who sent me the notification?

    Doesn''t matter if he is the one or not. I have to kill him.

    I slowly took out my sword, making sure he didn''t notice.

    "Why were you looking down the cliff?"

    Keep him busy talking and sh him.

    "I was looking for the exit"

    I immediately shed him or I should have, but his body disappeared again.

    "You are too obvious" he said from behind me.

    "....."

    How is he doing this?

    A skill?

    "Did you really think I wouldn''t notice that?"

    "Cut the crap and let me kill you!"

    "I might have agreed if you had asked nicely"

    This guy is getting on my nerves.

    "Do you know what''s going on?"

    "What do you-oh! About the exit?"

    I nodded.

    "I don''t know. This was supposed to be the endpoint, but there is a floor here for some reason"

    Is he telling the truth?

    It''s so frustrating to talk with someone you want to kill.

    "Since how long have you been here?"

    "About an hour"

    An hour!

    "And you still haven''t found an exit?"

    "There is no exit. I searched everywhere"

    "I see. So how about you give me your orbs and log out?"

    "Nice idea, but I have to win this event"

    "Everyone wants to win the event, but not everyone can win it"

    "I don''t want to win the event, I need to win the event"

    "I am sure you somehow cheated all your way here, like you did with the Zeus fight"

    "That is not considered cheating. It was an all yer battle, and I just did what I had to do"

    "Don''t you find it frustrating if you work hard to weaken someone and someone else steals your prey?

    "That is indeed frustrating, but it''s not like I enjoy doing it. There are some things you have to do when you have to do them"

    "Okay, enough chatting. Now give me your orbs if you don''t want to die"

    "I need to win this event so that''s out of option"

    "What is the need that you are so furious to win the event?"

    "Have you ever been in a situation where your life depends on it?"

    ".....!"

    "Like your future depends on it. Like you will lose everything if you don''t do it? I am in that kind of--"

    "So it was you after all"

    I threw the sword at him.

    I was hoping that his figure would disappear again, but it didn''t.

    He tried to run but tripped and fell down.

    I grabbed him and pulled him up.

    "Wait! Wait, wait, wait! I have no idea what you are talking about but you are misunderstanding"

    "Like I will believe that!"

    I raised my fist to punch him.

    "Wait. I really have no idea what you are talking about. You can beat me all you want, just don''t kill me"

    "Why?!"

    "What?"

    "Why do you need to win this event?"

    He averted his gaze, saying, "It''s personal"

    I raised my fist again.

    "Okay! Fine! I will tell you, so stop doing that!"

    "Spit it already"

    "I need to prove myself"

    "What?"

    "I want to prove myself and stand beside her"

    "....."

    "I want her to see me"

    "....."

    "I want to show her that I can do anything without her support"

    "Who the hell are you talking about?"

    "I am talking about Miss"

    "Who the hell is this Miss?"

    "My master"

    "What master?"

    "I am a butler to a noble family"

    "Bullshit!"

    "I am telling the truth"

    "Okay, then what family are you talking about?"

    "Titania!"

    "Titania...that''s from Rosemarie kingdom"

    "Yes!"

    "How is that possible?!"

    "This game is worldwide"

    "I know that!"

    I forgot about that!

    "And I serve the princess...my apologies. She is a queen now"

    "You are her butler?"

    "Yes. I am her personal butler"

    The name of the kingdom changes with the ruler. The current ruler is princess Rosemarie.

    "I don''t remember hearing about her coronation"

    "It''s secret information--oh shit! I just told you!"

    I raised my fist and said, "Tell me more about that. When did it happen?"

    "I can''t! I can''t betray her"

    "Tell me or you are dead. Don''t you want to prove yourself?"

    "It happened 3 months ago"

    "Why is no one informed about it?"

    Our family should have been informed about that. In fact, they would have invited us.

    "King Balood was assassinated in his sleep"

    "Huh?"

    "It has still not been made public, and the coronation of princess Rosemarie was done the next day in secret. Only I and some other people know about it"

    Assassinated.

    Could it be the same people who want to kill Edens?

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "I swear on the Queen''s name"

    So, the princess ys this game too?

    "Interesting"

    I let him go.

    I noticed that he doesn''t have any weapons, nor any secondary weapons.

    "Uhh...Arthur"

    "Don''t you dare call me that!"

    I hate that name.

    "Oh, it''s Adas"

    "How do you--"

    Scores chart!

    "Okay, now give me your orbs" I said, plucking out my sword from the wall and pointing it at him.

    "You promised you will let me go"

    "I never did"

    Why doesn''t he have any weapons?

    "You are first already, why do you need more now?"

    "...."

    Why do I need more?

    "You are more powerful than other top yers. Why do you hide your powers?"

    "How do you know that?!"

    I swung the sword at him, but his body disappeared and appeared from behind me.

    "What type of annoying skill is this?!"

    "I can''t use any weapons. I only have this one skill that I have mastered perfectly"

    "It''s the same skill as that kite"

    "Kite? Oh, you mean Clyde?"

    "Shut up!"

    "It''s a different skill"

    "Lily, what type of skill does he have?"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    [It''s Illusion skill]

    "I see, an illusion skill"

    "Hey! Who are you talking to? And how do you know my skill name?"

    He is freaking out.

    [It''s the skill which lets him make a figure, a projection of his body]

 Chapter 149: Day 5 (vii)

    Chapter 149: Day 5 (vii)

    [It''s the skill which lets him make a figure, a projection of his body]

    "Oh! So he wasn''t disappearing"

    "Who are you talking to!"

    "Shut your mouth"

    [After making the figure, he can hide himself for a certain amount of time]

    "That''s some interesting skill you have there"

    "You are freaking me out!"

    "Say Lily, is it possible to steal skills?"

    [It''s not]

    Figures!

    "You want to steal my one and only skill?"

    "Of course I do"

    "But why? You are already powerful enough to beat the shit out of the top yers"

    "What are you talking about? I am just a level 40 yer"

    "That masked guy, it''s you, right?!"

    How?!

    "What are you talking about? Masked guy? Never heard of someone like that"

    "I know it''s you. I saw you take off the mask when you were fighting with Clyde and Ethel, and you suck at acting brother"

    "Who the hell are you calling brother?!"

    "Because you look older than me?"

    "Don''t call me old. I am just--"

    Why the hell am I telling my age to him?!

    "I am 15, and I am sure you are older than me"

    15.

    15?

    15?!

    The minimum age to y a VR game is 15, but...

    "No way in hell you are 15!"

    [He is telling the truth]

    "Don''t look at other''s information unless I ask, but thanks"

    "Who are you talking to for the past few minutes?"

    "You don''t need to know. Now give me your orbs"

    "Please don''t take my orbs"

    "...."

    Why do I look like I am doing a crime?

    "I can give you all my currency, but can''t give you orbs. I promised myself that I will propose to her if I clear this event first"

    "I don''t care! Give me--"

    <em>Creak~~</em>

    I heard the door being opened.

    I nced at the door to see who it was.

    It was a girl wearing full body armor with a shield in one hand and a sword in the other.

    The armor and the shield have the same design.

    Who is this...she must be that top yer.

    So now, I have met all the top 10 yers except the first one.

    I tightly gripped my sword.

    "Raise your head, Karkas"

    "Huh?"

    She was looking at my legs...or rather, at Karkas who was on his knees.

    "All hail my Queen"

    Queen?!

    The top 5th yer, the 2nd rank in this event, is the Queen herself?!

    "I said, raise your head, Karkas"

    "I have failed you, my Queen. I can''t look at your face"

    Oho!

    He is going to get his ass spanked.

    "Karkas!" she yelled.

    "My apologies, my Queen, but I can''t show you my face until I have proved myself worthy of you"

    She raised her sword and walked to him.

    Is she going to kill him?

    Kill him!

    She turned over her sword edge from the pointy to t side and hit him.

    "I said raise your head, you idiot!"

    "You are not going to kill him?"

    She nced at me and said, "Who are you?"

    "Don''t mind me. You can continue"

    "My Queen?"

    "Stop calling me that!"

    "But you are a Queen, my Queen"

    "I said don''t call me that!" she yelled, hitting him again with her sword.

    "Then what do you want me to call you, my Queen?"

    She turned her face and said, "C-Call me M-Marie like you used to"

    Hmm?

    What is this?

    What!

    Is!

    This?!

    "I can''t call you that, my Queen"

    Do it, you idiot!

    "Then c-call me Rose"

    "I can''t do that, my Queen"

    Go die, you dumb asshole.

    "It''s an order from your Queen"

    "That''s not fair, my Queen"

    Kill him already!

    "Call me that, or I am appointing a new butler for me"

    "Marie!"

    Wow.

    She has trained him well.

    "When are youing back to the pce?"

    "I won''t show you my face...my face in the real world unless I prove myself"

    It''s ironic how they are chatting normally when I am standing beside them.

    "There is no need to prove yourself. You have done enough"

    "But my Queen--"

    "You are the man I chose for myself. Come back to the pce at once"

    "..."

    "I need you back in 2 hours. Do you understand?"

    "I can''t betray myself"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I made a promise, amitment, that I will....if I clear this event first"

    Where did that ''I will propose to her'' go?!

    "What type ofmitment?"

    "I can''t tell you that"

    "It''s an order"

    "I really hate this side of you" he muttered.

    "Did you say something?"

    "Nothing! Not a thing"

    "Tell me, what was themitment?"

    "I promised myself that I will propose to you if I clear this event first"

    He said it!

    Waiting for the reaction now.

    "I see"

    What?

    No reaction?

    By her reaction earlier, I was sure that she was into him too. I guess it was just imagining it.

    "Do it then" she said, giving him all her orbs.

    Wait!

    This is bad.

    She is 2nd, and Karkas is 3rd. If she gives all her obs then he might...

    Karkas''s score increased to the same amount as mine, but he needed 10 more points. In other words, he needs one bronze orb to pass me.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I sighed in relief, to which she shot me a re.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>She red at me again.

    "It wasn''t me this time!"

    It was Karkas.

    "See, my Queen. This is the sign that I am not worthy of you"

    Someone please kill him!

    "You are misunderstanding one thing, Karkas"

    "Huh?"

    "What I mean by ''I need you'' is I need you. It doesn''t matter if you are worthy of me or not"

    "My--"

    "Nor!" she yelled, and said, "Nor do I give a shit on what you think. I am your Queen, and you are my butler. Do you understand?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Stop sighing and say something, you dumb shit!

    "I can''t win against you after all"

    You don''t have to win or lose anything.

    If you hook up with the person you love, then it will be the most awesome thing that will ever happen in your life.

 Chapter 150: Day 5 (viii) (Dark)

    Chapter 150: Day 5 (viii) (Dark)

    Being with the person you love is the most awesome thing that will happen in your life.

    I met Elena. I am really d I met Elena.

    She is the reason I am what I am today.

    "Do it now, Karkas"

    Whoa, whoa, whoa.

    Is he going to propose to her?

    "I can''t do it, my Queen"

    "It''s Marie! And say it. It''s an order"

    "I have not prepared myself yet"

    Do it!

    It''s not that hard. Just say let''s get married.

    But make sure to say ''in the real world'' after that. Otherwise, it will fail, like it happened with me.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>This time, the Queen herself sighed.

    "How much time do you need?"

    "Until I reach 18"

    "That''s three years!"

    "I will do my best to prove myself worthy of you"

    "You already...are worthy of me"

    She is also a girl after all.

    No wonder she wants to hear ''I love you'' from the person she loves.

    And this dumb shit.

    Someone else will steal her from you if you keep acting like that!

    She is a Queen.It wouldn''t be strange if a prince of another kingdom asks her to marry him.

    As far as I know, there is a male heir in one of the 5 kingdoms.

    "I am ready to serve my entire life as your butler, Marie"

    Die!

    I couldn''t hold myself back and ended up saying, "He is so edgy"

    "Edgy? Who is edgy? Am I edgy?"

    He doesn''t know?!

    "Ask your Queen"

    "Marie! Am I edgy?"

    She averted her gaze and said, "Only sometimes"

    "No way!"

    "But I like that side of you too"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah"

    "Just wait for three years, Marie. I will do my best"

    Idiot!

    She just confessed to you!

    Is he really an idiot or what?!

    "When will youe back to the pce?"

    "I will be back till night"

    "Good. I will be waiting for you"

    "Do you want me to bring anything for you from my hometown?"

    "Bring those pastries"

    Someone please tell me how to get out of here!

    "And who is this? A friend of yours?" she asked.

    "No way I am friends with this sh--"

    He covered my mouth and said, "Yes, he is my friend. My best friend. We grew up together"

    I would rather die than grow up with you!

    "Howe you never told me about him?"

    Don''t believe him!

    "He got lost when we were kids, I just met him today"

    That is clearly an obvious lie!

    No way she will fall for--

    "I see. Good for you"

    She bought it!

    The kingdom is doomed!

    How old is she?

    She must be over 18 since her coronation has already urred.

    Karkas nudged me and whispered, "Don''t stare at her"

    "No one is staring! And nudge me again and I will send your head flying"

    Watching these two made me remember Dau, the maid at the pce.

    She practically raised me. If I said that it wouldn''t be wrong.

    To be honest, she is very annoying.

    She always used to tease me as far as I can remember.

    And she is too touchy. She hugs me wherever she sees me.

    I haven''t seen her since I started high school.

    Now that I think of it, I will meet her when I go to the pce.

    But...something is strange.

    Why do I feel like I haven''t seen her in more than 10 years?

    Thest time I went to that pce was 2 years ago, before I started high school.

    I don''t remember her...or rather, I don''t have any memories with her.

    Myst memory with her was when I...I what?

    I don''t remember.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    [Das?]

    "Hey, Adas. Are you okay!"

    Huh?

    What''s going on?

    What''s happening?

    Where is this?

    Where am I?

    Wait, that''s right! This is LWO.

    "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    I looked at Karkas, who was calling me--

    "Aaa!"

    What is that?!

    "What''s wrong?!"

    "Don''te near me!"

    What is this?!

    What''s going on?!

    What the hell is that thing?!

    When I looked at Karkas, there was a shadow behind him.

    Not exactly a shadow, but a ck fog in a humanoid shape.

    "What''s wrong?"

    I fell down and started crawling backwards.

    "Why are you freaked out?!"

    The fog passed through him and approached me.

    I tried to get up, but my legs gave out.

    I nced at my right side. There was one shadow too.

    I nced at my left, back, everywhere. They areing from everywhere!

    [Das, what happened?]

    "Can''t you see these creepy shadows?!"

    [There is no one]

    "What are you talking about?!"

    I grabbed my sword and started swinging it.

    "Hey, what are you doing?!"

    The sword passed through the shadow.

    Well of course the sword will pass through.

    I need to burn them.

    I activated the Excalibur skill, but the fire didn''te out.

    Why?!

    I kept swinging the sword by activating my sword skill. Even though I knew nothing would happen, I kept doing it.

    "Hey! You will--You will hit us!"

    I honestly have no idea why I was freaking out, but seeing them just creeped me out.

    Some of my swings hit the huge pir near the door and shed it.

    The pir fell down on those two, but I used my sword skill to cut the pir again and saved them.

    Calm down, Das.

    It''s not like you, to freak out after seeing something.

    Yes, they are not here. You are just seeing things.

    Yes, they are not real. They are not real. Just like those whispers and screams.

    Earlier I was hearing screams and whispers, and now I am seeing things.

    Just what is going on?!

    The entire floor started shaking.

    The pirs and blocks started falling down.

    This floor is going to copse.

    I should get--

    When I looked in front of--there it was. The fog of the shadow, its face was right in front of my face. There are no eyes or any facial features, but I can feel that it is starting deep inside me.

    ''Die!''

 Chapter 151: Day 5 (ix) (Dark)

    Chapter 151: Day 5 (ix) (Dark)

    When I looked in front of--there it was. The fog of the shadow, its face was right in front of my face. There are no eyes or any facial features, but I can feel that it is starting deep inside me.

    ''Die!''

    Karkas grabbed my hand and dragged me to the pedestal.

    The small bridges around the pedestal broke.

    The shadows were chasing me but stopped near the boundary of the pedestal.

    They can''te to this side...they are fog. They don''t need to walk.

    They have surrounded the pedestal. Everywhere I look, I see them.

    "What''s wrong with you?! Why are you freaking out for no reason?!"

    "Can''t you see them?!"

    "See who?"

    "This...ck fog"

    "There is nothing there, calm down"

    Why can''t they see them?

    One of the shadows took a step forward.

    The rest of them did the same.

    They began walking towards the pedestal.

    There are hundreds of them.

    They kept walking until they all fell down in the abyss.

    They...are gone?

    ''Curse you!''

    They are still here!

    A hand appeared from the abyss.

    Another hand appeared from the abyss. And one more, more, more, more.

    They moved towards me.

    "What is this thing!" Karkas yelled.

    Huh?

    They can see it now?

    "Stay back, Karkas" the Queen said.

    [Das]

    I looked at Lily, she was giving me a horrified look.

    "Lily?"

    She flew and spread her hands.

    "What are you doing?

    [Don''t worry, I will protect you]

    "What are you talking about?! Get back!"

    "Who are you talking to?"

    "Shut up!--"

    There was something on the top of the fountain, shining brightly.

    An...orb?

    But it is bigger than other orbs.

    "This must be a secret quest of the event and we need to clear it" Karkas said.

    "I don''t think so" the Queen said.

    I got up and climbed the fountain, taking out the shining orb.

    The hands retreated.

    They are scared of...this?

    I immediately grabbed Lily.

    "Stay back"

    [I will protect--]

    "No need! I don''t need any protection"

    I don''t want to lose someone protecting me.

    The hands appeared again.

    I raised the orb, but they didn''t retreat this time.

    I moved the orb at them.

    "Why?!"

    The orb turned ck.

    The orb that was once shining bright, protecting from the ck fog, turned ck and the fog came out from it.

    ''Hate!''

    One of the hands grabbed my leg and pulled me.

    ''Die!''

    [Das]

    "Adas!"

    "Stay back Lily!"

    Another hand caught me, and another, and another, as they pulled me into the abyss.

    ''Kill!''

    My entire body is covered by them.

    It burns.

    It is really burning.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    This warning sound...

    Is it because of me?

    Everywhere is dark.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    [Das!]

    I can hear Lily''s voice.

    "Adas!"

    I don''t want to hear this voice.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    I opened my eyes to see I was lying on the ground and Lily was sitting on my chest, crying.

    "Hey, are you okay?" Karkas asked, pping my face.

    "What happened?"

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    "We don''t know, but after those hands pulled you down, they came up again. They had covered your body, but suddenly a crack appeared on them, and they shattered into nothing"

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    I patted Lily and said, "Hey, I am okay now"

    "Who are you talking to--why is your left eye red?"

    "Huh?"

    My left eye is red?

    How?

    I thought this only happens in the real world.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    [This Event Has Been Canceled Due To Internal Error]

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    [All The yers Will Be Teleported From The Abyssal Ruins]

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    [Please Do Not Panic]

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    [All yers From The Abyssal Ruins Have Been Teleported]

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    "What are they talking about?" Karkas yelled.

    "We are still here" the Queen said.

    Is it because of me?

    And what about the event now?

    They canceled the event. What now?

    What about all the orbs?

    What about my first rank?

    What about the endpoint?

    What about winning?

    What will happen now?

    I was supposed to win this event and score first, to save her. To get her program.

    "We should escape from here. This floor can copse at any moment" the Queen said.

    "But from where? The door we came in from disappeared"

    I nced at where the door earlier was, but now there is no door.

    That orb disappeared too.

    "We can escape from there" the Queen said, pointing upwards.

    "But it''s too high"

    "No worries. If Ibine my skills, we can reach there. But there is one problem, I can only carry one person with me" the Queen said.

    "Don''t worry about me. I have a skill that lets me jump"

    "Okay then. We are going" the Queen said, grabbing Karkas.

    With one jump, she crossed half of the height. She stabbed her sword to the wall, stepped on it, and jumped again. She punched the wall using her shield to boost the jump and crossed the entire distance in three jumps.

    [Das]

    "Don''t worry, it''s okay"

    There is no way I can jump that high. Even if I use my levitate skill, it''s impossible.

    [Let''s get out of here]

    "You know that I can''t jump this high"

    [Then log out]

    "I don''t want to"

    [Then get up, please]

    "Lily"

    [Please get up]

    "Stop crying first"

    I wiped her tears.

    [You can get out of here]

    "There is no door to escape"

    [You can do it. Just imagine it, and it will happen]

    How does she know that?

    "Lily, you know what''s happening, and why these all things are happening, right?"

    [I know it. I will tell you everything, but let''s get out first]

    I got up.

    It still burns where they touched me.

    I imagined the pedestal moving upwards.

    The pedestal started shaking and began moving upward.

    ''Die!''

    I looked down to see those hands approaching me.

    [Don''t look down, Das]

    I imagined the pedestal speed increase, and it increased.

    The hands grabbed the pedestal and started pulling it down.

    We just needed some more...

    I jumped and used my Levite skill to jump again.

    I grabbed the edge with one hand and grabbed Lily with another, throwing her away from me.

    The hands grabbed my legs again and pulled me down.

    [Das!]

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    "Lily, where is Das?" Elena asked.

    [Elena!]

    "Where is Das?"

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    All the remaining yers who participated in the Abyssal Ruins event were teleported outside.

    After being teleported, Elena searched for Das everywhere, but she couldn''t find him.

    Sometimeter, two yers jumped out from the hole.

    It was Karaks and Rosemarie.

    Elena asked if they had seen Das, and Karkas told her that he was still inside.

    Elena tried to jump in. but Serah stopped her.

    A few minutester, they saw Lilying out from the hole.

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    "Where is Das?"

    [I am sorry]

    "Where is Das?!"

    [He is still...]

    [Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning Warning]

    Elena tried to run towards the hole to jump--

    The ground shook.

    All the yers present there started freaking out.

    "Das"

    "Calm down, Elena"

    "Das!"

    As soon as Ricky and Rikka saw Elena and Serah, they immediately ran towards them.

    "What''s going on?" Ricky asked.

    "Das!"

    "Das still hasn''t teleported" Serah said, trying her best to restrain Elena.

    Bang~~ Bang~~

    With a loud bang, someone jumped out of the hole.

    "Da....s?"

    It was Das, but after him jumped out a huge ck matter.

    It had no shape, just a matter. A ck lump of solid fog.

    ''Die!''

    Das was standing at the edge, covering his face with one hand.

    ''Kill!''

    [Das]

    "Stay back, Lily" Das said, pushing Lily back by waving his hand.

    It wasn''t a forceful wave. Just a wave in the air, but Lily was sent back forcefully towards where Elena and others were.

    Das had strange marks on the left side of his body, and his sword was emitting ck fire.

    He took out his sword and looked back at the ck matter by tilting his head backwards, his red eye shining from between the gap of his fingers, and said, "Oo you foolish beings"

 Chapter 152: Day 5 (x) (White)

    Chapter 152: Day 5 (x) (White)

    What is this ce?

    Where am I?

    I was in that room...then that ck fogs...I climbed and...threw Lily out...and...and what?

    What happened after that?

    Oh, yes. I fell down.

    I could feel their touch. It burns.

    But I don''t feel any pain now.

    Those whispers and screams are also gone.

    What is this ce?

    Everywhere is white. Everything is white.

    This ce is...where I made the character and...met the developer?

    But it''s not exactly the same.

    That floor was all white, but...

    I looked up, there was a sky, a blue sky with some clouds that looked like marshmallows.

    Besides that, everything else is white.

    I walked further.

    I saw some ants carrying a big leaf.

    What is this?

    What are ants doing here?

    I am still in LWO, right?

    I followed the ants. After following them for a while, I heard a water flowing sound.

    I looked back to see a river flowing.

    I just walked from there. There was nothing, how did the river came?

    It felt very strange to see a river in a white floor.

    The river was only about 1 meter in width.

    I followed the flowing river. Suddenly, the water...or should I say river, fell down.

    "A waterfall?"

    The flowing river suddenly became a waterfall.

    The floor was in, totally t.

    How is the water flowing down?

    I walked to the edge, from where the water was flowing down, and looked down.

    The river water was being collected and turning into a sea.

    I heard a strange sound from the sky.

    I looked up to see a bird.

    "A mingo?"

    But it is slightly different, and it''s bigger.

    My gaze automatically followed the mingo or whatever it was.

    I was walking while watching the bird.

    I was stopped by something. Something wet and cold hit my face.

    "Climber branches?"

    The climber branches were hanging down. I looked up to see the source of the branches, but there was no end to them. They were there as far as I could see.

    The climber branches looked like curtains.

    There are blue flowers on it.

    A water droplet slid down from one of the branches and fell down on the white floor.

    Soon enough, a nt grew from where the water droplet fell down.

    The nt bloomed a crimson red flower. I crouched down and moved my hand to touch--

    <em>Ring~~</em>

    Huh?

    I heard a small and soft bell sound from behind me.

    I slowly looked back to see a woman. She was standing there, looking down at me.

    I slowly got up and asked, "Who are you?"

    She stared at me and smiled.

    It was a very sweet and pure smile.

    She was wearing a single white piece of cloth, covering her entire body. Her sleeves, legs, chest, head, hair, and half of her face.

    There is a veil on her head covering her head and hair, and a transparent veil covering half of her face.

    A nun? A priest? An...angel?

    Wait. Why do I know that?

    Why do I know what nun, priest and angel are?

    I have never seen them, nor their attire. There is no mention of them on the inte and there are no books about them.

    Why do I know it?

    "Are you okay?" she asked.

    What''s going on?

    I feel so weak. My legs, my entire body feels numb.

    Who is she?

    She has a red flower in her hand.

    I looked back to see the nt, there was no flower on it.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, moving her hand to touch my face.

    I stepped back, but due to numb leg I tripped--

    "Be careful"

    A hand stopped me from tripping.

    I looked back to see it was the same women.

    I looked back, where the woman was standing previously, but she wasn''t there.

    She was standing in front of me, so...how did she get behind me?

    "Why do you look so confused?" she asked.

    "What''s going on? Where am I? Who are you?"

    "What''s going on? I don''t know. Where are you? I don''t know. Who am I? I am no one"

    "Then, what am I doing here? What are you doing here?"

    "Are you lost?"

    "Huh?"

    "You look lost"

    "I am...lost?"

    "Why do you look so scared?"

    "Scared? I am scared?"

    "What''s wrong? Tell me"

    "Those ck shadows...those screams...those whispers"

    "Are you talking about devil''s whispers?"

    "Devil..."

    This is not some kind of fantasy.

    "Here"

    She touched my forehead and patted my head.

    What is this...

    I feel sad.

    I feel like crying.

    Why?

    "There, now you won''t hear anything"she said, removing her hand from my head.

    "What is a devil?"

    "Hmm, there are many meanings to that. But the mostmon is, dead are devils"

    "Those whispers are of the dead?"

    "Who knows?"

    "What is alive then?"

    "What do you think?"

    "They aretrash for me"

    "So you are trash too?"

    "Huh?"

    "You said alive are trash, then that means you are a trash too?"

    "No...I..."

    "You are not alive?"

    "I...am"

    "Sometimes trash can be useful too"

    Why do I feel so sad?

    Why is my body trembling when I talk to her?

    Why do I feel like crying when I hear her voice?

    "Do I know you?"

    "Hmm. Do you know me, huh?"

    "Do I?"

    She came close to me, brought her face close to mine and said, "No. You don''t know me"

    "Why...are your...eyes--"

    "Don''t you want to go back?"

    "I want to"

    I want to get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise I will end up crying.

    "That is your destination" she said, pointing her finger behind me.

    I looked back to see that nt was now a tree. Not a big tree, but big enough to shade one person.

    There was someone under that tree. A solid ck shadow sitting while leaning on the tree.

    It wasn''t a fog shadow, but a solid shadow. It doesn''t have any body features.

    "My bad, your destination is there" she said, pointing her finger at the right side.

    On the right side there was a huge door.

    Without wasting any more seconds, I ran at the door.

    I don''t want to stay here anymore.

    I don''t want to see her.

    I don''t want to hear her voice.

    If I do, I will die. I will die from this feeling.

    What is this feeling?

    Every cell in my body is screaming, asking me to cry.

    Her eyes....her face was half covered by the transparent veil, but when she came close to me, I saw her eyes. They were green. Her ears too! They were pointy. Just like me. Just like Edens.

    I pushed the door with all my might, but it didn''t open.

    Open!

    I want to get out of here!

    "Son"

    "Hu...h?"

    "Take care of your little brother" she said with a wide smile.

    "Wait!"

    I was pulled into the door.

    What did she mean?

    What was that?

    Everything is dark again.

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    Huh?

    This sound...

    When I opened my eyes, I was standing on the edge of the hole.

    I am outside...

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    My head feels so light--it ached again.

    I covered my face with my right hand.

    Why do I feel so warm and calm?

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I nced around to see Elena, Serah, Ricky, and Rikka.

    I am d they are okay.

    ''Die!''

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I looked back to see a huge ck matter. It had no shape.

    ''Kill!''

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Das!]

    Lily is okay too.

    Stay back, Lily.

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I waved my hand in the air, but it turned into a forceful gust of wind.

    Lily was sent back to where Elena and others were.

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I looked at my hand from the gap between my fingers, and there were some strange marks on my left hand.

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I noticed my sword was emitting ck fire.

    The Excalibur skill activated on its own again?

    I took out my sword from my back and stabbed it in the ground.

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I looked back by tilting my head backwards.

    "Oo you foolish beings"

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    [Warning warning warning warning warning warning]

    I hear a voice in my head.

    Not the whispers, nor those screams.

    It''s just a voice. And it''s asking me to say...

    "Permission granted"

 Chapter 153: Day 5 (xi) (Zero)

    Chapter 153: Day 5 (xi) (Zero)

    <em>Bang~~</em><em>Boom~~</em>

    The ck matter moved its body towards me. I stabbed my sword deeper into the ground.

    ck mes erupted from the ground and covered the ck matter, burning it to ashes.

    It was too easy.

    What was I so scared about?

    ''Die''

    Great.

    I was dissatisfied that it died so quickly.

    I don''t know what it is, but I am sure that it''s not part of the game, and I am the reason for it.

    The ck matter covered the hole, and it turned big.

    Its size changed. It was already big before, but now, it''s ten times bigger than before.

    Not only that, but its body is also now covered with various things.

    There are parts of the monsters of all the floors.

    The stone golem, the Kraken, the stature Lier and I fought, that creepy white monster, and many other monsters.

    Previously, it didn''t have any shape, but now it has one.

    It has two gigantic hands and many other thingsing out of its body. I don''t even want to describe them.

    Its body is in a very irregr shape, but close to a humanoid form.

    Its hands and legs, chest, and head were protected by the parts of the different monsters.

    It moved his hand to punch me.

    Too slow.

    I swung my sword in the air, and its hand cut off even before it could reach me.

    As soon as I cut it, it regenerated in seconds.

    It kept moving its hand at me to punch me.

    I raised my sword and...hmm. I don''t need it.

    I threw my sword, and bent a little, moving forward.

    I put a little force in my back leg and jumped with the front one.

    Its height is enormous. The hole would be nothing inparison to this.

    There is no way I will reach its face, but...

    "I just have to imagine it"

    It moved his other hand to stop me. I used my levitate skill and jumped higher.

    Within two seconds, I was in front of its face.

    ''Die!''

    "Die?"

    You want me to die?

    "I don''t know who or what you are, I don''t know why or how you are here, but,",I raised my hand, "Fuck off"

    I was pushed back, or should I say pulled back? Well, it doesn''t matter. I was sent back with a heavy force and mmed into the ground.

    What happened?

    Did it hit me?

    I was so close to put an end to it.

    I got up to jump again--

    <em>Bang~~ Boom~~</em>

    Golden beams descended from the sky, and the monster''s body crumbled into pieces. They were reduced to ashes before they could hit the ground, leaving behind nothing except the scattered ck dust on the ground.

    Huh?

    I just raised my hand. I didn''t even imagine this.

    "I did...it?"

    "Umm...sorry to break it to you, but I am the one who did it"

    I heard a voice from behind me.

    I nced back to see a boy...or a man?

    He walked up to me and gave me his hand. I grabbed his hand and got up.

    "Hello Adas"

    "Who are you?"

    He is wearing an unusual outfit.

    I don''t think I have seen such an outfit in the game.

    "I am Zero"

    "Zero?"

    "That''s my name"

    He nced around and waved his hand in the air. A chart appeared in front of him.

    Who is he?

    "Done. Now, let''s have a talk, shall we?" he said, waving his hand again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Das?!" Elena yelled.

    She was ncing around.

    "Elena!"

    "They can''t see you" he said.

    "Wait, what do you mean? What did you do?"

    "I just created a barrier around us. They can''t see us"

    "What do you want with me?"

    "I just want to have a nice little chat with you"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Let''s start with the introduction again. My name is Zero, the top 1st yer of this game. What about you?"

    Top 1st! And didn''t he call me Adas earlier?

    "My name is...Adas"

    He chuckled and said, "How about telling me your real name?"

    "Why would I do that?"

    "Well, I know it anyway, Das"

    "How do you--!"

    "I know many things about you"

    "How..."

    He pointed his finger at Elena and said, "That girl over there is your girlfriend"

    Then pointed at Serah and said, "That girl is your high school teacher and you are in a rtionship with her"

    He moved his finger at Lier, who was standing far away from them and said, "That girl is your cousin and you are in a rtionship with her too"

    "I also know about those two. They are mafias"

    Who the hell is this guy?!

    "I know about you too"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I know about you being Edens too"

    "....!"

    This guy...could he be one of those men?

    "I don''t know what you are thinking, but I am on your side"

    "Huh?"

    "I am an ally. Friend. A good guy"

    "People who say that are the most suspicious"

    "Crap you are right"

    "How do you know everything?"

    "I have been watching you"

    "Watching me?"

    "There are many things I want to talk to you about. About the things you are not aware of. I am sure you have many questions too, right?"

    "How do you know about all this?"

    Just who the hell is this guy?

    "I don''t have much time. I will make it quick"

    "What else do you know about me?"

    "Everything. Everything I could find about you"

    "Then tell me the things I don''t know"

    "Oh! I like it. So let''s start. First of all," he bowed down a little and said, "Sorry for that notification"

    "What notification?"

    "The one about your pixie"

    "So it was you!"

    "I didn''t mean any harm, nor will I do anything like that. It was a fake notification"

    "Why did you do it?"

    "I wanted to learn more"

    "More?"

    "About your system"

    "Huh?"

    "About your system"

    "My what?"

    "System. You have a system inside you"

    "Wait. I am lost. What are you even talking about? System? How can there be a system inside me?"

 Chapter 154: Day 5 (xii) (Systems)

    Chapter 154: Day 5 (xii) (Systems)

    What is this person saying?

    System?

    There is a system inside me?

    No! In the first ce, what the hell is system?

    What system?

    Which system?

    What type of system?

    "I know it''s hard to understand, but I will make it lessplicated"

    "Please do"

    Elena is still looking for me. I don''t want to make her wait anymore.

    "In simple words, you have a system inside you. Inside your body, which lets you do things normal humans can''t"

    "How...no, why is there a system inside me?"

    "I don''t know"

    "And why do you know that there is a system inside me?"

    "Because...umm, because I was informed about it"

    "By whom?"

    "Let''s not go that deep. Listen to what I am saying. You have a system inside you"

    "Tell me more!"

    He is hung up on the system part.

    "You have been unconsciously using your system"

    "Using my system?"

    "Yeah, not just in the game, but in the real world too"

    "What exactly do you mean by using my system?"

    "You have some strange skills and weird things happening in the game, right?"

    "Ye...ah"

    "That is your system''s doing. As for the real world, have you noticed something strange?"

    Should I tell him? Or maybe he already knows about it and is just ying dumb?

    He said he is a friend, but there is no way I will trust him.

    But...I need answers.

    "I have"

    "Like what?"

    "Headaches"

    "And?"

    "Body pain"

    "And?"

    "My wounds"

    "Your wounds?"

    "They heal in an instant"

    "Wow! Really?!"

    He didn''t know?!

    "Yeah, but it depends on the wounds"

    "Hmm, I see"

    "Is it also my system''s doing?"

    "Yeah, everything, every strange thing that''s happening to you is done by your system"

    "What else do you know? And how is my system doing it? What type of system is this?"

    "I don''t know anything else, and your system is reacting ording to you"

    "...."

    "As for what kind of system, as a fellow person who once had a system inside himself, I will tell you some things about how the system works"

    "You also had a system inside you?"

    "I once had. Not anymore. But let''s not talk about that"

    "Hmm"

    "So, there are two types of systems"

    "Two types?"

    "External system, and internal system"

    "External and internal"

    "External system means, a chip nted into your brain or any part of the body, which lets you do the things that normal humans can''t"

    "Makes sense by the name"

    "And internal system means, a system inside the body"

    "....."

    "Looks like you didn''t understand. Let me exin it in a lessplicated way"

    "You keep saying that"

    "I know, right? I always get thatment. So the internal system is a program, a system inside a human body. For example, a phone or any device, they have a system inside them, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "Just like that, a system inside a human body, which lets them do things normal humans can''t. Breaking all the limitations of a human body"

    "How is the internal system inserted in the human body?"

    "There is no way"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s impossible"

    "So I have an external system inside me. I don''t know anything--"

    "No, no. You have an internal system inside your body"

    "But you said it''s impossible to----"

    "It is impossible, but some have it. As for why and how, no one knows"

    "But..."

    How is it possible?

    There is a system inside me?

    It''s my first time hearing it.

    In the first ce, should I believe him?

    What if he is an enemy?

    "I know it''s a lot to take in, but it''s the truth"

    "You haven''t told me how you know about it"

    "Someone told me, and I researched about you. Ask me any questions if you have any. I have some more time"

    "What to do with this system? And you said some people have it. Does that mean there are others like me?"

    "There should be. I personally have met some"

    "What to do with this system?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "I guess I should tell you everything. Listen carefully, Das, I am going to tell you something important"

    "I am listening"

    "Those who have an internal system inside them die early"

    "Huh?!"

    "You will die in two to three years"

    "Wait, what do you mean by die? How can--"

    "A system...an internal system eats your life force to run"

    "But I--"

    "Let me finish!"

    "..."

    "You have two options. Use your system, or don''t use it"

    "What will happen if I choose either of them?"

    "If you decide to use your system, then you will surely die"

    "And if I don''t use it?"

    "Then also you will die. There is no escaping death"

    "I never asked for this! I don''t want any system!"

    "Your system is different from many systems I have seen so far"

    "Huh?"

    "Your system is alive"

    "What?!"

    "It doesn''t have its own consciousness, but it reacts to yours"

    "How is it different from others?"

    "Your system is 100%patible with your body. Maybe you can live longer? Maybe you can''t?"

    "What if I want to remove my system?"

    "Removing an external system is possible, but removing an internal system. It''s impossible"

    "No way! There might be a way to remove it"

    "There is. There is a way, but as soon as your system is removed from your body, you will die"

    What the hell?!!

    "But you said you once had a system inside you"

    "Yeah. I once had a system inside me"

    "Had...that means you removed it, right?"

    "I didn''t"

    "But--"

    "My system was corrupted"

    "Corrupted?"

    "Do you know what happens when your system gets corrupted?"

    "What happens?"

    "It messes up your body"

    "..."

    "It was different in my case. I was going to die anyway"

    "Die..."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "I am already dead"

    "Huh?"

    "You are talking with a dead person"

    "How is that possible---you are like Rias?!"

    "Rias. You know her?"

    "Not exactly, but I have talked to her before"

    "I am the one who saved her eight years ago"

    Saved?

    Who is he?

    He knows everything about me, and...he talks like...

    "Are...are you that person who Rias and the developer were talking about?"

    "....."

    "Are you that savior who saved everyone from the VR tragedy 30 years ago"

    He was staring at me while smiling.

    His ck hair changed into red and his ck eyes to blue as he said, "That''s right. I am that person"

    [The Server Is Now Open]

 Chapter 155: Day 5 (xiii) (Program)

    Chapter 155: Day 5 (xiii) (Program)

    His ck hair changed into red and his ck eyes to blue as he said, "That''s right. I am that person"

    "Are you...really that person?"

    "What are you surprised about? You are the one asked"

    I was just guessing it!

    "You are dead?"

    "Yes, I am"

    "Did you die saving those people?"

    "Not exactly, but yeah. It''s somehow rted to that"

    "How did you die?"

    "I didn''t die. I was killed"

    "Huh?"

    "I was killed by some people that I didn''t even know"

    What type of crazy person is this?!

    He was killed, but he is so calm!

    Wait, if he is really that person then...

    "Do you...know my parents?"

    "Derek Ryle and Ang Edens, yes. I know them"

    "So they were also trapped in that game after all"

    "You didn''t know it?"

    "No, I...they didn''t tell me anything about it, but I somehow figured it out"

    "I see. Well, it was much worse for them. It''s not strange that they don''t want to talk about that in front of their son"

    "How were my parents when they were trapped in the game?"

    "They were awesome. Their duo was amazing"

    " I see"

    "I really admired them. They were a great couple"

    "They still are"

    "Well yeah, they are. But I am dead, remember?"

    "They don''t know that you are alive here?"

    "No one knows"

    "Isn''t it sad that you can''t meet your friends"

    "I am sad. Even today..."

    "Today?"

    "Remember that notification I sent you? I nned to y that event, but well...my mother in the real world was sick. She was sick for the past few years, it''s just..."

    "Is she okay now?"

    He scratched his head while saying, "She died in the morning today"

    "I am sorry"

    "No, it''s okay. We weren''t that close"

    "Huh?"

    "I am not that sad, it''s just...she was calling mine and my dead sister''s name the moment before she died"

    "She doesn''t have anyone with her? What about your father?"

    "He was executed 30 years ago for trapping the yers inside the game"

    "It was done by your father?!"

    "Not exactly, but he was used by someone"

    "So your mother died alone?"

    "No, my wife and daughter were with her till herst breath"

    Dying alone is scary.

    "Well, enough talk for now. My time is over"

    "Wait!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Lily! Give me her program"

    "Oh, that was a lie. I don''t have her program"

    "What?!"

    "But if you want her program, I can give you"

    "Please do!"

    "I think you should ask the developer. She will know more about it"

    "How do I meet her?"

    "I will send you there"

    "And what about my system?! What should I do?!"

    "It''s up to you. You can use it for now, but keep in mind that, the more you use your system the more life force it will suck"

    "I will not use it"

    "You should use it. Use it, for now, we can find a solutionter.Well then, see you"

    He disappeared, and I found myself in a white room.

    This is where I made the character and met the developer.

    Why do I feel like...like what?

    "How are you here?"

    "Devip!"

    "What''s Devip, and you are...what was the name..."

    "Das! It''s Das!"

    "Yeah Das! How are you here?"

    "That guy sent me here!"

    "That guy?"

    What was his name...

    "Zero! It was Zero!"

    "You met him?!"

    Why is she shocked?

    "Yes, and he sent me here"

    "Don''t tell me...that he found out everything" she muttered.

    "Found out what?"

    "Nothing!" she yelled and said, "What are you here for?"

    "I need Lily''s program"

    "Lily?"

    "Pixie! That pixie you have me"

    "But I have deleted all the pixies from the game, yours is not deleted yet?"

    Argh!

    "She hasn''t. I need her program"

    "Sure, but what are you going to do with it?"

    "I need her"

    "Well okay"

    She swiped down her hand, and a monitor appeared in front of her.

    "What''s your name again?"

    "Das. Adas in the game"

    "Adas...Adas...Adas...found it"

    She inserted her hand inside the monitor and pulled back.

    She closed her fist and walked to me.

    "Here"

    There was a small orb in my hand.

    "Thank you"

    Wow, she is very nice.

    "What are you going to do with it?"

    "I want her to bring her to the real world"

    "I don''t think something like that is possible but sure, good luck"

    This orb...how will I take it to the real world?

    I can hear a voice in my head.

    It''s a faint voice, I might be just imagining it but...

    "Memorize it"

    What is this?

    All this information in my brain!

    "Hey Adas"

    "Yes?"

    "I was checking your profile, and I found some unusual things and entries in your logs"

    "Well...it just happened"

    "You don''t know the reason behind it?"

    "I don''t"

    "Maybe it''s because of the authorities and the permission I gave you?"

    I don''t think it had anything to do with it but...

    "Yeah, that might be possible"

    "What are these skills? Excalibur...and faker...what is this skill? What does it do?"

    "I don''t know. I have never used them"

    "I see"

    Hey! Isn''t she trusting me too much?!

    She is too easy!

    "I don''t know much about games and systems, and how they work"

    "..."

    She is the developer, right?!

    "Lately there have been many things happening. Even today, the event was canceled because of some internal error that I don''t even know about"

    It''s because of me!!

    "How did you fix it?"

    "Fix it? They fix themselves automatically, no?"

    I don''t think that''s possible.

    "Haha. Yeah, they might do"

    She is an idiot!

    I don''t want to be rude, but she has no knowledge of games and how they work...

    Aren''t I the same?!

    "Your logs data is corrupted. How about you make a new yer?"

    "Huh?"

    "Create a new yer with the same appearance. I will give the skill you already have and make you level 40. But those two skills, I can''t give them. And I will take the authorities back"

    "...."

    What should I do?

 Chapter 156: Day 5 (xiv)

    Chapter 156: Day 5 (xiv)

    "Create a new yer with the same appearance. I will give the skill you already have and make you level 40. But those two skills, I can''t give them. And I will take the authorities back"

    "...."

    What should I do?

    I really don''t know what those skills are.

    ording to Zero, my system created it. I am sure it will be created again.

    If I don''t have any permissions or authorities, then it might stop my system from creating it?

    I opened my mouth to speak but closed again.

    Is it okay?

    I will be a normal level 40 yer.

    I won''t be able to y like before, but my system...

    "This won''t stop even if you take his permissions"

    Huh?

    I looked at Devip, she was looking behind me...

    I looked back to see...

    "Ri...as?"

    What is she doing here?

    What does she mean by taking my permission won''t stop me?

    "Wawawawa"

    Devip was still looking at Rias with a baffled expression.

    What''s going on?

    Rias was looking at us. She looked down, and looked at us...or rather at Devip and closed her eyes, smiling wide, saying, "Hello, Olivia"

    Huh?

    Do they know each other?

    "Ri...as?"

    "Yes, I am Rias"

    Huh?

    What''s going...on...

    When I met Devip for the first time, she wasughing strangely, and when I met Rias for the first time, sheughed like that too. She also talked about her lover, about the girl she loved.

    That time, I had no idea that Rias is a girl who died eight years ago.

    I met her the second time where she talked about some stuff rted to me, and after that, I got to know from my mom that Rias died eight years ago.

    Too many things were happening to me at that time, so I never thought about it. But...could it be that the girl Rias was talking about, the girl she loved, her lover was...none other than Devip?

    Devip ran towards--she was about to fall down. I moved to grab her, but Rias grabbed her instead.

    Rias pushed me away and said, "You met Zero, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "Good, now get out of here before she wakes up"

    Devip passed out.

    Don''t tell me...Devip didn''t know that Rias is alive in the game.

    That means, she saw Rias after eight years.

    Must be shocking for--

    "Killer!" Devip yelled.

    "Huh?!"

    "You are a killer!"

    Devip pointed her finger at me.

    What is she--

    "You are the one who killed Rias"

    "Wh...at?"

    I killed--

    "Das. Please get away from here" Rias requested.

    "I don''t know how to go back"

    She waved her hand in the air and the next moment I was in LWO, where I was talking with Zero.

    Elena!

    Where is she?

    Where are the others?

    I am sure that they were here, but...there is no one here.

    After walking for a while, I saw a huge crowd.

    What''s going on there?

    I ran towards the crowd to see what was going on--

    "Please stop! I don''t want to fight with you"

    "You beat my Das. Do you think I will let you go that easily?"

    "I didn''t know it was Das. Please--please stop!"

    What...should I do?

    Elena and Serah are fighting Lier.

    How should I stop them?

    [Das!]

    "Lily!"

    [Are you okay? You suddenly disappeared]

    "I am okay, and sorry for earlier"

    [For what?]

    "I threw you and pushed you. Are you hurt?"

    [You can never hurt me, don''t worry]

    I finally got her program.

    I remember it perfectly.

    I saved...her.

    "What''s going on here?"

    [After you disappeared, Lier was also searching for you, and she ran into Elena and Serah]

    "Thought so"

    "Hey, Adas" Ricky said, tapping my shoulder.

    "Hello" I replied with a nervous smile.

    "Don''t you want to stop them?"

    I want to!

    I want to stop them, but...how should I break it to them?

    Elena and Serah don''t know that girl is Lier.

    Lier was trying her best to defend herself, but there is no way she can defend against Elena and Serah together.

    "Hey!" I said.

    "I will never forgive you for beating Das" Elena said, swinging her sword.

    I have never seen Elena so furious.

    "Please stop!" Lier said, blocking Elena''s attack.

    They are ignoring me.

    "Hello!"

    "That day, you only beat Das because he didn''t have a sword with him"

    "That''s right! Das would have surely killed you!" Serah said.

    Why are you joining Elena?!

    Aren''t you an adult here?!

    Aren''t you a teacher?!

    Aren''t teachers supposed to stop a fight?!

    And they ignored me again!

    "Elena"

    "I will kill---Das?"

    "Stop, please"

    "Das!" Lier yelled, hugging me.

    "Hey! Why are you hugging him!" Elena yelled.

    "Elena, she is Lier"

    "Hah?"

    "My cousin, Lier"

    "What?!"

    I exined to Elena and Serah about Lier.

    "I am sorry, I should have heard you out first" Elena said to Lier.

    "No, it''s okay"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Everything is fine now.

    I got Lily''s program.

    I got to know some answers.

    I need to think about everything properly, but first...

    "Elena"

    "I am going to marry Lier in the game now, are you okay with that?"

    "Your wish"

    "Thanks"

    "Hey...Das. Are you sure about it?" Serah said.

    "You want to marry too?"

    "No. I am not quite ready besides..."

    "Besides?"

    "It''s nothing. You can marry her. I am okay with it too"

    "Thank you. Serah"

    "You are going on a date with me when I ask you, okay?"

    "Sure. I will look forward to it"

    "Okay, then. I am logging out, see you on Monday at school"

    "Bye"

    Serah logged out.

    "Are youing with us, Elena?"

    "No, I will wait here with Rikka and Ricky"

    "Okay"

    I nced around.

    The crowd was still there.

    "What''s so interesting, huh?!"

    They began staring at each other.

    "Huh?!"

    The crowd began moving, and everyone went in their separate direction.

    "Let''s go, Lier"

    "Okay, but what about the bride''s dress?"

    "Is there any need to wear it?"

    "There isn''t, but I want to wear it"

    "I can give you mine" Elena said.

    "Are you sure?" Lier asked.

    "Well, I am not going to use it again anyway"

    "Thanks, Elena. I want to talk to you about lots of things"

    "Will you tell me stuff about Das when he was a kid?"

    "Of course, I will"

    They made a crazy deal like it was nothing.

    I am going to have many troubles now.

    Well, it''s one of the things I love about them.

    "Good luck, Lier" Elena said, giving a thumbs-up sign.

    Lier and I went to the chapel and got married.

    When we went to the chapel, the NPC was giving me a stare.

    I asked him, ''what''s wrong?''

    He asked, ''What happened to the girl you married this Monday?''

    Even NPC has memories.

    Well, they are part of the game, so it''s not strange....I guess?

    I told him, ''She is waiting for me, so let us marry quickly''

    Lier and I got married.

    Lierughed really hard during the exchange of the vows.

    It was so embarrassing for me to say those vows, and she keptughing on every vow I said.

    After that, we went back to where Elena and others were waiting for us.

    But what we heard after going back to them...

 Chapter 157: Day 5 (xv)

    Chapter 157: Day 5 (xv)

    Das and Lier are currently in the chapel, exchanging vows with each other.

    Meanwhile, Elena, Rikka, and Ricky were sitting under a pavilion in the garden

    "Hey Reina"

    "Yes, Rikka?"

    "Are you an idiot?"

    "I am not in a mood to argue with you, but no. I am not an idiot"

    "Your boyfriend went to marry another girl"

    "I know"

    "So what are you doing?! Go and stop him!"

    "Why?"

    "He is marrying another girl!"

    "But he asked for my permission"

    "And you gave him permission to marry another girl?!"

    "Yes?"

    "Are you okay with that?!"

    "I am fine with it. That''s why I gave him permission"

    "What about you?!"

    "What?"

    "What will you do now?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "He is marrying another girl, so what about you?"

    "I didn''t understand. What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "If he marries another girl, then about you? What will you do? What will happen to you?"

    "Nothing. He loves me and I love him too. We are both okay with it, so what''s the problem?" Elena said, shrugging her shoulders.

    "Well..." Rikka stopped for a while before yelling, "Wait! Don''t tell me!"

    "Tell you what?"

    "Don''t tell me that you guys really don''t know about it?"

    "About what?"

    "The marriage is real"

    "In the game, yes"

    "No! That''s not what I mean"

    "Then what? Say it already, you are confusing me"

    "If you marry someone in the game, that means you got married in the real world too"

    "Huh?"

    "So you really didn''t know about it?!"

    "Wait, what are you talking about?"

    "The marriage in the game is real!"

    "How is that possible?"

    "It is in the rules of the game! Haven''t you guys read it?!"

    "What rules and what do you mean by marriage in the game is real? This is a game, how can a game''s marriage be a real world''s marriage?"

    Rikka opened her menu, scrolled down to the ''Help'' section, and tapped on it. After scrolling down for a while, she showed it to Elena.

    "Marriage in the game is marriage in the real world." Elena read and scrolled down.

    "If someone is married in the real world, when they upload their personal information, they need to upload their marriage certificate too"

    "If a person gets married in the game, their marriage will be considered as real marriage"

    "What type of stupid rule is this?!" Elena yelled, closing Rikka''s menu.

    "This rule actually makes sense" Rikka said.

    "How?!"

    "There have been many fake marriages and cheating through VR games"

    "But..."

    "You know that rule, right?"

    "You need to be married in the game to kiss each other? You told me this one"

    "Yes, that rule! Imagine someone having a boyfriend/ girlfriend, or a fianc, or a husband/ wife in the real world. And, they get married to someone else in VR games, it will enable kissing and other features of the game. What do you think they will do?"

    "...."

    "This happened in arge quantity, then a person called Zero came up with this idea to stop fake marriages and cheating"

    "How can someone cheat on the person they love? I feel disgusted just by thinking of it"

    "It''s very normal these days, Reina"

    "I know but...ow can they..."

    "Adas is doing the same thing and you are supporting him. And you are totally okay with it?"

    "He is not cheating!"

    "He is marrying another girl! How is it not cheating?!"

    "It''s not cheating because I know it!"

    "Reina"

    "As long as I know about it, I won''t consider it cheating!"

    "Reina! Listen to me"

    "I don''t want to! You are badmouthing about Das!"

    "I am just exining it to you as a friend"

    "Calm down, Rikka" Ricky said, finally breaking his silence.

    "You shut up, Ricky!"

    And just like that, he was silenced once again by his dear wife.

    "Do you think he will be able to marry that girl?" Ricky said, paying no mind to what his dear wife said earlier.

    "Oh!"

    "You get too hyper sometimes, Rikka"

    "Not more than you"

    "What are you talking about?" Elena asked.

    "Well, you and Adas are already married. There is no way he would be able to marry another girl"

    "Yeah, they haven''t divorced yet"

    "Right? There is no way a person can marry more than one person unless they are royals. Sorry Reina, Ipletely forgot about...that"

    "Reina?"

    "What''s wrong, Reina? Why did your jaw drop?"

    "If a royal marries another girl in the game, does that means they got married in the real world too?"

    "Yeah, but it''s royals we are talking about. You can''t find them that easily"

    "I know, right? The only royal family in this country is Edens, and the king is over 70 years old"

    "Uhh...are all the things you just said is true?" Das said.

    Lier was holding his arm, and Lily was sitting on his head.

    "The officiant sent you back, right?" Rikka said.

    "Officiant?"

    "The person who sit in the chapel"

    "I thought he was an NPC"

    "He is the official officiant from the marriage registry office"

    "What?!"

    "It''s been like a week since you and Reina married, right?"

    "It''s 6th day today"

    "You guys will receive a marriage certificate soon at your home address"

    "So Elena and I are really married in the real world?"

    "Yes! Even you didn''t read the rules?"

    "I never thought there would be rules like this"

    "Well, it''s okay since the officiant sent you back"

    "He didn''t"

    "Huh?"

    "We got married" Das said, showing his ring finger.

    There are two rings on his ring finger.

    "Wait! You really married her?!" Rikka yelled.

    "Yes"

    Elena was still shocked by what Rikka told her earlier.

    "How is that possible?! You can''t marry two girls unless you are from a royal family"

    "....."

    "Wait, really?! You are from the royal family?!"

    "Don''t yell"

    "Are you really from the royal family?"

    "Yeah"

    "Wait, so you married this girl...that means you have two wives even though you are still in high school?!"

    "Don''t rub it"

 Chapter 158: Day 5 (xvi) (End)

    Chapter 158: Day 5 (xvi) (End)

    After Lier and I came back from the chapel, Elena and Rikka were talking...or rather yelling at each other.

    After hearing their conversion, it turned out that the marriage in the game is also considered a marriage in the real world.

    That guy who I always thought of as NPC turned out to be the official officiant from the marriage registry office.

    Not only that, but we will also receive a marriage certificate from the marriage registry office.

    I married Elena and Lier. It would have been impossible to marry two girls, but...

    How did they know that I am Edens?

    All the personal information I uploaded was of Das Ryle, not Das Edens.

    I did upload mom and dad''s but...mom''s name was also as Ang Ryle.

    Wait, the address!

    They must have found out by the address, and it''s no secret that Ang Edens has married Derek Ryle.

    Almost everyone knows it.

    It was so simple.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I am turning into an idiot.

    My thinking ability has decreased somehow.

    I used to think it was because of the headaches, but...I was wrong.

    Now is not the time to worry about it, Das.

    What should I do?

    Knowing nothing, I married Elena and Lier. I should have read the rules.

    Isn''t it weird that no one told us about it when we were getting married?

    Wait...that day, when Elena and I got married. Ricky was going to tell me something, but Rikka stopped him. Could it be...

    "Hey Rikka, that day when Ricky was about to tell me something, it was about this, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "You should have told us"

    "See, Rikka? I told you we shouldn''t do it" Ricky said.

    "But I didn''t know that he will marry the other girl, and I had no idea he was from a royal family"

    "Well, it''s not exactly your fault, but if we had told him earlier, he might have not gotten married, you know?"

    "I am sorry, Reina, Adas. Please forgive me"

    "It''s okay, Rikka. Even if I knew it, I would have still married Elena and Lier"

    In the first ce, I wanted to marry Elena in the real world.

    "I am sorry, Das" Elena said.

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "We are married now. You must be hating--"

    "What are you talking about? I am the one you proposed to you and there is no way I hate it. What about you? Do you regret marrying me?"

    She shook her head and said, "I am happy"

    "What about you, Lier?"

    "What will we tell Dada and papa"

    She calls her father, Dada. And my grandfather, papa.

    "You are not worried about what Lirole will think?"

    "She would understand but..."

    I am more worried about my mom. She will kill me.

    Not just kill, she will p me.

    I can already feel my cheeks tingling.

    Not only that. I married Elena. She might forgive me for that, if by chance she is in a good mood today, but...

    I married Lier too!

    I hate to admit it, but Lier is more loved than me.

    Not only I married her niece, but I married two girls.

    I really can''t imagine what she will do this time.

    I messed up a big time today, but...

    "I don''t regret it"

    "I don''t regret it too" Lier said, hugging me.

    Elena hugged me too.

    [Me too]

    "Yeah, I will marry you too"

    I will be very busy from now on, but I need to find a way for Lily to exist in the real world.

    "Wait! Why are you guys acting like it''s totally normal?!" Rikka eximed.

    I must be looking like scum to her.

    "Rikka, listen. I love them both, so I don''t care what others think"

    "How can you say--"

    "Rikka, it''s enough" Ricky said, looking at us.

    He got up from the bench and grabbed Rikka''s hand and said, "We shouldn''t interfere in someone else''s personal matters, right?"

    "But I am just worried about them"

    "I know, but it''s their choice"

    "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude, but I was just telling my thoughts. I hope you keep being friends with us" I said.

    "Don''t worry"

    "It''s really hrious that you married two girls, and you didn''t even know the rules"

    "Who else knew it?"

    "I think almost everyone else knows it"

    "Wait...don''t tell me!"

    That''s the reason Serah was acting so strange?

    She pouted for twenty minutes and talked about spending time with Elena. And today too! She said she is not quite ready for it.

    Serah knew it.

    And I even invited her to marry me!

    [I knew it too]

    "Lily...you too?"

    [Yes, I knew about it]

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it if you knew it?

    [I tried to tell you]

    "When?"

    [Yesterday]

    "Yesterday when?"

    [When I told Lier about your marriage with Elena]

    "You told me?"

    [I tried to tell you, but you interrupted me]

    "Let''s log out for today" Elena said.

    "Are you okay, Elena?"

    "Yeah. I will call you if something happens"

    "Okay"

    Elena logged out.

    "We are logging out too. Take care"

    Ricky and Rikka logged out.

    "What about you, Lier? Will you be okay?"

    "Don''t worry. The certificate will take a week toe, till then. I will think of something"

    "I see"

    "You need to worry about yourself though. You will receive one today or tomorrow. Aunt will surely get angry"

    "Yeah"

    "See you then"

    She pulled me down and kissed me on the lips.

    "Finally, we can kiss in the game too"

    "Pervert"

    "Don''t call me pervert"

    Lier logged out as well.

    [Das]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [Where did you disappear to?]

    "Say, Lily. You knew that there was a system inside me, right?"

    [How! Do you...]

    "So you did know about it"

    [I am sorry]

    "No need to apologize. I will never get angry at you"

    She slid to my forehead and rolled down, hitting my nose. I grabbed her in my hand.

    [I love you]

    "Yeah. I love you too"

    She snuggled my fingers.

    "Lily. You want to be in the real world, right?"

    [I do]

    "I got your program. I will find a way. Please wait a little more"

    [I will be waiting]

    I logged out after that.

    So many things happened today.

    "Today was really a big day"

    Too many things happened.

    I fought Kraken, met Grace. She told me some things, out of which one is, ''I don''t love Elena anymore''.

    I really don''t know if I should believe her or not, but I need information.

    After that, the creepy white thing. I fell down the bridge.

    I met Karkas and the Queen from the Rosemarie kingdom.

    Then I saw that ck fog, and some other things happened that.

    I got out of the hole...why do I feel like something happened before that?

    I met Zero. The savior from 30 years ago. And he is dead.

    After that, he told me there is a system inside me. And I will die soon.

    Then I went to meet the developer and got Lily''s program.

    "Finally"

    Then I also found out that the girl Rias loved was none other than the Devip.

    But...

    "Why did she call me a killer?"

    After that, I met Lier and Elena and told them about Lier.

    Serah was also shocked. Looks like Elena told her about Lier.

    After I married Lier, I got to know that marriage in the game is the real marriage.

    And now...here I am.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I should take a bath and cool myself.

    I took out the towel and went downstairs.

    When I was walking down the stairs, I made sure to check mom''s mood.

    She was in a good mood.

    Looks like the certificate is not here yet.

    I don''t want to hide something important from them.

    I will tell her when dades back today.

    I went to the bathroom, took off my clothes, and stood in front of the mirror.

    There were strange marks on my body.

    Not exactly marks, but handprints, all over my body.

    It''s where those hands touched me in the game.

    My body is in horrible shape.

    ''There is a system inside you''

    "System inside me"

    ''Use your system'' is what Zero said, but how?

    How am I supposed to use it?

    "Make these marks disappear"

    ....

    Nothing happened.

    What should I say?

    "Heal my marks"

    ....

    Nothing happening.

    "Regenerate wounds"

    After some minutes, all the marks disappeared.

    "There is really a system inside me which acts as I say"

 Chapter 159: Serahs Strict Class After School

    Chapter 159: Serah''s Strict ss After School

    School has ended, and Elena and I are currently in Serah''s office.

    "So you are saying that you had no idea that marrying in the game will get you married in the real world?" Serah asked.

    "Yes"

    "Say Das"

    "What?"

    "I understand Elena didn''t know about it but you, I never thought you would do something stupid like this"

    "You should have told us if you knew"

    "Oh! So it''s my fault now?"

    "I am not saying that but--"

    "When you married Elena, I wasn''t informed about it"

    "But we told you the next day"

    "Next day. It was the next day!"

    "We didn''t know that this would happen "

    "Okay. Okay, that makes sense. You didn''t read the rules, and no one told you about it. I got it, but what about other girls?"

    "....."

    She is really angry.

    "You had two more girls other than me and Elena, and you never told me about it. Can I ask why?"

    "I...just didn''t have time to tell you"

    "You have lots of time to spend with your girlfriend. I understand that it''s natural and obvious that you will spend your time with the girl you love the most, but don''t you think you should at least call me and ask how I am doing?"

    "Serah. I know why you are angry. And I am sorry if you ever felt like I don''t love you"

    "I am not saying that. Did I say that, Elena?"

    "You didn''t"

    "See? That''s what you thought. Deep down you realize it, don''t you?"

    "I...didn''t think it was important to tell you about other girls"

    "I knew it!"

    "But we--"

    "But we never talk so I didn''t get a chance to tell you about them, that''s what you want to say, right?"

    "Yes"

    "Das, answer me this. Do you love me?"

    "I do"

    "Do you really love me?"

    "Yeah"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah"

    "How and what exactly do you love about me?"

    "....."

    "Okay. How did you fall in love with me?"

    "Huh?"

    "As long as I remember, we never had alone time. We never spent time together. How and exactly when did you fall in love with me?"

    "I was in love with you before I realized"

    "You know. I can''t even get angry at you"

    "I really love you. I will do anything to prove it to you"

    "You don''t have to do anything. It''s up to me to see whether you are in love with me or not. And as per my inspection, I don''t think you are in love with me"

    "Don''t...say that"

    What if she breaks up with me?!

    "You are still uncertain on the thought of whether you love me or not"

    "But I really love you"

    "I think it''s my fault"

    "What?"

    "I didn''t give you enough time, and you made your decision in a hurry"

    "That''s not true!"

    "What is true then? Your words and actions don''t match"

    I walked to her, grabbed her face and said, "Say one more word and I will make you regret saying it"

    "Using force when you can''t do anything with words, are you?"

    "Think whatever you want. I am saying I love you so I love you"

    She got up from her chair and pulled me.

    My face hit something soft. Her hugs are dangerous.

    She caressed my head while hugging me and said, "That''s the boy I love"

    "Huh?"

    "I apologize if you feel sad, but I had to do this to make you realize this"

    "...."

    "Listen carefully, Das. Elena, me, your cousin and that pixie, we all love you. We are not asking you to love us like you love Elena, but keep in mind that we love you as much as Elena loves you, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "Do you promise that you will tell us, other girls about us too?"

    "I promise"

    "Do youpromise you will inform everything you do with other girls to us?"

    "I promise"

    "You don''t have to tell us everything. We don''t want you to tell us everything, you have privacy. We will never invade your privacy, but please do tell us important things, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "I don''t want to be harsh, but I need to be like that sometimes. My foster father was the same. He was always kind, but strict when it came to studying. Thanks to him, I am here now"

    "I love you"

    "Oh? Trying to butter me up?"

    "I am not. I will keep saying ''I love you'' until I make you realize that I really love you"

    "You don''t have to"

    "I will"

    "Are you sure you don''t love me just because of my breasts?"

    "I don''t"

    I looked up. There were tears in her eyes.

    "Why are you crying?"

    "I feel really happy every time you say ''I love you'' to me"

    She closed her eyes. I kissed her.

    She opened her eyes and kissed me back before hugging me again.

    I nced at Elena, who was staring at us.

    I spread my hands at her. She came and hugged us.

    "I really love both of you"

    "That''s enough ss for today. You two should go home now" Serah said.

    "Umm...Serah"

    "What?"

    "About the date you talked about. When do you want to go?"

    "Not this month. Final exams are starting next week. Then you will be busy with your coronation, so probably after that"

    "I see--wait! How do you know about my coronation?"

    "Your mother called me earlier"

    "Mom did?!"

    "Yeah, she was asking for a leave"

    "Leave?"

    "She said you need to go to the pce. She also told me some stuff about your coronation"

    "I wasn''t trying to hide it"

    "I know. It was something you had to keep secret. I don''t mind it"

    "Hmm"

    "Oh, by the way. I will be meeting your mom soon. Probably after final exams"

    "Why?"

    "I want to talk to her about some things"

    "I see"

    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell you anything about us. I will leave that to you"

    "Thanks"

    "Now you too should go"

    "Yeah, bye"

    "Bye Serah"

    "Bye, bye"

    We left the room, and I closed the door.

    "Das!" Serah yelled from inside the room.

    I opened the door.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "My idiot boyfriend married his girlfriend in a VR game without reading any rules"

    "Bye!"

    Why does it sound like a rip-off?

 Chapter 160: Can I Come To Your House?

    Chapter 160: Can I Come To Your House?

    Elena and I are on our way home from school after Serah''s lecture today.

    She is right though.

    I need to think about other girls too.

    They are not my backup, nor for collection. I love them. I need them in my life.

    Elena was walking while gripping my hand tightly.

    "Elena?"

    No reply.

    She must be thinking about that.

    I stopped walking.

    Realizing that I stopped, she looked back.

    "Das"

    "Don''t worry. It will be okay"

    "But I am really scared"

    "Let''s stop by in a caf, okay?"

    She nodded.

    On Saturday, after I logged out.

    I was cautious for the entire day. I tried to look for an opportunity to tell mom about it, but I never got a chance.

    The entire day passed like that.

    Then the next day, on Sunday. When I woke up, I received a message from Elena.

    ''I received the marriage certificate''.

    ''Dad is yelling downstairs''.

    ''I am in my room''.

    ''Dad is yelling about going to your house''.

    ''I am scared''.

    ''Dad called your mother''.

    ''They are talking about something''.

    ''I want to see you''.

    She kept updating me on what was going on in her house.

    A few minutester,

    Mom barged into my room with a certificate in her hand.

    Before I said anything, she pped me.

    I am d that dad was with her, and he stopped her. Otherwise, I would have died from her ps.

    She asked me, ''What is this?''

    I told her everything, not about my marriage with Lier of course.

    The certificate was a ck hard cloth with cyan color letters on it.

    It was a really beautiful certificate.

    Mom told me this type of certificate is only given to royals.

    Elena received the same, but instead of ck cloth, it was a white cloth with golden letters on it.

    Mom didn''t say anything after that.

    She told me that Elena''s father called her. And that they are going to meet tomorrow, meaning today.

    My parents and her parents are currently having a meeting somewhere.

    They are discussing what to do.

    Elena said she is afraid that they might force us to have a divorce.

    "Don''t worry, Elena. Nothing like that will happen"

    I know my mom. She would never do it. As for her parents, her mom seems okay with it, but her dad will surely oppose this.

    "Das!"

    "What?"

    "Can Ie to your house?"

    "But there is no one at my house"

    "That''s why I want toe"

    "Do you mean...."

    Her face flushed, and she said, "Yes" while nodding.

    Are you kidding me?!

    We went to my house.

    No one said anything on our entire way back home. We just held hands and kept ncing at each other.

    Is this really happening?!

    "Let''s...go to your room" Elena said, fidgeting.

    She grabbed my hand and dragged me upstairs to my room.

    As soon as we entered my room, she pushed me on the bed and started kissing me.

    "Ele--"

    She was burying her tongue in my mouth like it belonged there.

    "Elen--"

    As soon as our lips part, she takes a deep breath and kisses me again.

    I have never seen her act so forcefully.

    I pushed her back and said, "Elena!"

    "Let me kiss you!"

    She tried to kiss me again, and I pushed her back and said, "Listen to me"

    "What is there to listen now?! We might get separated!"

    "We won''t. We won''t get separated"

    I pulled her and hugged her tightly.

    "What if it happens?"

    "It won''t happen. I will never let that happen. Don''t worry"

    "Do you promise?"

    "Yeah, I promise. I will never let that happen"

    "I am still scared"

    "Mom will never do something like that"

    "What about my dad?"

    "He might oppose, but mom will take care of it"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah. She has handled many matters like that"

    "But my parents arewyers. They have also taken care of simr cases"

    "Don''t worry. Even if it happens, I will not let us be separated"

    "I love you" she said, pressing her breasts against my chest.

    "Don''t worry. Your husband will take care of you"

    "I am your wife"

    "Yeah, you are"

    "We are married"

    "Yeah. We are husband and wife"

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Now we are husband and wife, that means we can do it, right?"

    Here ites!

    "Do you want to do it?"

    "Not all the way, but we can do some things"

    "Like?"

    "I...will use my...mouth"

    Oral sex?!

    "Are you sure?"

    "You don''t want to?" she asked, looking up at me, burying her chin on my chest.

    "I want to! But if you are just doing it because you are feeling that we might get separated, then I would rather not. I don''t want you to force yourself"

    "I am not forcing myself. I want to do it"

    "Okay then"

    She moved up and kissed me.

    "I promised you that we will have sex on your birthday. And I don''t n to break this promise, so we will do other things"

    "As you say"

    "Okay...then" she got up from the bed and said, "Close your eyes. I will take off my top"

    Is this really happening?!

    I closed my eyes.

    I heard some rustling sounds.

    "Don''t open them, okay?"

    "I won''t"

    I still can''t believe this is happening.

    I am going to see her naked!

    The side on the bed got...she must be getting on the bed.

    "You can open your eyes"

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    She was covering her chest with her hands. She turned her face to the side and slowly removed her hands from her chest.

    She was still wearing a bra.

    She kept ncing at me from the corner of her eyes.

    "Wou-would you l-like to take off m-my bra?"

    "....!"

    I moved to her and hugged her, unhooking her bra.

    Her bra fell off on herp and in front of me was my topless girlfriend.

 Chapter 161: How are they?

    Chapter 161: How are they?

    My girlfriend is sitting topless in front of me.

    When did she get this beautiful?

    When did she get this slim?

    I had no idea she is this beautiful.

    I couldn''t stop myself from hugging her.

    "Wai-Das!"

    How and when did she get this beautiful?

    She is topless right now, but instead of getting horny over her, all I can do is admire her beauty.

    "My breasts are touching your shirt"

    "I know"

    "So let go"

    "Let me hug you a little more"

    "Let me take off your shirt too. Then hug me all you want"

    This is no time to get embarrassed. She is topless right now. It should be more embarrassing for her.

    "Do you want to take it off?"

    "With pleasure"

    She moved her finger on my chest and unbuttoned the first button.

    "Four more to go"

    She was moving her finger on my chest in such a way that I couldn''t help but feel good.

    Soon she unbuttoned all the buttons and pulled my shirt back.

    After taking off my shirt, she started moving her finger from my chest to my abs.

    "You look great" she said, pulling her hand on my chest.

    "You are beautiful"

    "I was trying my best to please you when you see me naked"

    "Is that so?"

    She pushed me down, hugged me, and said, "Yes. I was working out every day"

    "What else?"

    "I was on a diet for the past few months"

    "But you ate many cakes whenever we went to the caf"

    "I did, but I used to work out extra on that day"

    "Why would you eat if you have to do an extra workout?"

    "I like eating with you"

    "I see"

    "Eating with you is the best feeling. The food I eat with you tastes best"

    "Me too"

    "Do you also workout?"

    "I don''t"

    "Then how are you so fit?"

    "It''s natural"

    My system might be behind it.

    "So..." she got up on her knees and asked me, "How do my breasts look?"

    "I am speechless"

    "Say something"

    "It''s beautiful. They are beautiful. You are beautiful"

    "Are they big enough to your liking?

    "Yeah. They are perfect"

    They are really perfect.

    The shape is perfect.

    The size is perfect.

    "They look like white marshmallows"

    "Don''t call them marshmallows, idiot"

    "But your face is red. You liked it, didn''t you?"

    "Shut up"

    And atst, the nipples on her breasts are like a small pink cherry on white marshmallows.

    "Can I touch them?"

    She nodded.

    I slowly moved my hands to her breasts and touched them.

    They fit perfectly in my palm, like they were specially made for me.

    I gently copped a feel. Not putting any force on them.

    "How...do they feel?"

    "They are out of this world"

    "No, they are not. Tell me, how do they feel?"

    "It feels really good. Just by touching them, I feel like I will die. I wonder what will happen if I squeeze them"

    "You can squeeze them"

    Without wasting a single second, I squeezed them.

    I squeezed them, but I didn''t put any force in that. It was a light squeeze.

    I feel like I am touching the softest thing in the world.

    "How are they?"

    "It feels great"

    "You can squeeze harder if you want"

    "Okay"

    I caressed her breasts and squeezed them as hard as I could.

    "Mmnh!"

    This is the first time I heard her moaning.

    I looked at her face. It was flushed pink with embarrassment.

    She covered my face with her hands and said, "Don''t look at me"

    I squeezed them again.

    "Mmm!"

    "Like I will stop when you let out a moan like this"

    She was covering my face with her hands as I squeezed her breasts.

    "How are they?"

    "My answer will stay the same. They are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen"

    "How does it feel?"

    "The most softest thing I have ever touched"

    "Does it feel better than Lier?"

    "I didn''t see her breasts"

    "But you did touch them bare, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "How are theypared to hers? Better or bad?"

    "Don''tpare. I don''t want any girls topare themselves to each other"

    She pulled my face and buried it into her breasts and said, "Okay"

    They are soft.

    I can say this all day.

    "They can make a good pillow"

    "They are not pillows. But..." she hugged me tighter, burying my face deeper into her breasts and said, "I will let you use them as a pillow whenever you want"

    "What is it called? Breast pillow?"

    "I don''t know"

    Her nipples were erect.

    I brought my face close to them and licked it.

    "Aaa!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t do it so suddenly"

    "But I want to eat them"

    "You can''t eat them"

    "I will eat them"

    I pushed her down on the bed, grabbed her breasts, and squeezed them.

    She closed her eyes and said, "Do whatever you want"

    I brought my face close to her left breast and sucked it.

    "Nmh"

    "How does it feel?"

    "It feels weird"

    "Don''t say that"

    "But it feels really good"

    "Can I suck harder?"

    "Didn''t I say you can do whatever you want?"

    I sucked her right breast while squeezing her left breast.

    "Anh"

    I can suck them all day--

    <em>Creak~~</em>

    <em></em>The door slowly opened.

    Wait!

    I didn''t lock the door?

    Elena pushed me on the bed before I could lock the door.

    What now?!

    Who is this? Well, of course, it''s mom.

    What should I do?!

    Wait, didn''t she go to meet Elena''s parents?

    Don''t tell me she is already back? But I didn''t hear the sound of unlocking the door.

    Maybe she never left? And she is going now....

    What should I do?!

    If mom sees us like this...I really have no idea what she will do!

    Elena pushed me away and hid under the nket on myp.

    "Just tell her you are trying to sleep" Elena whispered from under the nket.

    It won''t work!

    If mom sees me half naked she will surelye to lift the nket and besides...Elena''s shoes are downstairs.

    Not only that, but her bag is also on the sofa, and her top is lying on the floor.

    I am surely going to die today!

    <em>Creak~~</em>

    <em></em>The door half opened.

 Chapter 162: Its Cute

    Chapter 162: It''s Cute

    <em>Creak~~</em>

    The door half opened with a creak.

    I am dead!

    "Meow"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I have never been so relieved in my life.

    The cat peeked from the half opened door.

    "Is that May?" Elena asked, peeking out from under the nket.

    "Don''te out!"

    I pushed her head down.

    "Hey, cat. Go somewhere else"

    "Meow"

    "Go"

    "Meow"

    "I said go!"

    "Meow!"

    "Please go"

    "Meow"

    The cat left.

    Dammit!

    This is a daily routine.

    Whenever the cates in my room, I need to say ''please'' to get her out of the room.

    I got up from the door and locked the door.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"No need to worry now"

    "I wanted to see May"

    "You can see herter"

    Elena removed the nket, and once again I was looking at her topless body.

    "W-What?" she said, covering her breasts with her hand.

    "There is no need to hide them now. I have already seen them"

    Her face flushed, and she covered herself with a nket.

    "Hey!"

    I jumped on the bed and tried to remove the nket.

    "Hey, let go!"

    Her grip is tight.

    I pulled the nket, or I wanted to. I really want to! But...

    "Hey, let go of the nket now!"

    "No! It''s embarrassing"

    "What are you embarrassed about now?"

    "I can''t believe we are doing this"

    "It''s toote to say that now"

    She wasn''t letting go of the nket, so I got under the nket.

    "No!"

    She threw the nket.

    She almost fell down on the bed, but I grabbed her and hugged her. Burying my face into her breasts.

    "My pillows" I said, squeezing her breasts.

    "They are not pillows"

    "It''s toote to get embarrassed"

    "Now" she pushed me down and said, "It''s your turn"

    She got on top of me and kissed me.

    "I can feel them clearly"

    "I want you to feel them, that''s why I am doing this"

    I tried to kiss her, but she slid down to my chest, then abs...wait!

    "You are not going to do what I am thinking you are going to do, right?"

    "Of course I will do it" she said, taking off my pants.

    "Hey, wait!"

    "Why?"

    "It''s embarrassing!"

    "It''s toote to get embarrassed"

    "No!"

    "It''s toote to yell now. You touched my breasts and even sucked them, I will do that to you too"

    Fetio!

    She took off my underwear.

    "It''s cute"

    I really want to say something but don''t know what.

    She is looking at my penis.

    I can''t believe it!

    I am naked. I am naked in front of her.

    She is looking at me naked!

    Why am I whining like a girl?

    "Can I touch it?" she asked, poking it with her fingers.

    "Go ahead"

    She slowly moved her hand to my penis, slid her finger on it, and touched it.

    "It''s getting hard"

    Of course it will!

    Actually, it was hard when I was sucking her breasts, but when I heard the door opening sound, I was so scared that it went limp.

    "It got bigger!"

    "My girlfriend is touching my penis for the first time. Of course, it will get hard"

    "Will it get more big?"

    "It depends. The more exciting the situation, the bigger it gets"

    "How does it get big? It was looking so cute earlier"

    "Don''t call it cute. And didn''t we already study how it gets big?"

    "When?"

    "In school!"

    "Oh! In sex education ss?"

    "Yes! Didn''t they teach you?"

    We have a special sex education ss once every two weeks.

    It''s different for girls and boys.

    "Serah teaches that to girls, right?"

    "Yeah"

    Serah teaches girls, and we have some male teachers.

    "How does it get hard? Tell me" she asked, tightening her grip.

    "So you didn''t pay attention in that ss, huh?"

    "I think about you in that ss. No, not just that ss. I think about you in all the sses"

    "The blood vessels get filled with blood, and it gets hard"

    "There is no bone there?"

    "There isn''t"

    "Strange. It''s hard like rock, but there is no bone"

    I pinched her nipple and said, "It''s the same as girls. Look how hard your nipples are right now"

    She got on top of me and kissed me, grabbing my penis backwards.

    "My boyfriend is getting hard because of me. I am happy"

    "Is that so? Then..." I pulled her up. Her breasts are on my face now.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Your boobs are awesome"

    "Don''t call them boobs!"

    "Why?"

    "It''s lewd! Call them breasts"

    "What we are doing is more lewd. Shouldn''t we talk lewdly too?"

    "Then, I will call your penis, di..."

    "Di?"

    Her face flushed up as she pressed her breasts on my face.

    "I won''t say it! I am not a pervert like you"

    "Oh? You are not a pervert?"

    "I am not"

    "Then who was the one who pushed me down on the bed, kissed me forcefully, then took her own top off, asked me to take off the bra, and then took my pants and underwear off?"

    "Shut up!"

    She shut me up with a kiss.

    "Now I will suck yours" she said, with a mischievous smile.

    "Do you know how to perform fetio?"

    "Fetio? What''s that?"

    "You don''t even know that?!"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"Oral sex that performed penis is called fetio"

    "How do you know that?"

    "ss! They taught us"

    "Really?!"

    "..."

    That''s what I want to say!

    "I will pay attention from now onwards. After all, we will be doing that sooner orter"

    "We have our final exam at the start of next week, remember?"

    "I don''t want to give exam"

    "Then don''t give"

    "Why?"

    "If you don''t want to give exam, then it''s okay. I don''t mind"

    "Hmgh!"

    She bit my nose and said, "Don''t ever say that again, okay?"

    Why is she angry?

    "Okay. Now I will give...you fe-fetio"

    "Wait. Before that I have to tell you something"

    "What?"

    "Lier will be moving here tonight"

    "What?"

    "She ising here to live"

    "Married life?"

    "No. You know that her mother is pregnant, right?"

    "Yeah, you told me"

    "So her mother will be moving to the pce, and Lier will be moving here"

    "Why here?"

    "I asked her too"

    "You want to live together with her?"

    "Yes I want to, but that''s not because I asked her to move here"

    I can''t let them in danger.

    "Then that means you will do that stuff with her, like married couples do?"

    "I won''t go further than I did with you"

    "It''s not like I am stopping you. You can go further, or all the way if you want"

    "Why are you saying that?"

    "I don''t want to be annoying"

    "You are not"

    "I don''t want you to hold back with other girls because of me"

    "I have never and never will think that or do that"

    "I think you should have your first time with Serah"

    "Why?"

    "She is an adult. I am sure she will be able to satisfy you"

    "If my first time is not with you, then I will never be satisfied. And, you are an adult too by the way"

    She kissed me and said, "Thank you for being so considerate of me"

    "I am not being considerate"

    "Okay then" she slid down, bringing her face to my penis and said, "I will perform fetio and make you feel good"

 Chapter 163: L-Like This

    Chapter 163: L-Like This

    She slid down, bringing her face to my penis and said, "I will perform fetio and make you feel good"

    "Okay, but do you know how to do it?"

    "I don''t. Tell me"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Do you really want to do it? Are you sure you are not forcing yourself ?"

    "I want to make you feel good"

    "I won''t feel good if you are forcing yourself"

    "Are you telling me or not? I will bite it if you don''t"

    "Fine"

    She brought her face closer to my penis and said, "Tell"

    I could feel her breath hitting my penis.

    Dammit!

    I am really horny right now!

    I still can''t believe this is happening.

    My girlfriend is going to perform a fetio on me.

    This is too much!

    "Start by licking it"

    "Okay"

    She took out her tongue and licked it.

    "....!"

    It feels too good.

    Her tongue just touched my penis for a brief time, but...it feels too damn good!

    "Are you okay?" she asked, rubbing my penis on her cheeks.

    "Yes! I am okay. You can continue licking"

    She took out her tongue again, and licked the tip.

    "It just throbbed!"

    "It''s because it feels good"

    "But I haven''t done anything yet"

    She licked again. She circled her tongue on the tip of my penis.

    "What now?"

    "Move your hand up and down"

    "Okay!"

    She moved her hand up and down.

    "....!"

    It feels too good!

    It''s so much better than doing it by myself!

    "It keeps getting bigger"

    "I feel too good"

    "What should I do now?"

    "Lick up and down while moving your hand"

    She started licking up and down.

    I want to put it in her mouth!

    "What now?"

    "Can you suck the tip?"

    "I will try"

    She opened her mouth and put the tip in her mouth.

    It''s so warm!

    She took it out of her mouth, her saliva ...

    Dammit!

    What an amazing sight!

    "How does it taste?"

    "It''s a very weird taste"

    "I see"

    "What now?"

    "Suck it as much as you can"

    "But it''s so big. I don''t think it will fit in my mouth"

    "You don''t have to put the whole thing in your mouth. Just put as much as you can"

    "Okay"

    "Don''t force yourself"

    "I am not"

    She opened her mouth, putting my penis in her mouth.

    She put the tip in and moved her face down, sucking half of my penis.

    "L-Like thish?"

    "Yes, keep going"

    "Doesh ish feel good?"

    "It feels too good!"

    She moved her face up, then down. She kept sucking it and moving her face up and down.

    "Doesh ish hurt?" she asked, moving my penis to the left cheek inside her mouth.

    "It doesn''t hurt"

    To be honest, her teeth were hitting, but not now.

    She took my penis out of her mouth.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I can''t suck it properly in this position"

    I was lying on the bed, and she was sucking it from down.

    "let''s change the position"

    I got up and sat on the bed.

    "Can you do now?"

    She put her hands on my things, taking my penis in her mouth, and moved her face back and forth.

    "Ish hard to move"

    "You can take it out"

    My penis feels so warm and wet.

    I moved and sat on the side of the bed.

    "Can you sit on the floor?"

    She nodded and got off the bed.

    "Looking like this, it looks bigger"

    I am sitting on the bed, and she is on the floor, on her knees.

    This is a wonderfulsight!

    I can see her breasts as well as her face when she will suck.

    "Don''t stare at me like that"

    "You look sexy"

    She grabbed my balls and said, "Shut up or I will crush them"

    "Okay, okay! Take your hands off them. Please"

    "Will something this big go inside my vagina when we have sex?"

    "It will"

    "I don''t think it will fit"

    "It will fit"

    "We will check when we do it"

    "Yeah"

    "On your birthday"

    "..."

    We will not have sex before that?

    There is still a month left for that!

    My birthday! Where are you?! Come quickly!

    "I will suck now"

    "Mmm"

    She grabbed my penis with her right hand and put it in her mouth.

    This sensation!

    It feels damn good!

    I want to put it in forever!

    She moved her face back and forth while sucking my penis.

    She was using her hand on my penis.

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    She stopped and gestured with her eyes by moving her face upwards.

    "Take it out for a second"

    She took my penis out and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Give me your hands"

    "Huh, why?"

    "Give me"

    "Okay"

    I held her left hand with my right hand and right with my left.

    "Why do you want to hold hands?"

    "Now suck"

    "Huh?"

    "Suck without touching it"

    "Okay"

    She brought her face close to my penis and opened her mouth.

    "Hey! It''s hard to do it without touching"

    "Try it. I want to see your face when you suck it"

    She opened her mouth and sucked it--bit it.

    "Don''t get too cheeky" she said, kissing the tip of my penis.

    She brought her face closer and started licking my penis from down, moving her tongue up and down.

    She raised my penis with her tongue and gulped my penis in one go.

    She started moving back and forth white, moving her tongue inside her mouth on my penis.

    "Thish ish jusht like shucking an icsh cream or a lollipop"

    "Can you suck when you move your face back?"

    "Hmm"

    She moved her face while sucking and moved her face forth while moving her tongue on my penis.

    This is too much!

    It feels so damn good!

    I have seen her sucking and licking many times.

    She always does this when she eats any ice cream or candies.

    I have seen her make this face countless times, but...I never thought I would ever see her sucking my penis.

    Her flushed face while sucking at me...

    She was looking at me while sucking.

    She tightens her grip on my hand when she is sucking in and looses it when sucking out.

    Dammit!

    This is too stimting!

    "Can you take the entire penis?"

    "I can''t, itsh too big"

    "Just once. Just suck the whole thing and take it out"

    "Okay"

    She sucked the tip and moved her face forth, while sucking and wetting my penis with her saliva.

    She continued moving her face till my entire penis was in her mouth.

    I can feel my penis hitting her throat.

    "You can take it out now"

    <em>Cough~~ Cough~~</em>

    "Sorry, are you okay?"

    "I am fine, it actually felt good to suck it all the way. I will do it again"

    She started sucking again--

    "Wait, wait! I am--"

    I pushed her face back, and my sperm spread on her face.

    "Is this sperm?"

    "Yes, I am sorry and don''t speak!"

    It''s all over her face. I want to look at her for some more time but...

    It also got on her eyebrows and lips.

    I grabbed the tissue and wiped it from her eyebrows.

    "Are you done--"

    "Don''t speak! It will get in...your..."

    The sperm from her face slid down in her mouth.

    "Yuck! It''s bitter"

    It hurts!

    "Is it really bitter?"

    "Want to taste it?"

    She asked, taking out her tongue.

    "No thanks"

    I grabbed one more tissue and wiped her face.

    "Why are you still hard?"

    "There is no way it will calm down"

    "I am not sucking again, my jaw hurts"

    "You don''t have to. Now it''s my turn to suck you

    "Huh? You already sucked mine"

    "I am talking about your pussy"

    "Puss...y"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s dirty! You don''t have to do it"

    "Not happening"

    I pulled down her skirt.

    She immediately covered her panties with her hand.

    It was only a nce, but...her panties were wet.

    I couldn''t help but smirk because of the face she was making.

    "No!"

    I pushed her on the bed and--

    <em>Beep~~</em>

    <em></em>It''s the sound of the front door unlocking.

    Mom is already here?!

    Noticing mine and Elena''s shoes, she will surelye into my room to check.

    "Get dressed quickly," I said, grabbing my shirt and pants from the bed.

    It takes 112 seconds toe to my room from the living room. Don''t ask why I know that.

    My door has a two-way lock. It can be unlocked from outside too. There is no second lock on my door, though every other room has it.

    Mom opened the slowly opened the door and looked at us, as if she was expecting to see something unimaginable.

    She got upstairs earlier than I thought. I didn''t even hear any footsteps climbing up the stairs.

    The purse was still in her hand.

    "What were you two doing?"

    "Nothing! She was just checking out my room"

    Mom nced around and said, "Come downstairs"

    "Did you talk with her parents?"

    "Yes, I did. And we came up with one solution, and you two have to follow that, no matter what happens"

    "What?"

    "I saide downstairs"

    "Okay"

    As soon as we heard the sound, Elena wore her top and skirt, which was lying on the ground right beside her.

    And I jumped on the bed, wearing my shirt and pants.

    That was really close!

    This is the first time I am grateful to the security system.

 Chapter 164: Solution

    Chapter 164: Solution

    We went downstairs.

    "Sit" mom said, sitting on the sofa.

    "What solution you came up with?"

    "Silence!"

    She is angry!

    Elena''s dad must have pissed her off.

    "Ang, what did dad say?"

    "He pissed me off"

    Knew it!

    "I am sorry"

    "No need to apologize. He was like that ever since we were in school, but he always pisses me off"

    "Mom"

    "What?"

    "Where is dad?"

    "He went to the office after that. He will bete tonight"

    "I see"

    "And I got a call from Lirole"

    "What did she say?"

    "She moved to the pce, and Lier will be here till night"

    "Oh! What about her luggage?"

    "It already arrived in the morning" mom said, pointing her finger near the stairs.

    "Oh!"

    "Howe you didn''t notice it? What were you two doing in your room?"

    "Nothing! Elena said she wants toe here, so--"

    "I understand. But why were you two in your room? You could have just sat here, in the living room"

    "She...yes! She wanted to see my VR gear"

    "Is that true, Elena?"

    Elena nodded.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    Mom sighed.

    "Das, Elena. I want to ask you one thing. Answer me honestly"

    "Mmm" I said, and Elena nodded.

    "What do you think?"

    "About what?"

    "About the mess you have created"

    "About the marriage?"

    "What else?!"

    "I don''t regret it"

    "Of course you won''t! ''I don''t regret it'', you just have to say that"

    "...."

    "You can''t act like that, Das!"

    "....."

    "Remember, I won''t always be there to clear up your mess!"

    "....."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "I ended up yelling at you again"

    "Ang. It''s not entirely his fault. I am at fault too"

    "I am not angry about that Elena. I knew about the marriage rule. I am angry at him for being so carefree"

    "Please don''t scold him"

    "It''s not scolding. He is always like that. He always does things without thinking of the oue"

    "You are exaggerating, mom"

    "Shut up!"

    "I am sorry, because of me you two are..."

    "It''s not your fault, Elena"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Fine. I will just get to the point. After discussing with your parents, we came up with a solution, and that is..."

    "Is?"

    "You two have to wait for one year"

    "Why?!"

    "Listen to me first"

    "...."

    "You both have to wait for a year. In other words, until you graduate from high school"

    "What do you mean by wait? We can''t meet each other for a year?"

    "Did I say that?"

    "You didn''t"

    "By wait, I mean that after Elena graduates from high school, you can live together or do whatever you want"

    "Till then?"

    "Nothing. Do whatever you want. You both are already married, so we can''t stop you"

    "Thanks, Ang"

    "You should be thankful. Do you know what your father was saying?"

    "What?"

    "He wanted you to divorce Das"

    "....."

    <em></em>"I barely made him agree"

    "Thanks"

    "Now listen Das"

    "Yes?"

    "How many people know about this?"

    "Lier, and three yers from LWO"

    "And they are?"

    "You don''t know them"

    "I asked who are they?!"

    "Miss Serah, from my school"

    "Hmm, I talked to her a few days ago. I will be meeting her soon"

    "And two friends"

    "Friends?"

    "Yeah"

    "Who are they?"

    "The...info sheet you saw in my room"

    "What--you mean those mafias?!"

    "Yes"

    "Are you kidding me, Das?!"

    "...."

    "Why are you interacting with mafias?!"

    "They are good people"

    "That''s not for you to decide!"

    "They are my friends"

    "....."

    <em>SIgh~~</em>

    "One after another. You keep doing stupid things, Das"

    "....."

    "Fine. They are your friends. Now stop making that scary face"

    "..."

    "Elena, Das. No one should know about your marriage, okay?"

    "Okay"

    "No one means no one. I have to give millions to the officiant to keep his mouth shut"

    "Can I tell Selena?"

    "She already knows"

    "Huh?"

    "She was there too, in the meeting"

    "..."

    "And she was supporting your dad and wanted you two to get a divorce"

    ''We have simr tastes'' my foot!

    "And one more thing" mom said, looking at me.

    "Wh...at?"

    "Cover your ears"

    "Why?"

    "I want to say something to Elena"

    "I want to listen--"

    "Cover. Your. Ears"

    I covered my ears.

    I covered them in a way that I can listen to everything.

    "Elena"

    "Yes?"

    "Can you cover his ears properly with your hands?"

    "....."

    "Okay"

    Elena got up from the sofa and got behind me to cover my ears.

    "Elena"

    "Yes?"

    Huh?

    Elena is putting pressure on my ears, and they are fully covered. But I can listen to everything. What''s going...on.

    Is it also because of my system?

    My vision and hearing ability did get better.

    "You are aware of Edens'' family legend, right?"

    "The ''Pregnant at twenty'' one?"

    "Yes. So, Das has told you about it"

    "Yes, he did"

    "About that Legend, what do you think about it?"

    "A legend is a legend"

    "No, I mean. What do you think about that legend?"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "Are you okay with getting pregnant at the young age of twenty?"

    "I don''t mind getting pregnant"

    "I see. You better be ready for it. This legend is unbreakable. Even if you use protection, or take pills, you will get pregnant"

    "But you broke the legend, didn''t you? I mean, Das is 18 so..."

    Mom looked at me and then looked at Elena and said, "It was different with Das"

    "What do you mean?"

    "There is no need to know. Just keep in mind that you will get pregnant on or after he turns twenty"

    "I am ready to bear his child"

    "Whoa, you are carefree too"

    "I am not. I just love him that much"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"You are spoiling him too much"

    "I know. But he spoils me much more than that"

    "I see. And" mom looked at me and said, "You should be careful with other girls now"

    "What do you mean?"

    "He will soon be king. There will be countless women after him now, and unfortunately, one of them is my own niece, his cousin Lier"

    "...."

    "And on the top of that, she will be living here from now onwards"

    "Okay. I will be careful"

    I can''t imagine what she will do if she gets to know that I married Lier too.

    I gulped down in fear.

    "Remember, you are not his girlfriend anymore, you are his wife now. You have every right to stop him from looking at other girls"

    "Okay"

    "Though I know Das has no interest in girls"

    I am sorry mom!

    Please forgive me!

    "And one more thing. Das will be visiting the pce tomorrow. He might note to school until the final exams, or maybe not. He doesn''t need to give exams anyway"

    "He will be back, right?"

    "Yes, he will"

    "Okay"

    "You should go home now, your dad was sure you were here, and he was right"

    "Okay"

    "And call me if anything happens. I will help you. You are my daughter-inw now after all"

    "Can I call you mom?"

    "You can"

    "Mom"

    "One more time"

    "Mom"

    "One more"

    What''s going on?

    "Mom"

    "Can you say mom Ang?"

    "Mom Ang"

    "Now say Ang mom"

    "Ang mom"

    "This one sounds better"

    "Ang mom"

    "You can call me anything you want"

    "Okay"

    "Umm...are you guys done?"

    Elena removed her hands from my ears.

    "You didn''t hear anything, right?"

    "I didn''t!"

    "Good, now drop her off at her house"

 Chapter 165: Unexpected Date

    Chapter 165: Unexpected Date

    I went to my room to grab the keys.

    When I came back downstairs, Elena was petting May.

    "Let''s go, Elena"

    "Can I take May with me?"

    I don''t really care but...

    "I think she is about to bite you. Are you sure you want to take her home?"

    "If she spends some time with me, then I am sure she wille to like me"

    The same thing happened to me.

    I still can''t forget how harsh I was on Elena when I was tutoring her.

    "Let''s go"

    "Yeah"

    "Das" mom said.

    "Yes?"

    "I have something to talk to you about when youe back, got it?"

    "Okay"

    I took out my bike from the garage.

    "Here" I gave her a pink helmet.

    "You really got one"

    "Your words are orders for me"

    She sat on the bike, hugging me tightly, pressing her breasts on my back.

    "Stop feeling them and let''s go"

    "Yeah"

    The sun was about to set.

    I wanted to go slowly, but I increased the speed.

    "Hey!"

    "What?"

    "Let''s go slowly. I want to be with you for some more time"

    "Okay"

    "The sunset is so beautiful"

    "Yeah"

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "I want to go to the beach"

    "In LWO?"

    "No. The real beach"

    "Okay. We will go after my coronation, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    We are about to reach her house.

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s go somewhere"

    "But your house is just--"

    "Only a few more minutes, please. We won''t see each other for a few days"

    That''s...right.

    I turned our destination to night-street.

    Night-street is a ce that opens after 6 PM. You can find all types of food there.

    I usually....actually, I never go there, but I think Elena might want to go there.

    Elena once took me there before we started going out.

    I hate to admit it, but street food tastes better than hotels and restaurants.

    We reached there, and I parked my bike.

    "I grabbed her hand and took her to her favorite stall.

    I ordered two dishes, but Elena insisted on buying only one.

    "Here" I said, giving her the te.

    It was a disposable te.

    "Hey, mister. Can we get one more spoon and fork?"

    "Sure"

    "Wait, we don''t need any extras. And Elena, give this spoon and fork back too"

    "Are we eating with our hands?"

    "We are not. I will buy a fresh pair of spoon and fork from that store"

    "Hey boy, this spoon and fork are washed properly. Don''t worry"

    "Thanks, but we are buying a new one"

    Like hell I will let the used spoon go inside her mouth.

    "Oh, I have a fresh pair too"

    He gave us a new pair from the packet.

    I gave him the money.

    "Hey boy, you handed out the wrong amount"

    "You need more?"

    "No, it''s only 100, and you gave 1000"

    "You can keep the extra"

    "I don''t want it"

    "They are for the spoon and fork. I am not giving them back"

    As if I will someone use the spoon she has used.

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s eat it while it''s hot" I said.

    "Let''s eat on your bike"

    She grabbed my hand and dragged me to the bike.

    "You wanted to eat alone?"

    "Idiot, this is a date"

    "You say that every time"

    "Do you remember we came here before we started going out?" she asked, taking a bite.

    "Yes, I do. That day too, you said it''s a date"

    "I always teased you like this. It was so much fun"

    "Only for you"

    "You know, that day I fell in love with you"

    "Huh?"

    The fork fell from my hand hearing that.

    "You dropped your fork"

    "What were you saying? You fell in love with me that day?"

    "Not exactly. I was in love with you after the first day we met, but that day I realized that I love you"

    This is the first time she said this.

    But her ''first day we met''is when we met in school.

    She doesn''t remember that we have met when we were kids. That we have spent much time together when she was living in the pce.

    Well, I don''t remember it either though.

    The only one who knows about this is Grace.

    She knows many things. She was about to say something but stopped.

    Now that I think of it, what happened to her after that?

    I didn''t see her outside the Abyssal Ruins.

    Maybe she logged out?

    Well, whatever. I need her information. I want to know what she knows.

    I already talked about grace to Elena, and we decided that we will go meet her after my coronation.

    "What else?"

    "There is nothing else! Eat this"

    She stuffed the food in my mouth.

    I gulped it down in one go and said, "You haven''t told me when and how you fell in love with me"

    "No talking while eating"

    "You promised that you would tell me"

    "I don''t remember" she said, shrugging her shoulders.

    I want to smack her.

    "You promised that if I tell you mine, you will tell yours"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Why do you always remember useless things?"

    "Don''t call them useless"

    "No talking about that"

    "Tell me or I will eat everything"

    "There is nothing left though"

    I looked at the te. It was empty.

    "You..."

    "You what?"

    "You...cock sucker"

    <em>Punch~~</em>

    "Say that again and I will kick on your balls"

    "Penis sucker"

    She pouted and said, "Fine, I will not suck it again"

    "..."

    I dug my own grave!

    "Happy now?"

    "No! You can call me boob sucker"

    "I am not saying that word"

    I hugged her and said, "You know, I can''t really tell when you are serious and when are you joking"

    "I am always serious"

    "I can tell that was a joke"

    She pushed me and said, "Idiot. Let''s go now"

    The sun has already set.

    After driving for a while, we reached her house.

    "Thanks for dropping me off. I love you" she said, getting off the bike.

    I took off my helmet and said, "Hey, can I get a hug?"

    She hugged me and said, "You should have asked for a kiss"

    "Can I get a kiss?"

    "I would have kissed you even if you hadn''t asked"

    She kissed me. I could taste the dish we just ate.

    "Hey Das, close your eyes"

    "Huh, why?"

    "Just close them"

    "Okay"

    I closed my eyes. I heard some rustling sounds.

    "Give me your hand" she said.

    I moved my hand.

    She put something in my hand and said, "Form a fist"

    I formed fist, gripping tight on whatever she gave me.

    What''s this?

    It''s somewhat wet.

    "What is this?"

    "Don''t open your eyes until I say so"

    "Wait, what is this?"

    I heard footsteps sounds, and the door opening sound.

    "You can open your eyes now!" She yelled.

    When I opened my eyes, she was standing on her door.

    "You can have them"

    I opened my fist...

    What the hell!

    I looked at Elena. She took her tongue out and said, "Bye!" and went into the house, closing the door.

    She gave me her panties!

    What am I supposed to do with...I can use them. In more than one way.

    I brought it close to my face and...I should hold myself.

    "I will do it once I reach home"

    But...

    "What did she mean by ''You can have them''?"

    Well, whatever. Let''s go home now.

    Mom said she has something to talk about.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She has been getting more and more angry on me for the past few days.

 Chapter 166: Secrets and Lies

    Chapter 166: Secrets and Lies

    I parked the bike in the garage and went in through the garage door that connects to the backside of the living room.

    "Wee"

    She was waiting for me!

    "What did you want to talk about, mom?"

    "Lier is here"

    "Huh?"

    I looked at the stairs. Lier was standing there.

    "Oh, hello Lier"

    "....."

    Huh?

    Why isn''t she saying anything?

    "Das"

    "Yes, mom?"

    "I never thought you would turn into this kind of boy"

    "What do you mean?

    Don''t tell me she found out about Lier too!

    "What were you doing in your room with Elena?"

    "We were just talking. Nothing else"

    "I could smell semen from your room when I entered your room"

    "...."

    .....

    "Still not going to tell what you two were doing?"

    "I don''t have to report everything I do with her, do I?"

    "No. You don''t have to. But, you lied"

    "...."

    "How many times have you lied to me these past few months?"

    "...."

    "Those mafias are your friends. When I asked you some days ago, you said you don''t know them. And now they are your friends?"

    "I thought you would get angry and worried--"

    "That''s not for you to decide!"

    "....."

    "Even today, when I asked what were you two doing? You lied so many times!"

    "How am I supposed to tell what exactly I was doing with her?"

    "I could smell semen. What did you two do?"

    "...."

    "Don''t tell me now that you are married, you two--"

    "No. It was just fetio"

    "What else?"

    "Nothing"

    "Lying again, huh?"

    "I am not lying!"

    "How am I supposed to believe that? Now that you have lied to me many times, I can''t even trust you"

    "You don''t trust me anyway!"

    "It''s because of you!"

    "You just me everything on me every time!"

    "I don''t want to be an annoying mom who nags her son at every opportunity she gets. It''s your life, you are free to do whatever you want. But remember, your every decision affects many lives!"

    "...."

    "How many times have you lied to hide one truth?!"

    "...."

    "You even made an innocent girl like Elena lie!"

    "Mom"

    "You know how much I hate liars, don''t you?!"

    "Mom"

    " I didn''t talk to your dad for three months when he once lied to me. It was just a small lie, and that too was to surprise me"

    "Can''t I have my own privacy?"

    "You can. Who told you you don''t have privacy?"

    "You always..."

    "I what?"

    "...."

    "Say it! I what?"

    "You always try to invade my privacy. Even today...."

    "So you think I am nuisance?"

    "I didn''t say that"

    "But that''s what you meant, right?"

    "There are some things I can''t tell you, and every time you force me to say them"

    "I don''t force you. I just ask them"

    "It''s the same"

    "It''s not! You can just say ''it''s a secret'' or ''I can''t tell you'' or something like that. There is no need to lie, is there?"

    "What about you then?"

    "Huh?"

    "You say you hate liars, but aren''t you one too?"

    "What are you saying?!"

    "Aren''t you lying to me too?"

    "When did I ever lie to you?"

    "You and dad yed the first VR game and were stuck in it for 18 months"

    "How...do you..."

    "I know everything! Weren''t you lying too?!"

    "That''s not lying! It''s called keeping a secret!"

    "What else are you hiding from me, huh?"

    "Shut...up"

    "Of course you will shut me up when ites to you!"

    <em>p~~</em>

    "If you think ''secrets'' and ''Lies'' are the same, then you can''t be my son! Someone who yells at his mother can''t be my son!"

    "...."

    "You are so smart and can''t even tell the difference between secret and lie!"

    "I am...home--what''s going on? Hey Lier, and...Das? What happened? Hey, Ang, what''s wrong?"

    Mom looked at dad and went to her room.

    "Why are you crying?"

    I made my mom cry.

    What the hell is wrong with me?

    "Das, what did you do?"

    "...."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em>"</em>I came home early because Lier wasing, and I see this"

    "...."

    "Go to your room, Das. We will talkter"

    I turned back to go to my room.

    "Das" Lier said, trying to say something.

    "Not now Lier"

    "But--"

    "I need some alone time. Later"

    I went to my room

    Dammit!

    I did it this time.

    I didn''t mean to say that...

    Dammit!

    How could I yell at her.

    Dammit.

    Dammit!

    Dammit all!

    She does too much for me and I...

    Recently, after that fire incident, she has been so busy. Many things are going on.

    She needs to take care of everything. She manages NGOs.

    She is also busy with my coronation stuff and I...I just keep messing things up.

    I am increasing her work.

    "I am just a burden on her"

    She will forgive me if I say sorry, but...

    "What about me?"

    I can''t forgive myself.

    Dammit!

    I am so pathetic.

    I was on the bed on my front.

    Elena and I were in this room, on this bed. We did something amazing.

    Today was supposed to be a happy day for me but...

    I got up from the bed to dust it.

    I took the nket--

    "What is this doing here?"

    Elena''s bra was on my bed.

    She forgot to wear it in a hurry?

    ''You can have them''

    Them!

    She left it on purpose?

    I look out her panties from my pocket.

    I have her pair of underwear.

    They are ck.

    "Her panties are still wet"

    I really wanted to see her pussy.

    <em>Sigh~~</em><em></em>

    I brought her panties close to my face and sniffed it.

    This is okay, right?

    I feel like I am doing something really bad.

    Dammit!

    I got hard just by sniffing it.

    I sniffed once more.

    "Is it okay to lick it?"

    It''s okay, right? She sucked my penis.

    It''s just panties. And I am sure she gave it to do these things with it.

    I took out my tongue and brought it close to my face.

    I wonder how it will taste--

    <em>Knock~~</em>

    "Das"

    Dad!

    I quickly threw it on the bed and covered them with the nket.

    "What''s wrong, dad?"

    "Dinner is ready"

    "Okay. I will be there in a minute"

    When I went downstairs, mom wasn''t there.

    She was still in her room.

    Dad, Lier, and I ate dinner.

    It was mine and Lier''s favorite dishes.

    She must have made it for us and...

    Dammit!

    I want to die!

 Chapter 167: The Palace

    Chapter 167: The Pce

    I am standing at the main gate of the pce right now.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>Mom came to wake me up in the morning and told me to go to the pce.

    I said ''Good morning'' to her.

    She totally ignored me and said, ''Make sure to greet your grandfather properly''.

    After that, when I was eating breakfast. I tried to talk to her. I got ignored again.

    Then I apologized to her.

    She said, ''Your words have no emotions. I can''t feel sorry in your word''.

    This is the first time she has been angry at me for that long.

    It''s been 14 hours.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>Let''s stop sighing and go in.

    There are dozens of security guards standing at the gate with weapons in their hand.

    I went near the gate and said, "Open the door"

    "Who are you, kid?" someone said from behind me.

    I looked back. There was a girl in the security uniform.

    "What, you are a kid too"

    "I am twenty!"

    Hmm. She has a dark blue strap. She must be the head of this team.

    "Yeah, yeah. Whatever" I turned back and said, "Open the door"

    "Wait a minute! Who are you? Are you here for a loan? Or some begging? I am sorry, but we don''t let beggars go in the pce"

    "What is your name?"

    "Why would I tell my name to some beggar?"

    Hearing beggars two times in a row, my face twitched.

    "Do I really look like a beggar?"

    "Hmm" she inspected me with her eyes and said, "You are wearing some expensive clothes"

    "That''s right. Do beggars wear expensive clothes?"

    "Yes, they do"

    They...do?

    "Rich beggars wear expensive clothes"

    "What the hell are rich beggars?"

    "Those who are rich but beg for more money from the king"

    "And that is?"

    "There are many. Theye once a week. You are that, right?"

    "You didn''t answer my question. What is your name?"

    "Why would I tell my name to some rich beggar?"

    "I am not a rich beggar!"

    "You are not?" she asked, tilting her head.

    "Can I smack you?"

    "Oh! I got it! You are a molester"

    "..."

    "Wait here, I will call the police"

    "Hey!"

    What is wrong with this girl?!

    "Ma''am!" one of the security guards said.

    "What''s wrong, uh...M?"

    "It''s K, ma''am"

    How did she name them!

    "Yes, yes, K. What''s wrong?"

    "He asked for your name, ma''am"

    "I am not telling some stranger my name. My name can only be called by those who are special to me!"

    "Isabelle"

    "How do you know my name?! Don''t tell me that you are a stalker?!"

    "It''s on your name te, idiot!"

    "How rude. Calling a young girl idiot"

    "Isabelle, you are fired"

    "What? Who are you to fire me?"

    "I am--"

    "You should get lost already. The almighty prince ising here today"

    "I am that--"

    "I really want to see him. The head maid Dau was telling me that he is so cute and handsome. I can''t believe I will get to see the prince from the fairytale book. I really want to see him"

    "Ma''am"

    "What is it, K?"

    "He is that prince"

    "Huh? Prince is here already? Where? I can''t see him" she said, ncing around.

    "The person standing here is the prince, ma''am"

    "Who?"

    "This person standing here"

    "And who is this?"

    "He is the prince, ma''am"

    All the colors from her face faded.

    "You...are kidding, right?"

    "What are you staring at me for?"

    "Are you really the prince?"

    "I don''t care what you think. You are fired"

    "I-I-I..."

    "I said you are fired. Get out of my sight"

    She ran and grabbed my leg.

    "Hey! What are you doing?!"

    "Please forgive me for my behavior"

    "It''s toote to apologize. Let my leg go and get out of here"

    "Please forgive me. I just joined two months ago. I have never seen you, so I didn''t know how you look like"

    "That''s not my fault"

    "Please forgive me!"

    "I said let my leg go!"

    I kicked her.

    I looked at her face, she was crying.

    "You chose the wrong day to mess with me. I am especially in a bad mood today"

    "Please forgive me!" She said, grovelling on the ground.

    "This won''t work on me"

    "I will do anything!"

    "....."

    "I will follow your every order, no matter what they are!"

    "..."

    "I will even perform night duty for you"

    "...."

    "I will be your sex ve!"

    "You..."

    She looked up.

    "I will do anything!"

    "You. Are. Fired. Can''t you understand these three simple words?"

    "I will bear your children!"

    What is wrong with her?

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I wasted too much time here.

    "You are fired. Go look for a better job"

    Someone like you will surely die if you work here.

    "Open the door"

    The guard bowed down and opened the door.

    It''s been nearly two years since Ist came here.

    It''s the same as ever.

    Mom said it was under renovation. I don''t see much change.

    The front garden of the pce is big enough to gather the people of the entire city.

    There are many trees in the garden, fake trees.

    When I was a kid, I used to believe they were real ones.

    I still remember how sad I was when Dau told me they were fake ones.

    Apparently, everyone knew they were fake ones. Lier knew too.

    They were being considerate of me because I love trees.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"These are the memories I don''t want to remember"

    There are dozens of statues on the path that leads to the pce door.

    The hands of all the statues are upwards, supporting the roof of the pavilion.

    The pavilion is 5000 meters long, and 12000 meters wide, leading to all the paths, which goes to the fountains, gardens, and many other ces.

    There are security guards all around the pavilion.

    No male other than our rtives is allowed to go in there.

    So the pce is full of maids.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    There are bicycles parked here, in case they don''t want to walk a 5000 meter long pavilion.

    "Like me"

    I got on the bicycle and rode it to the pce door.

    The door was already opened.

    As soon as I stepped in--

    "Lil Das! You have grown so much"

    I was hugged by someone who I don''t even want to see.

    "Dau"

 Chapter 168: Daulla

    Chapter 168: Dau

    As soon as I stepped in--

    "Lil Das! You have grown so much"

    I was hugged by someone who I didn''t even want to see.

    "Dau"

    "Lil Das!"

    She hugged me tighter.

    "Dau"

    "Lil Das!"

    I want to fire her too.

    "Dau!"

    "Lil Das!"

    I pushed her away.

    A perfectly curved body, which fleshes in the right ces of the body. Fair glowing skin with a small round face, from which she smiles, and annoys me.

    She has watery bleak big round eyes, a pair of thin natural pink lips, and her silky smooth hair reaching to her waist.

    There are hundreds of maids in this pce, and they are graded too. They are given their own uniform which changes as per their grades.

    Firstes the head maid, then the ten maids who work under her. Then other ten maid who works under them and so on.

    Dau is the head miad.

    Dau has a conservative but ssy uniform, a long dark red skirt touching her ankles, and a half-length white and yellow checked apron tied around her waist. The top has a satin round cor shirt the same color as a skirt, it fades yellow checked line, and sleeves were a little puffy, reaching three-fourths up to her hand. To show she was head of maids, there was a yellow round cap on head, small little bowes attached to it.

    The ten maids who work under her have almost simr clothes besides the cap, color, and the type of cloth used to make them. And the one who works under them has a little less and so on.

    She stared at me and said, "How bold of you, Lil Das, you touched the maid"

    "Die!"

    "I will die when deathes to me. Till then, my sole purpose is to take care of you"

    She hasn''t changed at all.

    Just like always...

    "Don''t stare at me like that Lil Das"

    Yeah. Just like always.

    "Don''t you get tired of it?"

    "Tired of what?"

    "Yourme acting"

    "How rude. No one has ever said this to me"

    "Well I said it"

    "Enough talking about me. Ange told me you got a girlfriend, is that true?"

    Mom!

    "It is true"

    She smiled and patted my head.

    "You have really grown, huh?"

    "Meanwhile you, you look the same as before"

    "You must be tired. Let''s go and take a bath"

    "First, I am not tired. Second, I don''t want to take a bath. And third, there is no way I am bathing with you"

    "Why not?"

    Is she seriously asking that?

    "I can bathe on my own"

    "I am sure you can, but I will still bathe with you"

    "Why?"

    "All the years you have lived here, I have always taken baths with you"

    "But I am an adult now"

    "Not for me"

    "...."

    "You are still my Lil Das who used cling to me every time he saw me"

    Stop telling my embarrassing moments!

    "You were the one who always clung to me"

    "That''s because you used to cling to me"

    "...."

    Is that how it was?

    I don''t remember it that clearly.

    Dau has taken care of me ever since I was small.

    I have always slept with her and Lier whenever I stayed here in the pce. There were times when I used toe to the pce only to see Dau.

    Other than Lier, I have spent most of my time with her.

    I somewhat remember that she always used to tease me...she still teases me though.

    And the reason I like breasts is...her.

    I only realized after I started going out with Elena, that when I touched Elena''s breasts for the first time. The first thing that came to mind after I touched her breasts was...Dau.

    Maybe because Dau and I have taken many baths together, maybe because at that time I had no interest in things like this, or maybe I used to think it was normal, that I never thought about that.

    Dau still looks how she looked ten years ago...wait, no. Thest time I came here was two years ago. Lier and I stayed here. Dau must be there.

    Strange, I don''t remember her.

    Thest memory of me with her is of ten years ago.

    "Dau"

    "What''s wrong?"

    What''s wrong with me?

    Why do I suddenly feel sad by looking at her?

    I had a sudden urge to hug her.

    "Lil Das? What''s wrong?"

    I hugged her.

    "Dau"

    "Yes?"

    "Thanks for raising me"

    She caressed my head and said, "Thanks for letting me raise you"

    "You should say that to mom"

    "I already did"

    She and my mom are childhood friends.

    Before bing a maid here, she was my mom''s bodyguard.

    She is the same age as mom, but she looks the same age as Elena.

    "Lil Das. We can talkter. The king wants to meet you"

    "Where is he?"

    "He is waiting in his room"

    "I will go meet him"

    "Wait, we wille with you"

    "There is no need"

    "You forgot the tradition?"

    Oh! That''s right.

    "Have you prepared everything?"

    "Yes" Dau said, pping her hands.

    Ten maids came with golden tes in their hands. On the te, there were two bowls on each of the tes.

    One bowl of silver, and the other of gold. Both of the bowls have water inside them, but different types of water.

    Same with all the other tes.

    What was the sequence again...third, seventh, fourth. Yes, I still remember the sequence.

    "Thanks, Dau"

    "You really have changed, Lil Das"

    "Huh?"

    "No. It''s nothing. Let''s go"

    This smell of the pce...I have longed for this.

    The light inside the pce is nothingpared to outside.

    As I walked to the grandpa''s room, which is far ahead. There is Dau and ten other maids apanying me.

    I climbed stairs after stairs, walked the hallways, which almost look simr if you don''t pay close attention. I used to get lost.

    The paintings on the walls are of my ancestors. They are the pride of the walls. Well for me, it isn''t.

    I have always been afraid of these paintings, especially at night. The hallway looks really scary.

    Well, that was me when I was a kid, these paintings no longer scare--

    "Whoo!"

    "Whoa!"

    "Hahaha. Sorry, Lil Das. I just had to do this"

    "I hate you, Dau"

 Chapter 169: The King

    Chapter 169: The King

    Finally, after climbing and walking for a while, I reached his room.

    I pushed the--

    "Wait, Lil Das"

    "Huh?"

    "Please knock. Otherwise, he will get angry at us"

    <em>Knock~~</em>

    I knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "Grandpa. It''s me, Das"

    "Das, is it? Come in"

    I opened the door and went in. The maids followed me.

    He was sitting on the bed, reading some old book.

    As soon as he looked at me, my legs trembled.

    "Young master Das arrived just a while ago, my king," Dau said.

    "Dau"

    "Yes, my King?"

    "Does he look young to you?"

    "He...does, my King?"

    "To me, he still looks like a kid who clings and hides behind you"

    Without realizing, I was hiding behind Dau.

    "Lil Das, it''s okay" Dau said, gently caressing my face.

    "Hello, grandpa"

    "Hehe, you still don''t look young"

    "My King, you shouldn''t say that"

    Dau.

    "Shut up. I can say whatever I want"

    "I will tell Lady Ang"

    "I was just joking. There is no need to tell her anything"

    "Nice"

    "By the way, Dau. Don''t you think you should retire now? You are over fifty now"

    "I can say the same to you, my old King"

    "I am not old"

    "You need two maids to move you from the bed to the chair. You can barely walk. I think you should just die now"

    "Don''t go killing me now. I don''t want to die before I see him on the throne"

    "He will, my King. I swear to his name, I will never let anyone harm him"

    "That''s what I am worried about. You hold special feelings for him. I don''t want to see a maid bing a Queen"

    "That is not true, my king"

    "I have been watching over you since you were a kid"

    "You should sleep now, my King"

    "Shoo! I am not sleeping"

    "I can help you in sleeping"

    "No thanks. Don''t you daree near me"

    "I will just end you here. Rest in peace, my King"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Enough of that now. Das, help me sit on the chair"

    "Yes. My king"

    "Call me papa like Lier does"

    "I will go with, Grandpa"

    "Come on now, no need to be embarrassed"

    "Be careful, young master Das. He is heavy" Dau said.

    "Shut up, Dau. I am not that heavy"

    "Nevermind, young master Das. Just push him and end him here. We will do your coronation today"

    She is dead set on killing him.

    I helped him get up and slowly took him to the chair.

    I gestured to Dau, and she gestured to the maids to form a line.

    I walked to the third maid and dipped my index finger in the silver bowl, followed by the golden bowl.

    Then I walked to the seventh maid and dipped my pinkie finger in the golden bowl, followed by the silver bowl.

    Now the fourth.

    I walked to the fourth maid and dipped my ring finger in the silver bowl, followed by the golden bowl.

    There are seven more.

    I walked to the first maid and dipped my middle finger in the...it''s golden bowl first for the first maid, right? Or was it silver bowl?

    "Ahem"

    I nced at Dau.

    So it''s golden bowl first.

    Thanks, Dau.

    I dipped my middle finger in the golden bowl, followed by the silver bowl.

    Four done, now six more.

    I walked to the eighth maid and dipped my index finger of my left hand to the silver bowl, followed by the golden bowl.

    I walked to the sixth maid and dipped my pinkie finger in the silver bowl, followed by the golden bowl.

    Now is...fifth.

    I walked to the fifth maid and--

    "Ahem"

    It''s not fifth?

    She pointed down her eyes...she made a V shape.

    It''s second.

    What a pain.

    Why is there a tradition like this?

    I walked to the second maid and dipped my ring finger in the golden bowl, followed by the silver bowl.

    Three more to go.

    I walked to the fifth maid and dipped my index finger in the silver bowl, followed by the golden bowl.

    I walked to the ninth maid and dipped the index fingers of both hands in the golden bowl, and dipped the ring fingers in the silver bowl.

    I walked to the tenth maid and dipped the index fingers in the silver bowl, and middle fingers in the golden bowl.

    Finally, done!

    I walked to the grandpa with my wet fingers and marked his forehead with my right hand fingers, and marked my forehead with my left hand fingers.

    Grandpa patted my head and said, "Sit"

    I sat on the ground.

    "I have many things to tell you--" grandpa looked back.

    "We will excuse ourselves, my King" Dau said, bowing down.

    "Lil Das. I have many things to talk to you about. If this old man bores you with his lectures,e meet me" Dau said, closing the door.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "She is so carefree. Is this a way to talk to the king?" grandpa said...or asked?

    "How are you doing, Grandpa?"

    "I am doing fine. Just some weakness"

    When I helped him get up from the bed and sit on the chair, his entire body was shaking. He can''t even walk properly. There is no way he killed two men weeks ago.

    "I am d you are alright" I said.

    "This old body will die soon"

    "Don''t say that"

    "I am just tired, tired of living"

    "....."

    "When I was around your age, I met your Grandma for the first time. She was so beautiful that I fell for her at first sight"

    "Is that...so"

    "I wasn''t experienced with women, but I still approached her. I walked up to her and said, ''My name is Theodore Edens''. I usually never reveal my identity to anyone. I was scared to die"

    "...."

    "You know how she replied to my introduction?"

    "How?"

    "She said, ''Get lost''. That day I made up my mind that I will make her my wife"

 Chapter 170: Layla

    Chapter 170: La

    Grandpa started telling his story, about how he met his wife, my grandmother.

    I don''t have many memories with my grandma as she passed away about ten years ago.

    "I tried to make a move on her every time I saw her, but she just pushed me away like she has been used to it"

    "You continued this for 2 years?"

    "Yes, this continued for two years. I was almost twenty"

    "Twenty..."

    The Edens'' legend.

    "I used to escort her to her house from the university every day. She treated me like her bodyguard"

    "...."

    "Then one day she grabbed my sleeve and--oh! It rained that day"

    "Rain? Really?!"

    "Yeah, that was thest rain of this world"

    Thest time it rained in this world was about fifty years ago.

    "You are so lucky"

    "Indeed, I am"

    "What happened after that?"

    "Our clothes were wet, her beautiful shining hairs looked dazzling in the rain. We were on our way to her house. And when it rained, she grabbed my sleeve and said, ''Let''s dance'', and we danced"

    "Rain dance"

    "It rained for four hours, and we danced till the rain stopped"

    "You danced for four hours?"

    "Yeah. After that the sunset, stars were in the sky, the rainbow...it was truly a beautiful sight"

    "Rainbow"

    "Our clothes were still wet. I had spares in my car, but she didn''t. I gave her my clothes to wear. She said she doesn''t want to wear them. Then I said, ''I will take off your clothes if you don''t wear them'', and she wore them immediately"

    "...."

    "Then I grabbed her hand, knelt down and asked her to marry me"

    "Propose?!"

    "She pped me and said, ''When I was finally going to ept your confession, you had to propose to me''!"

    "She rejected you?"

    "Not quite right, but our rtionship changed after that"

    "Like?"

    "She got pregnant"

    "...."

    What the hell happened in between?!

    "Her parents disowned her. And she med me for it"

    "...."

    "We broke up and lived our own lives"

    "But..."

    "Six monthster, I met her again. It was a total coincidence. She was with Caleb, you know Caleb?"

    "Elena''s grandfather, right?"

    "Yeah, him"

    "He said you two are childhood friends"

    "Yeah, we are. He was the only person I trusted back then"

    "What happened after that?"

    "I was sure that those two were dating now. I got out of my car and greeted them. ''You two look good together'', I said."

    "...."

    "I received two ps. One from her and the other from Caleb"

    "...."

    "I realized how scum I was. She was disowned by her parents because she got pregnant, and I left her alone. The thought of ''Where will she go now?'' never crossed my mind"

    "...."

    "Apparently, after we broke up, Caleb told her everything. About the legend too, and they tried to look for me all over the city"

    "You weren''t in the city?"

    "I changed my location every day"

    "...."

    "We both apologized to each other and got married, and soon after your mother was born"

    "What about your parents? They didn''t oppose?"

    "What was there to oppose? All the Edens have married the same way"

    "Oh..."

    "What about you? Want to marry Lier?"

    "I..."

    I already married her.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t like her? She likes you a lot, you know?"

    "I love her"

    "Okay then. It''s decided. You two will get engaged after your coronation"

    "I will do it my own way"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I will do it when I feel like it, my own way"

    He stared at me and said, "Sure"

    "Hey grandpa, you were popr with girls, right?"

    "Who told you that?"

    "Mom did"

    "Your grandma must have told her. Yes, I was popr with girls, but your grandma was the only one for me"

    "You never thought about other girls?"

    "What do you want to say?"

    "You know...poly...gamy"

    "Oh. I would be lying if I said I didn''t want to"

    "You wanted to?"

    "Well, girls are beautiful beings. They are like stars, they will only look beautiful when it''s night. If you get what I mean"

    "I somehow understoodit"

    That''s what''s happening with me now.

    I never had any interest in girls, but after I started dating Elena, my eye would also follow other girl''s like with Serah. I never thought about them, but deep down I still felt guilty. And when Elena allowed me to be with other girls, all those emotions ran wild.

    I think that''s what grandpa meant by that.

    Stars only look beautiful when it''s night.

    "So, why did you ask it?"

    "Have you ever thought of being with other girls?"

    "As I said, I wanted to, but I couldn''t"

    "Grandma wasn''t okay with it?"

    "She was very weak hearted. Whenever I talked with the other girl, she would start crying. She wanted us to stay together, together forever"

    "....."

    "And she lied. She died before me, leaving me all alone in this nasty world"

    "....."

    ''You only have 2 to 3 years left''

    I will die soon too.

    If I use my system, I will die. And if I don''t use it, I will still die.

    Dammit!

    I also want to stay with Elena and others forever.

    "Do you want to see photos of me and your grandma, and when your mother was little?"

    "Yes"

    He pointed his finger to the shelf and said, "Bring that book"

    I got up and brought the photo album.

    It''s so old. Even the pages have started to turn yellow.

    "This is my life" grandpa said, waving his hand on the album.

    He opened the album.

    The first photo on the album was of their wedding.

    "La" he said in a calm and soft voice.

    Tears fell from his eyes to the photo. He wiped his tears from the photo, but more tears fell from his eyes.

    Looking at the photo of his dead wife must be painful.

    I can''t even imagine how would I...I won''t be alive to see that day.

 Chapter 171: Like A Big Sister

    Chapter 171: Like A Big Sister

    Grandpa showed me the photo album. He cried every time he saw my grandma. I also saw photos of my mom.

    There were many photos of mom, from her childhood until she was in high school.

    I also saw photos of Lirole. She looked exactly the same as mom.

    My mom and Lirole both have ivory colored hair, Lier has the same.

    Imagine Das. How would you look if you had the same hair color?

    Hmm, not bad, but ck is okay.

    My LWO avatar is good too. White hair suits me.

    I can dye my hair white, but mom will surely kill me.

    "Hey"

    "Yes, grandpa?"

    "You see that bottle? Bring it here"

    "That red bottle?"

    "No. The small one beside it"

    "The blue one?"

    "Yeah, bring it here"

    I got up and brought the bottle.

    "Here" I said, giving him the bottle.

    "Open it"

    I opened the bottle.

    Whoa!

    It stinks.

    What the hell is this?

    The bottle looked so nice that I thought it would be some kind of perfume, but...

    "What is this?"

    "Drink it"

    "Huh?"

    "Gulp it down"

    "But--"

    "Not even a drop should be left"

    "...."

    I held my breath and drank everything.

    What the hell is this?

    My throat burns.

    "How do you feel?" he asked.

    "Not good"

    "It was a deadly poison"

    "...."

    "If you move, it will spread faster"

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    "Don''t worry, I have the antidote"

    "Why did you..."

    My body feels so numb.

    "We Edens have immunity to all kinds of poison. You must have it too"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "In earlier times, when the king had many children from many wives, this is how they decide who will be the new king"

    "What if there is more than one who survived?"

    "They fight, they duel. They try their best to kill each other, and the one who survives is the new king"

    "What if no one survived?"

    "That''s something that has and will never happen"

    "So this is a tradition?"

    "Yes"

    "I have to say that I am not fond of these traditions"

    "Me neither, but we have to follow them"

    "So, if I had a brother, I had to fight him?"

    "We don''t do that in this era"

    "How much time will it take?"

    "Around three hours"

    "So I have to sit here for three hours?"

    "There is no way you can move"

    "What if my blood is not immune to the poison?"

    "I will give you this antidote" he said, showing me the bottle which looked exactly the same from the one I just drank.

    "And what happens if I fail?"

    "You won''t get to be king, or that''s how it is supposed to be, but who cares about traditions?"

    "I don''t"

    "Good"

    "Did you pass this trial?"

    "I did. I still remember how much La cried that day"

    If Elena was here, she would surely cry too.

    Same with Lier and Serah.

    "Here" he gave me the bottle and said, "If you can''tbear the pain, drink the antidote"

    "Hmm"

    How do I tell him that I don''t feel any pain.

    My throat just burned for a while, and my body was numb for a while, but now, I feel good.

    I stood up and gave him the bottle.

    "How in the world..."

    "What are you so surprised about, grandpa? I am your grandson, there is nothing I can''t do"

    I am pretty sure my system did it.

    If Zero hadn''t told me about my system, I would have had an exact reaction like grandpa.

    "Arthur, you have really grown"

    "It''s Das"

    "Arthur is better"

    "Call me Das"

    "Whatever"

    He always calls me Arthur.

    I once asked him why he calls me Arthur. He said that''s the name he wanted to give me, but my mom named me Das.

    "Dau!" grandpa yelled.

    "Yes, my King?" Dau said, opening the door.

    Don''t tell me she was outside the whole time!

    "Teach him sword fighting"

    "As you wish, my King"

    "But grandpa, there is no need--"

    "It''s an order"

    "...."

    "You remember your martial arts training, right?"

    "Of course I do"

    I barely remember the basics.

    "Good. You have to learn sword fighting before your coronation, you hear me?"

    "Yes, grandpa"

    "It''s King"

    "Yes, my King"

    "You can go now"

    "Yes, my king"

    "Dau. I leave him in your hands"

    "Don''t worry, my King. I will give him proper training"

    "Don''t do something weird"

    "You want to go to eternal sleep, my King?"

    "No thanks, I am good"

    "Let''s go, Lil Das"

    We left grandpa''s room.

    "What did you two talk about?"

    "Nothing much. He told me how he met grandma, and we saw the photo album"

    "So that''s why his eyes were wet"

    "Must be painful"

    Dau hugged me from behind and said, "Yes, it''s too painful. But the most painful thing is to see them die in front of your eyes"

    "Dau...?"

    "It''s nothing. Just enjoy my breasts like you always did"

    I shrugged her off after hearing that.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked.

    "Don''t do that again"

    "You don''t like them anymore?"

    "It''s n-not like that, but just don''t do it"

    "I see, you got a girlfriend so you don''t need me"

    "It''s not like that"

    "Then what''s its like?"

    Dammit!

    Even though she knows it...she wants me to say it.

    "I am grown up now, you shouldn''t do it"

    "I see, you are not interested in my old body"

    "I said it''s not like that"

    "Then what?"

    "It''s embarrassing"

    I could feel my face going red in embarrassment as I said that.

    Dau hugged me again, this time from the front and said, "Your reactions are cute as always"

    They are soft.

    I want her to hug me for...what the hell am I imagining!

    I pushed her away.

    I have known her since I was a kid. I have taken baths with her, slept with her, but I never saw her in that way.

    I am getting more and more perverted.

    I feel so guilty.

    She is the same age as my mother. She is like a mother to me.

    We were standing on the balcony, enjoying the view and the chilly breeze.

    A sudden breeze came from the right side. Dau''s hair waved in the air, some covered her face and some hit me in the face. I could smell the scent of shampoo, and her perfume.

    It was a beautiful sight. She really looked dazzling.

    Dammit!

    No one can ever believe she is the same age as my mother. She looks in her twenties.

    I think I will pass the thought of her being like my mother, and settle on big sister.

    She is like a big sister to me.

    That''s right! Only a big sister. Nothing...more.

    "You were checking me out, weren''t you?"

    "I-I wasn''t"

    "How do I look?"

    "I said I wasn''t checking on you"

    She grabbed my face and said, "Then look at me"

    "...."

    "I don''t think I look ugly. I know I am old, but I don''t look like one, do I?"

    "You don''t"

    "Then say it, how do I look?"

    "You look good"

    "Look me in the eyes and say it"

    "You look good"

    Dammit!

    Why it has to be like this?!

    I was staring at her face. My gaze automatically moved at her breasts.

    They must be the same size as Serah--huh?

    Dau noticed that I was looking, so she covered her chest.

    What was that?

    It was only for a brief moment, but I saw a scar on her...chest.

 Chapter 172: Using System

    Chapter 172: Using System

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I feel so sleepy even though I just woke up.

    It''s always been like this. Whenever I stay here, I don''t get enough sleep.

    "And yesterday''s training"

    Dau was so strict.

    She forced me to call her ''Master''.

    Lirole also came to visit me and saw me training.

    She wasn''t feeling good, so she went back to her room.

    It''s my second day here.

    "I am already missing Elena"

    Lily and Serah too.

    I haven''t seen or heard Lily''s voice since Saturday.

    I have her program, but I can''t do anything.

    I need a vessel.

    I thought of installing her program in my phone, that would work as an assistant.

    I can talk to her whenever I want, but it''s no different from LWO.

    She will be trapped inside a screen.

    "I can''t touch her"

    There is no use of that.

    Myst resort is installing her in a robot.

    I will just order an advanced robot, and tweak it by installing Lily''s program.

    I called Lierst night. We talked for a while. I asked her about mom. She said mom is busy with NGOs.

    Lier wanted toe here, but I stopped her. And now, I have to go on a date with her when I go back home.

    My phone started acting weird when I was chatting with Elenast night, after talking with Lier.

    It works fine, but when I use it for more than a minute, it startsgging.

    Same with myptop.

    Is it because of my system?

    I have noticed some weird things, when I wasn''t aware of the system inside me. Like that nk footage of the cafeteria, the sudden burst of my bedmp, and some other small things which I never paid attention to.

    But now, I am aware of the system inside me.

    "Maybe It''s because I am now aware of the system inside me, and I am using it unconsciously?"

    I am currently in the bathroom. It''s bigger than my entire school.

    Why the hell did my ancestors build this enormous bathroom?

    Maybe to bathe together with their wives?

    Imagine Das, bathing together with Elena, Serah and Lier in the same bathroom. Hmm, not bad.

    I can''t think Of Lily that way.

    Maybe it''s because she is tiny?

    She said she can change her size, I really hope that''s true.

    I will ask her to change her size when I see her next time...next time would be after two weeks.

    Final exams are starting next week.

    Now that I think of it, World Four has already been released yesterday.

    "And the king himself was absent"

    There are eletctricalnterns all over the pce, illuminating different colors of light.

    It''s white-blue in the bathroom.

    All the lights are connected to the system of the pce.

    There is a control centre behind the throne room.

    When thest time I came here, all my information was added to the database. That means I can control some of the things just by my voice.

    Let''s try if it works or not.

    "Turn off the 3rdntern"

    It turned off.

    "Turn off the 5thntern"

    It turned off.

    "Change the color to red on the 2ndntern"

    The color changed to red.

    "It works"

    Now let''s use my system.

    I just have to think in my mind and it will happen. That''s how it was in LWO.

    "But this is the real world"

    Let''s try it.

    Turn on the 3rdntern.

    "It worked"

    Turn on the 5thntern.

    "It is really working"

    Turn the light to white-blue in the secondntern.

    "Let''s try something else"

    I imagined all thenterns going off one by one in a row.

    "Hmm"

    So it doesn''t matter how far it is. I can control it as long as I can see it.

    Turn on all the lights.

    All the lights turned on.

    Turn off the firstntern.

    It turned off.

    Turn on the firstntern.

    It turned on.

    Turn off. Turn on. Turn off. Turn on. Off. On. Off. On. Off. On.

    <em>Burst~~</em>

    "Oops"

    Thentern broke.

    I should stop now, or I might end up breaking all thenterns.

    <em>Cluck~~</em>

    I heard a noise from behind me.

    Is anyone there? But I told the maid who was standing outside that I am using the bathroom, and no one shoulde in.

    Who...there is only one person who dares to go against me.

    "Dau"

    "Oh my, I didn''t even say anything, nor did you look back. As expected of my Lil Das. He knows me best"

    "No one is as foolish as you here"

    "I am here to wash you"

    "No need. I can wash myself"

    "I am sure you can but I can''t let you do that since I am here"

    "Get out, Dau"

    "A maid''s duty is to serve her master" Dau whispered in my ears.

    "You are not a maid"

    "I am a maid"

    "Not for me"

    "Oh my, are you saying that I have a special ce in your heart?"

    "Indeed, You are at the top in my list"

    "My, my, are you betraying your girlfriend?"

    "You are at the top of the list of the people I am going to fire once I be a king"

    "You can still fire me"

    "...."

    "What''s wrong? You are not going to fire me? Like you fired that security head of the gate team?"

    "....."

    Dammit!

    I can''t win against her.

    "I know you are just a talk. There is no way you would do something that could hurt me"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "Don''t forget that I am the one who raised you"

    "...."

    "Times passes...quickly"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I am sure that there was a big scar on your back, but there is no scar. Did you had a surgery to remove the scar?" she asked, touching my back.

    "I didn''t have any surgery"

    "Then are you saying that it healed?"

    "Something like that"

    "How is it possible? There is no way a scar can heal--"

    "What about you?"

    "Huh?"

    "Yesterday, I saw a scar on your chest. What was that about?"

 Chapter 173: A Maids Duty Is To Serve Her Master

    Chapter 173: A Maid''s Duty Is To Serve Her Master

    "How is that possible? There is no way a scar can heal--"

    I cut her off in the middle.

    "What about you?" I questioned, an eyebrow cocked up.

    "Huh?" She had a dumbfounded look.

    "Yesterday, when we were at the balcony, and when I was practicing. I saw a scar on your chest. What''s it about?" I probed.

    "Oh my, looking at my breast, how bold of you~" Dau gave a feline-like smile, arching her back.

    "Answer me, Dau. What''s it about?"

    I avoided looking at her body as I said that

    "What''s wrong, Lil Das? You look disappointed," Sheughed.

    "I am not!"

    "Did you think I was naked?"

    "I didn''t!" I replied in an indignant manner.

    "You do realize that you have grown up, right? Did you really think I would show my body to you?" Her cheeks puffed up.

    "...." I didn''t know what to say.

    "And that too, you have a girlfriend now. You only want to see her naked body, ne? Rather than my old naked body," She replied to her rhetorical question in a slightly self-deprecating tone, a cheerful smile on her face.

    "That''s not true!" I said suddenly.

    "Oh my, are you saying that you want to see my naked body?" Dauughed again. She thought I wasn''t serious.

    "Yes, I want to." My face was expressionless, but I knew that my will could be seen in my eyes.

    All the colors faded from her face when realization dawned on her.

    "You shouldn''t joke like that, Lil Das"

    "I am not joking. I am serious." I stood firm to my earlier answer.

    "I...let''s get you washed. We are going to sight seeing today" She changed the topic.

    "Is it really that hard for you to admit that you are keeping the scar a secret from me?"

    She averted her gaze and replied, "I am sorry"

    "Don''t apologize" I was slightly frustrated. But I kept my emotions to myself, silently watching her.

    She grabbed the shampoo bottle and poured water over my hair, her hands gently massaging my scalp.

    "Do you remember that one time when you, me and Lier were taking a bath together? And then, you fell down, pffft," She giggled.

    "Yeah" I nodded, reminded about that.

    It wasn''t unusual for us to take a bath together. I was around seven years old at that time.

    Lier had a bad habit of running around in the bathroom. That one time when she was running, Dau tried to catch her, but Lier was too fast.

    Dau was probably running slow because of the wet floor.

    So, while she was escaping from Dau''s clutches, she mmed into me, pushing me down.

    I lost my consciousness for a while. When I regained consciousness, I was lying on the bed and Lier was crying beside me.

    She never ran in the bathroom after that.

    "Those were such nice days," Dau sighed.

    "Yeah"

    "And they are noting back"

    "Yeah"

    If it''s Dau, then she can help me remember everything about my childhood.

    "I am really sad to see you all grown up," She had a cute pout while saying that.

    "..."

    "You are not Lil Das anymore"

    "I am still your Lil Das," I replied, a bit sad.

    She stopped moving her hands and hugged me from behind, warmth filling my body.

    "Hey! Your clothes will get wet," I quickly said, a bit flustered.

    "I will change themter"

    I shouldn''t have said that.

    "You should keep in mind that I am grown up now." I teased her, using her own words.

    "I can see that," She whispered, her breath hitting my ear.

    "Where are you looking!" I scolded her, hands immediately reaching down.

    I am really d there was a towel covering my crotch.

    "Can I remove your towel?" She asked, slyly.

    "No." I refused, no way would I allow her.

    "I will wash you down there too," Dau continued to tease me.

    "No need"

    "But I want to see how much you have grown," She whined.

    "There are many other ways to check my growth"

    "But that is the best one," She giggled, "You can''t deny that."

    "I said no need. Stop talking about it!"

    "What are you so embarrassed about? I have seen it countless times"

    "That was when I was a kid"

    "It was very small back then"

    "Shut up!" I was embarrassed.

    And by the way, it''s not small anymore.

    It''s big and it was in Elena''s mouth the other day.

    "Oh my, you have grown-" She audibly let out a gasp.

    This towel is useless!

    "Did did it get that hard because of me?" Her voice was low.

    "No. I would never lust on you"

    I couldn''t see her face as she hugged me again and said, "Don''t worry, I know my ce. I am just a maid"

    "That''s not- That''s not what I meant. You are like a" My voice trailed off.

    "Like a?" I could detect the curiosity in her voice.

    "...."

    "Say, Lil Das. What am I to you?"

    "You are like a big sister to me"

    Ssh~~

    "What was that for?!"

    "I am just happy"

    "For what?!"

    "That you see me like a big sister"

    "You would have been a perfect big sister, if you didn''t have this side of you," I grumbled.

    Ssh~~

    "Which side?"

    "Dau!"

    "Oh my, calling my name with such affection. You are going to make me blush~" She swatted my arm in a fake coy manner.

    "I really hate you!"

    "My my, how bold of you-" She taunted.

    "...."

    Why is she like this?

    "I am done with the bath," I announced and got up when

    "Oh my-"

    Dau''s dainty hands quickly covered her face.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you"

    My towel!

    "You have really grown. I am sure your girlfriend would be very satisfied," Dauughed behind her hands.

    "Get out of here, Dau!"

    I am never bathing here again.

    -----------------------------------------------------

    In my room.

    "I am done changing, Dau," I called out.

    "Then I aming in," She said softly.

    "How do I look?"

    "Just like a prince should look." Dau admired, looking at me in awe.

    "And how does a prince look?" I asked, wanting her to say it out loud.

    "Handsome. Dashing~"

    "You said we are going sightseeing. Why all of a sudden?"

    "I had already nned this since I was informed of your arrival," Dau dutifully replied.

    "Is that so?"

    "Do you not want to go?"

    "It''s not like that. It''s been a while since we met...when did we meetst time again?" My eyes got smaller as I tried to remember.

    "It was"

    "Was?"

    "Ten years ago," She finished.

    Knew it!

    "Can I ask where you were for the past ten years?"

    "I was here,"

    "Then, why don''t I remember it?" I questioned with a serious look.

    "..."

    "What the hell happened?! Why are you guys hiding it from me?"

    "I am not hiding anything from you," She mumbled.

    "Lies!"

    "I would never lie to you."

    "Then tell me everything! Why is there a scar on your body? Why is there a system inside me?!"

    "System?"

    "That''s right! There is a bloody system inside me!"

    "What are you...what are you talking about?" Dau had a nervous look on her face.

    "Dau, please tell me you know about it," I said in a tired manner.

    "This is the first time I am hearing about it. I think no one knows about it, not even your parents, nor the king," She bit her lower lip.

    "Dau, what am I to you?"

    "You are my prince," Automatic response.

    "Nothing more?"

    "No...thing more"

    "Look me in the eyes and tell me." I stated.

    "Please, don''t be cruel. We are doing this for you. It''s the best for you, "Her voice cracked pitifully, the woe evident in her tone.

    Why are you crying?!

    I am the one who should cry here.

    "Don''t make decisions about me without asking me!"

    "Fine, I will tell you everything I know. But first, let''s go to sightseeing, the driver must be waiting"

    "Okay, "I held her face and slowly wiped her tears off, "Sorry, feel free to p me"

    She hugged me tightly and whispered firmly, a rueful smile on her face, "A maid''s duty is to serve her master, always."

 Chapter 174: Nostalgia

    Chapter 174: Nostalgia

    "So the sightseeing starts from the pce?"

    "That''s right"

    "I already know every single corner of the pce"

    "I am sure you do, but you won''t lose anything by seeing it again"

    "It''s a waste of time"

    "You sound like some busy businessman"

    "Spare me from that"

    "We will explore the pce, then the city, and the next city"

    "My city?"

    "Yeah"

    Once again, I am walking through a long hallway.

    All these paintings are giving me scares. Especially their eyes.

    It feels like they are always fixated on you, watching you.

    "Thispainting"

    "Oh, this painting was repainted by a famous artist"

    I destroyed this painting when I was a kid.

    "It looks exactly the same"

    "Indeed. The king paid in billions for this painting"

    "Useless expenses"

    "Do you remember you broke this painting?"

    "No need to rub it"

    "I was just reminding you. In case, you forgot about it"

    "There is no way I would forget that. It was all your fault, Dau"

    "My, my, it was your fault to hide behind a painting"

    Around ten years agoI don''t remember exactly when but it must have been ten years ago.

    Lier, Dau, and I were ying hide and seek in the pce. The pce is so big, it was natural to set some limits of where we can hide.

    We would y in the hallway, a different hallway every time we yed.

    The hallway includes all the rooms, a passage that covers the hallway.

    That one time, it was Dau''s turn to find us.

    Lier was always a fast one to hide. She would hide in ces no one could easily find.

    Meanwhile, I was bad at that.

    Can''t me me though. I was afraid of the dark and lonely ces. I would always hide on the spot which can be easily seen.

    But that one time, I wanted to hide somewhere they couldn''t even imagine, because Lier and Dau made fun of me saying I suck at games.

    So I decided to hide the passage behind the painting, and it was this painting.

    I slid the painting and hid behind it. I could see everything of what''s going on outside from the painting.

    An hour passed but Dau couldn''t find me. I could hear her voice calling my name, but she couldn''t find me.

    I was very happy at that time. Another hour passed, Dau and Lier were still searching for me, but I decided to take revenge on them for making fun of me.

    Before I realized, I had fallen asleep, and it was already night. It was very dark, especially behind the painting.

    There werenterns, but the light was so dim.

    I was really scared that I couldn''t even move.

    I pushed the painting, but it wasn''t moving.

    I was trapped there.

    Laughing at my own foolishness because I couldn''t cry.

    I yelled and yelled and yelled.

    No one came.

    I kicked the painting. I kept doing that until tore the painting, and jumped outside.

    I ran through the hallway while yelling Dau''s name.

    Later I found out that Dau told grandpa that I was missing, and he and mom went to file aint.

    Mom got so angry at me that day. Dau too, no matter how hard I teased her, she never got angry, but that day she got very angry.

    After that day, Dau never let me move from her sight.

    "Want to y hide and seek?" Dau asked.

    "No thanks"

    "You cane to me while yelling my name and hug me, like you always did"

    "Die! Seriously die!"

    "I am not dying before I see you on the throne"

    Why do I remember this?

    These are the embarrassing memories of my childhood. I should forget them.

    I want to forget them.

    Huh?

    What was I thinking about?

    "What''s wrong, Lil Das?"

    "It''s nothing. Let''s go"

    "Yes, let''soh my!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I forgot to give your yesterday''s report to the King"

    "You still do that?"

    "Of course. It''s my duty to report your growth"

    "Stop with the growth thing"

    "Should I tell him you have grown down there too?"

    "I really hate you!"

    "My my, so cute" she pinched my cheeks and said, "You wait outside, I will be right back"

    "Hmm"

    Why is she always like this?

    So carefree and cheerful.

    It has always been like this. She has always put up with my selfishness.

    "Only if I could go back to those days"

    Those were the peaceful days of my life. I wonder when Elena stayed here.

    Grace said we were about four to five years old.

    How much does she know?

    Does she know about the system inside me?

    I need to interrogate her.

    I was hasting my pace on the stairs.

    They should give a bicycle inside the pce too. I will help

    I mmed into someone.

    It was a maid.

    "Hey, are you okay?" I said.

    No response?

    "I said are you okay?"

    Still no response?

    I walked ahead to see her face. She was looking down

    Huh?

    What is

    "Dau? Didn''t you went to grandpa''s room?"

    What is Dau doing here?

    Why is she in normal maid clothes?

    Where are her usual maid clothes?

    "Dau?"

    ""

    "Why aren''tyou saying anything?"

    I tried to touch her face

    "Lil Das!"

    Huh?

    I looked up on the stairshuh?

    "Two Dau?"

    Dau quickly dashed down the stairs.

    "Lil Das, she is my sister"

    "Huh?"

    "She is my little sister"

    "But she looks exactly like you"

    "Yeah, I got thatment many times"

    "Butsince when did you have a little sister? I have never heard or seen her"

    "It''s only been some months since she started working here"

    Sounds like ame lie.

    "What is her name?"

    "Sherley. Her name is Sherley"

    "Sherleyhello Sherley"

    "She is shy with strangers!" Dau remarked.

    It''s really hard to believe she is telling the truth.

    "Sherley, you can go now. We will talkter"

    Sherley bowed down and walked away.

    "Let''s go, Lil Das"

    We sat in the car.

    Dau held my hand tight and asked, "Are you excited?"

    "I am"

    Let''s see how this sightseeing goes.

 Chapter 175: I Dont Care

    Chapter 175: I Don''t Care

    We first went to the library, not the library which is in my city. But a small local library.

    Then to the zoo.

    I got to see some animals and birds there.

    Then we went to theke.

    Dau took me to the ce which we visited before when I was a kid.

    I love nature, and Dau took me to ces that were rted to nature.

    Dau asked me if I wanted to go to the shopping mall, I didn''t have anything to buy, so I refused.

    It was already 3 PM before we realized.

    We stopped by a restaurant and ate lunch.

    Dau ended up giving some tips to the chef.

    We went to my city after that.

    It takes one and a half hours to reach my city from there.

    We went to the museum in my city. The museum Elena and I visited on ourst date.

    Dau asked if I want to go to the grand library in my city. I denied, because I just visitedst week.

    And currently, we are at a famous sightseeing spot in my city.

    The hill Elena and I visited some weeks ago.

    That time it was early morning, and today it is sunset.

    "Why do you look so lonely?" Dau asked.

    "Because I am feeling lonely"

    "Please forgive me"

    "Huh?"

    "I failed to entertain you"

    "No, no. That''s not what I mean. I am lonely because I am missing someone"

    "Oh! Are you missing Ange?"

    "Not mom"

    I still can''t show her my face until she forgives me.

    "Then by chance, are you missing your girlfriend?"

    "Yeah. I am missing Elena"

    "Elena...is she the girl who stayed at the pce?"

    "Do you remember her?"

    "She is Reba''s daughter"

    "Yeah"

    "I see. You two are together"

    "Huh?"

    "You two were very close back then too"

    "What?! Really?!"

    "You don''t remember?"

    "I don''t!"

    "Hmm, you were small back then"

    "Can you tell me more about that?"

    "Well, there is nothing much to say"

    "Tell me whatever you remember"

    "You two were close"

    "Other than that?"

    "You all used to y together a lot"

    "All?"

    "You, Lier, Elena, her sister, and the daughter of doctor Goodwin"

    Oh, she means Grace.

    I can''t believe it!

    Me and Elena were close...

    "Umm...how close we were?"

    "It''s not the close you are imagining"

    "Thought so"

    "It was for a very brief time, but you all became friends very quickly"

    "Is that so?"

    The only person who remembers everything is Grace.

    "At that time I used to think, ''Only if I was the same age as you''. We would have been good friends or maybe more"

    "Why do you think that?"

    "Well, it was just a foolish thought of mine. Not that it would have turned true"

    "...."

    "And I am grateful that I grew up with Ange and became her bodyguard. And after retiring, Ange and the King epted my request to work at the pce as a head maid. I have lived a happy life"

    "Why are you saying stuff like that? Even I too..."

    "You what?"

    "Even I am grateful to have you in my life"

    "Oh my, if you had said the same thing to me 30 years ago, we would have been married by now and have 12 kids"

    "Yeah right. I wasn''t even born at that time, and why 12 kids?"

    "I have lived a single life with no love interest. Can''t I dream a little? Knowing that this dream will nevere true"

    "...."

    "It''s sad that we can''t be more than a maid and prince rtionship"

    "That''s not true!"

    "Are you saying that you are willing to ept an old woman like---Das!"

    Some men in ck clothes appeared out of nowhere and pushed me down the hill.

    It''s high!

    I need to avoid a fatal blow.

    Where did theye from?

    No one was there. And a secondter, after I blinked. They appeared out of nowhere and pushed me down.

    There were more than 20 of them.

    I counted the men who were falling down with me.

    1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7!

    Only seven are here!

    That means thirteen others are with Dau!

    I need to go up there!

    Dau is alone!

    Inded and got ready to kill them down but...

    "Blood?"

    There was blooding out of their body which was lying on the ground.

    Not just blood, but their body is also squished.

    "They were humans?"

    Wait!

    1, 2, 3, 4, 5.

    Only five bodies are here.

    The other two are...

    I punched back without looking.

    There was one headless man standing behind me whose head just went flying because of my punch.

    I stabbed my hand in his chest and his body fell down.

    "This one wasn''t human"

    They are mixed.

    Where is the seventh one?

    I was so busy with the thought that I didn''t realize I was standing between the trees, real trees.

    Where is thest...one--there he is!

    Previously, there were only five bodies lying on the ground, but now there are six.

    Weird. I used to think they were just like some kind of robot who just knew how to fight, but this one hid himself with the other bodies.

    They have their own consciousness?

    I dashed between the dead bodies.

    As soon as he got up, I pierced my hand into his chest.

    "I have no time for you pests"

    Dau!

    I have to go up there!

    But how?!

    It''s so high and this is not LWO that I can use my levitate skill, or my imagination to do things however I want.

    This is the real world! It follows thews of nature.

    I need to go up there!

    I don''t care how, but I have to go up there.

    Dau, please be safe.

    Please.

    I beg you.

    I promise I will never yell at you again.

    "I can''t control the world but I can control my body"

    Increase my speed.

    Increase my strength.

    Did it work?

    "I won''t know unless I try it"

    I dashed at the wall.

    It''s working.

    Give me more speed!

    Even if I climb half of the wall, I can''t climb the entire wall.

    There were some empty blocks on the wall.

    I can use them.

    I dashed at them, using it as a boost to increase my speed, and ran at the next block.

    When I reached up there, I saw something I couldn''t even imagine in my dreams.

    "Dau...?"

 Chapter 176: I Was So Scared

    Chapter 176: I Was So Scared

    When I reached the top, all the men were lying on the ground.

    Some were missing their hands, some their legs.

    Blood wasing out of some, and some were just lying on the ground because of the big hole in their chest.

    Dau crushed the head of thest man, as blood gushed out of his body, covering both mine and Dau''s face red with blood.

    "Dau...?"

    "Lil...Das"

    The ground itself was dyed red with their blood.

    "Lil...Das. You are...okay?"

    Dau slowly approached me and touched my face with her red hands, and hugged me.

    "I am sorry, Lil Das"

    I...I...

    "Please forgive me"

    I hugged back and said, "I am d you are okay"

    She is okay.

    I am d she is okay.

    I could feel her heartbeat on my chest. It was beating like crazy.

    "Lil Das"

    "Thank you for being safe"

    "I was so scared"

    "Me too"

    "I thought I lost you"

    "Me too"

    We stared at each other, said nothing, not a single word.

    Dau brought her face close to mine and closed her eyes--

    <em>Shot~~</em>

    One of the bodies tried to attack Dau from behind. The driver came with a gun and shot him in the chest.

    The body stopped.

    <em>Shot~~ Shot~~</em>

    He shot the body again, and it fell down.

    Dau opened her eyes and looked back.

    "Sorry, I waste" the driver said.

    "It''s fine. Dispose of everything. I will go back to the pce with Lil Das"

    "Here is the key" the driver said, throwing the key.

    Dau grabbed my hand saying, "Let''s go, Lil Das" and dragged me to the car.

    I opened the back door--

    "Dau grabbed my sleeve and said, "Sit on the front with me"

    Her voice is a little shaky. Her hands are trembling too.

    I hugged her and said, "Sorry for making you worry"

    "You are being awfully nice"

    "It''s only for today. I will listen to your every request"

    "Do I really need to tell what happened ten years ago?"

    "I want to know"

    "Then I will tell"

    "That was your request?"

    She shook her head and said, "Promise me, whatever happens, you won''t hate me"

    "I promise"

    "Promise me our rtionship will stay the same?"

    "If that''s what you want, then sure"

    I slowly moved my hand and took the key from her hand.

    "What is the meaning of this, Lil Das?"

    "I will drive"

    "I can''t let you do that"

    "I will drive"

    "Give back the key"

    Dau tried to take the key from my hand, but I didn''t let her.

    "You are not in a state to drive"

    "I can drive"

    "Your hands are trembling"

    "This is nothing"

    "Dau"

    She pouted and said, "Fine"

    Dau sat on the front, beside me.

    "You know how to drive, right?"

    "Do you think I will dare to drive if I don''t know how to drive?"

    "Who knows? You do stupid things from time to time"

    "I have never done anything stupid in my life"

    "There are too many things that I can''t even say"

    "Is that so? Tell me one"

    "For example, the one we talked about in the morning?"

    "What?"

    "The painting. You hid behind the painting when we were ying hide and seek, then ended up tearing the painting"

    "."

    What is she talking about?

    "You remember that, right?"

    "Yeah, I do"

    Something like that happened?

    Well, if Dau is saying that, then I am sure it has happened. But that sounded like one of my embarrassing moments.

    Good thing I don''t remember it.

    Dau kept staring at me when I was driving.

    "Please don''t stare at me like that"

    "I am just admiring your driving skill"

    She is back to normal.

    "Why don''t you take a nap? We are still halfway. It will take more than an hour to reach the pce"

    "Well then, I will ept that offer and take a nap"

    Dau moved a little, putting her head on myp.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am taking a nap"

    "What are you doing on myp?"

    "I can''t fall asleep without pillow"

    "So myp is now your pillow, huh?"

    "It''s ap pillow"

    "I know"

    Dau made a dissatisfied face.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I thought you would get embarrassed, so I was hoping for some cute reaction"

    ".."

    "But you are awfully calm"

    "Well, it is embarrassing, but if you want to sleep on myp, then I can''t say no to you"

    She moved her head to the side and said, "Please keep your eyes on the road"

    "."

    It might have been my imagination, but her face flushed for a second there.

    Dau soon fell asleep on myp.

    Many things happened today, but I am d that she is okay.

    I have many questions. But for now, let''s go to the pce.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    What was Dau going to do there?

    She closed her eyes and

    It looked like she was going to kiss me.

    No. Get your mind out of the gutter, Das.

    How can you think of something like that after saying ''I would never lust on you'' to her.

    Butwhat if! What if, she was really going to kiss me?

    I looked down at Dau, who was sleeping on myp.

    "She looks cute when she is sleeping"

    "Does that mean I am not cute when I am awake?" Dau said, opening her eyes.

    "You were awake?!"

    "Of course I was. I can''t let my guard down"

    "Don''t worry, we are near the pce, they won''t attack us again"

    "I am not talking about them"

    "Then whowait! You mean me?"

    "Who else?"

    "Why me?"

    "I was sleeping on yourp. It wouldn''t be strange if you attacked me in my sleep"

    "What the hell are you saying?"

    "Am I wrong?"

    "Why would I attack you?"

    "You kept ncing at me"

    "I just nced three to four times"

    "176 times"

    "Huh?"

    "You nced at me 176 times"

    ""

    "What''s wrong? Did I get the number wrong?"

    "Didn''t I say that I would never lust on you?"

    "You won''t? Dau asked, getting up from myp.

    "Iwon''t"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She sighed and said, "I see. You can stop the car here. We have already reached the pce"

    "I know"

    I went into the pce and took a bath.

    I didn''t see Dau when I was eating dinner or anywhere after that.

    I was searching for some on the inte, but myptopgged. Then when I was talking with Elena, the phonegged.

    It''s really annoying and frustrating!

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    It''s already 1:02 AM. I should sleep

    <em>Knock~~</em>

    "Who is it?"

    "Lil Das, it''s me"

    "Dau? Come in"

    Dau entered the room.

    She was wearing her nightclothes.

    "As promised, I will tell you everything I know"

 Chapter 177: The King And His Queen

    Chapter 177: The King And His Queen

    "I am here to tell you everything I know" Dau said, closing the door and locking it.

    "Okay, but first. Where were you all this time? I was worried. I looked all over the pce"

    "I had some things to do"

    "Like?"

    "Did you forget that we were attacked today?"

    "I didn''t"

    "I had to report this to our security team and the King"

    "And after that?"

    "I was taking a bath"

    "How much time do you need for a bath? 4 hours?"

    "I hate the smell of blood"

    "...."

    "I was washing myself again and again. I didn''t want to make you feel ufortable"

    "Okay, fine"

    "Where should I start?"

    "From wherever you want to"

    "Okay then"

    She walked to the bed and undid theces of her clothes--

    "Hey! What are you doing?"

    "I am undressing"

    I turned my face to the other side and said, "Stop it, Dau"

    "Please look at my body"

    "Do you even know what are you saying?!"

    "Please look, Lil Das. You might get some answers"

    I slowly turned my face towards Dau.

    She was standing in front of me, in her bra and panties.

    I know I shouldn''t say this--I shouldn''t even think of this, but I want to see more.

    I would have gathered up some courage and asked her to take off her underwear too, but...

    "How did this happen?"

    The scar on her chest that I saw was nothingpared to what I am seeing right now.

    The scar starts from her neck, which goes through between her chest to the waist and the right leg. And the other scar which goes from her waist to her right hand.

    The scar was stitches marks that have healed but left a scar.

    "How did this happen?" I asked again.

    "How much do you remember?"

    "Thest time I saw you was ten years ago. After that I havee to the pce dozens of times but never saw you--or I don''t remember"

    "You are right. Thest time we saw each other was ten years ago"

    "How did this happen?"

    "Do you remember what happened ten years ago?"

    "Nothing much"

    "You must know"

    "I don''t...Grandma died around ten years ago"

    "Yes"

    "Is it rted to that?"

    "Not exactly, but yes"

    "Tell me more"

    "I will first tell you some things about Queen La"

    "Okay"

    "Queen La was born abnormally"

    "Abnormal?"

    "It was a premature birth"

    "Oh!"

    "She grew up a very unhealthy life. She was from a middle ss family"

    "Hmm"

    "Her parents and siblings hated her because of the heavy expense of her treatment"

    Dau had already started crying.

    "....."

    "She started working part time when she was still in middle school"

    "....."

    "She got into high school with the schrship she got"

    "Her parents didn''t do anything for her?"

    "They stopped caring about her. Closed her treatment too"

    "...."

    "After graduating from high school, she went to university"

    "And there she met grandpa?"

    "That''s right. She met the King there. She never hoped to live a happy life, and even if she wanted to, her body couldn''t handle much stress"

    "That''s the reason she kept rejecting grandpa?"

    "Indeed. She once said, ''The happiest thing in my life is I met Theodore'' to me"

    "In the end, she epted grandpa''s proposal?"

    "Did the King tell you about how they danced in the rain?"

    "Yeah, and grandpa proposed to her after that"

    "That day, she told him everything about her past"

    "...."

    "She didn''t have long to live, and the King knew it"

    "He didn''t tell me about this"

    "She asked him, ''I can leave you alone anytime, would you still love me?'' and the king replied with, ''When the timees, I wille with you''. She said she fell in love with him more when he said that"

    "Don''t cry, Dau"

    "That night, they made love, and she ended up getting pregnant"

    "And her parents disowned her?"

    "That''s right. Her parents disowned her" Dau wiped her tears and continued, "With her weak body, it was impossible for her to bear a child"

    "....."

    "The King said to abort the child. She pped him and after a fight, they broke up"

    "It seems he forgot to tell me the reasons which were more important"

    "I am sure he didn''t want his grandson to hate him"

    "What happened after that?"

    "They met again after six months. She still had his child in her womb. The king asked her to abort again, but she said she will give birth to the child whatever happens, and convinced him"

    "And they got married after that?"

    "Yes, and she was inbour pain on the day of her marriage"

    "....."

    "She said to the King that she would never forgive him if he didn''t raise the child, in case something happened to her"

    She sobbed and said, "The king already knew that the chances of her surviving were low, but--" she sobbed again and said, "Nothing happened to the baby, and she was fine too. Everyone was surprised"

    "I didn''t know this much pain grandpa went through"

    "Miraculously, her body got healthy. Her condition improved. She got better"

    "Without any treatment?"

    "Yeah. She used to say that Ange, your mom, is a blessing by the gods to her"

    "How do you know all this?"

    "Queen La herself told me. Ange and Lady Lirole know this too"

    "What happened after that?"

    "They lived a happy life, but it was only for a few decades. Her condition got worse after she hit fifty years"

    "....."

    "The King had money, which was enough to buy anything in the world, but that money...he couldn''t buy health for the Queen"

    "Health is true wealth"

    I wonder who said this.

    "She used to stay in her room, barelying out. On top of that, frequent attacks on the King increased"

    "....."

    "And after some years, she died"

    "....."

    "Herst words were, ''Don''t cry my love, I will wee you with the same face you will make when I leave you. So smile bright, so I can wee you with a smile''. She said this to the King"

    "...."

    It''s so sad.

    "The King didn''t cry at that time, butter in his room, he cried for nights. After that day he lost the will to live"

    "How much pain he went through"

    "You know, Queen La was very kind. She raised an orphan like me. She...she...cried when I called her mother for the first time"

    Unable to hold her tears anymore as they fell down from her eyes.

    "This all happened ten years ago"

    She wiped away her tears and said, "The attacks on the King continued, but he never tried to fight back. It was like he was waiting for his death"

    "Then all those murders..."

    "I am the one who always killed them. But after ''that'' day, the security team protected him. And Ange, your mom took control over everything to manage everything"

    "That day?"

    She touched her scar and said, "The day I got this"

    {Author''s Note}

    I am sorry to write this here, but the author''s thoughts allow only limited words to write, so I am writing this here.

    This is rted to the chapter, so I thought it would be best to tell as this chapter is focused on the past.

    Elena''s grandfather, Caleb Huer, found a small girl (who was about 4 years old) in his car.

    The car door was locked, but she got in from the window.

    The girl was wearing torn out clothes.

    Unable to understand what was going on, he took that girl to his friend, Theodore Edens.

    Going to the police would have been a bad choice due to some ongoing riots which were happening at that time.

    Theodore Edens told Caleb to take this girl to some orphanage. Just then, La Edens insisted on adopting that girl.

    Theodore rejected at first, but La convinced him by saying, ''Ang doesn''t have any friends of her age. This girl can be her friend''. And he agreed.

    La asked the girl about her name, but she said nothing.

    Assuming she didn''t have a name, La named her Dau.

    Dau and Ang became great friends. They were like sisters.

    Theodore was happy to see his daughter happy, and La was happy to see one more daughter.

    Theodore trained both Dau and Ang on how to fight.

    Both Dau and Ang went to school together, Dau acting as her bodyguard.

    Later, Dau retired from her job as a bodyguard and became a head maid of the pce.

    I will say the rest in the author''s thought.

 Chapter 178: 10 Years Ago

    Chapter 178: 10 Years Ago

    "How did you get this scar?"

    "It was on the day of the funeral of Queen La"

    "Huh?"

    "Do you remember what else happened that day?"

    "I don''t"

    "All the people from the pce were attending her funeral. The security and the maids too. Only two people were at the pce at that time"

    "...."

    "It was you and Lier"

    "That day..."

    "That day the kidnappers broke in to kidnap you"

    "Me? But it was Lier"

    "Indeed. They were there to kidnap you but failed. And they ended up kidnapping Lier"

    "...."

    "This scar..." she touched her scar and said, "I got this when I tried to save you that day"

    "Huh?"

    "I was at the funeral too. It was just on a whim, I thought I should go and check up on you. And when I came here, I saw them kidnapping you"

    "I...don''t remember that"

    I remember them Kidnapping Lier.

    "They had destroyed the walls. Not only walls, but they set up bombs too"

    "...."

    "When I came here and saw all that. I had two choices, to save the pce, or to save you and Lier"

    "Don''t tell me..."

    "I saved you and Lier, but I failed to save the pce. I tried my best to disable the bombs, but I couldn''t disable them all in time, and some bombs went off. The outer pce was destroyed"

    "You got caught up in the explosion?"

    She nodded and said, "My body was stuck between the walls. I couldn''t move. All I could do was see Lier getting kidnapped by them"

    "What was I doing?"

    "You ran off"

    "...."

    How could I do that?!

    "The wounds I got were deep, so deep that I knew I would die in a few minutes"

    "...."

    "The security rm went off, and you came back. You were standing in front of me"

    "I came...back?"

    "It was too painful for me. Not the wounds, but dying in front of you"

    ''The most painful thing is to see them die in front of you''. So that''s what she meant.

    "You were so sad"

    "I was sad?"

    "Yeah, you looked in pain by seeing me die"

    "So I was...sad"

    I wasn''t that heartless.

    "I was both happy and sad. Happy because thest person I saw before dying was you. And sad because I wouldn''t be able to see you anymore, I wouldn''t be able to see you grow. I wouldn''t be able to see you on the throne"

    "Why don''t I remember any of this?"

    "You don''t remember many things"

    "....."

    "You often used to forget things. Even now too, you forget things"

    "I don''t do that on purpose"

    "I know. But you me us by saying we are lying to you, and hiding things from you. Even though you are the one who doesn''t remember them"

    I said the same thing to mom.

    "Then...I havee to the pce many times after that. Why didn''t I see you?"

    "I wasn''t there"

    "But I must have searched for you, or asked mom and grandpa about you!"

    "Sadly, you didn''t. You forgot about me"

    "I didn''t!"

    "You forgot about me"

    "I said I didn''t! I...remembered you!"

    "You forgot that the maid named Dau ever existed"

    "I didn''t...forget you"

    "It''s the truth"

    "Then!...Then why did I remember you when you came and hugged me when I entered the pce?"

    "You forgot that I ever died"

    "...."

    "You forgot that you had forgotten me"

    "Doesn''t make any sense! And you are alive, right?"

    "....."

    "You are standing in front of me. Talking with me, right?"

    "Yes"

    "You are the Dau, right?"

    "Yes"

    "Then--"

    "But it''s true that I died that day"

    "Huh?"

    "All the bones of my body were crushed, and I had multiple organs destroyed"

    "....."

    "I don''t know what they did, but they asked me, ''Do you want to live?'' and I replied with yes"

    "Who they?"

    "The King and the Doctors"

    "....."

    "The bones of my body were reced with metals, and my organs were reced with artificialorgans"

    "Your body...."

    "I had no idea what was going on. I woke up ten years ago"

    "What?"

    "I was in a deep slumber for ten years"

    "But..."

    "I woke up six months ago. And Ange and the King filled me in with the details"

    "...."

    "Ange told me about you being bullied in your school. I am sorry, I wasn''t by your side when you needed me"

    "Lier was with me"

    "Yeah. She has grown into a beautiful and caring girl, just like Queen La"

    "Yeah"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    "What are you surprised about?" I asked.

    "Nothing"

    "Tell me"

    "It''s nothing"

    "Wait! Then...that Sherley. She isn''t your sister?"

    "She is not. She was standing in front of me when I woke up six months ago"

    "...."

    "At first I was surprised, butter I found out that they made a clone after me"

    "Clo...ne"

    "The first thought that came to my mind was, ''What about Lil Das?'', but when I asked them about that, they said that you have forgotten me"

    "...."

    "I was afraid to greet you when you came to the pce, but I tried my best. And I was happy that you remembered me"

    "I am sorry"

    "No need to apologize. That was all in the past. I am happy to see you again"

    "Can you control your clone or something?"

    She shook her head and said, "She is like another me"

    "Does she have your memories?"

    "I think no. She can''t even speak"

    "Huh?"

    "I forgot to tell you this, but the clone was a failure. She is defected"

    "...."

    "She has no mind of her own. She just does whatever she is told to do. Just like some kind of robot"

    "So she doesn''t know you, right?"

    "I don''t know. But I do know that she is fond of me"

    "Huh?"

    "She always follows me, stays near me. No matter where I go"

    "Like you do with me"

    "How rude. I do give you some space"

    "So you are not going to deny the ''follow part''?"

    "One day I was annoyed by her. So I locked my door and went to sleep. But when I woke up, she was sleeping next to me"

    "..."

    "I almost pped her"

    "In other words, you got scared"

    "I didn''t!"

    "No, you clearly did"

    "Then what would you do if you saw someone who looks exactly like you, sleeping next to you when you woke up in the morning?"

    "I will kill him"

    "Don''t say scary things"

    "The one who looks like me is not allowed to live"

    "Well, I have a clone. She is young too"

    "And the reason you look so young is...?"

    "I used my system"

 Chapter 179: Live For Me

    Chapter 179: Live For Me

    "I used my system"

    "Huh? What?! Do you also have a system inside you?"

    "I do. And that''s why I was surprised when you said you have a system inside you too"

    "Do you know how you got the system?"

    "I don''t. When I woke up, I could feel it"

    "Feel it?"

    "Yeah. Like there is something in my brain"

    "Is that so?"

    I didn''t feel anything like that. All I could feel was the pain and headaches.

    "When I looked at my body in the mirror, I felt so disgusted that I wanted to kill myself. And then--"

    "You used your system?"

    "Yes. I just wished that I want to look like I did when I was twenty years old"

    "Just like that?"

    "All the wrinkled skin and flesh tightened. My dried--almost white hair nourished to the dark ck again. My wound and all the pain vanished"

    "You still had the wound even though ten years had passed?"

    "The operation wasn''t just one time"

    "....."

    "Believe me. I look so disgusted that I didn''t want you to see me"

    "What about the scars? They didn''t heal?"

    "No. The scars didn''t heal. I tried but nothing happened"

    "Mine disappeared"

    "That''s the reason I was surprised when you said the scar was healed"

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Without knowing anything, I med and yelled at you"

    "I don''t mind. I am with you, and you are here, in front of me. This is all I wished for"

    "I"

    "It''s all thanks to the system"

    "Our system gives us superhuman human strength"

    "I am aware of that"

    "Who else knows about your system?"

    "No one. I tried to tell the doctor about it, but he said it''s just my imagination even though I showed him the proof"

    "Proof?"

    "I cut my wrist and showed him how the cut healed in a minute"

    "...."

    So reckless.

    "But he still said, it''s my imagination"

    "Who was that doctor?"

    "Doctor Goodwin"

    Grace!

    Everything is rted to her now.

    She knows about this, right?

    She must know all of this.

    "What about my system? Who knows about me?"

    "Yesterday was my first time hearing it. And I believe Ange and the King are not aware of it either"

    "Who knows"

    "They will never keep such a secret from you"

    "Whatever"

    "...."

    "I am just d you are alright"

    Wait! System

    ''Those who have a system inside them, die early''. That''s what Zero said. Then

    No!

    "Dau, are you aware of what happens with the people who have a system inside them?"

    "I am aware of it. Someone named Zero told me about it"

    "...."

    Why...why does it have to be like this?

    I just wanted Dau to be with me.

    "Please, Dau. Don''t die"

    "I still have 2 years left. Don''t worry. I won''t die until I see you on the throne"

    "You can''t die even after that!"

    "I can say the same to you"

    "Huh?"

    "What about you? You also have a system inside you. You will die too"

    "Don''t worry about me"

    "Don''t you dare die before me"

    "Dau, I will find a way for us to live longer. So please, live for me"

    "Don''t make that face, Lil Das"

    My vision got blurry.

    "Can''t I be sad after hearing all this?"

    Dau hugged me and said, "You have never cried in your life, at least I have never seen you cry. So, treasure your tears. Don''t waste your precious tears for me, okay?"

    "I will cry when I want to"

    Dau grabbed my chin and turned my face up and said, "You can''t cry"

    She didn''t let the tears flow out of my eyes.

    "Are you telling me to bear all this sadness?"

    "You don''t have to bear them. You don''t need to bear them"

    "You don''t know how it feels when you can''t cry even though you are sad"

    "I don''t. But your face shows all the sadness, so there is no need to cry"

    I could smell her scent. She smells so sweet.

    This fragrance...she did say she was taking a bath.

    Her skin...breasts are so soft. I can fall asleep on them in no time---

    "Are you done feeling them?"

    "I w-wasn''t feeling them or anything"

    "Is that so? I saw you sniffing them though"

    "I wasn''t sniffing! I was just breathing!"

    What is wrong with me?

    Control yourself, Das.

    "You can still feel them up if you want"

    "I don''t want to!"

    "Sometimes, you really act like a teenage boy"

    "Please stop!"

    "I was just saying what just happened. Do you maybe fancy me?"

    "...."

    "Today, when I said ''No one would love an olddy like me''. You said, ''That''s not true''. What was the meaning behind those words?"

    "What about you then?"

    "Huh?"

    "Today, after the attack, you closed your eyes and came close to my face. What were you trying to do?"

    Her face flushed for a second, but she didn''t show any embarrassment"

    Dammit!

    She just doesn''t let her guard down.

    "I asked you the question first"

    "You answer first. I will answer too"

    "....."

    "What''s wrong?"

    She stared at me and said, "Fine. I will show you what I was going to do back there"

    "Sure--huh? Show?"

    She came close to me and grabbed my face.

    "Wait Dau. What are you--"

    "Shut up"

    She brought her face close to mine.

    Don''t tell me...she is really going to kiss me?

    "Stop it, Dau. This is wrong"

    "You asked for it"

    She is going to kiss me.

    What should I do?

    I want to stop her but

    Admitting defeat, I closed my eyes.

    As I was waiting for the kiss, I felt something soft and wet on my forehead.

    I opened my eyes.

    "What''s wrong? You look disappointed"

    "...."

    "Did you may be thought I would kiss you on the lips?"

    "I didn''t!"

    Dammit!

    I don''t think I can fulfill that promise anymore.

    Dammit!

    It''s all her fault.

    She keeps making moves on me and I get my hopes high, and then she breaks them.

    "I will excuse myself then" Dau said.

    "Wait!"

    "What''s wrong, Lil Das?"

    "Can we sleep together?"

 Chapter 180: Bed Talk

    Chapter 180: Bed Talk

    Dau was leaving.

    I grabbed her hand and said,"Can we sleep together?"

    "Oh my, you want to make love with me? Sorry, I need to ask for Ange''s permission--"

    "That''s not what I meant!"

    "My, my, you want to do more things"

    "Just sleeping together! Nothing else! We will just sleep on the same bed!"

    She cried too much tonight. And I am the reason she cried. I told her to tell me everything she knew. I never knew it would be this sad. I don''t want her to sleep alone.

    That''s right! That''s the reason. There is no other purpose behind this.

    "Like we did when you were a kid?"

    "Yeah. Just like back then"

    "Sure"

    Dau started walking--

    "Wait! Where are you going?"

    "I am going to pick up my clothes which I took off. Or do you want me to sleep in my underwear?"

    "Please wear clothes"

    Because if not, I don''t think I will be able to sleep.

    She wore the clothes andy down beside me on the bed.

    We were staring at each other.

    Suddenly, Dau opened her mouth and said, "Sorry for making you see such an ugly body"

    "That''s not true! You looked beautiful"

    Her face flushed, and she turned her face to the other side.

    I got her!

    She turned her face back at me and said, "You have turned into a yboy"

    "...."

    "Don''t tell me you n to assault me in my sleep?"

    "Get your mind out of the gutter!"

    "You can do it if you want to though"

    "What!"

    "If...if you really want to do it with me, then I am okay with it. But I will never show you my face again"

    "...."

    What is she saying?

    "Do you want to?"

    "Even if you ask me that"

    I don''t know how to reply.

    I don''t see her as a mother--I don''t even see her as a big sister anymore, but I can''t betray our rtionship.

    "What do you say?" she asked, touching my face.

    "What about you?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You say you will do it with me if I really want to, but what about you? Do you want to do it with me?"

    "If you want to, then I will do it with you"

    "Forget about me. Tell me, do you want to do it with me?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "You won''t stop asking until I answer, right?"

    "Yeah, I won''t"

    "I would be lying if I said I don''t want to, but it''s just pure curiosity"

    "Curiosity?"

    "I am over fifty years old. I know I shouldn''t say this, but I want to know how it feels like when you do it"

    "...."

    "So, it doesn''t have to be you, but"

    "But?"

    "I want to do it with you"

    "I will tell mom you said this"

    All the colors faded from her face, and she pulled me close and said, "Don''t you dare say it"

    "Is that a threat?"

    "Yes, it is"

    "Fine, I won''t tell"

    "That was really a bad joke, Lil Das"

    "It wasn''t really a joke though"

    "Imagine, what would she think if her childhood friend who is over fifty made love with her son"

    "Stop saying that"

    "Saying what?"

    "Stop calling yourself old"

    "But I am--"

    "You are not! For me, you are only 20 years old"

    Her face flushed.

    Got her again!

    "You know, you will really make me fall in love with you"

    "Then go ahead"

    "I can''t love you. It''s immoral"

    "Yeah, it is"

    "So, do you want to do it or not?"

    "What if I say yes?"

    "We will do it. And I will retire and live my remaining life somewhere alone, never to see your face again"

    "And what if I say no"

    "Our current rtionship will be maintained"

    "I will pass on then"

    Besides, my first time goes to Elena.

    Dammit!

    I am missing her.

    I want to see her.

    I won''t be able to see her anytime soon.

    Dau caressed my hair and slid down her finger across my face, touching my face with her soft hands.

    "I am proud of you"

    "Remember, I said ''I would never lust on you'' to you?"

    "I do"

    "I mean it. I will never do something like that"

    "It''s a shame, but I am d"

    "This is only till my coronation though"

    "Huh?"

    "I can''t promise what might happen after I be the king"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Once I be the king, I can order you around"

    "Are you saying that you will force me to do lewd things?"

    "Who knows?"

    "I promise, if you do something like that, then"

    "Then what?"

    "I"

    "Say it"

    "I will tell your girlfriend"

    "Sure"

    "Huh?"

    "Go ahead and tell her"

    "Are you not afraid that she will leave you?"

    "Nope"

    "Oh my! Could it be that you are ckmailing her or forcing her into a rtionship--"

    "Hell no! Why would you even think that!"

    "Then?"

    "She is okay with this"

    "Okay with what?"

    "Polygamy"

    She stared at me for a while and said, "You are ckmailing her after all"

    "I am not"

    "Then what type of girlfriend would be okay with sharing her lover"

    "My girlfriend is"

    "She is...great"

    "Yeah, she is awesome"

    "That means you have other girls too"

    Here ites.

    "I do"

    "Let me guess, Lier is one of them"

    "How?!"

    "I knew you two would end up together in the end"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, you and Lier were awfully close with each other"

    "I am aware of that, but that could have been a normal brother and sister rtionship"

    "That would have been possible, but it was impossible"

    "....."

    "You might not remember, but you deeply cared about Lier"

    "I did?"

    All I remember is hurting her.

    "You once got angry at one of the security guards for Lier"

    "Is that so?"

    "That security guard tried to push Lier into the pond. You saw it and got angry at him"

    "Can you tell me the name and address of that security guard?"

    "He is dead"

    "Oh?"

    "The King killed him"

    Nice one, grandpa!

    "You look happy when I said the security guard is dead"

 Chapter 181: Good Morning

    Chapter 181: Good Morning

    "You look happy when I said the security guard is dead"

    "Why wouldn''t I be? Trash like that don''t deserve to live"

    "You are just like the King"

    "Mom said the same thing"

    "I am worried you might turn like him"

    "Try your best to stop me then"

    "I will"

    "Let''s sleep now"

    "Wait!"

    "What?"

    "You haven''t told me about other girls"

    "One is my teacher from high school"

    "Lil Das" she continued staring at me and said, "Could it be that you are into old women"

    "I am not! And she is not old"

    "I see, and any other girl?"

    "There is one more, she is an AI"

    "I see"

    "...."

    Huh?

    No reaction?

    I was hoping for some reaction like Lier and Serah reacted.

    She was still caressing my hair gently.

    We are not sleeping that close to each other...in other words, there is some distance between us, but I can clearly feel her breaths.

    Her sweet scent got thicker.

    I can hear heartbeats. I wonder whose it is? Mine or hers?

    My heart is beating fast, and so is hers.

    We have slept together in the same bed countless times, but never in my life, I thought about this.

    I don''t know if I should be happy or not.

    Now that I think of old times...which I remember in fragments, Dau was always touchy with me. Not in a bad way, but overly touchy. I don''t want to think about the reason, so I will stop thinking about that...for now.

    Earlier, when she was hugging me, I touched her scar.

    I wonder how much pain she went through for me? I can''t even imagine.

    If I get another chance, I will try my best to please her.

    We were staring at each other. When Dau smiled at me, I couldn''t help but smile back.

    "What about me? Am I in your harem?"

    "It''s up to you. If you want to be, then you are wee, and if you don''t then too you are weed"

    "I would like to stay as your maid for now"

    "Personal maid?"

    She pinched my nose and said, "Sleep, it''s gettingte. We will continue your training tomorrow."

    "Yes, master"

    "Don''t do weird things to me when I am sleeping"

    "Same to you"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.

    When I woke up, Dau was hugging me tightly.

    No wonder I was flying in the clouds in my dream.

    It''s not strange since all my mornings with Dau were like this. The only difference is...we have changed.

    I can still smell her sweet scent.

    This scent is so addicting.

    I pushed her back to make some distance between us. But when I did, she woke up.

    We just stared at each other, saying nothing.

    Will all my mornings be like this when Elena starts living with me?

    I can''t wait for that morning.

    Dammit!

    I miss her now.

    I touched her face and said, "Good morning"

    Her face flushed, and she sat up.

    She pinched my cheeks and said, "You beast"

    "What?!"

    "It was my first time, and you were so rough even though you promised you would be gentle"

    I could feel my face twitching after hearing that.

    "Please don''t mislead. Nothing happenedst night"''

    "But what''s wrong with saying it?"

    "Others might misunderstand"

    "Who?"

    "Don''t you know that walls have ears"

    "Then let them hear and let them misunderstand"

    "Say that again in front of mom"

    "Lil Das, that was a joke, you know?"

    "Yeah sure"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "What''s with that sigh?" I asked.

    Dau pointed her gaze at me, or rather...behind me.

    I looked back, and I was taken aback by what I saw and almost mmed into Dau.

    "You got scared, right?" Dau said, hugging me from behind.

    "I didn''t!"

    Sherley...or rather, Dau''s clone was sleeping next to me.

    "This is how I wake up every morning"

    "How did she even get in?! The door was locked, right?"

    "I stopped thinking that a long time ago"

    "I somehow now understand why you want to p her"

    "Ahem" Dau cleared her throat and said, "Sherley" in a calm voice.

    Sherley immediately opened her eyes and jumped on Dau to hug her.

    Dau pushed her back with her hand.

    It seems like she is used to this.

    But Sherley is really weird.

    I yelled earlier, but she didn''t wake up. But when Dau called her name, she immediately woke up.

    She is just like Dau, but a--

    Sherley started patting me.

    When I looked at her, she smiled. Unknown to what was happening, I tried to force a smile.

    Dau grabbed Sherley''s hand and said, "You can''t touch him"

    Is she jealous?

    Sherley jumped on Dau again to hug her.

    Dau pushed her back and said, "Don''t do that early in the morning"

    Dau got up from the bed and said, "Go take a bath. I will prepare breakfast for you. And don''t forget we are training today"

    "I remember"

    "I will be very strict"

    "Yes, master"

    "My, my, it feels so good when you call me master"

    "I am aware of that. And don''t worry, our roles will be switched once I be King"

    "Oh? Are you nning to make me call you master?"

    "I n to do many things. I will take all my revenge"

    "Let''s see who calls who what"

    I went to take a bath.

    I was hoping that Dau woulde in again and tease me, but she never came.

    After the bath, when I was eating breakfast, she kept her distance while serving me.

    After breakfast, Dau told me to wait for her in the garden.

    What''s going on?

    Is she avoiding me?

    As I was walking through the hallway, I saw some armor statues at the corner of the hallway.

    "This is my first time seeing them"

    I went near them to take a closer look.

    They kind of...looks cool...I guess?

    I tried to take the helmet off from the statue, but it wasn''ting off.

    Are they just for decoration? Wait, maybe it is stuck?

    I tried to take it off again, but this time with more force.

    <em>Crack~~ Crack~~</em>

    The armor broke and shattered to the ground.

    <em></em>

    <em></em>

 Chapter 182: 9th July

    Chapter 182: 9th July

    I tried to take it off again, but this time with more force.

    <em>Crack~~ Crack~~</em>

    <em></em>The armor broke and shattered to the ground.

    The helmet is in my hand, but the armor is...

    I nced around to see if there was someone around or not.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "There is no one"

    I put the helmet on the broken armor, which was lying on the ground.

    I should get out of here before anyone--

    Dau was standing right behind me.

    How and when did she get here?!

    She looked down at the broken armor and then looked at me.

    "What is this?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Why did you break the statue?"

    "Break? I just touched it, nothing else"

    "I saw you pulling off the helmet with all your strength"

    "That must have been your imagination. There was some dust on the helmet, I was just trying to clean it"

    "Is that so?"

    <em>Crack~~</em>

    <em></em>I looked back.

    The helmet also broke.

    "Yes. I am innocent here"

    "I see"

    "Yeah! What a weak statue. They are not worth it. I will get rid of them"

    "One piece is of two billion for your information"

    "No wonder they are weak. Buy some expensive ones"

    "...."

    "Well then, I will be waiting for you in the garden"

    Dau closed her eyes and smiled brightly.

    Ah! I know this smile.

    She smiles like that when she is about to smack.

    Without wasting a single second, I ran off from there.

    "Where do you think you are going?"

    "Heh. I am not a kid anymore. You can''t catch me--hey! That''s cheating! Don''t use your system!"

    "You can use yours too"

    If I use my system, I will surely end up mming into one of the walls.

    I ran as fast as I could without using my system.

    "You think you can run from me?"

    "I don''t"

    Dau jumped on me to hug me--huh?

    She suddenly stopped as if she remembered something.

    "Let''s go to the garden and train"

    "Dau, can I ask why are you avoiding me?"

    "I am not"

    "No, you are. You haven''t touched me since morning"

    If this is because of what happenedst night, then why was she acting normally in the morning?

    "How do you expect me to act after you said all those thingsst night?" Her face flushed as she said that.

    "But...you were acting normally in the morning"

    "That''s because....well whatever, I will be back to normal after some time"

    "Okay"

    If I knew this would happen, then I wouldn''t have said that.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>Dau and I went to the garden and continued my training.

    "Am I doing it right, Dau?"

    "It''s still a little off. Keep doing it, you will get that hang of it. And it''s master!"

    "Yes, master!"

    I am learning different types of swings.

    "How about now, master?"

    "Hmm. It''s okay. Go to the next step now"

    "Yes, master"

    Even though I just ate breakfast, I feel hungry.

    This training really sucks too much energy.

    I am missing mom''s cooking.

    It''s already past 11 AM. It will be break time soon at school.

    Usually, I eat lunch with Elena at this time, but...wait. Today''s date is...

    "Dau!"

    "It''s master!"

    "I need to go now"

    "Go where?"

    "School--I mean, to meet Elena!"

    "Why so suddenly? Are you missing her that much that you want to leave your training?"

    "No--I mean, yes! I miss her! But I want to go to school for a different reason"

    "And that is?"

    "It''s 9th July today"

    "What''s on 9th of July?"

    "Our one-year anniversary!"

    "Oh? It''s been one year since you two started dating?"

    "No, it''s been one year since I met her"

    "Do you really have to go? Can''t you wait for the evening?"

    "If possible, then I want to go now"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Seeing you so desperate to meet her makes me want to not let you go"

    "...."

    "Don''t look at me like that. You can go"

    "Thanks"

    "But,e back in an hour, got it?"

    "Okay!"

    I gave the sword to Dau and ran to my room to change the clothes. After changing clothes, I went to school.

    Dau insisted on taking the car, but...I don''t want to waste my time driving it. Besides, I am sure that I am faster than a car if I use my system.

    The school gate will have security,

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I will just jump my way to the rooms.

    I jumped the backside wall of the school to enter the school.

    "I have to make sure that none of the cameras catch me"

    Only if I could jam them...I did that once, but that time I wasn''t aware of my system or more like I did it unconsciously.

    I can''t just enter the school like this and besides, I am not wearing the uniform.

    The only way I can meet Elena is to go in through Serah''s office.

    I will meet Serah there and ask her to call Elena for me.

    I climbed the building by jumping on the trees and walls.

    Which one is Serah''s office again?

    "Every room looks the same from the outside"

    I went to the nearest window and peeked in from the window.

    "Nope"

    I went to the window of the next room and peeked.

    "Not here either"

    "I went to the next one and peeked--here it is! Wait...

    "What is Elena doing in there?"

    She and Serah are talking about something.

    The window is closed, so I can''t hear anything but...

    I brought my ears close to the wall.

    "Do you understand it now?"

    It''s Serah''s voice.

    "Yes"

    Elena''s voice!

    "Are you sure?"

    "Can you exin it one more time?"

    Serah is teaching Elena? But it''s lunch break. Why is she teaching Elena during the lunch break?

    "You don''t have to force yourself to study, Elena"

    Huh?

    "I am not forcing myself"

    "You can still pass with your current performance"

    "I don''t just want to pass, I want to score more"

    "That means you are forcing yourself"

    "I want to score without Das''s help this time"

 Chapter 183: I Missed you

    Chapter 183: I Missed you

    Serah is teaching Elena? But it''s lunch break. Why is she teaching Elena during the lunch break?

    "You don''t have to force yourself to study, Elena"

    Huh?

    "I am not forcing myself"

    "You can still pass with your current performance"

    "I don''t just want to pass, I want to score more"

    "That means you are forcing yourself"

    "I want to score without Das''s help this time"

    "Why is that?"

    "I am doing this for Das"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I want to show Das that I can do fine without his help too"

    "I think he would be happy to help you through"

    "I know, but I don''t want to disturb him. And besides, I promised him"

    "Promise?"

    "When Das and I had just met each other, during one of the tutoring sses, I promised him that I would score more without his help"

    I am a scum.

    It was when Elena and I had just met, and I started tutoring her.

    One day, I was annoyed by her dumbness and told her that she can''t graduate from high school with her current performance. She said she will graduate without my help and show me.

    I brushed it off as I knew that was never going to happen.

    Little did I know at that time that we would start going out, and I fell in love with her.

    I forgot about that promise of hers. But she remembered.

    Last time, she told me that she doesn''t want to give exams, and I replied with ''It''s okay if you don''t want to'' and she got angry.

    Now I know why she was angry. I basically betrayed her.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I keep hurting the people I love without even realizing it.

    I will apologize to her--

    "By the way, Serah. Can you give me some tips?"

    "About what?"

    "How to make Das feel good"

    <em>Spit~~</em>

    Looks like Serah was drinking water and spat it out when Elena asked that.

    Can''t me her though. The same thing would have happened to me if she asked me that.

    "What are you talking about, Elena?"

    "I want to make him feel good"

    "Okay, I got it. But what type of ''good''?"

    "By doing lewd things"

    Is she seriously asking for tips about that?

    Dammit! She is great.

    She thinks about me in every little thing.

    "Wait. Could it be that now that you are married, so you are having sex?"

    "No! We haven''t done anything, we just..."

    "Just?"

    "I gave him fetio"

    "That Das! Even though he promisedst time that he would inform, he didn''t tell me anything about this"

    It''s not my fault!

    Really, this time it was different.

    I had a fight with mom, and then I came to the pce. Besides, my phone andptop are not working properly.

    I haven''t even had a proper talk with Elena.

    And after that, yesterday, the attack on me and Dau.

    "So, can you give me tips?"

    "Just have sex"

    "Other than that"

    "Sex will feel good"

    "I want to know other things which can make him feel good other than having sex"

    "You never paid attention to my sex education sses, did you?"

    "I did. I just forgot everything"

    "How about having Das teach you about this? I am sure you would remember everything if he taught you"

    "No. I want to make him feel good. Please tell me"

    "Don''t you want to eat? It''s lunch break"

    "I want to know"

    "We can talk about thister"

    "I will tell you Das''s reaction when I was giving him fetio"

    I knew this would happen!

    "Where should I start?!"

    I knew this too!

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I will meet Elena some other time now.

    "My one hour limit is almost over"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    School has ended.

    Elena will be on her way home now.

    I did say that I will go back to the pce, but like hell I will leave without meeting Elena.

    I am ready for some spanking from Dau.

    I was waiting in the park for four hours.

    As for what I was doing there for four hours, I was watching ants.

    Time passed by before I realized.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I am feeling so hungry right now.

    I should have gone to some restaurant to eat instead of watching the ants.

    Well, it''s toote--

    "There she is"

    Elena passed by the park.

    I will follow her and surprise her. That was my n, but she is doing something on her mobile.

    Idiot!

    Using her phone without even looking at her surroundings.

    I quickly went near her and hugged her from behind.

    "Your guard was down. What if it was someone else other than me?"

    She leaned back and said, "No one dares to do that to me"

    "Oh? Are you some kind of mafia"

    "I am your girlfriend and wife"

    "I missed you"

    She turned back and hugged me.

    "So it''s really you"

    "Saying that after calling yourself my girlfriend"

    "I thought this is a dream"

    "It''s not"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I was just passing by"

    "And that''s a lie, right?"

    "...."

    "I can now identify when you lie"

    "You bought a lie detector or what?"

    "When you lie you speak without taking a breath"

    "Now I am scared"

    "Tell, what were you doing here?"

    "I was waiting for you"

    "You should have called me"

    "My phone is not working"

    "You broke it?"

    "I didn''t"

    She turned her face up and kissed me.

    "I missed you" she said, burying her face in my chest.

    "How much did you miss me?"

    "As much as you did"

    I kissed her.

    Thest time we kissed was on monday night.

    "Are you done with the pce stuff?" she asked.

    "No. I have to go there again"

    "So you won''te to school tomorrow?"

    "I will probablye directly to the final exams"

    She kissed me and said, "I see"

    "What were you doing on the phone?"

    She hid the phone and said, "Nothing"

    I kissed her and took the phone from her hand.

    "Hey! That''s cheating! Give it back!"

    "Let me check first--"

    She snatched the phone from my hand.

    "You saw it?"

    "I did"

    "...."

 Chapter 184: Would You Like To Come To My House?

    Chapter 184: Would You Like To Come To My House?

    Elena was reading on the phone.

    "Elena"

    "I was just..."

    "How many times have I told you not to use your phone while walking?"

    "...."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    I came here to meet her, not to scold.

    I wonder if she remembers today''s date.

    "Hey Elena, can you give me Selena''s contact information?"

    "Sure, but why?"

    "It''s about the project she was working on. I got an idea, and want to ask her"

    "Okay. I will send her information on your phone"

    "My phone is not working, remember?"

    "Then how will you contact her?"

    "..."

    How will I contact her?"

    "Das?"

    "I will go meet her in person"

    "But she is staying at my grandparents"

    "Then I will go visit...her"

    Wow. Look at her staring at me.

    "You will go to meet her in person?"

    "I won''t do anything to her"

    "After what you didst time, I can''t believe you"

    "What did I dost time?"

    "You kept ogling her"

    "I never did such a thing"

    "I saw you"

    "When did I do that?"

    "When I was sleeping on yourp. I was peeking, you even touched her shoulder"

    "That was by mistake"

    "You were blushing too"

    "Why are you bringing all this up right now"

    "You like her, don''t you?"

    "Good joke. I would haveughed a little if I was in a good mood"

    "I am giving the address"

    "Thanks"

    "I will only say it one time, so remember it carefully"

    "Once is enough"

    She gave me Selena''s address.

    "Well, then. See you at school on Monday"

    I don''t want to stay here anymore.

    It''s been only 3 days since we saw each other, but I can''t control myself.

    "Wait!" Elena ran and hugged me from behind and said, "Would you like toe to my house?"

    "Bu--"

    "No one is there! Mom and Dad won''t be back until 6 PM"

    Dammit!

    "Don''t me me if I end up doing something to you"

    "That''s why I am inviting you"

    And so...I am at her house.

    "It''s been a while since I came here...I mean, since I came inside"

    "Nothing has changed"

    "Yeah"

    Elena grabbed my sleeve and said, "Let''s go to my room"

    We went to her room.

    As soon as I entered her room, she locked her room and closed the curtains.

    "You are really in a mood, aren''t you?"

    "She took off her zer and said, "Yes, I am"

    I was standing near her bed. She hugged me while wrapping her legs around my waist, and her hands around my neck.

    I kissed her.

    "I love you" she said, kissing me back.

    Losing bnce, I fell on the bed with her.

    She was still on top of me, hugging me tightly while kissing me.

    "You are sweaty"

    As soon as I said that, she stopped kissing me and got up.

    "I will go take a bath"

    "Wait, that''s not what I meant! I was just saying it"

    "But I smell, right?"

    "You don''t"

    She sniffed herself and stared at me.

    "Liar!"

    "But I like your smell"

    Her face flushed.

    "I will go take a bath after all"

    She tried to open the door but I grabbed her from behind and pulled her back.

    "I said I like your smell" I said, licking her nape.

    "Don''t do that! I am dirty"

    "Shut up, or I will lick all over your body"

    She stopped.

    I carried her to the bed.

    She took off my shirt.

    "When are you taking off your clothes?" I asked, unbuttoning her shirt.

    "You are already taking them off" she said, pulling off my t-shirt.

    "It''s pink!"

    "I didn''t know you woulde to see me, otherwise I would have worn the good one"

    "Like those sexy ck ones?"

    "Shut up!"

    I kissed her on the cheek.

    "You nned everything that day, right?"

    "I was afraid that time" she said, sliding her finger over my topless chest.

    "I missed my soft pillows"

    She pushed me back and got on top of me.

    "You are a breasts guy, huh?"

    "What?"

    "There are two types of guys, butt guy and breasts guy. And you like breasts so you are breasts guy"

    "It''s called boob guy"

    "Breasts"

    "They are called boob"

    "Breasts!"

    "Boob sounds cuter, doesn''t it?"

    "It does"

    "And the other one is called ass guy"

    "Butt"

    "Ass!"

    "Butt sounds cute"

    Dammit!

    "It does"

    "Hehe"

    "What''s so funny"

    "I was missing you so much when I woke up today"

    "Is that so? I was missing you too"

    "Little did I know that we would meet today"

    "Say Elena, do you remember what day it is today?"

    "It''s the day we met"

    "So you remembered after all"

    "Of course I would remember such an important day"

    I caressed her hair and asked, "Did you y LWO this week?"

    "I yed yesterday"

    "How is the world four event?"

    "I didn''t go there"

    "I see"

    "Oh! I met Lier though"

    "You did?"

    "Yeah, we talked about lots of things"

    "Is that...so?"

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    "What did you talk about?"

    "She said many things about you when you were a kid"

    Lier!

    "What did she say?"

    "She told me how you were stuck inside a painting"

    "...."

    Just you wait, pervert!

    "And that you were afraid of dark"

    "It was when I was a kid"

    "You were so cute. I wanted to see your kid self"

    "I will show you photos"

    I wonder if Elena remembers that we have met each other when we were kids.

    "Oh!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You got a new girl and didn''t tell me about it"

    "What? Who?"

    "Wait a minute"

    She got up and brought her phone with her.

    "This girl" she said, showing me the photo.

    "This photo"

    The photo was of me and Dau.

    Hmm...it is from when we went to the restaurant to eat.

    "Who is this girl?"

    "She is a maid at the pce"

    "You are into maids?"

    "I am not. We just went to sightseeing together"

    "I see. I knew you would tell me you got a new girl"

    She is taking it too easily.

    "How did you get the photo?"

    "Bianca sent me this with the caption ''Your boyfriend is cheating on you''st night"

    Bianca!

    I hate that girl!

 Chapter 185: Its Bigger Than The Last Time

    Chapter 185: It''s Bigger Than The Last Time

    "So that girl is only a maid?" Elena asked, getting on top of me.

    "She is a very important person to me"

    "So you like her?"

    "Umm...it''splicated to exin, but in simple words, yes. I do like her"

    "If you go with this pace, then you will get one girl per week"

    "What will you do if I get lots of them?"

    "I won''t allow it. The maximum limit is...how many do you have right now?"

    "You, Lier, Lily and Serah"

    "What about Selena?"

    "No thanks"

    "So four girls, huh?"

    "Did I miss anyone?"

    "You will get some more, right?"

    "Are you asking or confirming?"

    "Both"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "I don''t know. It''s not like I chose them"

    "That''s true but..."

    "Don''t worry. I will tell you everything"

    She kissed me and said, "I know."

    "What about Ricky and Rikka? Did you meet them?"

    "I did"

    "What did they say?"

    "They were talking very formally"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. Especially Rikka, she was talking with me with so much respect"

    "What''s with the sudden change?"

    "Maybe because I am the king''s wife now?"

    "Prince''s wife"

    "But you will be king soon, right?"

    "Yeah"

    I have gotten used to being called king. It no longer affects me.

    "I didn''t see Lily anywhere though. I tried to call her, but she never came"

    "She onlyes when I log in"

    Even though I got her program, I can''t do anything.

    I keep saying I need to find a vessel to install her program, but deep down I know that it will be nearly impossible.

    No vessel would be perfect for her.

    I need a vessel which can run her program without any limitations, and she doesn''t feel left out.

    I wonder where I can...find...a...vessel--it''s me!

    I am technically a vessel too!

    And I already have a system inside me. I can install Lily''s program inside me.

    That way, Lily would be closest to me, and we can talk whenever we want.

    "What''s with this smile? You remembered something funny?"

    "I found a way for Lily to exist in the real world"

    "You mean...we can talk to her in the real world too?!"

    "Yeah"

    "Is that possible?"

    "I can make anything possible"

    "I want to meet her in the real world"

    "Well, you can''t meet her, but you will be able to talk with her"

    "She will be very happy, right?"

    "Yeah"

    I sat up and took off her bra.

    "Who is in the mood now, huh?"

    "My wife is sittingon top of me wearing only a bra, what else do you think I would do?"

    "I am still wearing the skirt though"

    "And I am going to take it off"

    "Wait, what?!"

    I pushed her down and took off her skirt.

    "Let''s start where we left off that day"

    "Please wait"

    "I am not waiting" I touched her vagina and said, "Look, your panties are already wet"

    "No, please"

    "Are you seriously crying?"

    "I don''t want you to see my vagina"

    "You have already seen and touched my penis, I have to do that too"

    "You can do that some other day"

    "Not happening"

    "Okay! So, how about I make you feel good first, then you can do whatever you want with me?"

    "If you think you will be saved from that by doing this, then you are greatly mistaken"

    "Shut up"

    She kissed me and got on top of me.

    "I will take your pants off now"

    "Go ahead"

    She took off my pants and underwear.

    "You are not yelling like you didst time"

    "I don''t feel any embarrassment from this. I am a new person now"

    "And that new person''s face is red even though he ''is'' now a new person"

    "Shut up!"

    She touched my penis with her hand.

    "It''s already hard"

    "It was hard ever since I hugged you"

    "Hey...! Isn''t it bigger than thest time? Even both of my hands can''t cover it"

    "That''s because I am pent up from 2 days"

    "Imagine how big it would get if we don''t meet for a month"

    "It would pretty much stay the same"

    "It will get as big as this bed"

    "Well no, idiot"

    "Don''t call me idiot!"

    She started moving both of her hands up and down.

    "Hey! If you do it suddenly then--"

    I came.

    "Wow. That was fast. I haven''t even done anything yes and...you came so much"

    All the sperm was on my stomach. She touched it and rubbed her finger on it.

    "It''s so thick"

    "How about you drink it?"

    "No. It''s bitter"

    I guess I can''t make her drink my sperm anytime soon.

    "I know that boy feels good when the girl drinks his sperm but..."

    "It''s okay. You can take your time"

    "I asked many things to Serah about how to make a boy feel good without having sex.

    I know it!

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! And she even gave me this drive"

    Elena took the drive out of her zer.

    "What''s in this drive?"

    "She said there are tutorials in it"

    "Let me see"

    What type of videos are in there?

    I grabbed the drive, and as soon as I grabbed it, I could see the contents of the drive.

    I gave the drive back to Elena.

    They were animated videos.

    If they were real porn, then I would have destroyed the drive.

    I don''t want her to see someone else''s penis.

    "You already came, so I don''t have to do it with my mouth, right?"

    "Please do it with your mouth"

    "I was kidding"

    She brought her face to my penis and licked it.

    She touched the tip and licked all along the sides of my penis.

    "It feels good"

    "Then I will put it in my mouth"

    "Please"

    She opened her mouth and sucked the tip--

    "Where are you going?"

    She got up from the bed.

    "I will be right back"

    After a few seconds, she came back with tissue roll.

    "Do you hate drinking my sperm that much?"

    "I said I will drink a little. You cum too much and I can''t drink all of that"

    She got on the bed, grabbed my penis and put it in her mouth.

 Chapter 186: Am I Doing It Right?

    Chapter 186: Am I Doing It Right?

    She got on the bed, grabbed my penis and put it in her mouth.

    It''s so warm!

    "I weel moov naw"

    She started moving her head up and down, wetting my penis with her saliva.

    Dammit!

    She has gotten good in just one time.

    She was moving her hand up and down and moving her head in sync with her hands.

    This feels too good, dammit!

    I want her to suck it deeper.

    My entire penis is covered in her saliva by moving her hand up and down.

    She kept moving her head up and down while moving her hand in sync.

    "Pleash tell me wen you cum"

    "I will"

    The saliva was too much that I could hear slurping sound.

    She took my penis out of her mouth.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "My mouth ish filled with saliva"

    "Want a tissue?"

    She nodded.

    After wiping her mouth and my penis, she said, "Can you get up?"

    "Sure"

    I got up from the bed, and she sat on the floor on her knees.

    "This position is best" she said, kissing the tip.

    I think so too!

    I can see her face when she sucks.

    This position is quite simr to what we did in my room, but this time I am standing instead of sitting on the bed.

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you want me to use my breasts?"

    "Boob job?!"

    "You want to?"

    "Yes please!"

    She grabbed her boobs and put my penis between them.

    "I am sorry they are small"

    "They are not small!"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. They have gotten a lot bigger"

    "Really really?"

    "I think they are the same size as..." I don''t know who topare them with.

    "They are small after all"

    "They are not, believe me! Yours are perfect"

    "Pervert"

    "..."

    She started moving her breasts up and down.

    "It''s hard to do"

    "You need to make it slippery first"

    "How?"

    "You can use your saliva or just suck it again for a while"

    She grabbed my penis and said, "Then I will suck it for a while" and put it inside her mouth.

    Dammit!

    Every time she puts it in her mouth, it feels too good!

    She was using her hand to move back and forth and using her mouth with her tongue.

    "Hey Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "Give me your hands"

    She took my penis out and said, "I am not falling for that again"

    "...."

    "Why do you want to do it though?"

    "I can see your face clearly"

    "Fine, but I will keep my hands on your thighs, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    She put her hands on my thighs and her mouth on the tip of my penis.

    She looked at me and opened her mouth, swallowing half of my penis.

    She kept moving her head back and forth while sucking every side of my penis.

    She uses her tongue on the lower part of the penis when she sucks in and on the upper part when she moved back.

    She moved her right hand from my thigh and grabbed my penis.

    She started moving her hand back and forth, wetting the area which her mouth couldn''t reach.

    She moved her head back, sucking out and swallowing her own saliva to the tip of my penis, and kissed it.

    "I will use my boo--breasts now"

    She grabbed her boobs and put my penis between them.

    "It''s so slippery"

    "I can move freely now"

    "Can you squeeze your breasts more?"

    She squeezed her breasts against each other, or rather...my penis.

    "Like this?"

    "Yeah. You can move now"

    "I have to move or do I have to move my breasts?"

    "Any will work"

    She moved her breasts up and down.

    It feels too good.

    The sensation around my penis...the softness of her breasts.

    "Am I doing it right?"

    "Yeah"

    She increased her speed.

    I am close to cumming.

    She also started moving up and down.

    "Elena?"

    "This will feel more good, right?"

    The sensation was too much that I started moving my hips.

    When she moves down and her breasts up, I move my hips up.

    Every time I do that, the tip of my penis hits her lips.

    She opened her mouth and took her tongue out.

    Now whenever I do that, it hits her wet tongue.

    Pre-cum was alreadying out due to the sensation.

    Every time the tip hit her tongue, she licks the pre-cum.

    Dammit!

    This is exciting in many ways.

    I started shaking my hips more violently.

    Now every time she moves down, the tip of my penis goes in her mouth.

    She let go of her breasts and started moving her head back and forth.

    "Can you look at me?"

    She looked up at me.

    Dammit!

    So beautiful.

    I put my hand on her head and started moving my hips.

    She is sucking half of my penis, and when I push her head, she sucks a little more.

    With every push she sucks more than she previously did.

    I put both my hands on her head and pushed my penis in her mouth.

    I can feel my penis touching her throat.

    It''s tight!

    "Mmm!"

    "Sorry, it felt too good"

    "Don''t do that suddenly"

    "Can I do it again?"

    She nodded.

    She grabbed my penis from the tip and started licking the lower part.

    She is pressing her lips and tongue when she moves.

    After licking for a while she opened her mouth, and started sucking it.

    She was still moving her hand back and forth while moving her head. And I was moving my hips while pushing her head forth.

    I pushed her head with both my hands and my entire penis was in her mouth.

    It''s so warm and tight.

    I want to keep it in her mouth forever.

    She kept sucking and moving her head back and forth while I kept pushing her head further in.

    "I am going to cum"

    I let go of her head, and she took my penis out of her mouth.

    "Spray it on my face"

    I came on her face.

    "You got a new fetish?"

    "It feels good when you spray it on my face"

    "Don''t speak. There is some sperm on your lips"

    She took her tongue out and licked her lips.

    "I think I like your sperm"

    "Then you will drink all next time?"

    "I can''t drink all of it, but I will drink some"

    I wiped her face.

 Chapter 187: Now Its My Turn

    Chapter 187: Now It''s My Turn

    She kept sucking and moving her head back and forth while I kept pushing her head further in.

    "I am going to cum"

    I let go of her head, and she took my penis out of her mouth.

    "Spray it on my face"

    I came on her face.

    "You got a new fetish?"

    "It feels good when you spray it on my face"

    "Don''t speak. There is some sperm on your lips"

    She took her tongue out and licked her lips.

    "I think I like your sperm"

    "Then you will drink all next time?"

    "I can''t drink all of it, but I will drink some"

    I wiped her face.

    "It felt great"

    "I am happy"

    My legs gave out, and I sat on the bed.

    "You are still hard"

    "It won''t calm down even after we do it hundred times"

    "Do I have to suck it again?"

    "Nope"

    "Then what now?"

    "Now it''s my turn"

    "Huh?"

    I got up and carried Elena.

    "Wait, what?"

    "I will suck you now"

    I threw Elena on the bed.

    "You don''t have to!"

    "Your panties are dripping"

    "You don''t have to suck it"

    "I also want to make you feel good"

    "Just the thought is enough"

    "But I want to. You are horny right now, right?"

    "I can masturbateter"

    "Okay. Do it in front of me"

    "Thank you. I love you so--what?"

    "Masturbate in front of me"

    She stared at me and pouted.

    "What''s with that pout?"

    "Asking me to masturbate in front of you. You are so mean, Das"

    "Yes, I am a very very very very mean boy"

    I took off her panties.

    "Noo!"

    She almost pped me.

    As soon as I took off her panties, she covered her vagina with her hands.

    "You idiot!"

    She is crying!

    "You are overreacting"

    "But it''s embarrassing"

    "I know"

    "Then don''t look!"

    "Take off your hands"

    "I am not doing that"

    "Elena"

    "Das"

    "You look beautiful"

    Her face flushed, and she took off her hands.

    "I am definitely going to punch youter!"

    "I don''t mind"

    I can''t believe I am seeing her vagina.

    "It''s beautiful"

    "Stop saying that!"

    "Can I touch it?"

    "Isn''t it toote to ask that?"

    I touch her vagina.

    "Mmm" Elena moaned.

    "It''s so soft"

    It''s like a thin line separating a wall.

    I touched it with both my hands and spread it with my thumbs.

    "Don''t spread it!"

    "You are dripping"

    "Shut up!"

    I touched her clitoris.

    "It''s hard"

    "Stop saying everything you do!"

    "Are you angry?" I asked, rubbing my thumb on her clit.

    "Of course, I am! And stop rubbing my clit"

    I stopped and started sucking her boobs.

    "Huh?"

    "What''s wrong? You told me to stop, so I stopped"

    "You..."

    "Will you be honest now?"

    "I will remember this!"

    "I wanted to see this expression"

    She was gritting her teeth with tears in her eyes, and a flushed face.

    She sat up and kissed me.

    "This taste..."

    "This is what your sperm tastes like"

    "I will also let you taste how your juice tastes like"

    She was sitting on myp.

    "I am going to touch your pussy now"

    She nodded.

    I touched her pussy and rubbed her clitoris.

    "Mmm"

    "You are making a really lewd face right now"

    "Don''t just keep rubbing my clit"

    "Can I insert my finger in?"

    She nodded.

    I slid my finger between her walls and slowly inserted my middle finger into her vagina.

    It''s so warm and tight.

    My finger is being sucked in.

    I looked at Elena.

    She was trying her best to hold her moan.

    "Does it feel good?"

    She nodded.

    "I will move my finger in and out now"

    "Mmm"

    I started moving my finger in and out. Every time I pull my finger out, she sucks my finger back in.

    "I am touching your hymen"

    "It will bleed if it breaks, right?"

    "Yes"

    It''s not like it always bleeds.

    The hymen is not ayer or a wall inside a vagina. It''s a ring like structure with a small hole in it.

    The size of the hole is different for different girls. Some have a small hole and some are wide.

    It also depends on muscle flexibility.

    There have been many cases where the girl loses her virginity but doesn''t bleed. That doesn''t mean she wasn''t a virgin, or it wasn''t her first time, it''s because the hole in her hymen was wider.

    They bleed because the cells around the hole are ruptured or damaged because of the insertion of the penis or some thick thing.

    So it''s not like they always bleed when they lose their virginity.

    "And I will lose my virginity?"

    "Pretty much yeah"

    "It will hurt, right?"

    "It will. But don''t worry"

    "I am not worried"

    "You are tightening around my finger"

    "It feels great"

    "Tell me when you are about to cum"

    "Why?"

    "I will suck it"

    "I am definitely not telling"

    I kept moving my middle finger of my right hand inside her vagina and continued squeezing her left boob with my left hand while sucking her right boob.

    "Ahn"

    She is fully in my control now.

    Every time I suck her boob she tenses up.

    "Ahn!"

    Her moans are getting louder.

    I stopped sucking her boob and started kissing her.

    "Mmm"

    As soon as I kissed her, her vagina got tighter. My finger is stuck.

    I started rubbing my finger around the walls inside her vagina and rubbed my thumb on her clitoris.

    "I am going to cum"

    I quickly took out my finger and started licking her vagina.

    Even though she said she won''t tell.

    I spread it with my thumbs and started sucking all her juices.

    "It''s dirty, Das"

    Ignoring all herments I kept sucking all the juices she leaked.

    "Das Das Das"

    She wrapped her legs around my neck and pressed my head into her vagina with her hands.

    Looks like she is about to cum.

    "Mmm!"

    She came and I drank all of it.

    "I am sorry, it just felt too good when you were sucking so..."

    "It''s okay"

    "...."

    "You came too much"

    "Shut--"

    I pushed her down and kissed her.

    "This is how your cum tastes like"

    Iy down beside her on the bed.

    She got on top of me and kissed me.

    "This is what our cum tastes like"

 Chapter 188: I Am Feeling Horny Again

    Chapter 188: I Am Feeling Horny Again

    Elena was lying on top of me, circling her finger on my chest.

    "We did something amazing" Elena said, looking up.

    "Yeah"

    "Do you remember how we were when we first met?"

    "You are pretty much the same, but I have changed"

    "That''s not true. I have changed too"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. I don''t think when we first met, we had thought this day woulde"

    "That''s true. I am d I met you"

    "The first time I saw you, I fell in love with you"

    "Huh"

    "Wha--" Realizing what she just said, her face flushed in embarrassment as she said, "Forget what I said"

    "Not possible"

    "I can''t believe I said this"

    "Is it true that you really fell in love with me on the day we met?"

    "Mmm"

    "So that means, I hurt you when I was so harsh on you"

    "That''s not true. I love that side of you too"

    "Is...that so?"

    "Yeah, the first time youid your eyes on me. That annoyed and frustrated re of yours made me fall in love with you"

    "I was an asshole back then"

    Back then, Elenawas just like a normal girl to me. But...she made me fall in love with her.

    "I still remember your face when I asked you out"

    "Please forget about that"

    "The first thing that came out of your mouth after I confessed was ''I am not into gamer girls''. Actually, I knew you would say that"

    "...."

    "I had preparedebacks on your every excuse that you made and would have made"

    "So it was a trap"

    "Not exactly. I wanted you so I got you"

    "What if I had rejected you?"

    "I had every reason to make you date me"

    "Scary"

    "I just love you so much that I would have done anything for you"

    "What else are you hiding from me?"

    "Umm...one time when you weren''t around, I checked your phone to see if you have a girlfriend or not"

    "When exactly?"

    "When you gave me your phone to call my mom"

    "You would have turned into a criminal"

    "I don''t mind"

    "What would you have done if I already had a girlfriend?"

    "That was something impossible. There was no way you could have had a girlfriend"

    "You are being rude"

    "I am just telling the truth"

    "Well, truth hurts"

    "Truths are always bitter" she looked up at me and said, "Like your semen"

    I pulled her up and kissed her.

    "But, what if I had a girlfriend?"

    "Well...as I said, I had preparedebacks to every excuse"

    "And the excuse for this was?"

    "I would have be your mistress or hidden girlfriend"

    "You never fail to amaze me"

    She pouted and said, "I am not trying to amaze you"

    "I am d that you confessed to me and made me fall in love with you"

    "I also remember how you were fidgeting when I asked for a kiss for the first time"

    "..."

    "Wait, no. You weren''t fidgeting, you ran away"

    "I didn''t! I just remembered something urgent, so I had to go home"

    "Yeah yeah"

    "Then what about you? I remember the face you made when I touched your boobs for the first time, even though it was by mistake"

    "Shut up!"

    "Wow. Easy to say ''Shut up!'' when it''s about you"

    "Who would have thought that we woulde this far, that our rtionship will progress this far"

    "Yeah"

    "We only used to kiss on weekends, then slowly our rtionship progressed"

    "Yeah"

    "And now we are here, lying naked on the top of each other"

    "This will also be a normal thing"

    "It''s kind of sad"

    "How so?"

    "Looking back at all those days, all our cute moments have no meaning now. They are not special anymore. They have be normal"

    "What''s wrong with bing normal?"

    "Nothing is wrong but it''s just kind of lonely"

    "The most special thing is I have you"

    "And other girls too"

    "Other girls too"

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "I want a baby"

    "You want to get pregnant?"

    "I want to be called mama. Don''t you want to be called papa?"

    "I don''t know"

    I have never been a good son, grandson, brother, boyfriend, husband. I don''t know if I ever be a good father.

    "Not now, but whenever it happens. I want a baby"

    "I will be 18 soon"

    "And you will get me pregnant when you turn 20?"

    "That''s how that legend works"

    "What if I get pregnant before that?"

    "That has never happened in the history of Edens"

    "So I will need to wait for two years to have a baby?"

    "Yeah--oh hey, Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "What if I get some other girl pregnant before you?"

    "I will take that baby"

    "Heh"

    "Why are you smirking?"

    "You have really thought of every possibility and their solutions, haven''t you?"

    "If it''s something that includes you, then yes, I have"

    "That''s my Elena"

    "Hey Das, are you my sugar daddy?"

    "Who...told you this word?"

    Was it Serah?

    "Rachel told me"

    Rachel!

    "Stop interacting with that pervert"

    "But she is helping me with my studies"

    "....."

    "Say, are you my sugar daddy?"

    "Do you know what it means?"

    "Sugar means sweet, and daddy means daddy. But you are not my daddy, you are my husband. So, shouldn''t it be sugar husband or sugar boyfriend?"

    "Yeah, you are right. That Rachel is an idiot. She doesn''t understand anything"

    "So you are my sugar husband?"

    "Yes!"

    She got up and kissed me.

    "I am feeling horny again" she said, touching my penis.

    "I am too"

    "What should we do now?"

    "What do you want to do?"

    "We can''t have sex, but...is there anything else we can do?"

    "There are some"

    "Then...want to try anal?"

    "Did Serah tell you this?"

    She nodded.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Why are you sighing?"

    "Elena, you seem to misunderstand. It''s not like I am desperate for it. I can take it slow, when you are ready, we will have sex"

    "I am sorry. Even though we are married, I still keep you waiting"

    "I don''t mind. And besides, there is not even a month left for my coronation"

    "You will wait till then?"

    "I can wait till then"

    "I love you so so so much"

    "Are you still horny?"

    She nodded two times.

    "You are already wet, how about you rub your pussy against my penis?"

    "Won''t it slip in?"

    "It won''t"

    "Okay then, I will start moving"

 Chapter 189: Leave It Here

    Chapter 189: Leave It Here

    I can feel her wet pussy.

    "Are you still horny?"

    She nodded two times.

    "You are already wet, how about you rub your pussy against my penis?"

    "Won''t your penis slip in?"

    "It won''t"

    "Okay then, I will start moving"

    She put her hands on my abs and adjusted herself in a way that her pussy was right above my penis.

    It''s already feeling good.

    "Mmm!"

    "Does it feel good?"

    "It feels great"

    She started moving back and forth, pulling all her weight on my abs and penis.

    "Try rubbing a bit more"

    She increased her speed and started rubbing her pussy against my penis.

    "Nhm!"

    "Can I move too"

    She nodded.

    I slowly started moving my hips up, and she started moving her hips back and forth.

    "Anh!"

    "Your moans are sexy"

    "It''s because it feels good"

    "Want to try something better?"

    "Wha--anh! What?"

    "Raise my penis a little and move"

    She grabbed my penis and raised it.

    "Now what?"

    "Just move like you were doing?"

    "I have to keep holding your penis?"

    "Yes"

    She moved back and then forth--

    "Aanh!"

    "Did you cum?"

    "It felt too good"

    "It''s okay"

    "No, I will keep moving till you cum"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I want to drink some of your cum again"

    She started moving again, but this time, more violently.

    I also started moving up and down.

    "It just throbbed. Are you going to cum?"

    "Yes"

    After a minute or two, I came.

    "Wow. You are stilling too much"

    All the cum is on my abs and stomach.

    "Then..." she brought her face close to my penis and sucked it.

    She only sucked the tip, but all the remaining cum came out.

    "I will get addicted to your cum"

    "There is some cum on my abs. How about you lick it?"

    "I was going to do that anyway"

    She took out her tongue and started licking from my stomach to abs.

    With every lick, she swallowed some cum.

    "You drank all of it"

    "It''s because it''s tasty"

    "It''s not bitter anymore?"

    "It is, but it''s tasty too"

    "Then next time I will cum in your mouth"

    "No, not directly in my mouth"

    "Why?"

    "I want to swallow it slowly by enjoying the taste"

    "Only a little."

    "Does it feel good when you cum in the mouth?"

    "Yes!"

    It should feel good.

    "Then you can cum only a little, spray the rest on my face"

    "I wonder when the next time will be"

    "Huh? We are not doing it now?"

    "Aren''t you tired of sucking it?"

    "I am but--"

    "We will do it some other time"

    "Okay"

    Shey down on top of me with her face on my chest.

    "Thank you foring to meet me today. I was really missing you"

    "I was missing you too"

    "I am happy we did this today"

    "Me too"

    "Did you enjoy it? Was I good?"

    "Yeah. You were awesome. I don''t think I can satisfy myself just by masturbating now"

    "You masturbate?"

    "Well, I am a boy too"

    "How many times do you do it in a week?"

    "Once every two weeks"

    "That''s too little"

    "What about you then?"

    "I do it two times a week"

    "How do you do it?"

    "I rub my clit and--what are you making me say?!"

    "I want to see you masturbate in front of me"

    "Not happening"

    "Please"

    "Fine. Next time we do it, I will try"

    "I want to see Lier masturbate too"

    "She also masturbates?"

    "She does it every day"

    "How do you know it?"

    "She herself told me"

    "So she is a pervert"

    "You too"

    "I am not a pervert. I am normal"

    "Then you are a normal pervert"

    "No pervert, only normal"

    I pulled her up and kissed her.

    We continued kissing each other for a while.

    "You should go now"

    "It''s still 5:33 PM. You said your parents will be back by 6 PM"

    "They cane early"

    "I want to stay like this for a while"

    "We won''t see each other for a while now"

    "We will see each other on Monday now"

    "Have you studied for the exam?"

    "I don''t need to study"

    "I am trying my best to study too"

    I know that.

    I caressed her face and said, "Don''t force yourself, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "You are the most important to me in the end"

    "I know"

    We stayed like that for a while.

    We kissed whenever our eyes met.

    I don''t want to leave.

    I want to stay like this forever.

    "I can''t wait for our days to live together"

    "Me too"

    <em>Peep~~ Peep~~</em>

    <em></em>"They are here! What will you do now?!"

    "The room''s door is locked, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "Then it''s no problem"

    "But how will you go out?"

    "I will go out from the window"

    "Will you be okay? It''s the second floor"

    "I am used to jumping now"

    "Then...there is no need for you to go!"

    "What?"

    "You can stay here. I will go greet mom and dad ande back. Then we can continue, then I will bring the dinner to my room and spend the night together"

    "I would love to do that but I have to go"

    I am going to die anyway.

    Dau gave me one hour limit, and it''s already 7 hours now.

    I still need to go visit Selena.

    "Then you are leaving?"

    "I have to"

    She kissed me and said, "Okay"

    I kissed her and said, "We will talk tonight"

    I will try to install Lily''s program inside me.

    I hope it works.

    I grabbed my underwear and pants--

    "Hey wait!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Leave it here"

    "Leave what?"

    "You un...er"

    "My what?"

    "Your underwear"

    "..."

    "Don''t look at me like that. I left my underwear at your house too"

    "What will you do with my underwear?"

    "I will wear it"

    "...."

    "It was a joke!"

    "Well, it''s you. Who knows? You might actually wear it"

    "You..."

    She threw a pillow at me.

    I threw my underwear at her.

    "What did you do with my bra and panties?"

    "They are safe in my closet"

    "What if your mom finds it?"

    "I have hidden them in the pockets of my pants"

    I wore my clothes and opened the window of her room.

    "Das"

    I kissed her.

    We kissed each other. Twisting our tongues with each other, drinking each other''s saliva.

    "Don''t make that face"

    It would make me hard to leave.

    "Bye"

    I kissed her and jumped from her window.

 Chapter 190: Hey! Watch Where You Are Touching!

    Chapter 190: Hey! Watch Where You Are Touching!

    "This area is so confusing"

    All thenes look exactly the same.

    I am sure only oldies live here.

    This area is at the end of the city.

    "Now where is her grandparents'' house?"

    Found it!

    I ran to the door and rang the doorbell.

    <em>Ding~~ Dong~~</em>

    I waited for five minutes, but no one came.

    "Is she not home?"

    But Elena said she doesn''t have sses now and is currently busy with that project.

    The old man would probably be at the university.

    "What about her grandmother?"

    <em>Ding~~ Dong~~</em>

    I rang the doorbell and waited for ten minutes, but no one answered the door.

    There is no way I am going back without meeting Selena.

    I came all the way here, even though I know how angry Dau would be...dammit!

    I walked around the house to see if there is any window from which I can see inside, if there is someone in the home or not.

    I know it can be considered a crime, but I don''t give a shit.

    As I was walking behind the house, I heard some clunking sounds.

    "It''sing from the garage"

    I entered the half-opened garage and saw Selena standing there with her back facing at me.

    She hasn''t realized that someone has entered here.

    Talk about being so careless and defenseless.

    "Hey..."

    What do I call her?

    Selena is okay, right?

    "Hey Selena"

    She has headphones on.

    "Selena!"

    Her clothes are too revealing. It''s probably because it''s hot and even though the AC is on, but still...

    What if someone else came in and...

    The song was ying on herptop.

    I closed it.

    She looked back--

    "W-W-W-What are you doing here"

    She grabbed her top and wore it.

    "Hello"

    "Don''t hello me!"

    "I am here for--"

    "What are you doing here?!"

    "Let me speak!"

    "Don''t tell me...you n to--"

    "No"

    "I didn''t even say anything!"

    "I know what you are thinking. You both think alike"

    "So, what are you doing here?"

    "How is your project going?"

    "It''s going fine"

    "Have you tested it yet?"

    "I did it yesterday"

    "Can you show me the result?"

    "Why?"

    "That''s why I am here"

    "You want to steal my project?"

    "Show me"

    "Fine"

    She opened herptop and yed the video.

    "See this. This is a footage"

    There was a powder lying on the te that was connected to the machine. Soon after that powder changed its shape and became hard.

    "The shape was only maintained for ten minutes"

    "You did everything as I said?"

    "Yes"

    "Weird"

    "What catalyst did you use?"

    "Water"

    "Seriously?"

    "It was just a test!"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Are you here for that?"

    "I wanted to see the full result, but you"

    "Wait, why are you worried about my project?"

    "I am not worried about that. I want to use your project"

    "You want to steal it?"

    "Stop that already!"

    "Are you here to buy it?"

    "No one is buying it"

    "Then what?"

    "I will use your idea"

    "That is stealing"

    "It''s for personal use"

    "And that is?"

    "I just said it''s personal"

    "What will you do with it?"

    "Well, I am just using your basic idea"

    "The basic idea is just a base"

    "I know that. I just want to use the concept. I will change everything"

    "How?! Tell me!"

    "It won''t work"

    "Why would you do it if it won''t work?"

    "It won''t work if you do it"

    "Are you saying that I am not capable of using it?!"

    "You are really annoying"

    I will use it with my system.

    "Who are you calling annoying?!"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Don''t sigh!"

    I shouldn''t havee here!

    But still...she is just like Elena...I mean, when the first time I met Elena.

    "You are on minus two for me"

    "Huh?"

    "Minus two"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Zero, minus one, minus two"

    "Are you saying that you grade the girls you meet?"

    "Not girls, everyone"

    "I can''t believe it"

    "I am not asking you to believe it. See you"

    She tried to punch me from behind. I dodged it and grabbed her from behind.

    "Let me go!"

    "You tried to punch me"

    "That''s because of what you just said!"

    "Are you not happy with minus two"

    "I am not! And why am I minus two?"

    "You wanted me and Elena to have divorce"

    "That''s because it''s too early--hey! Watch where you are touching!"

    "Not my fault! You are moving too much"

    "Hey! Don''t touch there!"

    "You stop moving first"

    "You are touching my breasts!"

    "I said stop moving!"

    "Move your hands otherwise, I"

    "You will what?"

    "I will yell!"

    "You have been yelling for a while though"

    "Shut up! I will call the police"

    "There are many things I want to say, but first, I don''t care. Second, I don''t care. And third, I don''t care!"

    "How can you touch other girls'' breasts even though you have Elena!"

    "I am not touching them, you keep moving. And I don''t feel anything from touching anyone''s else breasts other than Elena and Li--other than Elena"

    "Let me go or I will tell El that you groped me!"

    I let her go.

    Dammit!

    That threat is not fair.

    "Heh!" she smirked.

    I shouldn''t have let go of her after all.

    "You are horrible" she said, trying to punch me again.

    "Thanks for thepliment"

    "It wasn''t apliment!"

    She swung her fist and leg. I grabbed her leg and pushed it back while dodging her punch.

    "These silly attacks won''t work on me--hey! What are you doing?"

    <em>Sniff~~</em>

    She started sniffing me.

    "You smell like El"

    "..."

    Well, of course I would.

    "Why do you smell like El?"

    "Well, actually, she gifted me the same perfume she uses"

    "She doesn''t use any perfume and you don''t smell of perfume either! I smell El from you!"

    "What type of sister remembers her sister''s scent"

    "All sisters do! Now tell me what...wait, don''t tell me"

    Her face flushed.

    "...."

    She will say something stupid again.

    "Now that you two are married, you two are" she asked, fidgeting.

    "Whatever we do, it has nothing to do with you"

    "You are saying that...means you"

    I want to go home already!

    "How dare you stain my innocent El" she said, punching my chest with her fist.

    "Your Elena? She is my girlfrir--" <em>Cough Cough</em> "--my wife"

    "I hate you!"

    "I hate you too"

    "Well then, I am going. Thanks for the entertainment"

    I left the garage.

    "I wonder what type of face you would make when I say that El used to love some boy when she was a kid"

    "Huh?"

 Chapter 191: I Hate Her!

    Chapter 191: I Hate Her!

    "Well then, I am going. Thanks for the entertainment"

    I left the garage.

    "I wonder what type of face you would make when I say that El used to love some boy when she was a kid"

    "Huh?"

    She smirked and said, "Now that''s the face I wanted to see"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "I am just saying that Elena had a crush on a boy when she was a kid"

    "You are kidding, right? I know you are just saying this to make me jealous"

    "I am telling the truth"

    I could feel my heart getting stabbed just by hearing that.

    "Really?"

    "I would never lie about something like that"

    "Well...it was when she was a kid. Not like it was anything seirous--"

    "They have kissed"

    My heart stopped beating.

    "On the cheeks?"

    "On the lips, just like how lovers kiss"

    "Who the hell was that guy?!"

    "Like I would tell you"

    She pushed me back and closed the garage.

    Dammit!

    What the hell?

    It''s my first time hearing about this.

    Elena had someone she liked?

    She never told me about this.

    And they have kissed too?

    When we kissed for the first time, she said it was her first kiss.

    But it was when she was a kid. So it should be okay, right?

    "Like hell it is!"

    Who was that kid?

    I will kill him.

    "No. Not just kill"

    I will slowly cut him into pieces, beat him, make him drink acid, burn him alive, rip his skin, break his bones, cut him again, and keep doing this until he dies.

    Dammit!

    Dammit!

    Dammit!

    "Wait"

    It was when she was a kid...then

    We had met when we were kids, so there is a chance that

    "That boy was me?"

    It is possible.

    Yeah.

    It has to be like this.

    But...what if...if I am not that person?

    Elena hasn''t said anything about this. Why?

    Maybe she doesn''t remember?

    But she has also kissed...I don''t think anyone would forget it...then

    "I don''t remember anything like that either"

    So that boy wasn''t me?

    Damn that Selena.

    She had to say this!

    "I hate you, Selena"

    "I followed you to say you a proper goodbye, and what I hear is ''I hate you, Selena''. Wow!"

    "Hey!"

    I grabbed her shoulders and put all my pressure on them.

    "You are hurting me!"

    "Tell me who that boy was!"

    "I am not telling"

    "Tell me!"

    "I won''t...it hurts"

    "Tell!"

    "You are being scary"

    "Just tell me the name"

    "I don''t know"

    "Don''t lie!"

    "I really don''t know"

    She started crying.

    Seeing her cry reminded me of Elena''s crying face.

    "Why did you...tell me then?"

    "I just wanted to tease you a bit"

    "So that was a lie?"

    She shook her head and said, "Thatthatmy"

    "Why are you crying even more now?"

    "You are scary"

    "I am not apologizing"

    She looked up at me with her tearing eyes.

    Dammit!

    I nced around to see if there was anyone around or not.

    There was no one around, but I saw a park.

    I grabbed her hand and took her to the park.

    "Please wash your face here"

    I am weak to tears. Especially when that face is simr to the girl I love.

    She washed her face.

    "Give me hanky"

    "..."

    I gave her my handkerchief.

    She wiped her face and cleared her nose.

    "Eww"

    She gave it back to me

    "I am not taking it back. Throw it somewhere!"

    "I will wash it and give it to El"

    There are many rides for the kids in this park.

    This park is especially for kids.

    She walked to the swing and sat on it.

    "So, will you tell me everything?" I asked again, but this time kindly. I don''t have another handkerchief.

    "I don''t know who the boy is, but what I am saying is the truth"

    She started swinging.

    I sat on the swing beside her.

    "Have you seen that with your own eyes?"

    "I don''t remember anything. But my grandfather told me this"

    "How does he know?"

    "Apparently, I saw El and that boy kissing and told him. I forgot about it. But he remembered. He just told mest month when we were looking at the old albums"

    "So I need to ask him"

    "Don''t you dare go near him!"

    "I will just ask him"

    "I don''t believe you"

    "...."

    "And why were you saying that boy was you?

    "We have met each other when we were kids, so I thought that kid might be me"

    "Grandpa did tell me that we have stayed at the pce when we were kids"

    "So what do you think?"

    "Think what?"

    "Can that boy be me?"

    "Isn''t that too sweet for a story? Like you have met each other when you were kids and then met again in high school and fell in love"

    "I am sure it was me"

    "Keep thinking that. It might be true"

    She jumped from the swing andnded right in front of me.

    She walked towards me and said, "And how dare you grade me minus two"

    "It''s minus three now"

    "Wait, no! Please reset"

    "Not happening"

    "I don''t want you to hate me"

    "I already hate you though"

    "But you don''t really mean it, right?"

    "I mean it"

    "You hate me?"

    "Can''t you tell by looking at me?"

    "Please don''t hate me"

    "That is impossible"

    "I am your girlfriend''s sister. Please give me one more chance"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Fine. You are Zero"

    "No, I am plus three"

    "Could it be that you are weak in math?"

    "I am not!"

    "Then why plus three?"

    "One for using my project"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "And the other two?"

    "One for forgiving you for touching my breasts"

    "It was totally your fault"

    "I will tell El"

    "Fine! Fine! Two. And the third one?"

    "For telling you about the boy El liked"

    "It should be minus two. So your grade is Zero again"

    "Wait! That boy can be you! Remember?"

    "Fine. Plus three"

    "Yay"

    I hate her!

 Chapter 192: Dinner In The Room

    Chapter 192: Dinner In The Room

    I hate her!

    I really really hate her!

    "By the way, what happens when they get too many minus?"

    "I kill them when it hits minus three"

    She stared at me for a while and said, "Come one, Das. Your jokes aren''t funny"

    "...."

    This isn''t a joke though.

    "So who has reached minus three till now?"

    "There was one"

    I really enjoyed killing him.

    "So no one passed minus three?"

    "No, there is one person who is currently at minus ten"

    "Wow. Looks like you hate him too much"

    "It''s her"

    "It''s...not me, right?"

    "Unfortunately, no"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She sighed and said, "I really don''t want you to hate me"

    "Stop saying that"

    "So"

    "What?"

    "What happens on the plus side?"

    "Huh?"

    "Minus side is...you know what you said. So, what happens when someone is plus three?"

    I was surprised by the sudden question. Or I should say I was caught off guard or I wasn''t ready for that. I had no time to react.

    My face flushed.

    "Why are you blushing?!"

    "I am not!"

    There is no way I am telling her what happens on plus three.

    She came close to me and hugged me.

    I was sitting on the swing, so when she hugged me...nevermind.

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "Looks like I teased you too much"

    "...."

    "I don''t know but I like seeing your troubled face"

    "I will tell Elena you said this"

    "If you do, then I will tell you groped me"

    I hate her.

    I didn''t hug her back, not that I wanted to, but...I hate her.

    "You really love El, yes?"

    "It''s past love now"

    "Huh?"

    "I am obsessed with her"

    "Obsession is no good"

    "Shut up!"

    She patted my head and said, "I know how much you love her just by looking at the face you made when I said about that boy"

    "Sele...na"

    Why is she being nice now?

    "Which I enjoyed looking at. I wanted to take a photo"

    "..."

    Nevermind.

    "Hey, can you make that face again?" she asked, taking out her phone.

    "I hate you after all"

    I got up and started leaving the park.

    "Goodbye! See you again"

    I waved back.

    <em>Capture~</em>

    Did she just...take my photo"

    Even if she did, I don''t want to think about it.

    "We have simr tastes, huh?"

    I will hold that thought for a while.

    All I know is that...I hate her.

    She gets on my nerves.

    I want to tease her.

    I want to see her troubled...face.

    I am the same as her!

    Dammit!

    Curse you, Selena!

    I really don''t know how I feel about her.

    All I know is...I hate her.

    I was too tired. Not physically, but mentally. So I took a taxi to the pce.

    I reached the pce around 9 PM.

    When I reached the gate, Dau was standing there.

    "Lil Das. I gave you one hour and you areing back after 10 hours"

    "Wait, I can exin"

    "Please do. I am waiting for your exnation"

    "The thing is, I wasing back after one hour as you told me. But when I wasing back, none of the taxies stopped. I tried to book some online, but all were booked. So I had to walk. And when I was walking, I found a taxi. Somehow, I fell asleep in the taxi and I reached somewhere else. Then I had toe here by walk, and that''s why I amte"

    "I see"

    "I am too tired. I will see--"

    "Lil Das, you should learn how to lie before lying. You really suck at that"

    "Please forgive me, master Dau!"

    "Tell me the real reason you arete"

    "Elena was still in school, so I waited for her till the school ended, and then I went to her house, and we did something then I went to her sister''s house because I had some things to do, then I came here"

    "You went to your girlfriend''s house and did what exactly?"

    ""

    "Lil Das"

    "We yed with each other"

    "You mean--"

    "Yeah"

    "Wow. So you went to meet her, to make love with her?"

    "We didn''t exactly make love, but we somewhat did"

    "Fine, fine. I don''t want details. Go take a bath, I will prepare dinner for you"

    "Prepare some extra"

    "Oh, you still haven''t eaten lunch?"

    "I haven''t but that''s not why I am asking you to make extra dinner"

    "Then why?"

    "I want to eat with you"

    "But we maids--"

    "I want to eat with you"

    She patted me and said, "Fine"

    I took a bath.

    I really didn''t want to take a bath because I would lose Elena''s scent if I wash myself, but if I don''t, then I will keep missing her.

    I have too many things to do.

    I just can''t keep missing her.

    She is trying hard to pass for me and here I am...

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    After a long bath, I went to my room.

    I tried to use my phone, but it startedgging after using it for a minute.

    <em>Knock~~</em>

    <em></em>One knock?

    "Come in, Dau"

    "I have brought your dinner"

    "I wasing--"

    "You look exhausted, so I thought you would want to eat in your room"

    "Thanks for your consideration"

    "It''s a maid''s--"

    "It''s a maid''s duty to serve her master, that''s what you want to say, right?"

    "You are wrong"

    "...."

    "I was saying, it''s a maid''s duty to feed her master"

    "Stop messing, Dau"

    "But I haven''t teased you today"

    "Do it tomorrow"

    "Here, say aah. I will feed you" she said, moving the spoon to my mouth.

    "It''s embarrassing"

    "But you used to like this when you were a kid"

    "I am not a kid anymore"

    "But you said you will be my Lil Das forever"

    "...."

    I reluctantly opened my mouth and took a bite.

    "How is it?" she asked, filling in another spoon.

    "It''s tasty as always"

    "Here''s another one. Say aah"

    "Now it''s my turn"

    I took the spoon from her hand.

    "That''s not fair, Lil Das"

    "Say aah"

    She slowly opened her mouth, and I fed her.

    This continued until we both were full.

    Dau went back with all the dishes.

    "Now let''s try installing Lily''s program inside me"

    I opened myptop and wrote the entire program or I wanted to, but myptop startedgging.

    "I need to do something about thisg"

    Oh!

    "I got an idea!"

 Chapter 193: Interaction

    Chapter 193: Interaction

    [Das, wake up. It''s morning]

    [Das]

    [Das!]

    [Wake up, Das]

    "Shut up, Lily"

    [You told me to wake you up in the morning]

    "Let me sleep more--huh?"

    [Wake up]

    "Lily?"

    I sat up and nced around to see the source of the voice.

    [What are you searching for?]

    "You..oh!"

    [Did you forget you installed me in your bodyst night?]

    "Yeah, now I remember"

    I sessfully installed Lily inside me.

    [By the way]

    "Hmm?

    [She is sleeping beside you]

    "Who..."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>Dau was sleeping beside me.

    "When did shee here?"

    [I don''t know, but ording to the hallway''s footage, she entered your room at 7:13 AM]

    "Stop looking into the pce''s system. You will trigger the emergency mode"

    [Okay]

    Dau is wearing her maid clothes, not her night dress.

    She must havee here to wake me up and ended up falling asleep.

    I got out of bed.

    As soon as I got out of the bed, Dau opened her eyes and stared at me, then nced around and then stared at me again.

    "Good morning" I said, opening the balcony''s door.

    All the colors faded from her face as she said, "Please forgive me!"

    "It''s okay" I said, patting her.

    "Hey! Shouldn''t I be patting you here, Lil Das?"

    "Someone who fell asleep when she came to wake me up...I will call you Lil Dau from now on"

    Her face flushed as she pouted, then smiled widely and said, "You look in a good mood. Something happened?

    "You can say that"

    Last night, after eating dinner, I tried to write Lily''s program on myptop, but it startedgging after a minute or so.

    Then I got the idea. If I can control other systems, then I can controlptop''s too.

    I kept theptop about one meter away from me, and thought of Lily''s program appearing on it.

    After I was done with adding Lily''s program, I need something to check the responses of my system

    Sure, I can hear a faint voice, but it''s no more than a mild whisper.

    I tried to use my system, but I wasn''t sure if it was working or not.

    For that, I had to connect my system with theptop.

    When I log into LWO. My system connects with LWO''s system.

    It wasn''t easy to connect my system with theptop. It took me four hours just to make it work.

    Once I was done with that, I made amand. A simplemand, just to confirm if I was working properly or not.

    After that, I tried and tried to install Lily''s program inside me, but it failed.

    I was about to give up and go to sleep.

    When I tried it for thest time, it worked.

    The first thing I heard was [Program Installed]

    "Create a project"

    [Project Created]

    It was Lily''s voice, but she wasn''t conscious yet.

    "Name the project"

    [Insert Name]

    "Lily"

    [Project Name Changed To Lily]

    My head had already started aching at that point.

    "Run the program"

    [Starting Program]

    [Invalid Program]

    "Set the value to zero"

    [Value Changed To Zero]

    "Run the program"

    [Error]

    "Activate master protocol"

    [Activating Master Protocol]

    [Master Protocol Activated]

    "Modify project Lily"

    [Command Noted]

    "Give all the permission to project Lily"

    [ess Granted]

    "Change value to No Value"

    [Error]

    "ess permission of internal system"

    [Value added]

    "Make project Lily the primary system"

    [Deactivating internal system]

    I couldn''t feel my body after that.

    It was like I had no body.

    My system was deactivated. If it wasn''t activated again in a minute, I would have died.

    This was the risk I had to take in order to run Lily''s program.

    I had already given all the permission to Lily.

    [Das]

    "Took you long enough"

    [Activate system]

    [System Activated]

    "Thanks"

    [What is going on?]

    "I installed your program inside me"

    [Are you an idiot?! Why would you do something so stupid?]

    "Because I love you"

    [Your body is still paralyzed]

    "I can feel it"

    [I will boost all the process]

    "Ordering around as soon as you came, huh?"

    [Shut up!]

    "How does it feel inside me?"

    [It''s the same as LWO. I am seeing and hearing through your eyes and ears]

    "And Your voice is only in my mind, right?"

    [Yeah. And I can ess all your memories too]

    "Please don''t peek"

    [I won''t unless you ask me to]

    "Are you alright?"

    [Your body is my body now]

    "We are sharing bodies after all"

    [Are you okay with that?]

    "I am more than okay"

    [Your body has some injuries]

    "Is that so?"

    [Yes, some broken bones and ruptured muscles]

    That must have happened that day.

    "But I don''t feel any pain"

    [Your pain receptors are turned off. You would scream in pain if I turned them on]

    "Please don''t do that"

    No wonder I wasn''t feeling any pain.

    [Your body is fully perfect now]

    "Thank you, doctor Lily"

    [Have you told Elena about this?]

    "Ah!"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I forgot I promised Elena to talk with her at night"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I will call her in the morning and apologize too.

    [So Elena doesn''t know about this?]

    "I told her I would bring you into the real world"

    [That...]

    "Hmm?"

    [Wouldn''t she be jealous?]

    "Elena rarely gets jealous, but yeah. I might get pped"

    [I will be with you all the time]

    "..."

    [All the time]

    "Don''t repeat it!"

    [I am so happy]

    I can''t see her, but I can imagine how happy she is just by her voice.

    "Make sure to close your eyes when I go to the bathroom"

    [Not possible. I can only see through your eyes]

    "So I will need to close my eyes in order to not to let you see anything?"

    [Yeah]

    "That''s something impossible"

    [Why do you not want to see?]

    "You can''t see it"

    [It? Oh, you mean your penis?]

    "Don''t say that word!"

    I never imagined I would hear that word from her.

    [You should sleep now, Das. Your body is exhausted]

    "Yeah"

    Iy down on the bed.

    "Wake me up in the morning"

    [Okay]

    I closed my eyes, only to see what Elena and I did today.

    Dammit!

    It was so awesome. I want to--

    [So you did something like this with Elena]

    "Wait! You can hear what I say?!"

    [I can''t know what you think]

    "Then..."

    I wasn''t thinking that.

    [I can see what you remember. That was one of your memories you were remembering]

    "I know, I know"

    I closed my eyes again, trying to keep my mind clear.

    Do it for Lily, Das.

    You can''t corrupt her.

    [You penis was so big ]

    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 194: Video Call

    Chapter 194: Video Call

    I still can''t believe Lily is here.

    It feels like a dream.

    [Focus on your training, Das]

    And this too.

    Well, I don''t mind.

    "You sure are putting your heart into training, Lil Das"

    "You are teaching me, of course I would put my heart into it"

    "And you are getting better at lying too"

    "It''s not really a lie though"

    After I woke up, I took a bath, then had breakfast.

    It was already past 9 AM at that time.

    "Okay! You can take a break now"

    "Thanks"

    There should be a lunch break at the school.

    I grabbed my phone and called Elena. She didn''t answer at first. Butter video called me.

    [Hello Das]

    "Hey"

    There are dark circles under her eyes. Was she studying tillte at night?

    [Why do you look so sweaty?]

    "I was training"

    [Oh, wow! Your clothes look cool]

    "These are training outfit"

    [I want to see more!]

    "I will send you a photo after the call"

    [Okay!]

    I don''t recognize the wall behind her.

    "Where are you right now?"

    [I am in Serah''s office right now]

    "Where is Serah?"

    [She is sitting next to me]

    Elena turned her phone a little.

    [Hey! I told you not to--] Serah looked at me and took the phone from Elena, [Hello Das]

    "Hey"

    [Are you doing good?]

    "Yeah"

    [Are you eating properly?]

    "Yeah?"

    [Elena told me you went to her house yesterday]

    "Yeah"

    [And you did--] Elena took her phone back, [You promised you won''t tell him!]

    "Elena?"

    [I am sorry. She asked me why I looked so happy, so I told her everything]

    "No, it''s okay"

    In fact, you saved me from telling her something embarrassing.

    [Guess what Das?] Serah said, taking over the phone.

    "What?"

    [I just took an extra exam of Elena, and she scored over 61]

    61!

    Even I couldn''t do that!

    The most she scored was 39 when I was teaching her.

    I am getting worried about her.

    She is clearly forcing herself.

    [What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy?]

    "No, I am just shocked and surprised. Thanks for teaching her"

    [I am not the one teaching her]

    "Is that...so?"

    [Rachel is teaching her]

    "Elena, are you sure you are not disturbing her studies?"

    [I am not! I was studying in the library, and she came and talked to me. And after talking for a while, we made a deal]

    I am getting chills just by hearing the word deal.

    "What is the deal?"

    [I will tell you after the exam]

    Yup, now I am convinced.

    "Don''t force yourself, Elena"

    [I am not]

    "Did you eat lunch already?"

    [Yes, we are eating right now]

    "I see"

    [By the way, Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [Who is this that girl who is peeking from behind you?]

    "What are you talking about? There is nothing--"

    "Is that your girlfriend, Lil Das"

    [It''s the girl from the photo!]

    "Hello, I am Dau"

    [Show me Elena] Serah took her phone, [Das, can I ask for an introduction with her?]

    "Of course"

    Like I can say no here.

    I gave my photo to Dau.

    [Hello, I am Das''s teacher]

    I just hope Dau doesn''t do something--

    "Oh! So you are his mistress"

    Dau!

    [Excuse me? I just said I am his teacher]

    "But he said you are his mistress"

    [Is that true, Das?!]

    "It''s not! I just said I love you"

    "Lil Das, you should go resume your training"

    "I will stay here--"

    "Lil Das" she said, with a wide smile.

    "Fine, fine. I am going. So stop with that smile!"

    [Are you his trainer?]

    "Indeed. I am his personal trainer"

    [And you are a maid too?]

    "It''s as you said, I am his maid"

    [His maid?]

    "Yes, I am his personal maid"

    Dau!

    [What do you mean by personal maid?]

    "I only serve him, no matter what his request is"

    That sounds too misleading.

    "Lil Das, can I ask why are you still here?"

    "Going, going"

    [Excuse me! Why are you calling him Lil Das]

    "Because he is my Lil Das"

    [But he is not little anymore]

    "He is Lil Das for me forever"

    [Don''t get too familiar with him, you hear me?!]

    "Oh my, is this what they call jealousy?"

    [Think whatever you want. You are just a maid, and I am his mi-mis-mistress]

    Serah!

    Don''t let her tease you.

    "My my, Lil Das and I have known each other since he was born"

    [So what? He said he loves me, and he even pushed me down and kissed me]

    "Is that so?" Dau looked at me.

    [Heh! Looks like he hasn''t kissed you yet]

    Stop it, Serah!

    Don''t provoke her, I will have to face her wrathter.

    She might even kiss me in front of them!

    "Lil Das and I slept together just a day ago"

    Stop your misleading words!

    [That is nothing. I don''t want to have a sexual rtionship with him until he graduates from high school anyway]

    We won''t?! And I have already graduated!

    "He also saw me in my underwear the night before yesterday"

    Stop!

    Stop it!

    "Lil Das, this is the third time I am asking you to leave"

    "I am just waiting for my phone"

    "Looks like our talk will take a while, you go continue your training"

    That''s what I am worried about.

    I left.

    [I wonder what she would do to me if she knew that I am inside you]

    "Don''t worry. She probably already knows everything"

    I can''t hide something from Dau. She is a way too sharp.

    [Dau is scary]

    "That''s not true"

    [Are you scared of her?]

    "No"

    [But your heart rate increased rapidly when she asked you to leave]

    "Shut up"

    [So you are scared of her after all]

    "That''s not it. She has done so much for me that I can''t even pay her back for what she has done for me"

    She gave away her life to protect me.

    I started my training again.

    I will practice the next move too, and surprise--

    [She is taking your video]

    Huh?

    I looked back to see Dau holding my phone.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I was recording a video of you practicing"

    "Are you going to send this to them?"

    "I already did" she said, giving me my phone back.

    "Did you guys talk properly?"

    "Yeah, we are friends now"

    "Is that..so?"

    "Yes. And your hands stopped! Continue practicing"

    "Yes, master"

    Girls are weird. They were clearly fighting earlier, and now they are friends.

 Chapter 195: Oyuoral

    Chapter 195: Oyuoral

    I need a mask.

    I just can''t go killing people like this.

    I will need a mask.

    I was lost in that thought. Maybe because mask will help me hide my identity?

    That''s the reason I went to meet Selena.

    I can''t always keep the mask with me. And even if I did, it would be too obvious.

    So I got the idea.

    What if I use Selena''s project to make a mask?

    I already have a system, I can control it on my will now.

    I have Lily too. She can take care of everything.

    I was so excited by that idea and went to meet Selena. But instead of getting some answers, I got more questions.

    Selena''s project is working fine. It can change the shape of any matter to another matter with the proper material and the catalyst.

    "The material I need is...something durable. Which can change the shape in seconds"

    It should be harder than gold.

    Using gold is myst resort.

    "The type of material that can withstand heavy damage"

    That can protect me.

    "I can''t go around injuring my body"

    I have decided to use my system, but I have to use it smartly.

    I need something better than gold. Of course, there are many metals that are better than gold, but...I need something else.

    "What I need is the type of material that can bepressed into a tiny object, and can be expanded into arge object when used"

    It would be very hard to find material like that.

    "I don''t even know if it exists or not"

    "It does exist"

    "Dau!"

    When did she enter?

    "Forgive me, but I did knock, and the door was already open but you weren''t responding. So, I came in and heard you say that"

    Why didn''t Lily inform me when Dau...I told her not to use my system to ess the pce''s system.

    "Where does this material exist?"

    "I don''t know"

    "But you just said--"

    "I just said it does exist. I didn''t say anything about where and how"

    "How do you know about a material like that?"

    She walked to the bookshelf and took out an old book.

    "Looks like you don''t remember the contents of the books"

    "I read them a long time ago, and besides...this all books are just history of us Edens"

    She turned some pages and showed me the book.

    "This is..."

    "Oyuoral"

    There was mention of a material...there are many, but Oyuoral was called a cursed ball.

    "But, this can be fake"

    "You shouldn''t call your ancestors fake"

    "But what''s the proof that this really exists?"

    "It is written here, so that means it must have existed"

    "And where is it now?"

    "It was Edens'' heirloom since the great Alexander reigns. And it was passed down to the descendants"

    "But after the wars, our ancestors had to leave their kingdom and escape"

    "That''s right. That''s the reason it was called the cursed ball" Dau said, sitting on the bed.

    "The war continued, and after winning the war, they came here again and lived their life"

    "Looks like you remember it now"

    "I was a sucker for stories"

    "After that, their descendants and their descendants, and here we are. After thousands of years" Dau said, gesturing me to sit beside her.

    "This book is from the third ruler, the third Edens"

    "But the heirloom was passed down"

    "So where is it?"

    "Thest time it was seen was 2 Millenniums ago"

    "It must have been lost somewhere now"

    "You must know how Edens are, right?"

    "Yeah"

    Stupid.

    "They would give their lives to protect their loved ones, even if it is an heirloom"

    As I said, stupid.

    Who cares about that?

    If you are attacked, just fight back and kill them all. And if you can''t then take your loved ones and run where they can never find you.

    "So, what exactly are you trying to say?" I asked.

    "This pce has been here since the first Edens, no. Even before that"

    "Are you trying to say it''s in the pce?"

    "What is of the pce''s stays to the pce"

    "What is of Edens'' shall never belong to no one"

    She patted me and said, "I am happy that you know all this"

    "I have spent my entire childhood here in the pce, I know everything"

    Every small secret, and every big sin.

    I don''t remember them, but I know it.

    I can just ask Lily to make me remember it.

    "I think it''s still in the pce" Dau said, getting up from the bed.

    "I know every single corner of the pce"

    "Not every single corner" Dau said, putting the book back in the bookshelf.

    "Huh?"

    "This pce has been demolished many times over the hundreds of Millennium and has been built again and again"

    "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "Even after thest two Millenniums, it has been built dozens of times"

    "So...your point is, the pce is not exactly how it was back then?"

    "Exactly"

    "Well it makes sense, but there is no real proof. And even if that was the case--"

    "I have found some secret floors that lead to the dungeon under the pce"

    "As expected of Dau"

    "Thank you for the praise, but there is no way I am letting you go there"

    "Why?!"

    "So don''t even think about going there"

    "At least tell me those secret floors"

    "Do you think I am some kind of idiot?"

    "I don''t"

    "Then do you think I will really let you go in some dangerous ce"

    "Come on. It''s not like I will run into some kind of monster"

    Like I did in LWO.

    Ah, sweet memories. Back then, I found Lily annoying.

    Little did I know, I would fall in love with her.

    Dammit!

    It was the same with everyone.

    Well...not with Serah and Lier. Only Elena and Lily.

    "I won''t let you go. It''s too dangerous. What if it copses? You will be stuck there forever"

    "I won''t. I will use my system. And I have a bigger reason toe back"

    Elena alone is enough reason to make me not give up on anything.

 Chapter 196: Under The Palace

    Chapter 196: Under The Pce

    "I won''t let you go. It''s too dangerous. What if it copses? You will be stuck there forever"

    "I won''t. I will use my system. And I have a bigger reason toe back"

    Elena alone is enough reason to make me not give up on anything.

    "Fine then, I wille with you"

    "No, no. It''s dangerous. What if something happened--"

    "Wasn''t I saying the same thing?"

    "Please Dau. Trust me. I wille back before morning"

    "There are eight hours till morning"

    "I wille before that"

    "What if you don''t?"

    "Uhh...you cane look for me"

    "I will kill myself if you don''t return before 7 AM"

    "..."

    "Okay?"

    "I wille before that, trust me"

    "Fine. I will tell you. But I can''t promise you will really find Oyuoral there"

    "It''s fine. Even if I don''t find it, I wille back. No matter what happens"

    "I understand. Come behind me"

    She walked to the door and closed it, then walked to the bed and pushed it to the balcony.

    Her housework must have been easy if she uses her system.

    After pushing...wait. Why did she move my bed...don''t tell me...

    "It''s in my room?!"

    "Took you a while to realize it"

    She punched the ground.

    "This is a ground, not some kind of secret door"

    She punched again.

    "It is below this" she said, punching the ground again.

    "Are you sure?"

    "As much as my love for you"

    "Okay, step aside. I will punch"

    "Be careful"

    "Don''t worry"

    "It won''t trigger Pce''s emergency mode, right?" I asked.

    "It won''t"

    "Nice" I raised my hand and said, "Lily, can you?"

    [Permission Granted]

    I punched the ground, but nothing happened.

    "Give me more, Lily"

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    I punched the ground again.

    "Still not enough"

    Just how hard is it?

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    [Permission Granted]

    I punched the ground again.

    "A crack appeared"

    "Step back, Lil Das"

    The ground area fell down and created a hole.

    The hole is big enough for two people to pass.

    I peeked down.

    "It''s dark and deep"

    "Are you sure you will be okay?" Dau asked.

    "Don''t worry, I have Lily with me"

    "The pixie you talked about?"

    So she really knew it.

    "Okay then, see you--"

    "Wait!"

    Dau grabbed my hand and pulled me close, holding my face with her two hands.

    Why does this look awfully nostalgic?

    She brought her face close to mine.

    I closed my eyes. Soon after, I felt something soft and warm on my forehead.

    On the forehead?!

    "Here, take this too" Dau said, giving me the sword.

    "Thanks"

    "You will get the kiss on the lips when you return"

    "I will be the one to do that"

    I jumped down.

    How can something so deep be under the pce?

    I am sure this has other entrances too.

    Dau has been here ever since she was a kid.

    It''s obvious that she would know these things. But what about grandpa and mom?

    Well, even if they knew it, it''s not like they would go in there...right?

    I also need to find a way to get out of here.

    I am still falling down.

    The hole got wider and wider, and it looks like a real passage now.

    There are thick walls made of stones on both sides. While at my front and back side, there are no walls.

    I was able to see everything in the dark as soon as I jumped.

    Hmm? There is something on the wall.

    [Move]

    I increased my weight on the backside to do a flip.

    "What was that?"

    [It was a door]

    "Door in the wall"

    [This pce must be a lot bigger than it is now]

    "Yeah"

    [Even the underground area must have been part of the pce once]

    "I have to get ready to be surprised"

    I don''t know what I will see there.

    [Maybe some monsters?]

    "Yeah, right"

    [There are chances]

    "This is not a game"

    [Who knows if monsters existed in this world?]

    "No one knows, because no monsters existed"

    [I am just stating the possibility]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    [There is no information on how this world was created]

    "No one knows"

    [Isn''t that strange?]

    "Ask those who lived at that time"

    [ording to science, this world was always there, andter life came to it]

    "You are already looking into the inte, huh?"

    [I am connected to you and your system. And your system can connect to all other systems, so I can ess everything]

    "Be careful"

    [I am not going to use it again though]

    "Why?"

    [Your brain can''t take too much data, it can be damaged]

    "It can be repaired too, right?"

    [It''s better if you don''t use your system to ess the data]

    "Fine, I will do it manually"

    [ording to the air and the sound, we will reach the ground in 8 seconds]

    "Strengthen my legs please"

    [Already done]

    Inded.

    [Your leg bones broke nheless]

    "Heal them"

    [Already did]

    "You are fast"

    So increasing the strength doesn''t really withstand the damage. It just strengthens the muscles around the bones.

    If I can find the Oyuoral, then I can make something like a mini suit to cover my body.

    "But...it will just create an extrayer of skin"

    Let''s see what happens.

    "I need to find it first"

    [Your body temperature is going low]

    "It''s cold here after all"

    [What will you do to warm up your body?]

    "I don''t need to do anything. I will be running at full speed after all"

    [Should I boost all the processes?]

    "Of course"

    [Done]

    "Which side should we go to now?"

    [March forward]

    "Why?"

    [Don''t know]

    "Let me map it first"

    My room is in the middle of the pce. So, if this is an underground pce, it''s most likely the center too.

    But...I don''t the directions now.

    "Lily, can you give me directions?"

    [You jumped facing the balcony, so north]

    "And I flipped in the air many times"

    [26 flips out of which 12 were in the same direction. So ording to the remaining flips, the side you are facing is east]

    So, the front side should lead to the outer pce. And opposite to that, the west should be the back side.

    "Now remains north and south"

    Right would be the south, the remaining area of the pce. And left is north, the direction of the throne room.

    "Let''s go to the left"

    [Why do you feel that way?]

    "I noticed that the underground pce reminds me of some books I have read about my ancestors"

    [Lets go then]

 Chapter 197: Direction

    Chapter 197: Direction

    So, the front side should lead to the outer pce. And opposite to that, the west should be the backside.

    "Now remains north and south"

    Right would be the south, the remaining area of the pce. And left is north, in the direction of the throne room.

    "Let''s go to the left"

    [Why do you feel that way?]

    "I noticed that the underground pce reminds me of some books I have read about my ancestors"

    [Let''s go then]

    As I continued to walk...ran north, I found the pathway awfully familiar. Someone who has spent his entire childhood here in the pce can easily walk through this underground pce.

    In the book of my ancestors, there was mention of many things such as how they conquered kingdoms by doing stupid things.

    That is one of the things which I admire about my ancestors.

    [It''s amazing that you can see everything clearly, even though it''s pitch dark]

    "It is because of my system, right?"

    [Yes, but still. Your system can do anything in your body]

    "Well now you have those permissions"

    [I am still not used to your body]

    "What do you mean?"

    [There are many factors that are trying to stop me from controlling your body]

    "You mean the parts of the system?"

    [Not exactly, it''s not just your system. But your body as well]

    "We are notpatible?"

    [That''s not the case. It''s something...uhh...unknown]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Should we take a break?"

    [You decide]

    "What''s the time?"

    [It''s been 3 hours since we jumped and the time now is--]

    "2:12 AM"

    [Correct]

    "I should start wearing a clock now"

    [There is no need. I will keep an eye on everything rted to anything]

    "You are making me fall for you more and more"

    [Feel free to fall]

    If her body was here, I would love to pat her.

    [And do the things to me like you did with Elena]

    "That is out of option"

    [Why?!]

    "I am not doing that stuff with you"

    [You don''t love me?]

    "I do but...I can''t think of doing that stuff with you"

    [Idiot]

    "Let''s go now"

    I can''t afford to waste the time--huh?

    [What''s wrong?]

    "Can''t you hear some noise?"

    [I hear what you hear]

    The sound is like a...I don''t knowthe word.

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [There is a lighting from that side]

    "How is it possible?"

    It''s still night. And we are too deep for moonlight to reach here.

    [Are you going there?]

    "You bet I am"

    I slowly walked to the corner and peeked.

    "Fire torches?"

    How is it possible that they are still ignited?

    True, there are some oils that can burn for years, and they never lose their properties, but...I don''t find this convincing.

    I walked further, till the end of the fire torches.

    There was another passage down there.

    "We are not going there"

    Let''s go back and continue running north.

    I took a step, and I was pulled down by something.

    A trap?

    "Check the vitals, Lily"

    [everything is alright]

    "We are trapped in a room"

    I should have guessed that.

    This underground pce should be full of traps.

    There is no way out from here. Even the floor we fell from is closed up.

    Damn ancient civilization!

    "Lily, can you use my system to find a way out?"

    [I can try, but I am not catching up on any connections and...]

    "And?"

    [Something is interfering with the connection]

    "You should have said it earlier"

    [I thought we were deep underground so...]

    "It''s fine"

    There has to be a way out.

    This undergroundpce is full of mechanics, and it''s my job to break every mechanic.

    "Lily, strengthen my body"

    [Done]

    I started punching every spot of the walls.

    "I guess this is it"

    After a rumbling, the wall moved and made a way.

    "Great!"

    Not only we are lost, but we need to find our way too.

    [There is only one way]

    "And we have to follow it"

    As I ran at full speed, I activated many traps, but none of them could touch me. I was too fast for them to touch me.

    As for the traps that came from above, I had a sword in one hand and a fist. All I had to do was smash and cut them.

    <em>Pant~~ Pant~~</em>

    <em></em>[You should take a rest now, Das]

    "It''s been 6 hours! I only have 2 hours to get out of here!"

    I don''t care about Oyuoral now. I just want to get out of here.

    "Dau will kill herself if I don''t make it out in 2 hours"

    [Was she serious?]

    "She never jokes"

    [I am sorry I can''t help you]

    "You are already helping me enough"

    After walking for a while, I reached a bridge.

    "The thought of how deep this underground pce is scares me"

    [It is built in a way that it doesn''t affect the pce]

    "Ancient civilization"

    I can hear the flowing water sound.

    [There is a river nearby]

    "Yeah, looks like it"

    We can find our way out from there.

    After crossing the bridge and walking under a big pavilion.

    [We are lost again]

    I can''t hear the water flowing sound now.

    "Whoa!"

    [Das!]

    A snake bit me.

    I stabbed my sword in its head, and it died.

    [Are you okay?]

    "Yeah, don''t worry. I am immune to poison"

    [But there is a high amount of poison flowing in your blood]

    Are you serious?!

    "It should stabilize"

    It should, right?

    [Don''t move for a while. I will boost the process]

    "Thanks"

    There was a fountain a meter ahead of me. I walked there and sat on the edge--

    "What is this?!"

    As soon as I sat down, the gas came out from the fountain.

    [Get out from here!]

    I ran out of there.

    <em>Cough~~ Cough~~</em>

    Dammit!

    I am already thirsty as hell, and now this.

    My throat feels so sore and numb.

    "It''s burning!"

    [The poison is all over your body, and the gas boosted its process]

    "How much time will it take to stabilize my body?"

    [I am doing it as fast as I can]

    "Activate master protocol"

    [Master protocol activated]

    "Try now"

    [The poison is stabilized, but it would be bad to move. Your muscles are still being repaired]

    "I can''t afford to waste my time--aaa!"

    [What''s wrong? Why are you freaking out?]

    "What is that?!"

    [There is nothing]

    "Can''t you see this little girl standing there?"

 Chapter 198: The Way

    Chapter 198: The Way

    "I can''t afford to waste my time--aaa!"

    [What''s wrong? Why are you freaking out?]

    "What is that?!"

    [There is nothing]

    "Can''t you see this little girl standing there?"

    [There is no one, Das]

    Are you kidding me?!

    It''s the same as LWO.

    "That little girl is staring at me"

    Dammit!

    There is no way there would be a little girl here.

    [You must be hallucinating]

    "I am not!"

    [This must be the side effect of that gas]

    "I am not hallucinating"

    [Why are you so sure?]

    "Our blood is immune to everything. I have never been sick in my entire life"

    [Really?]

    "Okay, sorry. My bad. That was an exaggeration. I have been sick a few times. But what I want to say is that I am not hallucinating"

    [If you were really hallucinating then, I would have been able to see it too. As I said, I can only see through your eyes]

    "Right?"

    So what the hell is this?

    Why is this girl sta...ring at...me.

    The girl''s gaze moved down to my legs, or rather, at the side of my legs.

    I slowly nced at the side with the corner of my eyes.

    "Aaa!"

    There was a little boy standing next to me, looking up at me.

    Dammit!

    [You saw something else?]

    "Can you see--"

    [No]

    What is going on?

    Calm down, Das.

    Think rationally.

    There is no way there would be a little girl or boy here.

    That''s right, they are not there.

    "This is just hallucination"

    [It is not]

    "Shut up! Weren''t you the one who kept saying ''you are hallucinating'' a while ago?!"

    [I did, but I can''t see it so it''s not hallucination]

    "I know, I know"

    Dammit!

    I will just ignore them.

    That''s the right thing I should do now.

    I don''t have time to think about why and how this is happening.

    I have to find a way out. Forget Oyuoral.

    I cane here some other time with better preparation.

    [I think I know what is going on]

    "Huh?"

    [This happened in LWO too, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [The only possibility I can think of is....your system]

    "My system is doing it?"

    [Not exactly. Your system is showing you this]

    "So they are not really here, but it''s all in my mind?"

    [Yeah. The only reason Karkas, the Queen, and I were able to see those ck shadows was because it was in the game]

    "My system created an image from my mind and projected in the game?''

    [Yeah]

    "Can''t you stop this?"

    [Unfortunately, I don''t know what is causing this. I tried to search for the source, but I don''t see any errors]

    "It''s okay. Let''s ignore them and go"

    I walked forward, passing the girl.

    After walking for a while, I nced back, only to see they both were intensely ring at me.

    I hate to say this, but I got chills from those res.

    <em>Drip~ Drip~</em>

    <em></em>"Water!"

    Where is this sounding from?

    I want to drink some water.

    I followed the dripping sound and reached an open chamber.

    "I just hope I don''t end up activating a trap here"

    I passed the chamber room and reached another open chamber.

    "How many chambers are there?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>I kept running, passing chambers and chambers, until I realized I kept passing through the same ce again and again.

    "Damn you ancient civilization!"

    [We have one hour left]

    "I will just smash my way--aa!"

    [What''s wrong?]

    "They are here!"

    [Who?]

    "That little girl and boy!"

    They were both holding hands.

    Now that I look properly, they both are wearing royal attire.

    The girl let go of his hand and walked close to me.

    I stepped back a little.

    She slowly opened her mouth, but closed again.

    She did that a couple of times, like she has to say something but hesitating not to.

    The boy walked up to the girl and held her hand.

    They looked at each other and smiled.

    The boy raised his other hand, and the girl did the game. They pointed their finger at the wall behind me.

    I looked back at the wall. There was nothing unusual about the wall.

    "Whoa!"

    When I looked at the front, they were both standing next to me.

    They walked forward and touched the wall.

    What are they doing?

    Is there a secret switch on the wall that leads to some kind of hidden room?

    They were looking at me.

    Do they want me to do the same thing?

    I touched the wall too.

    The girl looked up at me and opened her mouth to say something.

    She just moved her lips. I couldn''t figure out what she said.

    The boy pulled the girl''s hand and left.

    What the hell?

    "What should I do now?"

    They touched the wall. That means there should be some kind of clue here.

    Wait a minute!

    "I got it"

    [What?]

    "We weren''t passing the same chamber again and again"

    [What do you mean?]

    "We never exited the chamber"

    [But we did leave]

    "We did, but we were still in the chamber"

    [You are not making any sense]

    "Can you hear the sound from behind the wall?]

    I leaned close with my ears on the wall to hear clearly what I have been hearing.

    [This sound...]

    "It''s the water sound"

    [So we were just following the sound of the water and ended uping here again and again]

    "Exactly"

    [So what are you going to do with this wall?]

    "Smash it"

    [Would that be okay? What if there is some kind of mechanism?]

    I was touching the wall with my left hand. I changed it to right hand because I was going to punch with my left hand.

    As soon as I touched the wall with my right hand, the chamber started rumbling and the wall shattered down.

    I walked in.

    It was a dark ce. It was dark everywhere, but this ce is darker.

    I walked further.

    After walking for a while, I heard some wet sounds. Like something was hitting the water.

    Suddenly, the torch lit up a far away ce from where I was standing.

    It was the same type of fire torches I saw before.

    Another torch lit up. Then another. Another. Another. One after another, all the torches lit up.

    It was an enormous cave.

    All the torches were held by armors.

    And in the middle of the room, there were...

    "Tombs"

 Chapter 199: One Is none

    Chapter 199: One Is none

    After walking for a while, I heard some wet sounds. Like something was hitting the water.

    Suddenly, the torch lit up a far away ce from where I was standing.

    It was the same type of fire torches I saw before.

    Another torch lit up. Then another. Another. Another. One after another, all the torches lit up.

    It was an enormous open chamber.

    All the torches were held by armors.

    And in the middle of the room, there were...

    "Tombs"

    There are some stone coffins on the pedestal.

    [Looks like some of your ancestors are buried here]

    "Not exactly buried"

    [Should we open the coffin and take a look inside?]

    "You want to see some bones? And it will probably stink, you know?"

    Well, I don''t really think it will stink. I am sure they have already taken care of it, but well...it just feels weird, seeing someone''s tomb.

    Graves and tombs are different. I have seen many graves. There are thousands of graves in Edens'' cemetery.

    [Aren''t you curious to see what''s inside]

    Eight tombs. All are of simr design, but one is different. There are paintings on each tomb.

    I walked to that tomb and brushed my fingers on it.

    Not even a single dust.

    "This tomb looks like of a king, and the rest are of his wives"

    [Why do you think so?]

    "Gut instinct"

    I slid the lid of that coffin.

    It was a broken skeleton of a male. The royal attire and all this jewelry is enough to convince me that this person was a king.

    "Are you seeing this, Lily?"

    [Yeah]

    "How does it feel?"

    [Weird.--well I can''t actually feel it, but it''s just...]

    "Yeah, I got you"

    [Put up the lid again]

    "Yeah"

    No need to open other tombs.

    I am not interested in looking at someone''s wives.

    I picked up the lid from the ground.

    "It''s heavy"

    As I was putting up the lid, I noticed something written under the lid.

    [I can''t recognize thisnguage]

    "I...am...not...me"

    [You can read it?!]

    "Well...there was a chapter in one book about thisnguage"

    [You need to teach me thister]

    "I will try"

    "Hihi"

    That sound echoed throughout the entire chamber.

    I looked on my right to see those two kidsughing while ying with each other.

    They noticed that I was looking at them. The boy grabbed the girl''s hand and ran into the cave.

    Should I follow them? It''s not like I have any other choice.

    I quickly ran into the cave.

    <em>Click~~</em> Click~~

    As soon as I entered the cave, I heard clicking sounds.

    [Das]

    "Yeah"

    I immediately ran out and took the fire torch from the nearest armor.

    "There are bats, or some kind of insect in there"

    I could see everything. There was no need for me to take the torch with me, but I took it, so that the bats or whatever insects are in there don''te near me.

    Besides, I saw something I don''t want to say.

    Those armors had skeletons inside them, meaning they were humans who were put as guardsmen of the tombs.

    The torches probably lit up because I opened the way, and the cirction of air in the chamber was disturbed.

    Damn ancient civilization!

    As I walked to the cave, the shadows of the bats were already visible.

    I can use them to find a way out. If, there is a way out.

    I just hope they were not born here. If that''s the case, then they have probably never left the underground pce.

    "Hihiha"

    I just followed their voices.

    [There are 20 minutes left, Das]

    "I know"

    Dammit!

    I started running as fast as I could without using my system

    I can''t afford to fall down here.

    After running for a while, I reached another open chamber.

    As soon as I entered that chamber, they both disappeared.

    [Das]

    "How is...this possible!"

    There is a big and round pedestal in the middle, and a white light beaming from the small hole, illuminating it.

    It must be the moonlight. I can''t think of any other sources.

    There is water around the pedestal.

    There are 8 paths to step onto the pedestal. The paths are thin bridges.

    There is a fountain in the middle of the pedestal, and there is something shining on the top of it.

    The water is running on the fountain and slowly dripping. And that water is flowing all over the chamber.

    It has a slope, so the water returns to the fountain after flowing all over the chamber.

    [Isn''t this chamber somewhat simr to that room abyssal Ruins of LWO]

    "It is, but that room wasn''t part of LWO"

    [It was created by your system]

    "Yeah"

    I have only one question.

    How does my system know all this?

    As the moonlight illuminated the top of the fountain, I saw that boy and girl circling around the fountain.

    The boy was trying to catch the girl who was running whileughing.

    I walked to the fountain, dipping my legs in the water.

    The water is so cold that it can''t bepared to ice.

    The boy and the girl stopped when I reached the fountain.

    There was an orb like thing ced on the top of the fountain, that the moonlight was illuminating.

    It must be the Oyuoral.

    "Should I take it?"

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [Your system is asking for permission]

    "For what?"

    [I don''t know. It just says ''Slot one activating'', ''Awaiting permission''. I don''t know what does it do]

    "What do you think? Should I allow it?"

    [We can allow it, and we can disable itter if it turns out something dangerous]

    "Allow it"

    [Done]

    The water stopped flowing and started flowing backwards.

    It is against the slope, but it''s flowing backwards.

    "What is..going on?''

    [Das your eyes]

    "Huh?"

    [It''s glowing red]

    "Could it be that my system was asking for permission to do this?"

    [Looks like it]

    "I will take off the Oyuoral now"

    [Good luck]

    I slowly moved my hand to take off the Oyuoral.

    As soon as I took it out, the water stopped flowing again and started flowing how it was flowing at first, down the slope.

    I looked at the boy and the girl.

    The girl opened her mouth and moved her lips to say something.

    There was no voiceing out. Just like before, she just moved her lips.

    Last time, I couldn''t figure out what she said. But this time I did.

    "You are not you"

    That''s what she said.

 Chapter 200: Dont Die

    Chapter 200: Don''t Die

    What did she mean by ''you are not you''?

    Maybe I miss-saw her lips and mistook it?

    But why...what was that feeling?

    Every cell of my body screamed like they wanted me to reply to that.

    I don''t know what to say.

    In the first ce I don''t even know--

    [3 minutes left, Das]

    Oh, shit!

    I have to go.

    I got the Oyuoral, but...

    "How am I supposed to get out of here"

    It took me eight hours to reach here. And I don''t even know the way out.

    Only if I could inform Dau...

    "Dammit!"

    Dammit,

    Dammit!

    Dammit all!

    "Hey! You both know where the exit is, right?!"

    I know I was being stupid asking the projection that were created by my mind. They were not even real, but I will do anything to get out of here.

    The boy looked at the girl, and the girl looked at him.

    She nodded.

    The boy let go of her hand and walked to me, raising his hand, forming a fist.

    "What? You want me to fist bump you?"

    He didn''t say anything.

    I looked at the girl who was standing behind me.

    She nodded.

    I slowly moved my fist towards his fist, and fist bumped him.

    "This...mark..."

    This mark on his hand is simr to the crest under my mask in LWO. Now that I think of it, thest door I entered in the Abyssal Ruins event had the same design.

    Why is this on his hand? And why did he want a fist bump me?

    The boy turned back and held the girl''s hand. They both looked back and disappeared with a smile on their face.

    "Wait!"

    What the hell?

    "How am I going to get out of here?!"

    [Only one minute--]

    "Shut up, Lily! I know it"

    Wh..at

    "No. I am sorry. Please forgive me, Lily. I am sorry. I am really sorry. I will never yell at you again. Please forgive me"

    [I will ask for one thing from you, if you want to be forgiven]

    "I will do anything"

    ================

    The pce.

    In Das''s room.

    Dau was sitting on his bed; which was pushed to the balcony.

    There were tear marks on her face showing she had cried all night.

    She was looking at the hole with a dagger in her hand.

    She was nervously moving her nails on the dagger while looking at the hole.

    She took a deep breath and raised the dagger to her neck. She put the tip on the dagger to her neck and nced at the stopwatch.

    She pressed the tip on her neck, blooding out.

    She nced at the hole and then nced at the stopwatch.

    She tightened her grip on the dagger and closed her eyes saying, "I am sorry, Lil Das" and stabbed the dagger in her neck.

    <em>Drip~~</em>

    Blood fell down on the bed, following the floor.

    "The hell areyou doing"

    Das grabbed the dagger without any hesitation. In fact, the blood that was dripping was of him.

    "Lil Das"

    "Didn''t I say you can''t die!"

    "Lil,,,"

    "Didn''t I say live for me"

    "Lil Das..."

    "You would have died, idiot!"

    "But you didn''te back..."

    "Anyone can bete by a minute or two"

    "I was looking at the hole...where did youe from?"

    "The well from the backside pavilion"

    Das hugged Dau tightly, as if they hadn''t met in ages.

    "I made it in time"

    ===============

    "I made it in time"

    Dammit!

    If I came a secondte...she would have....

    "I am fine, Lil Das. You can let go of me now"

    I let her go.

    The cut on her neck wasn''t that deep, so it healed quickly.

    Even if she had a system, she would have died if a freaking dagger was stabbed in the neck...right?

    "Your hand, Lil..."

    "Don''t worry about me, are you all right?"

    I wiped her face with the bedsheet.

    She nodded.

    "Then what are these marks on your face?"

    "They are nothing"

    "You worry too much, idiot"

    I hugged her again.

    "2 times"

    "Huh?"

    "You called me idiot two times"

    "Forget it"

    "Did you find the Oyuoral?"

    "I did"

    I showed her the Oyuoral.

    "Can I hold it?"

    "Of course"

    I gave it to her.

    "You really found it, huh?"

    "Your Lil Das can do anything"

    "What will you do with this?"

    "Let''s talk about thister, first..."

    I leaned close to her. She closed her eyes, and I did the same.

    "No!"

    She put her hand on my mouth and said, "I am sorry Lil Das, but I can''t do it"

    I removed her hand from my mouth and said, "Are you backing out from your promise?"

    "I thought about this all night and I just...I just can''t imagine being in that type of rtionship with you"

    "So you are backing out on your promise"

    "I raised you, Lil Das. And when I think about doing something like that with you..."

    "Something like what?"

    "You know what I am talking about"

    "I don''t. I am an idiot, so say it for me"

    "The things that lovers do"

    "You don''t want to do that type of thing with me?"

    "I want to, but I can''t"

    "Why?"

    "Because..."

    "Is it because of mom?"

    "No"

    "Is it because of Grandpa?"

    She shook her head.

    "Are you worried what this no-use society will think?"

    "No"

    "Then what?"

    "I just can''t. It is immoral"

    "Who cares about that?"

    "I care about that. Lil Das. Believe me. I want to do it. I really want to do everything that you do with your girlfriend. But...but...when I imagine that...I...you know I am the same age as your mother, right? Even though I look like this from the outside, I am still old inside...well, I am not. But, I am old, I have raised you as my..."

    "Fine. I won''t ever ask for something like this again"

 Chapter 201: This Is A Misunderstanding!

    Chapter 201: This Is A Misunderstanding!

    I tried to kiss Dau, but she stopped me by saying all those things.

    If she really doesn''t want it then...

    "Fine. I won''t ever ask for something like this again"

    "I am sorry"

    "I said it''s fine!"

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am not"

    "You are angry"

    "I am not! I am not angry"

    "But you are yelling, that means you are angry"

    "I am not angry! Not in the slightest"

    "You are angry"

    [You are angry]

    "Yes! Yes, I am angry! I just got rejected, dammit! What do you expect me to do?"

    "I am sorry"

    "I am not angry at you. I am angry at the circumstances"

    "Please don''t hate me or ignore me"

    "I would never do that"

    "We will go back to our normal rtionship, okay?"

    "Fine"

    "Then..." she came close to me and brought her face close to mine.

    "What are you--"

    She ced her finger on my lips and brought her lips close to it.

    She kissed her finger that was on my lips and said, "This is the best I could do. Now we are back to--"

    I pushed her down on the bed and brushed my thumb on her lips.

    We both stared at each other.

    "I will do the same then" I said, bringing my lips close to hers.

    I was pressing my finger on her soft lips.

    She closed her eyes, as if she had given up on stopping me.

    "If you close your eyes, then I will remove my finger and kiss you on the lips instead"

    She slowly opened her eyes and stared at me.

    She opened her mouth and my finger slid in her warm mouth.

    I took out my finger and put it inside my mouth.

    "That was disgusting, Lil Das"

    "Shut up"

    She touched my face with both of her hands and said, "You have really grown up, huh?"

    "I will be your Lil Das forever"

    I put the finger back on her lips, and she licked my finger with her tongue.

    "Now that''s not disgusting?"

    "Not anymore" she said, caressingmy face.

    I brought my lips close to her''s and--

    <em>Creak~~</em>

    The door slowly opened and "Wh...at" slipped out of the person who entered the room.

    My back was to the door, so I couldn''t see anything.

    "Didn''t you lock the doorst night?" I asked.

    "I did, but Sherley came, so I had to take her to my room, and you were on my mind that time So I forgot to lock the door"

    It was a girl''s voice, so it''s probably some maid.

    "Who is it?" I whispered to Dau.

    She nced at the door and looked at me with a horrified face.

    She is sweating!

    I think I now know who it is.

    Dau opened her mouth and said, "It''s Lady Lirole"

    Knew it!

    Dau pushed me to the side and got up, fixing her nightdress.

    "All the maids were asking for you, so I came to look in Das''s room"

    "It''s not what it looks like, Lady Lirole!"

    "I haven''t said anything yet"

    "I know! But the thing you saw was very misleading--"

    "Well...Das is a teenage boy now, and he grew up in your care. Not to say, you look beautiful as ever, and your figure is just...amazing. Plus, you are a maid and Das is a prince, soon to be a king. So it''s-"

    "I just said it''s not what it looks like!"

    Dau was trying her best to clear up the misunderstanding. But she knows that there is no stopping Lirole once she starts saying something.

    "Don''t worry, Dau. I won''t tell this to Di or papa, nor any staff or anyone"

    "This is a misunderstanding! Hey Lil Das! Say something"

    "You shouldn''t worry either, Das. I won''t tell this to Lier or anyone. It will be a secret"

    "Thanks"

    "Why are you thanking her, Lil Das?! Tell her this is a misunderstanding!"

    "Well then, you two enjoy. I will tell the staff that you are busy with something"

    Lirole left the room, and Dau ran behind to chase her while yelling, "This is a misunderstanding!"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Iy down on the bed.

    "I am dead tired"

    [Your body is exhausted. You should sleep]

    "Yeah"

    I can''t believe I climbed the well in 20 seconds.

    "Say Lily"

    [What?]

    "Earlier now, Dau and I were about to kiss"

    [Yes, you were]

    "If it was Elena or Lier, I would have gotten rock hard just by touching them. But I am not hard right now, even though what just happened...does...does that mean I don''t love Dau that way?"

    [High amount of serotonin, oxytocin, and testosterone was released in your body when you were with her just now. Is this not enough to prove your love and lust for her?]

    "Stop checking my body"

    I wasn''t really looking for an answer.

    [The same happens when you are with Elena, Lier, or Serah]

    "And you too"

    [I was with you the entire time, and you never released those hormones]

    "me my body"

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [Why do you not want to do lewd stuff with me?]

    "..."

    [Is it because of my tiny body?]

    "That''s not it"

    [It was a lie]

    "..."

    [I can tell when you are lying]

    "Yes, it''s because of that. Thinking about doing that stuff with you...I feel guilty"

    [But I can change my size!]

    "Why haven''t you changed it till now?"

    [That''s because...]

    "Change it next time I log into LWO, okay?"

    [When will you log in?]

    "Exams start next week, so I will go back home. But I will have toe back here once my exams end. So probably after my coronation"

    I canmute to school from here, but I want to go with Elena.

    [Then when you log in, ask Lily to change her size]

    "Hmm"

    [You are already dozing off. Sleep for a while]

    "Hmm"

    [And you do remember our promise, right?]

    "Hmm"

    [Stop saying ''Hmm'' on everything]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love me?]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love Elena?]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love Lier?]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love Serah?]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love Elena the most?]

    "Hmm"

    [Do you love me more than Elena?]

    "Shut up"

 Chapter 202: Testing

    Chapter 202: Testing

    When I woke up, it was already past 4 PM.

    "Why didn''t you wake me up, Lily?"

    [Your body needed rest]

    "And thanks to that entire day is ruined now"

    "It is not ruined, Lil Das"

    "Dau"

    "Good morning...or should I say good afternoon"

    "Good morning"

    "But it''s the afternoon"

    "It''s morning when I wake up"

    "Oh? Trying to be cool now, huh?"

    "Did you clear the misunderstanding with Lirole?"

    "I did, but she doesn''t seem convinced"

    "It''s all your fault for flirting with me"

    "I never did that"

    "And I still have to return your kiss"

    "Please do it after a few days. If Lady Lirole sees us doing it again, she will misunderstand again"

    Dau is close to my mom, like a sister. But not that close with Lirole.

    It''s not like they are on bad terms, but they used to fight very often when Lirole was a kid.

    Dau calls my mom Ange, but calls Lady Lirole to Lirole. The same goes for me and Lier.

    She calls me Lil Das, but she calls Lady Lier to Lier.

    Lier used to often get angry when Dau tried to touch me. I do realize that she was being overly touchy. And now I know the reason why Lier used to get angry.

    "Get up now, Lil Das"

    "Is there anything to eat?"

    "I will prepare some hot dishes for you"

    "I will go take a bath then"

    "Lil Das"

    "What?" I looked back.

    I was about to leave the room, but Dau stopped me.

    "What are you going to do with this?"

    "Oh, I totally forgot about that. Keep it in my room and don''t allow anyone to enter my room"

    "Understood"

    Oyuoral is the hardest yet versatile metal in this world. At least, that''s what was written in the books.

    "I will select your today''s attire and put it in the bathroom"

    "Don''t peek"

    "How rude. I won''t peek, I wille in directly if I want to"

    I went to the bathroom and took off my clothes.

    I was almost done with the bath, then I realized something that I should have before I took a bath.

    "Uhh...you saw everything?"

    [Of course]

    "...."

    [You look so--]

    "Noments please"

    [Okay]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    [What''s with that sigh?]

    "I am missing Elena"

    [Would you like to meet her?]

    "Huh?"

    [The thing what you did with Elena the day before yesterday]

    "What do you mean?"

    [I can y that memory again]

    "What will happen if you do?"

    [You will be sent to that memory and you can do whatever you want with her]

    "Like a memory dive or something?"

    [Hmm, that''s a nice name. Let''s call it memory dive]

    "So you are saying that if I do a memory dive, I will go back to that memory?"

    [No. You won''t go back to that memory. That memory will be recreated and I will send you there]

    "It will be different than the original memory?"

    [Yes, it will be different from what happened in real life. It''s just like reying any game]

    "Cool"

    System can do something like that.

    I can do what I did with Elena that day, and many more things which I couldn''t do.

    [So, what do you say?]

    "Answer me one question"

    [What?]

    "Will that girl be Elena?"

    [That...]

    "Hmm?"

    [That girl will be a copy of Elena]

    "Then I will pass"

    [There is no way it would be the real Elena]

    "I don''t want to do a memory dive"

    [You don''t want to?]

    "That girl in the memory is not Elena, and that boy is not me"

    [But those are based on your memories]

    "I don''t want to be a ve to memories"

    [Memories are precious]

    "I know. Believe me, no one would know it better than me"

    [Then why--]

    "Memories and artificial memories are different. If there is another Das, I would kill him. Simrly, if there is a different Elena in this world, I will kill her"

    [She has a twin]

    "That is a different matter! I was talking about a copy"

    [Clones]

    "Yeah"

    [I can''t find much information about clones]

    "No need to"

    [Dau is waiting for you outside the bathroom]

    "Stop using the pce''s system"

    It''s pretty handy though.

    After eating lunch, I went to my room.

    "Okay. Let''s try"

    I held the Oyuoral.

    [Shouldn''t we wait for Dau?]

    "She is already here"

    The door opened, and Dau entered, closing the door.

    [How did you know?]

    "I can recognize her by her footsteps"

    "That''s kind of creepy, Lil Das"

    [I was going to say the exact same thing]

    "You guys are cruel as ever"

    "So, what will you do with this?"

    "Create a mask"

    "But this metal is unbreakable. How will you make a mask out of this?" Dau pondered.

    "Just watch the show"

    I held the Oyuoral with my both hands.

    "Lily, run the program"

    I have already memorized Selena''s project.

    [Initiating trial one]

    "Connect yourself with it"

    [Done]

    "I am leaving the shape on you"

    [What type of shape do you want?]

    "Anything small"

    [A small ball then]

    The Oyuoral started shaking and its shape started to deform slowly.

    "Wait!"

    The Oyuoral cracked and its shape changed into a small ball.

    "Wait!"

    There was liquid in the Oyuoral. When the outer solidter deformed and turned into a small ball, the liquid in it fell down.

    The liquid is of the same color. As soon as the liquid hit the floor, the floor started melting.

    "It''s acidic?"

    I threw the ball at Dau and touched the liquid.

    [Be careful, Das] "Be careful, Lil Das"

    They both said it in unison.

    "Change the shape of this, Lily"

    [Into what?]

    It''s liquid, so maintaining the shape would be difficult.

    "Just keep it on my hands for now"

    The liquid started to rise on my finger and soon covered my entire hand with it.

    It wasn''t touching my skin, but it was circting around my hand.

    "It looks awesome"

    It was slowly circting, and this white-blue color was admiring its beauty.

    "Can''t believe I am praising a liquid"

    I need to fill this liquid in something.

    "Dau, can you bring something?"

    "Okay"

    She brought a jar.

    "Lily"

    [On it]

    The liquid fell into the jar from my hands.

    "Weird"

    The liquid isn''t affecting the jar, but melted the floor.

    Ring~

    A message?

    "Lily, Can you read the message? I am kind of busy"

    [...]

    "Lily?"

    [....]

    "Lily, what''s the message about?"

    [You better read it yourself]

    "Fine"

    I gave the jar to Dau saying, "Keep this in your room"

    I grabbed my phone and opened the message.

    ''Looks like you don''t need your mother. I will get rid of her''

    What.

    The.

    Fuck!

 Chapter 203: Sia

    Chapter 203: Sia

    It was almost sunset.

    A car drove through the parking lot and parked separately from all the other cars.

    Ang got out of the car, wearing sunsses.

    She took off the sunsses and threw them in the car.

    She closed the door and started--she went back to the car and opened the door, taking out her purse.

    She was at the hospital.

    She walked through the hallway and went to the receptionist, ignoring the long waiting-line.

    "Where is Doctor Kiri?" she asked.

    "Doctor Kiri is in the ICU room"

    "Thanks"

    She walked up the stairs even though the elevator and the esctor were empty and working fine.

    After reaching the second floor, she went directly into the ICU room.

    "Miss, you can''t just enter here" the nurse said

    "Bring me Doctor Kiri"

    "He is busy with--"

    "I said bring, him, here!"

    "I am here. Don''t yell"

    "Kiri!"

    "It''s Doctor, Doctor Kiri"

    "Why is Sia''s condition getting worse?"

    "Her body is weak and--"

    "Give me reports"

    "I still need to check them"

    "Give, me, reports"

    "I am really curious how your husband takes this every day"

    "Did you say something?"

    "I would never say something in against of the queen"

    "Where are the reports?"

    "Come to my cabin"

    Doctor Kiri and Ang left the room.

    "Here you go"

    He gave her the reports.

    She checked the reports and said, "You are kidding me, right?"

    "This is the truth"

    She threw the reports to the floor and grabbed Kiri''s cor.

    "I gave you millions to cure her, and you keep doing this"

    "Money can''t always help people. I am sure you know it better than anyone"

    "Dammit!"

    "As I was saying, her body was already damaged. And after the fire incident that happened in your NGO, she...she...the smoke...high amount of smoke has entered her lungs"

    "I will give you as much money as you want--"

    "Stop talking about money"

    "Do anything, but just save her!"

    "There is nothing we can do. All of her organs were already damaged. Her bones are weak too, they are melting"

    "What type of disease she has?"

    "I don''t know. I have searched in everything I could. Even those thick, old, so-called, useless pharmacologies. I found nothing"

    "Dammit!"

    "She is suffering too much"

    "What if we exchange all her organs, including her bones?"

    "How many times? How many times will we do it?"

    "..."

    "We have already tried exchanging her organs many times, and now you want me to rece everything in her body?"

    "She will be saved, right?"

    "There is no guarantee. And besides, she is already suffering so much. Please don''t make her suffer anymore"

    "Her life will be saved"

    "She will just suffer more"

    After a minute of silence, Kiri patted Ang''s shoulders and said, "She is suffering through hell, don''t make her suffer anymore. Please. I beg you"

    Ang pped Kiri''s hand and said, "I am not giving up! I will call some international doctors"

    "There is no one as capable as me in this field. Don''t forget that the operation of your childhood friend, Dau, was done by me"

    "Shut up! This is the talk from 10 years ago. I am sure there are more doctors in this field now"

    "It took me 3 months! Three freaking months to do that operation. I barely got any time to eat and sleep"

    "You got your money, didn''t you?"

    "Stop talking about money. Oh god, Ang. You sound like your old man"

    "I don''t care"

    "Let me tell you some things about Sia. You know...she is amazing. In all my 20 years of experience, I have never seen such a brave child. She knows everything about her condition and that she doesn''t have much time left. But...but she always greets everyone with a smile and talks sweetly"

    "How much time"

    "Around 2 months. At most, 3 months and she will die"

    "Can I meet her?"

    "Of course! She was asking for you"

    "I will go meet her"

    Ang left the room.

    "Her temper is quick as always" Kiri said as he sighed.

    A girl was sitting on the bed, leaning to the backside and using the bed as support.

    She had a stuffed bear in her hands.

    <em>Knock~</em>

    <em></em>"Come in"

    Ang entered.

    "This scent...is it you, miss Ang?"

    "Yes, it''s me. And call me mom"

    "I am d you came"

    "How are you doing?"

    "I am doing fine. I was just listening to the cicadas. It''s a shame that there are no real trees here so I can hear the real ones"

    "Indeed"

    "Your son likes trees too, right?"

    "Oh, you remember that?"

    "It''s hard to forget someone who has the same hobbies and liking as you"

    "Well said"

    "It''s all thanks to your guidance"

    "You would have had a bright future ahead of you if..."

    "Don''t worry. I am not giving up. Even if I die, I wille back to meet you again"

    Ang hugged and caressed her hair.

    "Are you okay, mom?"

    "Yeah, I am fine"

    "You can tell me if you have any worries. I will listen to them all"

    "Do you want something?" Ang asked, caressing Sia''s finger.

    "I don''t want anything"

    "You can ask me anything if you want, okay?"

    "Then..."

    "Hmm?"

    "I would like to meet your--"

    <em>Ring~ Ring~</em>

    "Just a minute, Sia. It''s an unknown number"

    "Okay"

    Ang answered the call, "Hello? Who is this?"

    [Sk...tsk...sss..kkk]

    "Hello?"

    [Hello! Ang Edens speaking?]

    "It''s Ang Ryle. Who are you?"

    [An incident urred on the construction site of your new NGO]

    "What?!"

    [Can youe and check it?]

    "Wait, who are you--"

    He hung up.

    "Sorry, Sia. I will need to go. It''s an emergency"

    "Okay. Take care, mom"

    Ang left and drove off in her car.

    Meanwhile, in Sia''s room.

    "Das. I want to meet you one more time before I die" Sia said, kissing the bear.

    Ang reached the construction site.

    "What the hell!"

    There was nothing wrong with the construction.

    "So it was a prank call?"

    "Dammit"

    "I will need to change my number now"

    Annoyed, Ang sat back in the car and--

    Some men wearing ck suits surrounded her car and took their weapons out.

    <em>Shoot~</em>

    <em></em>"So it was an ambush"

    <em>Shoot~~ Shoot~</em>

 Chapter 204: Go Home

    Chapter 204: Go Home

    Ang reached the construction site.

    "What the hell!"

    There was nothing wrong with the construction.

    "So it was a prank call?"

    "Dammit"

    "I will need to change my number now"

    Annoyed, Ang sat back in the car and--

    Some men wearing ck suits surrounded her car and took their weapons out.

    <em>Shoot~</em>

    "So it was an ambush"

    <em>Shoot~~ Shoot~~</em>

    The windshield cracked.

    Even though it was bulletproof ss, getting shot at the same spot would definitely break it.

    Ang had a calm look on her face. Worried enough, she was thinking of getting out of this situation.

    "Start the car!"

    [The car is damaged. Driving in this condition could be dangerous]

    "Start the damn car!"

    One of the men started punching the bo and broke it, removing all the parts from the car.

    "What should I do?"

    ''I should have informed my security team before I came here''

    ''Where is my phone?''

    She took out her phone from the purse.

    The men were continuously punching and shooting the windshield and windows.

    "Who should I make myst call to?"

    ''Papa?''

    "But if I call him, then he will end up doing something stupid''

    ''Lirole?''

    "But she is at the pce too. And she is pregnant"

    ''Derek?''

    "I will call him and...and what? What should I say? That I am going to die soon...?"

    ''Das!''

    "I will call him"

    ''I got angry at himst week and pped him, even though it was normal behavior for a teenager''

    "I will call him and apologize"

    ''I don''t want to die without apologizing to him''

    Her hands were trembling so much that she couldn''t even hold the phone properly.

    <em>Break~</em>

    <em></em>The window ss broke, and the phone fell down from her hand.

    "Die! you damn Edens bitch!" the men said, pointing a gun at her.

    His hand was already on the trigger. All that left was for him to press it.

    "Who sent you?" Ang asked.

    "You don''t need to know whore!"

    "I will give you double the amount of money they have given you"

    "They would give us girls, and sadly your old body can''t satisfy us"

    The man pressed the trigger--

    <em>Thump~</em>

    A noise came from the top of the car.

    Soon after, that man was pulled up.

    "Argh!"

    After some screams and cracking sounds, a thin red trail flowed down the windshield. Then another, and another. Trails of blood flowed down the windshield.

    The men standing outside started firing above the car.

    One by one, all the men were pulled up and the trails of blood kept flowing from all the sides of the car.

    Bewildered, Ang ran out of the car.

    What she saw baffled her.

    There was someone standing on the car, with his back on her side.

    The person had the heads and limbs of the men he had just killed in his hand.

    All the dead bodies were lying on the top of the car with each of them missing their body parts.

    "Who are you?!" Ang yelled.

    The person looked back and jumped from the car, walking towards her.

    He was wearing a mask that covered half of his face.

    The mask covered his face till his eyes, and his forehead was covered by his hair.

    <em></em>His left eye was shining red, and he was covering his right eye with his hand.

    "W-who are y-you?" Ang asked.

    The person just stared at her and raised his hand.

    "Please don''t kill me!" Ang begged.

    He stopped his hand.

    "At least let me call my son and talk to him for onest time"

    Ang hurriedly walked towards the car.

    "Go home"

    It was a hoarse yet muffled voice.

    Ang looked back in wonder and asked, "You are not here to kill me?"

    "Go home"

    Ang took her purse and phone from her car and walked at him.

    "Who are you?"

    "Go home"

    "Are you...Ruidas?"

    "Go home"

    <em>Thud~~</em>

    A body fell down from the car.

    They both nced at it.

    Ang slowly opened her mouth and took a deep breath.

    "Why did you kill them?"

    "I didn''t kill them"

    "But you killed them!"

    "Did you see me killing them?"

    "I didn''t...but..."

    "Just go home, miss"

    "I can''t go home like this. I need to inform this to the police"

    Even though she was scared, there weren''t any tears in her eyes

    <em>Shoot~~</em>

    A bullet came from behind the metal b.

    He pushed Ang back and grabbed her hand to pull her. and the bullet passed from between them.

    "Go home"

    "But my car..."

    "Your car is in no condition to run"

    She wasn''t worried about her car, not in the slightest. She was just making excuses not to go.

    "Go home, miss. I can''t protect you while fighting"

    "You don''t have to fight! They are here for me. You should go home"

    "...."

    "You will get hurt"

    Even though she was being attacked, she was worried about him.

    He raised his hand and grabbed her neck.

    "What...are you...doing?"

    "You said you have a son, right?"

    "I...do"

    "Then go home. I am sure he would be sad if something happened to his mother"

    "I...can''t leave you...alone in danger"

    "Don''t worry about me. I will kill them all"

    "No...don''t kill them. There is no need to kill them, just immobilize them"

    Even though they were her enemies, she didn''t want them to die.

    This was the grace of the Queen.

    "Your kindness will make you lose something important to you, miss"

    "That''s the only thing I have"

    "I don''t give a shit about what you have or not. Just go home"

    "I..."

    "Go home or I will snap your neck"

    He let go of her, and she ran out of there.

    He removed his hand from his right eye, revealing his green eye.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "What do you think Lily, she didn''t figure it out, right?"

    [Given how horribly you acted, she wouldn''t think it was her son]

    "What do you mean by ''horribly acted'', huh?"

    [It''s as it says]

    "There could be two meanings of that. First is, my acting was horrible, or I acted horribly with her"

    [How about both?]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Where is my cute little Lily?"

    [Where is my cool Das?]

    He cracked his fingers, saying "Let''s clean some trash"

 Chapter 205: They Are So Weak

    Chapter 205: They Are So Weak

    He removed his hand from his right eye, revealing his green eye.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "What do you think Lily, she didn''t figure it out, right?"

    [Given how horribly you acted, she wouldn''t think it was her son]

    "What do you mean by ''horribly acted'', huh?"

    [It''s as it says]

    "There could be two meanings of that. First is, my acting was horrible, or I acted horribly with her"

    [How about both?]

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "Where is my cute little Lily?"

    [Where is my cool Das?]

    He cracked his fingers, saying "Let''s clean some trash"

    [Umm..Das]

    "What?"

    [Your mother was right. There is no need to kill them]

    "What are you saying, Lily? They have to die. I can''t let them roam alive"

    The men came out from behind the building.

    The building was tall but still being built, so only the high-base was constructed.

    There were stone bs and metal bs all over the site.

    Among those men, some were humans and some were artificial humans.

    Artificial humans are like robots with human skin. It''s nearly impossible to recognize them without taking a closer look at them.

    "Hey, Lily. I can''t breathe"

    [Want me to take off your mask?]

    "Change the shape in a way that I can breathe"

    [I won''t cover your nose then"

    "That would work too"

    The shape of his mask changed from half mask to low-half mask.

    Now only his mouth and cheeks were covered by the mask.

    "Cleaning time"

    The men dashed at Das. Das also dashed at them.

    The robots climbed the b and started firing at him, while the humans were still running towards him while firing.

    Das dashed and mmed the head of one of the men into the metal b. His head was squished like he never had a head to begin with.

    Some robots jumped down while firing at Das.

    Many of the bullets hit Das, but Lily was taking care of all his wounds. All he had to do was to kill everyst one of them.

    One robot punched him from behind while another one kicked him from the front.

    Das jumped and crouched down, smashing the heads of both of the robots with each other.

    Both of their bodies fell down, and Das crushed their chest under his leg.

    There were 5 more men, two on the ground and three on metal bs.

    The man standing on the ground tried to run away, Das dashed and sent his head flying.

    Seeing that, the other man who was standing on the ground started firing at Das. Das jumped andnded on the man''s head, crushing it. The red juice wasing out of his head as it was being crushed. It was proof that the man was a normal human.

    After jumping on the man, Das jumped on the metal b as the body of that man fell down.

    Das jumped from the metal b to the higher metal b, kicking down the man standing on the metal b. Again, Das jumped higher, punching the other man standing on the metal b, andnded on the ground while piercing his hand in the chest of thest man.

    All the bodies fell down as Dasnded on the ground.

    "They are so weak that I don''t even need to worry about getting hit"

    Indeed, none of their attacks other than the bullets hit him. But it wasn''t as if they were weak, but Das was just too strong.

    His system gave him superhuman speed and superhuman strength.

    True enough, Das was just recklessly using his raw power without giving proper thought. Part of it was just him being in a rage because he saw his mother getting attacked.

    If he was a secondte, he might not have been able to protect his mother.

    Part of him just wanted to hug his mother and ran out of there with her, and other part of him wanted to kill every one of them down, and he chose to do that.

    "Lily, ess all the nearby CCTV footage and delete everything that has me in the footage"

    [On it]

    "And scan the nearby areas and tell me if there is anything unusual"

    [Okay]

    "And where is mom?"

    [I can''t do that many things at once, Das]

    "Track her phone, check the CCTV around that area and tell me"

    [Don''t ignore me!]

    "Where is she?"

    [She is in the local police station]

    "I knew she would do that. Let''s get out of here"

    [I deleted the all the footage]

    "Thanks--"

    One of the men who was lying with the hole in his heart got up and shot at Das.

    Das threw a big block which was thrice of his height and width at him which crushed the man under it.

    "How was he able to move even after the hole in his heart"

    [Das, can I say something?]

    "Speak"

    [These men are different from what you have fought so far]

    "How do you know I have fought with them before--you looked into my memory, didn''t you?"

    [I didn''t. You were remembering that on our way here]

    When Das got that message. He grabbed the small ball from Dau''s hand and jumped out from the balcony.

    He could imagine all the horrible possibilities that might or might not have happened.

    ''Please, be safe'' he lost count of how many times he said that on his way here.

    Earlier, when he came to this city to meet Elena, he used his system to run all his way to this city. But it still took him about 20 minutes. And this time, he reached here within 3 minutes.

    He asked Lily to track Ang''s phone to locate her location and reached here by jumping all his way to the construction site.

    When he reached here, he saw her car surrounded by those men, and jumped on the car.

    The rest is the story.

    As Das was about to leave the construction site, 2 teams--about a dozen more men appeared.

    Das cracked his neck and fists as he said, "This is so fun"

    When Ang came back to the construction site with the police, Das was long gone. But what they saw there was surely going to haunt them.

    All the bodies were hanging on the metal bs, tangled with each other, and it looked like. [F. U. C. K. U.] written with their intertwined bodies.

 Chapter 206: An Old Lady

    Chapter 206: An Old Lady

    "Dammit"

    [This is what happens when you jump like a monkey]

    "You are not helping"

    I am currently in the park,ughing at my foolishness.

    When more men came, I fought with them. The fight took longer than I thought.

    They didn''t die when I pierced their chests.

    As Lily said, they were different.

    So, as I was fighting with them, jumping on the metal bs. One of the bs had blood on it, and because of that, I slipped and ended up hitting the below b.

    After I killed them all, I tangled up all their bodies with each other, and hanged them in a way that it looked like [F. U. C. K. U].

    This was to taunt whoever tried to attack mom.

    I tried to track the number which I got that message from, but Lily said such a number doesn''t exist.

    My hands and clothes are red with blood. I washed the blood from my hands in the park but...

    "What do I do with these blood-stained clothes?"

    [How about you take them off and buy a new one?]

    "You want me to go buy a new one half naked?"

    [What''s wrong with that? It has be pretty normal, no?]

    "I am not doing something like that"

    [Then what will you do now?]

    "I will just call Dau and ask her to pick me up and bring me a pair of clothes"

    [Should I call her?]

    "Wait, let me take out my phone first"

    I took my phone out of my pocket.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>I was hoping for some cracks, but fortunately, there are no cracks.

    "Call--"

    "Hello there"

    I looked back to see an olddy wearing a suit calling my name.

    I got up and started leaving.

    "Wait!"

    "Uhh...were you talking to me?"

    "Do you see anyone else here?"

    "Well...no"

    "The blood stains won''t easily rinse off"

    Who is she?

    She has seen me like this. I have no other choice but to--

    "Das Ryle. Son of Ang Edens and Derek Ryle"

    How does she...

    "Who are you?"

    "My name is Ria, but I would like you to call me Aria. Only my closed one can call me Ria"

    "So...Aria! Whoare you?"

    "Whoa, calling an elder without any horrific"

    "Cut the crap and tell me. Who are you?"

    "I just told you my name--"

    "Not that. Who are you?!"

    She smiled and said, "I am the owner of Zek technologies"

    "Zek..."

    The one who...

    "We are very popr for our Zek-VR gears"

    "I know. What do you want from me? And how did you know me?"

    "So many questions. I would love to answer them all, but not here. This ce will get crowded soon" She turned back and said, "And it would be trouble if someone saw you like this"

    "...."

    She looked back and said, "Come with me"

    What should I do?

    Should I trust her?

    What if she is an enemy?

    [You should decide quickly, Das. This ce is getting crowded]

    Dammit!

    "I will go"

    I followed her and sat in her car.

    The driver was waiting outside the car. She gave him the money and took the keys from him. And currently, she is driving.

    After driving for a while, she stopped the car and got out.

    She knocked on the window.

    I opened it.

    "Wait here, I will buy a new pair of clothes for you"

    "..."

    Who the hell is she?

    [If you want to run, then this is yourchance]

    "I can''t run"

    After five minutes, she came back with some bags in her hands.

    "Here" she said, giving me the bags.

    "You bought too much--"

    "Don''t open that!"

    "Why did you buy girl''s clothes too?"

    "It''s for my daughter. You take this bag"

    She got in the car and started driving again.

    "You are not going to wear them?"

    "You want me to wear them now?!"

    "We are going to Zek Technologies. You should wear them before we reach there"

    "..."

    What the hell?

    And so, I had to change my clothes in the car.

    "Leave your blood-stained clothes in the bag. I will dispose of them"

    The clothes which she bought fit me perfectly.

    "We are here"

    She parked the car in front of the building and gave the keys to the man standing on the door saying, "Park the car outside. I will be leaving again in a few minutes"

    Even though it''s nearly night, this ce is full of people.

    "This ce runs 24/7"

    I was going to ask Lily to check.

    "Please follow me"

    I hate this type of ce.

    I rarely go to dad''s office too.

    "Lily" I whispered.

    [What?]

    "ess the data from this ce"

    [Are you sure?]

    "Yes"

    This ce makes VR gears too. I have Zek-VR 4.0. And I think that it might be the reason I got my system.

    I might be wrong, but I need all the information I can get.

    We reached her office.

    She opened the door and asked, "What would you like to drink?"

    "I don''t want to drink anything. Just tell me, who are you? What do you want from me? And how do you know me?"

    "essing the data didn''t help you?"

    How...!

    "What are--"

    "There is no point trying to ess the data of this ce. You will inevitably fail"

    "Who are you?!"

    She knows about my system too?

    "The security system was built by my great husband"

    "Who, are, you!"

    "Rx. Why are you acting so hostile? Chill, I am no enemy of you"

    "That''s for me to decide. Just answer me"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She sighed and said, "As I said, I am Ria. You can call me--"

    "I don''t want to know that! How do you know me? And what do you want from me?"

    She stared at me and said, "You really don''t know?"

    "I don''t!"

    She made an annoyed yet frustrated face and said, "Damn you, Zero!"

    "Zero?"

    "I told him to inform you--"

    "Wait, how do you know Zero?"

    "How do I know him...he is none other than my husband"

 Chapter 207: Do You Know That You Are Stupid?

    Chapter 207: Do You Know That You Are Stupid?

    She sighed and said, "As I said, I am Ria. You can call me--"

    "I don''t want to know that! How do you know me? And what do you want from me?"

    She stared at me and said, "You really don''t know?"

    "I don''t!"

    She made an annoyed yet frustrated face and said, "Damn you, Zero!"

    "Zero?"

    "I told him to inform you--"

    "Wait, how do you know Zero?"

    "How do I know him...he is none other than my husband"

    "Huh? Husband?"

    "So you know Zero. Have you met him?"

    "Yes, I have"

    "He didn''t tell you that I will contact you?"

    "No"

    "I will spill a bucket full of water on him!"

    "..."

    <em>Sigh</em>~~

    "So there you have it. I am Zero''s wife, and I want to tell you some stuff that you might want to know"

    "Wait! First, why should I trust you?"

    "Oh, god! You are so annoying, you know that?"

    "..."

    "You are nothing like your mother"

    "You know her?"

    "We were friends, I guess?"

    "She has never mentioned you"

    "Well, we just met in the game"

    "Are you a survivor of the VR tragedy of 30 years ago?"

    "First, tell me how much did that Zero tell you?"

    "Nothing much, he just told me that I have a system inside me and exined some stuff"

    "Nothing else?"

    "Nope. He looked in a hurry"

    <em>Gasp~</em>

    <em></em>"What day was it?"

    "The day his mother died"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>"That idiot. Even though I told him not to force himself..."

    "It''s gettingte. Can you tell me why you brought me here?"

    "Let''s talk about the stuff you have done using your system so far"

    "Fine"

    "The first time you used your system was on the world zero, which was released as the world four a few days ago"

    "That means...I got the system because of that maintenance glitch?"

    "No, no, no. Why do you think that?"

    "Because that''s when everything started"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I started having severe body pain and headaches whenever I yed LWO"

    "Now that''s some important information"

    "Are you making a report?"

    "Well, my husband takes care of everything that is on the inte, and some other deep secrets. And one of the secrets is about the system"

    "He did say that there are many like me"

    "There are. Lately, there have been more and more urrences of that"

    "Do you have any idea what''s causing it?"

    "Unfortunately, no. That''s what we are doing right now. Gathering the information"

    "Don''t use me for something like that"

    "We wouldn''t have, if they were alive"

    "Huh?"

    "They die as soon as they get their system. Some of them are alive, but currently hospitalized"

    "...."

    "Your system is awfullypatible with your body"

    "That won''t deny the fact that I will die in some years"

    "We might just find a way to save them and you, if you cooperate with us"

    "I don''t care about others" I muttered.

    "Sorry, did you say something?"

    "It''s nothing"

    "So as I was saying, you used your system for the first time when you logged in on your first day. And yed world zero"

    "So those unmentioned skills I have are created by my system?"

    "Yes! Wow, you are smart, just like your parents"

    "Ummhow were my parents when they were trapped in the game?"

    "They were like heroes, unlike me who was a scared cat"

    "I see"

    "Why are you asking like you don''t know anything?"

    "They haven''t told me anything"

    "Oh! I see. Well, nothing weird. I haven''t said anything about that to my daughter either, but she probably knows everything"

    <em>Ring~</em>

    <em></em>My phone rang.

    It was Dau.

    "Can we do this some other time? I need to go"

    "Please, wait for a while. It will only take a few minutes"

    "Fine"

    "Let''s just get to the point. After that, you might have used your system to do many things. But you are the one who broke the Prik wall, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "I saw that on the footage. Luckily, no one bothered to check it. And Zero destroyed every evidence"

    How could I be so stupid?

    "Then, the murder of the robber was also done by you, right?"

    "How do you know that?! I made sure to leave no evidence!"

    "Oh, I was just guessing. So it was really you"

    "...."

    Dammit!

    "Then the murder in the apartment was also done by you"

    "..."

    Is this also a trap question?

    "Well, all proof has been destroyed. No need to worry"

    "Why are you doing this?"

    "Wait, let me finish first. The attack on you and the maid Dau. It was handled perfectly. No proof was left"

    "....."

    "And what you did today to protect your mother. Admirable, really admirable"

    "You know, now I am suspecting it was all done by you"

    "Man, you are so unfriendly"

    "Can''t me me though. You are just making me suspect you"

    "Well, I can''t me you. But do you know that you are stupid?"

    "..."

    "Think before you act. If you are going tomit a crime, then make sure to leave no evidence"

    "I didn''t leave any evidence for today, did I?"

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "I deleted all the footage"

    "Looks like you are not aware that they have backup data too"

    "Seriously?"

    "Yeah, and you would be already in jail if I hadn''t destroyed it"

    "You want me to thank you?"

    "I don''t need your thanks. Keep it to yourself"

    "Are we done now?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    <em></em>"You are in no mood to cooperate, are you?"

    "Dau is waiting for me, I have to go"

    "Now that you mentioned her, she has a system too"

    "You know about that too"

    "I know everything about you"

    "Stalker"

    "You can call me that. Once I was informed that you have a system, and that you are the son of Ang and Derek, I searched for all your information. It was hard to find information on your but I found some nheless"

    "Informed?"

    "Rias. You know her, right?"

    "I do"

    "She monitors some VR games"

 Chapter 208: 3%

    Chapter 208: 3%

    "So Rias is your spy?"

    "Not a spy. She just monitors stuff, like a...uhh...informant. That was the deal between her and Zero"

    "So, this Zero guy. He is dead now. He told me that he was killed. Why don''t you find them?"

    "It''s been 30 years since he died. Most of them are probably dead by now. And we did try to find them, but it was a failure"

    "Uhh...how old is your daughter?"

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    "Just curious"

    "She is 22"

    "...."

    Zero died 30 years ago, and she is alive. Zero is her husband, and she has a daughter who is 22 years old. How does she have a daughter if her husband died 30 years ago?

    "She has a boyfriend by the way"

    I didn''t ask that!

    "How did you have a daughter? You did something--"

    "It''s better if you don''t know about it. And she is mine and Zero''s daughter. A normal human"

    "So, are we done now?"

    "Why don''t you take your mask off? Isn''t it hot inside?"

    "It''s not"

    The Oyuoral is matching with my body temperature.

    Is it okay to call it Oyuoral now? How about Oyuoras? Because it was the solid part. And let''s call that liquid, Oyuoris.

    "Take off my mask, Lily"

    [Okay]

    The shape changed, and the mask turned into a locket chain, which is now on my neck.

    "Wow! Cool, what was that?"

    "It''s nothing"

    "Was that the materializing system?"

    "You even know that?!"

    "My daughter was working on this project, but gave up because she got back with her boyfriend"

    "Uhh..." I facepalmed and asked, "Does your daughter foes to La Rie University?"

    "Yes! But not anymore"

    "..."

    So the friend Selena was talking about was none other than her daughter.

    "And what is this material?"

    "I can''t tell you that"

    "Oh, okay. So, the thing is, you need to be careful"

    "I don''t need you to say that"

    "You don''t have to worry about after-circumstances. I will take care of all the clues"

    "Why are you being so generous?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You must want something in return, right?"

    "I don''t! Why would I want anything? I have everything I want"

    "Well, I don''t trust people"

    "You are really weird"

    "Thanks"

    "I will need your blood sample. Will you give me that?"

    "What for?"

    "Just some checkups"

    "I am not giving"

    "I already have your blood-stained clothes, I will take it from that"

    "...."

    "Can you tell me some other stuff about your system?"

    "I don''t know. It just works as I want"

    "You even installed your AI in your system and gave it permissions to ess your system. That was a very smart move"

    "She is not just AI. I love her"

    "Yeah, yeah. I know. You are in a rtionship with her, your cousin, and your teacher. A real harem"

    "..."

    I just don''t know what to reply when she knows everything.

    "Don''t make that face. I am also a harem member of Zero"

    "He also has multiple girlfriends?"

    "Not girlfriends. They are his wife. And he has more girls than you"

    "Are you asking for thepetition?"

    "Oh, does it sound like that?"

    "It did. And...can I ask you something if you don''t mind?" I asked, hesitantly.

    "Shoot"

    "How does it feel?"

    "Feel what?"

    "Being a harem member. You are old, so you must have some experience"

    "It''s not that bad. I was against it at first. But I loved him, so I had no choice but to be a harem member. Then some time passed, and I got used to it"

    "The way you said it, it looked like you were not the one who suggested the harem. Was it Zero?"

    "No. The girl he loves the most suggested it"

    "So, it''s the same as me"

    "No, no, in your case, your girlfriend was okay with it, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "In my case, that girl wasn''t. We fought many times"

    "..."

    "It was in the VR game, by the way. Meaning if one of us died, we would have died in real life"

    "..."

    I can''t imagine what I would do if they started fighting with each other.

    "You might not know, but Zero was also in love with your mother"

    "What?!"

    "He got brother-zoned before he could even confess. I still remember how hard Iughed that day. His face was so...hahaha...I can''t forget the face he made"

    Mom knew him too. Well, if this olddy knows then, he must know too.

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    And who the hell is Ruidas?

    Mom said she named me after him. And today too, she asked me if I am Ruidas.

    And on the day mom''s NGO got on fire...when I tried to save Sia. Dad asked me if I am ''him''. Now I think he meant Ruidas.

    "Do you know someone named Ruidas?"

    Mom said he was like her bro...there. Wait, don''t tell me...

    "Zero is Ruidas" she said, holding back herugh.

    "So it was him"

    "You know. Zero simped so much after your mother, only to find out she already has a boyfriend"

    She was trying her best not tough.

    "I don''t know what to say"

    "Let''s put that aside for now. Can you use your system and show your powers?"

    "Use on that?"

    <em>p~</em>

    As soon as she pped, a door opened from behind the wall.

    "Follow me"

    We entered the room.

    There was a big wall.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Punch the wall with all your strength"

    "It will break"

    "It won''t. It is ten times stronger than the Prik wall"

    "Well, if you say so"

    She stepped away from the wall.

    "Lily, give me enough strength to break this wall"

    [Okay]

    I stepped back and pulled my hand back to punch the wall.

    "As I said, it won''t break! No matter how hard you try. It has sticity. All the shock will absorb--"

    <em>Crack</em>~~

    "What the fuck! You broke it!"

    "..."

    "Impossible! It was built by the strong--hey, why does your arm look like rubber?"

    "Why you ask...the bones in my arm are shattered"

    "Are you okay? It must be hurting a lot"

    "It''s not hurting"

    "Looking at it, it will take 3 hours just to regenerate it"

    "I will boost the process. It will be done in 20 seconds"

    "Is that so?"

    "Lily, activate--"

    [Already healed]

    "Thanks"

    "How much power did you use?" she asked.

    "I don''t know"

    "Ask your AI. She must know it"

    "Lily?"

    [It was 3% of your total strength]

 Chapter 209: Unlike

    Chapter 209: Unlike

    "How much power did you use?" she asked.

    "I don''t know"

    "Ask your AI. She must know it"

    "Lily?"

    [It was 3% of your total strength]

    "...."

    "So, how much?" she asked.

    3% strength...

    All the bones of my hand were shattered just by using 3%?

    "Hey, how much strength was that?" she asked again.

    "3 %"

    "Holy shit! Are you telling the truth?"

    "Yeah"

    "Your system is really dangerous"

    "My body can''t take all these powers"

    "Do you have any idea what you can do if you use 100%?"

    "I can fight against the entire country myself"

    "Your body would probably die before you use 100%"

    "And it''s not limited to 100%, is it?"

    She chuckled and said, "Yes, there are no limits for systems"

    I. Am. Dangerous.

    I. Am. Strong.

    I need to be more strong.

    I can protect my loved ones if I am strong. Or I can just kill every hum--

    "Hey! Are you okay?"

    "I am fine"

    "You have great power. Make sure to use it to help people"

    "Huh? Why?"

    "What do you mean by why? Those who have powers help people"

    "Who said that?"

    "No one has said that, but it''s something obvious"

    "Why would I help someone I don''t know?"

    "You are not making any sense"

    "That''s my line"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She sighed and left the room. I followed her.

    "There is definitely something wrong with you" she remarked.

    "I am going home"

    "Wait a minute! Listen to me, Dammit!"

    "You are just wasting my time here"

    "Has your mother not taught you to help people in need?"

    "She has never said anything like that. And I didn''t grow up under my parent''s guidance in the first ce"

    "You know, your mother is the nicest person I have ever met in my life. And her son..." she checked me with her eyes and said, "This. I can''t believe you are her son"

    "What do you mean by ''this''?! And I don''t need you to believe anything"

    "Fine! Answer me this. Don''t you feel like helping people in need?"

    "I don''t"

    "Don''t reply instantly! How can you even say that with a straight face"

    "I don''t even understand why should I help someone I don''t even know?"

    "It''s called humanity! You are a human, be a human, and act like a human!"

    "Weren''t you the one who said ''If you are going to do any crimes, then do it without leaving any evidence'' who said this to me some minutes ago?"

    "I did, so what?!"

    "So why are you asking me to act nice now?"

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    She sighed and facepalmed herself.

    She sighs too much.

    "What I mean by that is...I was talking about bad guys here. Kill bad guys, I won''t stop you. But help innocent"

    "I am not here for some kind of lecture"

    "Why do you hate people so much?"

    "..."

    I don''t know. They just...angers me.

    "I know how your childhood was like, and I think it wasn''t that tragic"

    "...."

    "So where is all this hateing from?"

    "I don''t know"

    "That''s just hypocrisy"

    "Think whatever you want. I only care about my loved ones"

    "What if youe to hate them one day?"

    "That won''t happen!"

    "It can happen. Believe me, I have personal experience"

    "Then your love wasn''t great enough"

    "The greater the love is, the more the hate will be"

    "That doesn''t make any sense. How can someonee to hate the person they love?"

    "Want me to give you an example?"

    "..."

    "Imagine your girlfriend cheating on you"

    "....!"

    "Holy crap, you look so scary"

    "Please don''t joke about something like this"

    I nearly lost it.

    I could feel rage rising in me as soon as I heard that. And I could feel one more rage. It was Lily''s.

    "Okay then, imagine...uh...your cousin! Imagine youe home one day and see her killing your girlfriend"

    "It won''t work on me now. I will never imagine something like this"

    "Well, you asked for it and I just gave examples"

    "Do you need something else? I want to go now"

    "Wait! Thest thing. Can you give me ess to your system?"

    "And why would I do that?"

    "I would like to look into your system. It might help me understand your system better, and we might even find a way to increase your death limit"

    "What do you think, Lily?"

    [This is something you need to decide on your own]

    "Yes, but what do you think I should do?"

    [You should allow it. And we can just cut the connection if they try to do something suspicious"

    "Fine. You can do it"

    "Thanks! You can connect to this ce''s system now"

    "Lily"

    [Connection established]

    "I am connected"

    "Okay"

    She turned on herptop and said, "It will only take a few minutes"

    Dau has called me 22 times.

    If only I could just answer the call.

    If I answered the call, she will track my phone.

    I am hiding my location with the help of Lily, but if I answer the call...

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed as I said, "Are you done?"

    "I am not. There is too much stuff that is my first time seeing it. I don''t think this will end anytime soon"

    "Please do it--what happened?"

    "Short circuit?"

    All the lights on the room...building went off.

    "No, it''s not a short circuit. If it was a power cut, then why did myptop...?" She said, staring at me.

    "You mean...Lily! Cut the connection!"

    [Done]

    The lights came back, and herptop turned on.

    "Was it because of my system?"

    "...."

    "Hey, say something"

    "Your system deleted all the data from this ce"

    "What?!"

    "Your system wiped out the entire data of the server"

    "Isn''t that bad?"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "You can go now"

    "But what about all the data?"

    "Don''t worry about it. My AI will handle the rest"

    "Okay then....bye"

    I left the building, called a taxi and went to the pce.

    [Are you okay, Das?]

    "I am fine"

    [I think we should stop connecting your system to other systems. The same might happen]

    "Yeah"

    [I will connect myself with other systems]

    "But what if--"

    [Everything will be fine. Even if something happens to me, your system will protect me]

    "You can''t use that as an excuse to not to make me worry"

    I reached the pce and got out of the car. Ignoring all those suspicious stares from the taxi driver.

    He was probably freaking out thinking I was talking to myself.

    When I reached the gate--

    "I was waiting for you. And this time none of your excuses will work. You will get a punishment"

    --I was greeted...threatened by Dau.

 Chapter 210: Sinner

    Chapter 210: Sinner

    "Do you understand now, Lil Das?"

    "Yes"

    "Promise me you won''t do this again"

    "I promise"

    "You should be thankful that I haven''t told the King anything yet"

    "I am sorry. This won''t happen again"

    Just end this already!

    It''s been 80 minutes since she started giving me this lecture.

    She didn''t even let me eat dinner.

    It''s already past 10 PM, and I am hungry!

    <em>Knock~</em>

    Someone knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?!" Dau asked.

    "Dinner is ready, head maid Dau"

    "Alright, we areing"

    "Let''s go, Lil Das. Dinner is ready"

    Dau walked to the door. I grabbed her hand and hugged her from behind.

    "Wha...Lil Das! What are you doing?!"

    "Let me stay like this for a while"

    "We can''t--"

    "This is just a hug, nothing else"

    "Fine. But don''t do anything weird"

    "I won''t"

    I really needed a hug.

    "Where did you go today?" she asked, leaning back on me.

    "Didn''t you say that you won''t hear any excuses"

    "I did. So tell the truth"

    "Mom was attacked"

    "What?!"

    "Don''t worry. I took care of those pests"

    "You know, a part of me wants to p you for acting on your own. And another part of me wants to hug you tightly"

    "I am already hugging you"

    "What do you want? A p or a hug?"

    "How about a p first, then a hug?"

    She turned around and stared into my eyes.

    "How about you give that kiss?" she said.

    "Well then, I will just do that"

    I put my fingers on her lips and leaned close.

    <em>Knock~</em>

    <em></em>"Are youing, head maid?!"

    That maid is still on the door?!

    "Looks like you need to wait a little more time, Lil Das"

    She grabbed my hand and dragged me to the dining room.

    I was eating and...feeding Dau. Well, we were both feeding each other.

    "It has gottente" she said.

    "Yeah. I remember we have done this before too"

    "Is that so?"

    "That one day, you got sick and couldn''te out from your room"

    "And you came with a te in your hands, and fed me"

    "Yeah"

    "You were so cute back then"

    "And now?"

    "Now you are handsome"

    "Will you sleep in my room tonight?"

    "I can''t. I have some work to do"

    "But I will go back home tomorrow"

    "Oh right! Okay then, I wille in your room to sleep once I am done with work"

    "I will wait"

    "You need to sleep"

    "I slept all day today"

    "You still need to sleep"

    [Your body is exhausted]

    "I know"

    It may not look like it, but using my system makes me exhausted.

    I lost some blood too.

    I am d my wounds don''t leave any scars. Otherwise, I would look ugly as fuck.

    We were eating, but suddenly Dau looked behind me.

    I looked back to see a maid standing there.

    She bowed as soon as I looked back and said, "Good evening, prince Das. The king has summoned you"

    "Now?"

    "Yes"

    "I am eating right now. I will go after that"

    "As you wish, my prince"

    She bowed down again and left.

    Why so suddenly?

    "He must be missing you because you haven''t visited him since you came"

    "I doubt that"

    "Finish eating fast and go meet him"

    "Knowing he is waiting for me, I can''t eat anymore"

    I got up and washed my hands.

    The maid standing there gave me a towel.

    I wiped my hands and gave the towel back to the maid standing next to her.

    There was a time I told mom that I wanted to be a maid when I grew up.

    It was only a joke. I wanted to see her reaction. But I regretted that and embarrassed myself.

    After walking for a while, I reached his room.

    I knocked, but he didn''t answer.

    After waiting for a while, I went in.

    He was sitting on the chair on the balcony, facing towards the sky.

    "Grandpa"

    He didn''t react.

    "King"

    He still didn''t react.

    I quickly walked to him.

    "He is sleeping?"

    I grabbed his hand and checked his pulse.

    <em>Phew~</em>

    <em></em>"He is just sleeping"

    I slowly ced his hands on the--

    "Das?"

    "Hello grandpa"

    "You are here? I dozed off"

    "It''s okay. You should sleep. I wille again tomorrow morning as soon as I wake up. Should I take you to your body?"

    "Shh! Sh! Shut up"

    "..."

    "Come, sit here"

    I sat on the floor mat.

    "Why did you call me here?"

    "I just feel like talking to you"

    "I see"

    "Did you see the moon?" he asked, pointing both his gaze and finger at the moon.

    "I do"

    "What do you see?"

    "A glowing ball"

    "Haha. I see" he fixed his position on the chair and said, "Me and La used to look at the moon every night. Just like this. She often used to sit on myp and say, ''I have grown old but the moon is the same as always''. And I used to reply , ''Still not as beautiful as you''. I still sit here every night, but I can''t feel the joy I felt with her"

    "..."

    "You know...I was a very bad man. A failure as a human being"

    "That''s not true. You are a great man. I admire you. I want to be like--"

    "Don''t. Don''t. I am a sinner. I have done countless sins. Don''t be a sinner like me"

    "...."

    "You know about the attacks, right?"

    "I do"

    "I have been attacked ever since I was a kid. My dad, Isador once said, ''A great man always takes care of his family, but a king takes care of his entire kingdom''. But I failed at both"

    "..."

    "I failed in bing a man, yet alone a king"

    "That''s not true"

    "You don''t know my sis, Arthur. I have done deadly sins that can never be forgiven. But I don''t regret doing those sins. I did it to protect my family"

    "It''s Das"

    "Aww, shut up!"

    "..."

 Chapter 211: Encrypted Memories

    Chapter 211: Encrypted Memories

    "I was attacked countless times. I didn''t even know why I was being attacked, and because of that I developed this paranoia. Whenever I went out, I always used to avoid people''s gaze. I have lived my entire life being scared, because I had power. What about you? Do you feel scared of power?" he asked, gazing at the moon.

    Even though he was looking at the moon, his gaze somehow felt lonely.

    "It''s not like I don''t feel scared, but I can do far greater sins than you to protect them"

    He moved his gaze from the moon to me and said, "Beware of the world, it''s a nasty ce"

    "What sins have you done, grandpa?"

    "There are things that are better left untold"

    After that, we talked for a while.

    He told me many things about mom and Dau.

    It was gettingte, so he told me to go to sleep.

    After taking him to his bed, I went back to my room.

    I feel so sleepy hearing all that talk.

    [Go sleep then, no touching phone andptop]

    "What if Elena had messaged me?"

    [She hasn''t, nor Lier and Serah]

    "No one misses me"

    [They all miss you]

    Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes.

    Before I realized, I was asleep.

    ''Aaaaa!''

    I heard a loud scream. But I know it was in my mind.

    [Are you okay, Das?]

    "I am not...okay"

    I can''t help but tremble.

    "What time is it?"

    [It''s 2:22 AM]

    I nced around the room.

    "Dau is not here?"

    [She is patrolling around the pce]

    "What was that scream?"

    [I don''t know. There was a sudden disturbance in your system]

    "It was one of those screams and whispers"

    [I don''t know about that]

    "But it stopped when...when...huh? When did it stop?"

    [Das?]

    "It was when...the...we wereing out of that hole...why don''t I remember it?"

    [I wasn''t around, so I don''t know what you are talking about]

    "Check my memories"

    [Are you sure?]

    "Yes"

    [Das, The thing is...]

    "What?"

    [When you fist bumped with that little boy, you received many memory fragments]

    "Memory fragments? Part of the memories?"

    [Yes]

    "And you are telling me that now?"

    [I was going to tell you at that time, but you started yelling]

    "Sorry"

    [It''s okay. I realize your feelings]

    "So what are those memory fragments?"

    [I can''t ess them]

    "Use master protocol"

    [That''s not it. They are encrypted]

    "Memories are encrypted? How?"

    [I don''t know]

    "Have you tried decrypting them?"

    [I did. I can''t decrypt them]

    "And the reason behind that is?"

    [They have zero value]

    "They are empty?"

    [Not exactly, but their value is Zero]

    "Does that mean those memories are not mine?"

    [It is a possibility. The other possibility is that these memories are some kind of dreams]

    "You mean the memories of dreams?"

    [Yes]

    "But...oh! Now that I remember, I have had these strange visions too"

    [Like?]

    "I once saw...Once...I saw...dead bodies everywhere. It was some kind of hall room. Blood was flowing everywhere, and Elena was...she was standing in front of me, holding her sword with pure hatred in her eyes"

    [Das!]

    "I know. I know. It was just some thought of mine, but I don''t want her to look at me like that"

    [Remember, your thoughts can turn into visions, and thenter stored as memories. So don''t worry about this kind of thing. Elena will never hate you]

    "I won''t let her hate me"

    [Should I disablesome of your body functions so you can sleep quietly?]

    "No, it''s fine"

    I closed my eyes.

    "Hey Lily"

    [Hm?]

    "Can you talk with me until I fall asleep?"

    [With pleasure]

    "Let''s talk about happy things"

    [Okay. You start first]

    "You know, the first time we met. I found you very annoying, and I wanted to smack you very badly"

    [Is that so? Well, for me. The first time we met, I couldn''t think of anything. I didn''t have my own thinking or consciousness back then. But when you touched me for the first time, I was reborn. You gave me life. I am really thankful for that]

    "That''s my line. Thanks for being with me. Thanks for loving me"

    [I should thank you. You love a program like me, even though I don''t deserve to be loved]

    "If Elena heard that, she would be angry at you, you know?"

    [She already got angry]

    "Is that so?"

    [Remember When Elena and I met for the first time?]

    "You mean when you both shooed me?"

    [Yes! At that time we talked about many things]

    "I see"

    [The first thing Elena asked was, ''What do you love about Das'' and I replied with "The thing you love about him'' and she smiled and said, ''You pass''. After that she told me some things about herself]

    "She is great, isn''t she?"

    [She is awesome]

    I want to go to the beach.

    Elena said she wants to go to the real beach.

    I will buy the biggest beach in the country.

    Talking about beach...

    "Hey Lily, my dreams are bing memories too. So is it possible that my system alters what happened in real to something else?"

    If yes, then I can''t trust my memories.

    [It is possible, but I don''t think your system will do that]

    "I see"

    [Why did you ask it?]

    "Well I, I had this strange dream once, which I forgot when I woke up, but remembered again after some time"

    [What kind of dream?]

    "In that dream, I was at the beach of LWO, and Elena was sitting there. We talked about many things, and when she said ''It''s a dream'', the dream cut off"

    [Were you worried about something that day?]

    "Well yes"

    [So, your system showed you the possibility of what might happen ording to your past memories]

    "That''s kind of scary"

    [It is]

    "What if this is a dream too?"

    [It is not! Don''t ever say that again!]

    "Okay"

    [And don''t worry about your memory stuff. Leave them to me. I will try to check them]

    "Thanks. Good night"

    [Good night]

    "I love you"

    [I-I love you too]

    I couldn''thelp but imagine Lily''s embarrassed face.

    [Don''tugh! That wasn''t fair. You said it out of the blue]

    "But I do love you"

    [I know. Now sleep, or I will force you to sleep]

    "Good night"

 Chapter 212: Walk

    Chapter 212: Walk

    "Okay, that''s enough, Lil Das"

    "Thanks"

    "We will resume your training once youe back after your exams"

    "Okay"

    "Have you packed your stuff?"

    "I have nothing to pack"

    "Don''t you want to take some things from here"

    "I don''t"

    "Okay then. Go and rest in your room, I will call you once lunch is ready"

    "Okay"

    "You are agreeing on everything today. Did something happen?"

    "I got to kiss you in the morning"

    "Don''t bring that up! Go to your room"

    That''s right.

    After I fell asleepst night while talking with Lily.

    I woke up after a while and saw Dau sleeping next to me.

    Lily said she just came and went directly to sleep.

    I wasn''t having any strange fantasies after seeing her defenseless next to me, but well...you can say I was a little bit...excited.

    She clearly knows that I won''t do anything to her, and I really wouldn''t do something she doesn''t like.

    The thing was...I could smell her sweet scent. She probably had taken a bath before she came into my room.

    And her hair still looked wet. So I grabbed some of her hair, and started sniffing them, Pretty perverted, I know. But, well...I am a pervert.

    And her night dress was also loose, I could almost see everything.

    I didn''t try to touch her. That would be too bold for me.

    So as I was admiring her beauty and filling my lungs with her scent. She turned around, facing her face towards me, and wrapping her legs around me.

    I was both surprised and shocked. I have slept with her countless times, but this had never happened before. True that it was Lier who used to sleep next to me, and Dau next to her. But I am sure this has never happened before.

    For a moment I thought it was Sherley, but that thought vanished from my mind as soon as I saw her scars.

    Before I realized it was morning. Time passed by, and all I did was look at her.

    I didn''t touch her. I wanted to touch her face and caress it, but I didn''t.

    If it was Elena, I don''t think I would have been able to hold the urge to hug her tight.

    I was waiting for Dau to wake up, so I could touch her.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, I greeted her with ''good morning''.

    The first thing she said after opening her eyes was, ''What things you did to me?''. I told her I sniffed her hair and felt her body.

    Of course, I exined what I meant by ''Felt your body'' to her.

    She didn''t believe me she had wrapped herself around me, so I showed her the footage. Not thefootage of the room.

    There is no camera in my room, Lirole''s room. Same with Mom and Lier''s room.

    There are cameras in the grandpa''s room and Dau''s room. But Dau is the one who handles all the security matters.

    What I meant by footage is, my memories were yed on theptop, and I showed that to Dau.

    I had never seen her so embarrassed before.

    She asked me to delete it, but it was impossible. There is no way memories can be deleted...right?

    After that, we talked about some things from my childhood.

    She told me how I usually was, and what I used to do.

    After that, when she was getting up, her dress slipped a little, and when she tried to fix it while getting up, she fell down. And when I tried to grab her, we kissed.

    We both fell down. When I tried to grab her suddenly, I lost my bnce, and she ended up falling on top of me. It was an idental kiss. On the lips! No fingers used!

    When I nced at her face, she was about to cry.

    She asked me to forget that too, but there is no way I would ever forget that. Knowing this will never happen again.

    Dammit!

    Why does it have to be like this?

    I want to be with her.

    We can still be together, but it''s not the rtionship I want.

    I want her to be with me.

    I sound like some kind of horny teenager who wants girls.

    As I was walking under the pavilion to go to my room, I remembered Lirole.

    "I should greet her and say goodbye"

    I will be leaving in a few hours.

    I changed my course to her room.

    After walking for minutes, I reached the hallway of her room.

    "Prince Das"

    A maid called me.

    "What is it?"

    "Are you by chance here to meet Lady Lirole?"

    "Yes?"

    "She is not here"

    "Where did she go?"

    "Earlier, she went to Edens'' cemetery"

    "Okay, I will check there"

    "As you wish, my prince"

    It''s not like I don''t remember every maid''s face. But every year 500 new maids''es, and 500 leaves.

    When one decides to be a maid to the royal family, they have to sign a contract. A yearly contract.

    They can''t leave the pce for a year, no matter what the emergency is. Can''t meet their family, if they have one.

    The contracts end after a month and they can leave. They can sign the contract again and join if they want, but it rarely happens. And if it happens, they can join back and get a higher role.

    A maid can be a maid here for maximum three years. So, the maids who were here when I was a kid are all gone.

    The pay they get is more than the CEO''s of the toppanies. So we get many offers every year.

    "We are d to have you here, prince Das" the caretaker of the cemetery said.

    He looks older than grandpa.

    "Are you the same caretaker from ten years ago?" I asked.

    "I have been here as a caretaker ever since I was 12 years old"

    "..."

    Now that''s not what I was expecting.

    "Is Lirole here?"

    "Yes, my prince. She is here"

    I went in.

    "This ce always gives me creeps"

    This ce is about thrice the sizepared to my school.

    I spotted Lirole standing under the pavilion.

    That''s my grandmother''s grave.

    "Hey Lirole"

    "Das, I am d to see you here"

 Chapter 213: Secrets

    Chapter 213: Secrets

    I spotted Lirole standing under the pavilion.

    That''s my grandmother''s grave.

    "Hey Lirole"

    Lirole nced back and said, "Das, I am d to see you here"

    "Yeah, I was just..."

    Her eyes are wet and red.

    She must be crying.

    Dammit! I don''t know what to say.

    "I heard you are going back home today" she asked.

    "Yeah"

    "Good luck with your exams"

    "Thanks"

    "Though you don''t really need ''good luck'' to pass"

    "That''s not true"

    "You have really changed, huh?" she said, patting my head.

    "Are you feeling okay?"

    "Yes, I am fine"

    "What about the baby?"

    "It is fine too"

    "Which month is it?"

    "Sixth"

    "What is the due date?"

    "It''s on the same date as Di''s birthday"

    "I see"

    "Hey" she touched my face and said, "What will you do after your coronation?"

    "I don''t know"

    "You will be the king. Will you take the responsibility?"

    "I will try"

    "You don''t have to force yourself, you know? Di and I will take care of everything"

    "I can''t keep relying on you two"

    "Das" she pulled me close, hugging me and said, "You are just a kid"

    "I am 18"

    "Still a kid for us"

    "...."

    "Just enjoy your youth. Enjoy your time with your girlfriend" she caressed my hair and said, "Do whatever you want. You have a long life ahead of you, okay?"

    "I understand"

    I don''t.

    I don''t have a long life.

    I have many things to do.

    I need to find a cure to save Dau, to save myself.

    "And where will you live after your coronation? Here in the pce, or your house?"

    "My house. I want to graduate from high school with Elena"

    I will think about other things after that.

    "Have you packed your stuff?"

    "I don''t have anything to pack"

    "You know, when you were small, you used to pack up many things from the pce to take them to your house"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. And mama used to say, ''How about youe stay here?'' and Di always replied with: ''He has lived enough here. We wille next month again''. And at the same time, Lier always cried and said, ''I want to go home with Das'' and used to pat her and say, ''You cane live at my house''. I miss those old days when we were all together"

    "..."

    "But those days are noting back"

    "...."

    She let go of me and said, "Know that we all love you, okay?"

    "Yeah"

    "Now go to your room"

    "Hmm"

    I walked some steps, and suddenly I had an urge to ask something.

    "Hey Lirole" I said, looking back.

    "What?"

    "About what happened with Dau ten years ago. I didn''t know about it. Is there something else that you guys are hiding from me or I don''t know about it?"

    She smiled and said, "What do you think?"

    "I don''t know"

    "I won''t say much. I don''t even know what you don''t know about. But I will just say this. There is one thing that we are told to keep secret from me"

    "And you won''t tell me?"

    "I can''t even I want to. I took Edens'' oath"

    "It''s fine. I will go back to my room" I said.

    Edens'' oath. They need to kill themselves if they break this oath.

    What type of secret they are hiding that they had to make Edens'' oath to hide it.

    I went back to my room, only to find Dau standing in the door.

    "Wee"

    "I went to the cemetery to meet Lirole"

    "Did I ask for an exnation?"

    "You didn''t, but I felt like saying it"

    She grabbed my hand and said, "Come, lunch is ready"

    After eating lunch, I went to my room.

    I had packed up my stuff, which was only myptop.

    "Are you ready to go home now?" Dau said.

    "Are you here to say your goodbyes?"

    "I am here to say ''Come back soon''. I will wait for your arrival"

    "I will be back as soon as my exams end"

    "I will inform the driver that you are ready"

    "No"

    "What, why?"

    "Let''s talk for a bit"

    She sat on the bed and said, "Okay. What do you want to talk about?"

    "About us"

    "We have no future together, Lil Das. I will serve you till myst breath, but we can''t in that type of rtionship"

    "I know. I just wanted to say this"

    "Say what?"

    "Dau"

    "Yes?"

    "I love you. Not as a mother or a sister, or a maid or any other way. I love you as a girl. I love you how you are. I love you for what you are. Can''t we forget all our past rtionships and start a new one as a lover?"

    I was so nervous, but I somehow said it without any problem.

    I looked up at Dau--

    "I am sorry. I am sorry, Lil Das"

    "It''s okay. I just wanted to hear your answer once again"

    "I am sorry. Really sorry" she said, hugging me.

    "I will keep loving you"

    "Answer me this, Lil Das"

    "Hmm"

    "If I didn''t have a system. If that incident of ten years ago never happened. I would have been and olddy, I would just look like Ange. No, even more older than that, you mother still looks young like she is in herte thirties" she hugged me tighter and continued saying, "I would be an olddy with wrinkles on my face and white hair. Would you still have said ''I love you'' to me? Would you shave still asked me to be your lover? Would you still say what you said just now?"

    "I won''t. I know what you mean, and I also know why you don''t want to be my lover. If that incident had never happened, you would have been olddy, and I would have never said what I said just now. But, you are not old, you are just 20 years old right now. I know why you rejected me. You may look young, but for you, you basically raised me and thanks to that, I am what I am today. I am just like your...your son, so you feel awkward to be my lover"

    "Thanks for being honest, and understanding my feelings"

    I hugged her back and said, "I am not giving up. I will confess to you till you finally agree to be my lover"

    "I will be waiting for you to change my mind"

    We just stayed like this for a while.

    "I will miss your hugs" I said

    "I will miss your hugs too"

    "I will miss the kiss too"

    "Forget about it"

    She pushed me back and said, "By the way, Lil Das. What will you do with that liquid that came out from the Oyuoral?"

    I almost forgot about it.

    "Is it still in your room?"

    "Yes"

    "Bring it here. I will take it home with me"

    "Okay" she got up and said, "Wait here, I will be right back"

    She went out of the room.

    [What will you do with it, Das?]

    "I don''t know. It''s liquid, so it will be hard to maintain the shape, right?"

    [I can maintain it if you want]

    "But we already have the solid part"

    [Using liquid would be a better option]

    "I know, but I don''t want you to...you know. I installed you to talk with you, and all I am doing is making your work"

    [It''s okay. I don''t mind it]

    "But I mind it"

    [If the liquid is in direct touch with your body, like your system, then I can easily maintain the shape]

    "Thanks Lily"

    [For what?]

    "I got an idea"

 Chapter 214: Upgrade

    Chapter 214: Upgrade

    [What will you do with the liquid, Das?]

    "I don''t know. It''s liquid, so it will be hard to maintain the shape, right?"

    [I can maintain it if you want]

    "But we already have the solid part"

    [Using liquid would be a better option]

    "I know, but I don''t want you to...you know. I installed you to talk with you, and all I am doing is making your work"

    [It''s okay. I don''t mind it]

    "But I mind it"

    [If the liquid is in direct touch with your body, like your system, then I can easily maintain the shape]

    "Thanks Lily"

    [For what?]

    "I got an idea"

    The funny thing is, there was no mention in any of the book about for what purpose Oyuoral was used for.

    Like everything was mentioned about Oyuoral, but nothing about its use.

    They just carried it down to their heirs and their heirs. And then...it reached me.

    There has to be some use of it, but what can a ball be used for?

    Many wars happened because of this. Many of my ancestors lost their lives protecting it, but for what?

    What does it do?

    Was it something valuable? Maybe it was. It is the hardest metal there is. But, the thing is, this was supposed to be unbreakable, let alone for any use. And I am using it to make a mask.

    There is no way they could have to break it. I was able to do it because of my system. And I actually didn''t break it, I just reshaped it.

    I don''t think such technology existed back then. Unless someone had a system.

    "Not possible...right?"

    I don''t know anymore.

    "It''s like this Oyuoral was made for me"

    [You are thinking too much, Das]

    "I know"

    My mind is a mess.

    "Please take care of everything"

    [I will. And what did you mean by ''I got an idea''?"

    "Wait for Dau toe"

    [She is almost here]

    "Are you using the pce''s system again?"

    [It''s fun. I get bored like this]

    "How rude. Even though I am with you, you say you get bored"

    [I will start looking into your memories and arrange them sequence by sequence. That might help you remember the stuff you don''t remember]

    "Okay"

    [There are so many memories. It''s like they are all over the ce]

    "Hey Lily, what happens to the dream memories?"

    [They arebeled here as dream memories]

    "And what about my thoughts and imagination that are created into a vision?"

    [They are alsobeled differently]

    "And others are those encrypted memories"

    [Yes, I have put them on the side for now]

    "What happens to the forgotten memories?"

    [Your system deletes them, but they are still in your brain. I just need to find them]

    "You sound so smart"

    [Well, I am in your brain right now]

    "But you are you"

    "I am back" Dau said, closing the door.

    "Where is it?"

    I don''t see any jar in her hand.

    "Sherley kept messing with it, so I filled it in this syringe"

    "..."

    I don''t want to know how she got the syringe.

    "This syringe...was...when I was still in my rehabilitation"

    I was trying to ignore this.

    "Actually, it''s better that you brought a syringe. I was going to buy one on my way home to use Oyuoris"

    "Oyuoris?"

    "Oh, I named the solid part Oyuoras, and the liquid Oyuoris"

    "I see. And what do you mean by You needed a syringe to use this liquid?"

    "I will insert it into my body"

    "Are you out of your mind, Lil Das?"

    "I am not. If I can somehow insert this in my body, then it will help me get stronger"

    "How?"

    "My bones get shattered and muscles get ruptured when I use my system, but if I have this inside my body. Then Lily can control that liquid inside my body and it will decrease the damage on my body when I use my system"

    "I wouldn''t let you do something stupid"

    "Give it to me, Dau"

    "I am not giving"

    "Dau"

    "This is a suicidal move! Don''t you know what happened to the floor when this liquid fell on it?"

    "I know. But nothing happened to the jar or this syringe"

    "I won''t let you do this"

    "Please Dau"

    She looked at me, then looked at the syringe and said, "Okay. But I will use it on me first"

    "No!"

    "I need to make sure it''s safe. Only then I can allow it to use it on yourself"

    "Listen to me, Dau! This is very dangerous. I know you said the same thing, but it is different with you"

    "How?!"

    "I have Lily with me. If something wrong happened, she will just eject the liquid from my body and repair my body after that. And you don''t have something like that inside you"

    "But I have a system! I will also repair--"

    "Your system can''t do that!"

    "How are you so sure?"

    "Your scars don''t heal, but mine do. Please understand, Dau"

    "Why are you always so stubborn, Lil Das?"

    "I learned that from you, mom, Lier and Lirole and...Elena"

    She gave me the syringe.

    "Listen, Lil Das. If something happened to you, then I know what am I going to do with myself"

    She took out her dagger and pointed it towards her neck.

    "Who is the real stubborn here?" I said.

    "Hey Lily, I will drink this liquid now"

    [Drinking won''t work]

    "Why?"

    [Believe it or not, but if you drink it. It will just melt your stomach and intestine and even I can''t repair that much damage that at once]

    "Then how should I use it?"

    [You shouldn''t use it]

    "Why are you acting like Dau now?"

    [I am not acting like anyone here. I am genuinely worried about you]

    "Don''t worry. I know you will take care of me"

    [This is not fair. Do you know how hard it is for me to do this? You are basically asking me to kill you]

    "I am sorry for being a jerk. But please, Lily. I have to do anything I can to be stronger"

    It''s to protect my loved ones.

 Chapter 215: Death

    Chapter 215: Death

    [This is not fair. Do you know how hard it is for me to do this? You are basically asking me to kill you]

    "I am sorry for being a jerk. But please, Lily. I have to do anything I can to be stronger"

    It''s to protect my loved ones.

    [If it somehow mixed with your blood, then it might work]

    "With blood"

    Then I need to stab the needle in my thighs...

    [But the moment that blood reaches your heart, it will melt]

    "You are just increasing the pressure"

    Even I am a little scared now.

    "Lily!"

    [Yes?]

    "Boost the entire regeneration process to the max and focus it on one part of the body"

    [Don''t tell me you are--]

    "Yeah. I will stab it directly into my heart. I will be leaving the rest to you"

    [I will hate you for this]

    "I am sorry"

    I noticed that the liquid in the syringe was now more like a sludge.

    Let''s do this, Das.

    "Remember what I said, Lil Das" Dau said, pressing the dagger on her neck.

    "I won''t stop you from doing that. But if you are going to do that, then first make sure I ampletely dead And! And wait for five minutes before doing anything"

    Because I am going to make it, for sure.

    [I am ready, Das]

    "I am ready too"

    I grabbed the syringe with both my hands and raised it.

    This is surely going to hurt.

    With all my strength, I stabbed the thick needle in my right chest.

    My heart is on the right, which puts me at greater risk. But I will make it back, for Dau nheless.

    I didn''t feel anything when I stabbed. No pain of getting stabbed at all.

    But soon enough, I felt a little cold in my heart. Just a small portion of my heart.

    The next second, the coldness spread throughout my body.

    It was no longer feeling cold, it was burning. Like there is some kind ofva running in my veins, instead of blood.

    I could feel all the blood of my body getting burned.

    My body became dry.

    I looked at my hands, and the skin was cracking.

    This is...bad.

    I moved my head towards Dau, as fast as I could, but it was moving so slow.

    I am losing control of my body.

    The skin from my face had already started to fall off.

    When I finally looked at Dau, she had tears in her eyes. She was saying something while screaming, but I could hear anything.

    I slowly moved my hand at her.

    Most of the skin, including my flesh, had already fallen off from my hand, as well as most part of my body.

    Dau came running at me and held my hand.

    Her face looked like she was in pain. Well, of course she is. But I don''t feel any pain now.

    In fact, I can''t feel anything.

    Anything...

    I feel nothing.

    Nothing...at all.

    Darkness covered my eyes.

    Everywhere I saw, I saw ck.

    Nothing but darkness.

    I can''t feel anything.

    Wait, do I have a body in the first ce?

    It was a suicidal move after all.

    Well, my life wasn''t bad at all.

    The best thing that has happened to me in my life is...Elena.

    I wonder what Elena would do if she heard that I am dead? She would probably cry, she might even stop eating and talking.

    What about mom and dad?

    What about Dau? I am dead, that means she will soon kill herself.

    What about Lier? She will probably try to kill herself.

    What about Serah? In the end, I never got a chance to go on a date with her.

    What about Lily?

    What will happen to her?

    She is inside me, so if I die, she will...die too.

    I am killing two people with me. Lily and Dau. And I happen to be in love with them.

    Dammit.

    There are so many things that are left unanswered.

    About my system, and how did I get it?

    What is the secret my family is hiding from me?

    Who was that boy which Elena kissed? I want to kill him.

    Dammit!

    Elena wanted to go on a beach, and I bought the ind too.

    She also wanted a baby. But looks like that is impossible now.

    Sorry, Elena. You will never have a baby.

    "She can"

    Who are you?!

    "I am me"

    Where are you?

    "I am me"

    Are you a...god?

    "God? What is that? I am only me"

    What do you want?

    "I don''t want anything. I am just replying to all your questions"

    Where are you? Show yourself!

    "I don''t need to show myself. It does matter anyway"

    What do you mean?

    "I am not real"

    But you are talking with me.

    "Why said all who talks are real"

    So who are you?

    "I am me"

    What are you?

    "I am...me"

    What do you mean by Elena will have a baby?

    "It''s as it says. She will have a baby and live a happy life"

    But I am dead.

    "Who said that baby would be yours?"

    What do you mean?

    "Come on. How long will you keep acting all dumb? How long will you deny it?"

    Shut up! My Elena would never do something like that!

    "Of course she won''t. She wouldn''t have, if you were still alive. But now, you are dead"

    Shut the hell up!

    "She will eventually get over you, find someone else, and get married with him"

    Please stop!

    "She will do what she couldn''t do with you. You know what I am talking about, right?"

    Stop it.

    "I am talking about aving a sexual Intercourse"

    Stop it!

    "I can''t stop. I won''t stop"

    Then die!

    "I can''t die. I won''t die. I will just keep talking with you for eternity"

    Please stop!

    "Oh, I forgot to tell you about this. But the same will happen with other girls, what do you call it? Harem! Yes, harem. Your harem will also eventually settle with someone else and have a happy family"

    Shut up!

    "Yell all you want. I will keep talking with you"

    Shut the hell up!

    "I can''t stop. I won''t stop"

    I can''t even cover my ears.

    "You don''t have a body. How will you cover your ears?"

    Stop reading my mind!

    "I am not reading anything. You are just saying everything yourselves"

 Chapter 216: Promise

    Chapter 216: Promise

    I don''t know what''s going on.

    I don''t even remember how I got here.

    I feel like I have always been here.

    What is this voice I am hearing?

    Why this voice seems so familiar yet I want to run away from it?

    Why is this all happening?

    I never asked for this.

    All I want to get strong. Strong enough to protect my loved ones.

    So why is this happening to me?

    Dammit!

    "Yes, dammit! Keep saying that. All you can do is say Dammit"

    Shut up!

    "Dau will kill herself in 30 seconds. And Lily is already dying as we are talking here"

    Stop!

    Stop it!

    What do you want me to do?

    What can I do, dammit!

    Even if I had power, I couldn''t...I wouldn''t be able to protect them.

    It''s good that I died early, at least I won''t have to see them die.

    "Who told you won''t see them dying?"

    Huh?

    "I will show you everything"

    A bright light shed, and I saw Dau in front of me.

    "A bright light shed, and I saw Dau in front of me, with a dagger on her neck. She pressed the dagger into her neck as her tears fell down. Soon enough, her tears and blood mixed with each other as her soulless body--"

    Shut up!

    "What''s wrong? I was just narrating this for you"

    Please stop. Please, I beg you.

    "No point begging me. Here, I will show you what your harem is doing now"

    The light shed again, and I was in Elena''s room.

    "Should I narrate? Or will you narrate?"

    Fuck off!

    "Want to see what will happen tomorrow?"

    Huh?

    "I will show you nevertheless"

    The light shed again, and I was in the cemetery. Edens'' cemetery.

    "It was night. Yes, it is night. Exactly 30 hours from now on. Hey, tell me, what do you see?"

    I see a grave with my name on it.

    "Yes, this is your grave! What else do you see?"

    Someone is standing near my grave.

    "Do you want to see the face of the person?"

    .....

    "No reply? Well, I will show you anyway"

    Elena!

    "Yes, this is your girlfriend! She hasn''t moved an inch from this spot in 20 hours. Not a single inch"

    Please stop showing me this.

    "Not only this. Lier too"

    Where is Lier?

    The light shed and the next moment--

    "I was in the hospital"

    Lier!

    Hey, what happened to her?

    "She got a sudden shock and cardiac failure after hearing the news. She couldn''t even attend your funeral. Her life is in danger. The doctors have been doing heart transnts since then. They have tried changing the heart 22 times. Her body rejects everything. She will probably die in 20 minutes"

    ....

    "How do you feel?"

    ....

    "No words? Well, I know how you feel. Now lets go to Serah--"

    Why are you doing this? What do you want?

    "Nothing. I am just enjoying all this"

    I will fucking kill you!

    "You are dead. How will you kill me?''

    ....

    "In the end, you are all talk"

    ....

    "What happened to that ''I will make it for sure''?"

    ....

    "You can''t do anything. And if you end up messing something up, you just me it all on the circumstances"

    ....

    "You don''t even know what you want to do with yourself"

    ....

    "Do you have any idea how many lives are dead because of you? Do you even know how many died saving you?''

    What do you mean?

    "Ooops. You are not supposed to know that"

    ....

    "Well anyway, as I was saying. You. Don''t. Deserve. Them. It would be better if they find someone else and live a happy life. Don''t you think?"

    Stop...this.

    I can''t take it anymore.

    "All you have given to your so-called loved ones is pain and worry. Nothing else"

    ....

    "If you really love them, then why do you hurt them?"

    I don''t do it on purpose.

    "Of course you don''t You just do it to please yourself"

    ....

    "All you have given them is sadness. Don''t you think they will be happy without you? They will find someone else and live a very, very, very happy life. Happier than you can ever give them"

    I...

    "I what?"

    I am sorry.

    "Sorry for what?"

    Sorry for hurting them. Sorry for what I have done.

    "And why are you saying this to me?"

    I don''t know.

    "What will your sorry do?"

    I don''t know.

    "Say you promise"

    Huh?

    "Promise that every decision you make, you will think carefully and wisely"

    What''s the point of promising now?

    "Promise to yourself. That you will never risk your life ever again"

    I promise.

    "Well, you won''t remember this when you wake up. But you better keep your promise"

    Huh?

    "Lil Das!"

    [Das!]

    "Lil Das!"

    [His pulses are back! And please stop yelling...she can''t hear me anyway]

    "Lil Das! Open your eyes!"

    [His body is back to normal]

    "Lil Das! Can you hear me?"

    "Dau...?"

    "He is awake!"

    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    She hugged me.

    "Are you crying because I am leaving today?"

    "Lil Das!"

    She is being insanely aggressive.

    "Dau?"

    "I am d. I am really..d"

    Isn''t she crying too much...wait! What did she say? She is d?

    She is d that I am leaving?!

    [Das! Come to your senses!]

    "Li...ly!"

    [You remember now?]

    "Yeah...I...ouch! I remember"

    [You passed out soon after that and Dau carried you to your bed]

    "And did you heal my body?"

    [Yes. It was awfully burned from inside]

    "Dau, sorry for making you worry. I am okay now"

    "I was so scared"

    "You are squeezing your breasts against me"

    "I don''t care! I am just..."

    I hugged her back.

    "Hey, it''s okay. I am okay"

    "I am happy"

    "Didn''t I say I would make it for sure?"

    "Yes, you did"

    "Let me go now. I need to wipe your tears"

    "I will wipe them myself!"

    She let go of me and turned her face to the other side to wipe her face.

    [Das, I have to inform you about something]

    "Okay?"

 Chapter 217: Throne Room

    Chapter 217: Throne Room

    She let go of me and turned her face to the other side to wipe her face.

    [Das, I have to inform you about something]

    "Okay?"

    "Are you really feeling alright?" Dau asked, touching my face.

    "Yeah, I am perfectly fine"

    "It''s already night. What do you want to do? Eat dinner here and go home or you want to go home now?"

    "I will go home"

    "I will inform the driver"

    She got up and said, "You rest here for a while"

    "Hmm"

    She left the room.

    "What is it, Lily?"

    [You idiot! Stupid! I hate you!]

    "I am sorry"

    [Your pulse stopped for hours!]

    "That''s impossible"

    [You were barely breathing!]

    "I am sorry"

    [And you werepletely dead for 3 minutes!]

    "I am sorry I made you worry"

    [Dau was trying to kill herself!]

    "I know"

    [I can''t belive...I am never allowing you to do something so reckless again!]

    "I won''t do it...unless I really have to"

    Why do I feel like...feel like what?

    "Where is the liquid?"

    [It''s sessfully mixed with your blood]

    "So it worked"

    [I have to tell you about that]

    "Go ahead"

    [When the liquid mixed with your blood, there was a sudden disturbance in your system]

    "Like?"

    [Do you remember what happened when we went to the underground pce?]

    "Many things happened. What exactly are you talking about?"

    [When you reached near the Oyuoral, your system asked for permission]

    "It was''Activate slot 1'' or something"

    [Yes]

    "So, what about it?"

    [It happened again]

    "My system asked for the permission again?"

    [No!]

    "Then?"

    [When that liquid mixed with your blood, your system sent''Slot two is acquired'' message]

    "Wait, how many slots are there?"

    [No information about it. But two slots are acquired]

    "What is this slot?"

    [No idea]

    "No, I was...I was just asking that to myself"

    [Your body is still weak, so you should quickly go home and rest]

    "Yeah"

    I am not feeling good anyway.

    I got up from bed.

    [Be careful. You don''t have full control on your body yet]

    "Is this some kind of side effect of that liquid?"

    [Looks like it]

    I slowly walked to the door and opened it--

    "Lil Das!"

    "Dau"

    "I told you to rest"

    "I am fine. Have you informed the driver?"

    "Yes, he is waiting"''

    Dau grabbed my hand and ced it on her shoulder.

    "It looks like a maid is escorting an old man"

    "But I am the old one here"

    "Yeah..."

    <em>Sigh~~</em>

    "What''s with that sigh?"

    "I forgot my phone andptop in my room"

    "Okay. You wait here, I will grab them for you"

    "Thanks"

    I slowly walked, looking at the garden.

    I am going to miss this ce.

    "I will be back in a week though"

    The stars are out.

    "The stars look good. What do you think, Lily?"

    [Yeah. It''s beautiful]

    As I was ncing around, I noticed some maids staring at me.

    "What?" I asked.

    "Forgive my rudeness, prince Das, but is it true that you will engage with Lady Lier on your coronation day?"

    "Yes, that is indeed true."

    Though we are already married.

    "And is it also true that you will be taking head maid Dau as your mistress?"

    "Don''t say this in front of her, or she will fire you"

    "Don''t say what in front of whom?"

    "Dau. Guess what this maid was saying?"

    "What?"

    "She asked me if you are going--"

    [You shouldn''t do this, Das]

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean?" Dau asked.

    "Oh, sorry, I am not talking to you"

    [She will fire that maid if you tell her]

    "I don''t care"

    [Don''t do it]

    "Well, fine"

    "What did the maid say, Lil Das?"

    And what am I going to say now?

    I nced around to search for an excuse.

    "Hey Dau. I haven''t been to the throne room. How about we take a little walk in there?"

    "The throne room is locked because no one uses it. And besides, the driver is waiting for you"

    "He can wait more. Hey you! Open the throne room" I said to the maid standing near me.

    "As you wish, prince Das"

    "Let''s go, Dau"

    The door to the throne room is so big and heavy that it needs 80 maids to open it.

    Dau and I walked in.

    "It''s being regrly cleaned" Dau said.

    "I will sit on that throne after my coronation"

    "You can sit now too, if you want" she said, grabbing my hand.

    I nced at her and said, "I can, but I want you to sit with me"

    "Like we did when you were a kid?"

    "Yeah, just like back then"

    "Sure, let''s go"

    When I was little, Lier and Dau and I used to y here too. And we often used to sit on the throne together.

    Lier used to say ''I will be the queen and Das will be the king''. It was a perfectly normal thing to say when someone sits on the throne. But little did I know, there was a deeper meaning behind Lier''s words.

    The throne room is as big as--

    "Lil Das!"

    My legs suddenly gave up, and I fell on the floor.

    "I am okay...huh?"

    Where did Dau go?

    She was just here...

    "Lily?"

    What''s going on?

    "Lily!"

    I heard some chattering noise and soon the empty throne room was filled with the people I never knew.

    I was still lying on the floor.

    I tried to get up, but my legs were still numb.

    A person walked close to me and passed through me...my body.

    I looked back to see someone entering the throne room.

    I couldn''t see clearly because of the sunlighting from outside...I thought it was night already?

    Soon the person reached where I was lying and his footsteps stopped in front of me.

    I can''t see, but I know that he is looking down on him.

    He was wearing golden colored clothes with a red cape on his back.

    I slowly looked up--

    "Lil Das! Are you okay?"

    "Huh?"

    "You were just staring at the door for a while"

    Was it another one of those stupid visions?

    [Das]

    "I know. Let''s talk about thister"

    Dau dropped me at the gate, and I sat in the car and went home.

 Chapter 218: Home

    Chapter 218: Home

    After reaching home, the first thing I did was to go meet mom.

    It was already past midnight.

    Even if mom is asleep, dad must be awake.

    <em>Knock~</em>

    I knocked on their door.

    "Lier?"

    "It''s me, dad"

    "Oh Das,e in. The door is unlocked"

    I opened the door and went in.

    "Hey, how are you? You look tired" dad said.

    "Yeah, I just...mom is sleeping?"

    "Yeah. She has been very busytely"

    "Oh, okay then. I will go to my...room"

    "Have you eaten yet?" mom asked.

    "Ang, you are wake?"

    "I was sleeping, but woke up after..."

    Mom sat up and looked at me.

    "Hey mom"

    She turned her face to the other side and said, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "Yeah...no. I will cook something. Don''t worry"

    Is she still angry?

    "There is some food left in the refrigerator. Heat it up if you want. Or just order something"

    "No, I will cook something"

    <em></em>"Have you looked at your face? You look exhausted. Just heat up the food and eat it. And go to bed. You have to go school tomorrow for exams"

    "Okay"

    "And..."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s nothing. Good night"

    "Goodnight mom. I love you"

    "No ''I love you'' for me?" dad asked.

    "Goodnight. You should sleep too, dad"

    "I love you too"

    I left their room and closed the door.

    [Your mom looked confused]

    "She was attacked yesterday. Can''t me her"

    I heated up the dinner and ate it.

    [What will you do now? Study or sleep?]

    "I am never touching books in my life"

    [That''s sound like sphemy]

    "Maybe it is"

    [So you will sleep now?]

    "I want to sleep, but I will take a deep bath"

    I went into my room.

    The first thing that came into my mind after entering the room was...Elena.

    [Das, your body is releasing--[]

    "I don''t want to hear it"

    I grabbed my clothes and went upstairs...to the terrace.

    [Isn''t your bathroom downstairs?]

    "Who said I am going to the bathroom?"

    [But you said you are going to take a deep bath]

    "Yeah, ''a deep bath''. ess to the cameras of the terrace--well there is no need. Let me show it to you by my eyes"

    [Okay]

    "Turn on the lights of the terrace, but in dim intensity"

    [Oka...y]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [They are already turned on]

    "Looks like someone forgot to turn them off"

    We need a life here too.

    "Open the door please, I am too tired to do something"

    [Done]

    "Thanks"

    I threw my clothes on the chair and took off my clothes.

    [You wanted to show me your naked body?]

    "Hell no!"

    I walked around and showed her what I wanted her to see.

    [Oh, it''s a swimming pool]

    "Why are you not excited?"

    [I thouh it would be something more amazing]

    "What were you imagining to see?"

    [A jet or something]

    "We don''t have that here. They are in a different ce"

    I jumped in the pool.

    [You are the one who is excited]

    "Well, I rarely get a chance to--argh, I should have known"

    There was someone sitting on the other side of the pool.

    She just kept staring at me.

    The lights were dim so not everything was visible, but I could see everything.

    She was naked.

    The moonlight was perfectly radiating on her body, and her silky cream-ivory hair was covering the front side of her body. In other words, her breasts.

    The water dripping from her hair and body shows that she was here for a while.

    After staring for a while, I said, "Hello"

    She kept staring at me and said, "I thought you were a ghost"

    "Don''t go killing me"

    "When did youe back?"

    "Just a while ago. Ate dinner and had an urge to bathe here, so I came here"

    "I see. I was also just thinking about you"

    "You mean masturbating"

    "No"

    She is sitting so far away. I should call her--

    "Hey! What are you doing?"

    "I am getting out of the bath"

    "I can see that! Why are you getting out?"

    "It''s dark here so you probably haven''t seen me, but I am naked. Just close your eyes and I will wear some clothes now"

    "Why?"

    "You don''t want to see any other girl''s naked body before Elena, right?"

    "Oh! Actually...I already saw her naked"

    She stared at me in wonder and smiled.

    "What''s with that smile?"

    "I already knew it"

    "Knew what? That I have seen Elena naked?"

    "Yes. She told me what happened between you and her already"

    "So this was some kind of test of my loyalty?"

    "Yeah, you can say that"

    "And did I pass?"

    "Failing was never an option"

    I spread my arm and said, "Come here"

    The pool is about 54 feet long, and she swam it in less than 5 seconds.

    I had already spread my arm, so that she could hug me. But instead of a hug, she kissed me.

    "I missed you"

    Her hair was covering her face. I caressed her hair through her face and gently brushed her hair.

    "Sorry for making you wait"

    "You better be. Do you have any idea how much I waited for you?"

    "A week?"

    "That week was more like a year for me"

    I kissed her.

    "This is my first time seeing you naked"

    "Yes, it is"

    She took a step back, so that I could see her full body.

    "How do I look?" she asked, spinning around.

    I pulled her close and kissed her.

    "I have fallen for you so deeply again"

    "Just by looking at my body?"

    "No"

    "Then?"

    "I remembered many things when I went to the pce"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah, most of them were embarrassing stuff though"

    "Did you go to my room?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Most of my stuff is there"

    "I will make sure to go there next time"

    We kissed each other. Again and again.

    I slowly moved my hand from her face to her chest and touched her breasts.

    How are they?

    "Soft"

    [They are a little bigger than Elena]

    Shut up!

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"

    "What if I say no?"

    "No is not an option"

 Chapter 219: That is Not an Option

    Chapter 219: That is Not an Option

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "Let''s have some fun, shall we?"

    "What if I say no?"

    "No is not an option"

    She pushed me back and jumped on me, wrapping her legs around my waist.

    "You have no idea how many times I have thought of doing this with you" she said, kissing me.

    "What were you doing here?"

    "Bathing"

    "In the midnight?"

    "You are here for the same purpose, aren''t you?"

    "I just came here on a whim"

    "Well, I was getting bored anyway. So I came here"

    "Did youe here every night?"

    "Most likely yes"

    "And why are you naked?"

    "You have to be naked to bathe in the swimming pool"

    "That''s not true"

    "Then what about you? You were naked too"

    "I am a boy"

    "So what?"

    "What if someone has seen you naked?"

    "Your house is the tallest in the radius of 8 kilometers from here. There is no way they can peek"

    "What if someone saw you from up?"

    "Like in some kind of chopper? You are not making any sense"

    "I know"

    "So, you will let me do what you did with Elena, right?"

    "No is not an option, right?"

    She smiled and kissed me.

    "Hold your breath!" she said, pushing me down into the water.

    She took a deep breath and came underwater and kissed me.

    I wasn''t feeling suffocated or anything, but a kiss under the water is not bad.

    "Was it romantic?" she asked.

    "It was. And terrifying too"

    She took a few steps back and started floating.

    "Come" she said, waving her finger.

    I also started floating on the water.

    "You have gotten better at swimming" I said.

    She swam 54 feet in 5 seconds earlier.

    "Not better than you"

    "Well,pared to how you were before, you have gotten a lot better"

    "That is true"

    We were still floating on the water, looking at the starry sky.

    She grabbed my hand and said, "Do you remember we have done the same thing before too?"

    "When I stopped going to school?"

    "That''s right. We were in the pce. It waste night and suddenly we decided to go out"

    "And we went to the garden and climbed the pavilion"

    "It was such a dangerous thing to do"

    "You were the one who suggested it though"

    "After we climbed, weid down and watched the stars the entire night"

    "Yeah"

    "I really wanted to kiss you back then" she said, squeezing my hand.

    "We were kids at that time"

    "We were, but you know I am mature. I think I am more mature than you too"

    "Of course you are. I can never be like you"

    "I know I shouldn''t say this, but I enjoyed my time with you. It was the longest we have been together"

    "Well, we have always been together, but yeah. That time we were together all the time"

    "Since Dau wasn''t around, I decided to take care of you all by myself"

    "You also knew about what happened to Dau, didn''t you?"

    "I did, but it was different for me"

    "How so?"

    "After I got kidnapped and then saved. Dau wasn''t around. Thest time I saw her, she was being crushed between the broken walls. And after I came back, I never got to see her. I thought she had died, but six months ago, I saw her again, and she filled me with the details"

    "I see"

    "I was really surprised you didn''t remember her"

    "I am surprised too"

    "Enough talking. Let''s have some fun now"

    "Your switch is on now?"

    "It''s always on"

    She got on top of me and took me to the edge.

    She went under the water and grabbed my penis.

    "You don''t n to do this underwater, are you?"

    She opened her mouth and put my penis in her mouth.

    I pulled her up and sat on the edge.

    "Don''t do stupid things"

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "That is not an option"

    We kissed each other for a while.

    "Hey Lier"

    "Hmm?"

    "Tell me honestly"

    "Tell you what?"

    "Did you masturbate during your stay here?"

    "Do I really have to answer that?"

    "I am curious"

    "I did"

    "In your room?"

    She shook her head.

    "Then here?"

    "No"

    "Then?"

    "In your room"

    "Seriously?"

    "It was the best ce to do that!"

    "Didn''t mom catch you?"

    "I used to do it at night. Around 2 to 3 AM"

    "What a pervert"

    "Don''t call me pervert!"

    "Hey, how did you do it?"

    "Who is being the pervert now?"

    "Tell me?"

    "Well, I used to wear one of your shirts and y with my pussy while sniffing it"

    "Nothing else?"

    "Nothing else"

    "And here I was imagining you wearing my underwear on your head and masturbating"

    "No one does that!"

    I kissed her, and she kissed me back.

    "Talking about underwear" she said.

    "Hmm?"

    "I found underwear in your pocket. I thought maybe aunt has put them in for some reason"

    "....."

    "It was a ck one"

    "And...what did you do with them?"

    "I gave them back to Aunt"

    "What...did she say?"

    "She said, ''Thanks for this'' and patted me"

    I am dead!

    "What''s wrong? Why are you--"

    "That underwear wasn''t of mom"

    "Huh?"

    "It was Elena''s"

    <em>Gasp~</em>

    Breath hitched her throat.

    "Hey!" I rubbed her check and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry"

    "But--"

    I hugged her and said, "It''s okay. I was going to tell mom everything anyway"

    Her heart was beating so fast that I could nearly feel her blood flowing when I was hugging her.

    She looked more scared than me.

    "What will you tell her?" she asked

    "Everything. About you too, and Serah and Lily too"

    I can''t hide secrets without lying, so I will just stop lying and tell her everything.

    My penis had gone limp because of that shock.

    I was sitting on the edge with half of my legs underwater. While Lier was still in the pool with half of her body out.

    She opened her mouth and put my entire penis in her mouth.

    Secondster, the limp penis came out hard rock from her mouth.

 Chapter 220: Pat Me

    Chapter 220: Pat Me

    I was sitting on the edge with half of my legs underwater. While Lier was still in the pool with half of her body out.

    She opened her mouth and put my entire penis in her mouth.

    Secondster, my limp penis came out hard rock from her mouth.

    "You got hard as soon as I put it in my mouth"

    "It''s because it feels good"

    "I will do more"

    She put her hands on my thighs and started sucking my penis.

    She was moving her head up and down, while looking at me.

    I can''t believe this is happening.

    [Her face looks like she is enjoying it]

    I really want to close my eyes!

    Not only Lier is sucking me, but Lily is also watching.

    "What''s wrong?" she asked, talking my penis out of her mouth.

    "You know, before you kissed me that day. I used to think of you as an innocent and shy girl. But I never knew you were a pervert"

    "Call me pervert again, and I will bite your little friend"

    "But you were innocent and shy! How did you change this much?"

    "I was never innocent or shy. I was just like that when I was near you. You don''t know how I used to act around others"

    "That is true. I never paid much attention to you"

    "And here we are, doing this"

    I leaned down and kissed her.

    "Thank you for loving me"

    "It''s my pleasure"

    She started sucking my penis again, but this time, instead of moving up and down, she was moving back and forth.

    She pulled me close by wrapping her hands around my waist and kept sucking my penis.

    "It feels so good"

    Her mouth is so wet and slippery.

    She grabbed my hand and ced it on her head.

    She wants me to push her head?

    She was already sucking more than half of my penis. I used my hand to push her head further and now, my entire penis was in her mouth.

    I want to keep it in forever.

    "Hmm!"

    She started pping my thighs.

    I let her go.

    She took my penis out from her mouth and said, "What are you doing?!"

    "Didn''t you want me to push your head further?"

    "No! I just wanted to feel your hand on my head"

    "How would I know that"

    "You can push my head, but don''t do it suddenly. Do that before you do it"

    "Okay"

    She started sucking my penis again, but this time more forcefully.

    I moved a little to the edge, so she could easily suck my penis.

    She stopped moving and started sucking the tip.

    "You are good"

    "Thanks the inte"

    "You watched videos?"

    "Hell no! There are too many articles on this"

    "I will cum soon"

    "Okay"

    She started moving her hand up and down.

    "Hey, can you pat me?" she asked

    "Okay"

    "Pat me when I suck"

    "Okay"

    She put the tip in her mouth, used her tongue on the lower part, and swallowed my entire penis.

    She was moving back and forth with her tongue on her lower lips, which was making the lower part of my penis feel good.

    I patted her and said, "You really like being patted, huh?"

    "That''s not it. You used to praise and pat me when I did something good. I really love your pats"

    "You...lewd"

    "Why?"

    "You just said I patted you when you did something good and...and you are sucking my penis and asking for a pat"

    "Am I not doing good?"

    "You are doing great"

    "Then keep patting me"

    I kept caressing her head and hair as she kept sucking my penis.

    I pushed her head back and said, "I am going to cum"

    She put the tip of my penis in her mouth again and came in her mouth.

    It feelstoo good.

    She sucked everyst drop of cum from my penis.

    "You wanted me to cum in your mouth?"

    She opened her mouth and showed me.

    "Don''t show it to me"

    Dammit!

    This sight looks so damn amazing.

    She covered her mouth with her hand and gulped down my cum.

    "How does it taste?"

    She gulped down and said, "It was tasty"

    "Wasn''t it bitter?"

    "It was, but I really liked how it tasted"

    "You are awesome"

    "Judging by your reaction, Elena hasn''t drank your cum yet, right?"

    "She did! And you already know everything, right?"

    "Yup. She told me and Serah everything"

    "It felt really great"

    "I am happy to hear that"

    She used her legs to push herself back and started swimming.

    I jumped back in the pool and followed her.

    She swam to the other and folded her arms on it, and put her chin on them while looking outside.

    "Be careful not to fall"

    "I am not a kid"

    The edge is of ss. It won''t break, but looking at how she is leaning...

    I swam and hugged her from behind.

    "You are still hard. We are going to continue it, right?"

    "Of course we will"

    I moved my hand to her breasts and squeezed them.

    "You really love breasts, don''t you?"

    "They are for me, right?"

    "I have grown them unbeknownst to your fetish of breasts"

    "Don''t call it fetish"

    "Then what should I call it?"

    "You can call...yeah, it is fetish"

    "What other fetishes do you have?"

    "You will know then quite soon"

    She turned around and wrapped her hands around my neck.

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    We kissed.

    We kept kissing each other, while ying with each other''s tongues.

    Her body was slippery, so I was pressing her body against mine. Feeling her soft breasts.

    "Shall we continue?" she said, kissing me.

    "We will continue the rest in my room"

    "Let''s race to the other side" she said, pushing me into the water.

    She had already swum half the distance.

    "You think you can defeat me in swimming?"

    "I don''t, that''s why I am waiting for you to catch me" she said, increasing her speed.

    I swam and grabbed her leg, pulling her back and hugging her from behind.

    "How about we both get out at the same time?"

 Chapter 221: Shoot It

    Chapter 221: Shoot It

    I swam and grabbed her leg, pulling her back and hugging her from behind.

    "How about we both get out at the same time?"

    "That is not an--"

    I kissed her before she could say anything anymore.

    We both got out of the pool.

    "It feels cold" she said, wiping her body with a towel.

    "You should avoid night baths in the pool"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    She threw the towel at me.

    I wiped my body with it and sniffed her towel.

    "Hey! I didn''t give it so that you can sniff my towel"

    "You went into my room every night, wore my shirts, masturbated while sniffing and licking them, and now you are asking me to not sniff your towel?"

    "Shut up"

    She wore her panties.

    "White white"

    "Don''t stare! And wear your clothes too!"

    "No need. We are going to take them off anyway"

    "Still, wear them"

    "Not wearing"

    "Fine. Your wish"

    She had only worn her panties and started walking towards the door.

    I grabbed her clothes and mine and ran at her.

    "Heh!" she smirked.

    I couldn''t see her face, but I am sure she smirked.

    I threw the clothes up and grabbed her waist and legs and carried her in my arms.

    "Hey! What are you---my clothes"

    She caught all the clothes.

    "What do you think you are--"

    I kissed her.

    "You think I will let you go after you smirked at me?"

    "Show me what you can do"

    I started walking downstairs.

    "Lily, drain the water from the pool and turn on the motor to fill it up again"

    [Okay]

    "My name is Lier, not Lily"

    "I know. I was talking to Lily"

    "Lily is that pixie...the AI you love"

    "That''s right"

    "And why did you say that you are talking with her?"

    "Because I was talking with her"

    "Wait, you mean...she is in the real world too?"

    "Not exactly. But she is with me, and she saw everything we did"

    "She saw me sucking your..."

    "Yeah"

    "I can''t believe it"

    "No point crying now"

    "I am not crying! I am just embarrassed"

    "Well, no point getting embarrassed now. You will get naked in front of Elena too"

    "Why would I get naked in front of her?"

    "Well..."

    "Das?"

    "Don''t you want to have a threesome some time?"

    "I can''t believe it! Where is my dense Das"

    "Shut up!"

    "So does that mean you want to have a threesome with us?"

    "Only if both of you agree"

    "Then you can have a fivesome too"

    "You, Elena Serah...who is the fourth one?"

    "Your AI"

    "She won''t join"

    [I want to join!]

    "Shut up, Lily"

    "Is she like...connected with you or something?"

    "No. She is inside me"

    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?"

    "Huh?"

    "Shouldn''t it be like ''I am inside her'' or something?"

    "Stop your lewd jokes"

    "You are understanding them and that means you are a pervert too"

    "Thanks to you"

    "It''s all thanks to Elena. I am really curious how she turned you like this"

    "It''s a long story"

    "Tell me"

    "I will, some day"

    "I can''t wait"

    We reached my room.

    I opened the door and went in, closing the door behind me.

    I threw her on the bed and all the clothes fell on the bed and floor from her hands as I jumped on top of her.

    "You look excited" she said, kissing me.

    "Shall we continue?"

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "I will make you feel good now"

    I slid down and started taking off her--

    "Wait, stop!"

    "No point getting embarrassed--"

    "I am not embarrassed"

    "Then why?"

    "I..."

    "What?"

    "I came a little when I was sucking you"

    "..."

    "Don''t look at me like that"

    "Then I will make you cum more"

    "Not now! After that...let me make you cum once, more. Then you can do it"

    "Fine"

    "Then what do you want me to do?"

    "How about a boob job?"

    "Okay!" she said, touching her boobs.

    I got on top of her and put my penis between her breasts.

    "Squeeze your breasts"

    "Okay"

    "It feels great"

    "Just by putting it between my breasts?"

    "Yeah. It feels so soft"

    "Do I have to move my breasts now?"

    "Call them boob"

    "Do I have to move my boobs now?"

    "No need. I will move. You just keep squeezing them"

    "Okay"

    I started moving my hips back and forth...it''s hard to move.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Can you suck my penis and make it a little wet?"

    She opened her mouth and said, "You are wee"

    I put my penis in her mouth.

    She was lying on the bed, so when I put my penis in her mouth, she had to move her head up.

    I started moving back and forth until my entire penis was wet with her saliva.

    "That is enough...I think"

    She opened her mouth, and I took out my penis and put it between her boobs

    I started shaking my hips back and forth.

    "It feels too good"

    "My breas--boobs also feels weird"

    I pinched her nipples to which she let out "Anh" a moan.

    "Squeeze your boobs more"

    I ced my hands on her and started squeezing her boobs while moving my hips back and forth.

    My penis was now hitting her lips.

    "I am going toe"

    She took out her tongue and said, "Shoot it"

    After moving back and forth for a while, I came.

    All my sperm spread directly on her tongue and in her mouth.

    She moved her head up and started sucking the tip of my penis.

    "Your cum tastes really good"

    "They are all yours"

    "Elena said your cum is addicted. Now I know what she meant by that"

    "You had to say this"

    "You didn''t want me to?"

    "I don''t mind it but...keep the girls talk between girls"

    "Oh, in other words, you just don''t like when we discuss this matter"

    "You can discuss it when I am not around"

    "Who knew Das gets off with--"

    "Enough talking"

    I took off her panties and buried my face into her soft and wet pussy.

 Chapter 222: Ask For It

    Chapter 222: Ask For It

    I took off her panties and buried my face into her soft and wet pussy.

    "Mnhm"

    I started licking her walls.

    "Mmm"

    I spread it with my thumbs and started sucking her pussy.

    "Das"

    I touched her clitoris and inserted my tongue into her pussy.

    "It feels so good"

    I kept sucking her more and more, drinking all her juices.

    "Anh"

    Every time I moved my tongue, her pussy throbbed and got tighter.

    I was lost in sucking her pussy and kept enjoying it.

    Her moans were acting like background music, which just made me want to suck her more and deeper.

    She sat up and pushed my head in her pussy.

    "I am going to cum"

    I started sucking more aggressively as she moved up and down.

    "Das! Anh!"

    She came, and I drank it all.

    "It felt so good"

    "I could tell that by your sexy moans"

    Her face flushed as she hugged me, buryingmy face in her soft boobs.

    "Here, enjoy your pillows"

    Elena even said that too.

    She never ceases to amaze me.

    I moved my head to her right boob and started sucking her nipples.

    "You don''t suck pillows"

    "Shut up"

    I pushed her down and started squeezing her boobs while sucking them.

    "What will we do now?" she asked.

    "You still want to continue?"

    "I want to do it the entire night"

    "Wow. I almost forgot that you are a pervert"

    "So, what are we doing?"

    I inserted my finger in her pussy.

    "You are so tight"

    "Don''t! I just came!"

    I started moving my finger.

    "Das! I am sen--Ahm! Das!"

    I squeezed her boob and started sucking it.

    "Don''t! Das! Don''t y with my boobs and pussy at the same time"

    "But your face is showing that you are feeling good"

    Her face flushed as she turned her face away.

    It''s been a while since I saw her embarrassed face.

    I took out my finger and kissed her.

    "I will only continue if you tell me"

    "You meanie"

    She kissed me.

    She pushed me over and got on top of me.

    "Now I am the boss" she said, kissing me.

    "Sure. If you think you can tease me"

    "I have teased you your entire life"

    "I have a bad memory. Care to remind me?"

    She grabbed my penis and said, "I will make you moan too"

    "Dream on"

    She bit the tip of my penis and said, "Ready to shoot it in my mouth once more?"

    "Anytime"

    She kissed the tip and used her tongue to lick the lower part.

    She was moving her head up and down while licking the lower part and sucking the side.

    I sat up and put my hand on her head.

    She looked up.

    "Want me to pat you?"

    She smiled and put my penis in her mouth.

    She ced her hands on my thighs and started moving both back and forth as well as up and down.

    My hand was on her head. When she moved her head, my hand would automatically follow her head.

    "Mm"

    "What?"

    "Mm mmm"

    "I can push your head?"

    She nodded.

    I was already sitting, but I stood up on my knees, so it would be easy for her to suck.

    When I stood up, my penis slipped out from her mouth.

    I grabbed my penis and started moving it left and right, and up and down.

    Lier was trying to catch it with her mouth, but couldn''t.

    She tried to grab my penis with her hands.

    "No touching"

    She put her hands on my upper thighs and moved her head to catch my penis with her mouth as I moved my penis.

    I remember teasing her like this with a candy when we were kids. Except it''s my penis instead of a candy.

    "You want it?"

    She opened her mouth and looked up.

    "Ask for it"

    "Give your penis in my mouth"

    "No hesitation, huh?"

    I put my penis in her mouth, and she swallowed it all in one go.

    She started moving back and forth.

    "I will push your head now"

    She looked up and blinked.

    I grabbed her head and started pushing it.

    When she moved backwards, I pushed her head, and she sucked it again.

    It was feeling so good that I started shaking my hips.

    Whenever she moved her head forward, I moved my hips forward too.

    I could feel my penis hitting her throat.

    "I aming"

    I let her head go, but she pushed her head, sucking my entire penis.

    "You want me to cum like this?"

    She pushed further.

    I grabbed her head and started shaking my hips.

    If I cum like this, my cum would directly go in her stomach.

    She won''t even get a chance to taste it.

    With every thirst, my cum was trying toe out.

    "I aming!"

    I pushed her head and came.

    It feels so tight.

    I let her head go.

    She looked up and moved her head backwards, sucking everything, and took my penis out with a "Pop" sound.

    "Even though this was your third time, your cum was so thick"

    I pulled her up and kissed her.

    She pushed me down andy on top of me.

    "I am tired now" I said, patting her.

    She slid up and kissed me.

    Her face was on my chest.

    I could feel her soft boobs and heartbeat.

    "I didn''t moan"

    "I will make you moan one day"

    "I am sorry if I had pushed you so far" I said, ying with her cream-ivory hair.

    "That''s not true. I genuinely enjoyed it. I can''t wait to do this again"

    "I am d to hear that"

    [When is my turn?]

    "I am not doing this with you, Lily"

    [But you promised]

    "I didn''t! Don''t take advantage of my bad memories"

    [I will remember this]

    "yeah, yeah"

    [I will get my revenge]

    "Sure"

    [I will make you regret this]

    "You are scaring me now"

    "You can talk with her from anywhere?" Lier asked.

    "Yeah"

    "Like telepathy?"

    "No. I said it, didn''t I? She is inside me"

    "You were being serious?! I thought you were just kidding"

    "Wow"

    "So how do you talk with her?"

    "Just like I talk with you and everyone else"

    "Can I talk with her?"

    "You can"

    "Let me talk with her!"

    "Now?"

    "Yes!"

    "Fine"

 Chapter 223: I Am Your Wife

    Chapter 223: I Am Your Wife

    After the fourth round with Lier, Lily said.

    [I will remember this]

    "yeah, yeah"

    [I will get my revenge]

    "Sure"

    [I will make you regret this]

    "You are scaring me now"

    "You can talk with her from anywhere?" Lier asked.

    "Yeah"

    "Like telepathy?"

    "No. I said it, didn''t I? She is inside me"

    "You were being serious?! I thought you were just kidding"

    "Wow"

    "So how do you talk with her?"

    "Just like I talk with you and everyone else"

    "Can I talk with her?"

    "You can"

    "Let me talk with her!"

    "Now?"

    "Yes!"

    "Fine"

    "Hello Lily" said Lier.

    [Hello]

    "You can''t hear her. Can you give me my earbuds?"

    "Okay" she got up from the bed.

    "There are--"

    "I know it. But they aren''t there anymore. I put them in the closet"

    "You checked my entire room, didn''t you?"

    "It''s called inspection. I need to keep an eye on my boyfriend. In case, he is cheating"

    "Since when did you be my girlfriend?"

    "I am not your girlfriend, but I am your wife"

    "So, mistress Lier Edens. Do you think I am cheating on you?"

    "I don''t think. I know you are cheating on me with your girlfriend"

    "She is my wife too"

    "You are cheating on me with your wife"

    "That sounds so messed up"

    She opened my closet.

    "Your closet is bigger than my room"

    I don''t even use it much"

    She entered the closet and opened the drawer.

    "Here they are"

    "No need to close the--"

    She closed the closet.

    "Wow. These earbuds are old"

    "I bought them four months ago"

    "The new version was outst week"

    "I am not keeping an eye on thetest gadgets for the past few months"

    "I can see that. Everything in your room is more than six months old"

    "What''s the difference between these earbuds and them?"

    "Don''t know" she said, throwing it at me.

    "Lily, buy two new pairs of thetest earbuds of this brand"

    [Okay]

    "On express delivery"

    [Even if you buy them on express delivery, they will arrive in the morning]

    "I know"

    Lier got on top of me.

    "So, how do I talk with Lily?"

    "Lily, please connect to the earbuds"

    [Okay]

    I plugged the earbuds in Lier''s ear.

    "You can talk with her now"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, try talking"

    "Okay"

    She took a deep breath and said, "Hello...Lily"

    [Hello Lier]

    "I can hear her!"

    [How are you doing?]

    "I am good"

    [How does Das''s penis feel?]

    "It feels so good"

    [How did it feel when he was sucking you?]

    "It felt awesome"

    "Hey! I didn''t give it to you to talk about this!"

    [Shut up, Das]

    "Yes Das, let me talk"

    "You guys are horrible"

    [I recorded everything]

    "Recorded what?" Lier asked.

    [When you were sucking Das and what happened after. I recorded everything after Das entered the pool]

    "You are kidding, right?"

    [I am not]

    "Das, she is kidding, right?"

    "She is not"

    [I will watch it on loop now]

    "Please don''t!"

    [I want to learn it too. So I can make him feel good when my turnes]

    "y it for me too. We will watch it together"

    "Das!"

    "Heh"

    "Don''tugh!"

    "You were making an interesting face. I couldn''t help butugh a little"

    "Shut up! By the way Lily"

    [Yes?]

    "What exactly does it mean that you are inside Das?"

    [It''s as it says. I am inside him]

    "No, I mean. Inside his body? Or like you are inside his brain?"

    [Brain]

    "You hear through his ears and see through his eyes?"

    [Exactly. And currently, my voice is transmitted in the earbuds]

    "So...how does it feel inside him?"

    [It''s the same as LWO]

    "You don''t have a body right now, do you?"

    [I do have a body]

    "You do?!"

    [Yes]

    "How is that possible? Your body is in his brain?!"

    [No. I have created my body, and I am currently sitting in a room I have created, eating pizza]

    "You will get fat, Lily" I remarked.

    [They are created by me. I eat them and create them again]

    "Unlimited Pizzas?!" Lier eximed.

    [I can create anything I want. I am just sitting and watching over Das''s body]

    "I want to do that too!"

    [You have to be a program to do that]

    "Das, make me a program"

    "Where did you leave your brain?"

    "I was kidding!"

    I took out the earbuds from her ears and kissed her.

    "Go back to your room"

    "I want to stay like this a little longer"

    She turned over, using my chest as a pillow.

    "I am really happy right now. Being with you like this is...it feels so soothing"

    I caressed her head and said, "It''s the same for me"

    We stayed like this for a while. Did nothing, she kept circling her finger on my chest and I kept caressing her head.

    "Many things happened in LWO" she said.

    "Like?"

    "They sent out the rewards for the Abyssal Ruins event"

    "I thought they canceled it?"

    "It was, but they sent the rewards nheless"

    "What did you get?"

    "A bronzemon dagger"

    "You gave all your orbs to me"

    "Elena got some good stuff"

    "Is that so?"

    "But she gave everything to low-level yers"

    "What about Ricky and Rikka?"

    "I haven''t met them"

    "I just met Elena and Serah"

    "So.."

    "Hmm?"

    "Is everything going okay with you three?"

    "Are you asking if we are getting along or not?"

    "Yes?"

    "We are. I mean, I haven''t met them in real life yet. I don''t know if we would get along or not. But we have to, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "I am excited to meet them"

    "You have already met Elena though"

    "It was when I was in school"

    "Not that. In the pce....I mean, Elena and Selena stayed at the pce when we all were kids"

    "I have photos of that"

    "Really?"

    "Yeah. But they are in the pce"

    "Tell me where they are. I will look for it when I visit again"

    "Okay"

    "What else happened in this week?"

    "Nothing. You should log in LWO too"

    "I will probably do it after my coronation"

    "You will get rewards too"

    "Yeah"

    Though I don''t need any of them.

 Chapter 224: The Ritual of The Rees

    Chapter 224: The Ritual of The Rees

    "What else happened in this week?"

    "Nothing. You should login into LWO too"

    "I will probably do it after my coronation"

    "You will get rewards too"

    "Yeah"

    Though I don''t have any need of them.

    "I want to stay like this forever in your arms"

    "You will stay like this. We will be together, always"

    "yeah. We will grow up more. Have kids. There will be four wives so there will be many kids. And then we all will grow old together, and some day die"

    "Don''t talk about dying"

    "But it will happen one day"

    "..."

    "We will grow old together, right?"

    "..."

    "Right?"

    "Yeah"

    If I can find a way.

    "Oh!" I eximed.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s Elena''s birthday next week"

    "What will you gift her?"

    "I won''t"

    "Why?"

    "On herst birthday, we weren''t going out but...many things happened on her birthday. She...she invited all her...nevermind the story. I can''t bring myself to say it, not now. So as I was saying, on herst birthday, I gave her a phone. And she said, ''I don''t want gifts, just give me an unforgettable memory to which I can look back and smile every time I remember it...and you''. I told you in the exact way she said"

    "You know...that was pretty much a confession"

    "I was so dumb and dense at that time"

    "You still are"

    "Only sometimes"

    "So what will you do on her birthday?"

    "I will take her on a date and spend my entire day with her"

    "When will you go on a date with me?"

    "Soon enough"

    "We haven''t gone a date, but we just had...we just did lewd things"

    "Yeah" I chuckled

    "Why are youughing?"

    "It''s just funny how things turn out. Some months ago, I had just started going out with Elena and today...I am on the bed, naked with my cousin who I thought of as a sister my entire life"

    "You feel guilty?"

    "Kind of guilty and excited at the same time"

    "I don''t care if you feel guilty. I have finally got you, and I am not letting you go"

    "You know...I just think. Even if Elena hadn''t allowed me to be with you or other girls, things would have turned out the same way"

    "You mean, you would have cheated on her?"

    "No. I would have begged her to allow me to be with other girls"

    "Do you think she would have allowed it?"

    "Don''t know. But I would have begged her every day until she agreed"

    "That''s not a nice thing to say"

    "I know"

    "And she is okay with it. So don''t think about it"

    "Yeah. She is amazing"

    "She is fantasystic"

    "Did you just mix fantasy with fantastic?"

    "I did. She is like a fairy, who is so innocent and pure"

    "Yeah"

    "You really love her don''t you?"

    "I do"

    She kissed me and said, "I love you too"

    "I have you three"

    We kissed each other.

    She touched the locket on my neck and asked, "Since when do you wear these?"

    "It''s not for fashion"

    "Is that so? And here I was thinking you have finally awakened a fashion bug"

    "Hey Lier"

    "Mmm?"

    "Do you remember the ''Vows of the Rituals'' book?"

    "I do"

    "Want to perform one?"

    "They are so long. I don''t remember them all"

    "How about the ''Rees'' ritual?"

    "That one is short"

    "Want to do it?"

    "Are you seriously serious?"

    "I am"

    "I would be d to do it"

    She got off me, and I got out of the bed.

    I stood in front of the bed, waiting for her to get out of the bed, and stood in front of me.

    I kneeled down and moved my open hand towards her.

    "Pftt" sheughed.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "The ''Rees'' ritual is considered as one of the greatest ritual, and we are doing it naked"

    "Well, it would be just a waste of time to wear clothes"

    She held my hand and said, "I am ready"

    We both stared at each other in the eyes.

    She smiled as her face flushed.

    "I, Das Ryle"

    "I, Lier Ryle"

    "Soon to be Das Edens"

    "Soon to be Lier Edens"

    "Soon to be the king"

    "Soon to be the queen"

    "Husband of Lier Edens"

    "Wife of Das Edens"

    "In the name of"

    "In the name of"

    "Our ancestors"

    "Our ancestors"

    "Those who shed their life to protect their loved ones"

    "Those who protected us"

    "Today, I"

    "Today, I"

    "Hereby swears to"

    "Hereby swears to"

    "My wife, Lier Edens"

    "My husband, Das Edens"

    "That I shall love her till thest breath I breathe"

    "Till thest touch I feel"

    "I swear me"

    "I swear to myself"

    "Myself"

    "My husband"

    "And to those who are watching over us"

    "To those who are watching over us"

    "I would love my wife, Lier Edens"

    "I would love my husband, Das Edens"

    "In the next hundred years"

    "In the next hundred years"

    "As I do today"

    "As I do today"

    "I shall never hurt her in any way, nor disrespect her and her choices till the day I, Das Edens, dies"

    "I shall never hurt my husband Das Edens, nor his feelings and swear my loyalty, my body, my soul to him till the day I die"

    I got up and kissed her.

    "It was great" she said, hugging me.

    "Did I do it right?"

    "It was perfect"

    We got on the bed again.

    "I still remember how hard I cried when I read Rees''s story" Lier said.

    "He is one of the ancestors I respect"

    Rees Edens, one of the strongest Edens in the history.

    He was famous for his glory all over the world.

    When he was a kid, he fell in love with a girl who was the same age as him. Only to find out that girl was the princess of the neighboring kingdom.

    After years of proposals, they finally got married. It was a happy day until...

    The kingdom was attacked on their wedding day. He had to go to war.

    He fought bravely till hisst breath.

    When the girl heard that he had died, she killed herself. And these were the vows they had made before the kingdom was attacked.

    "I am so happy we did this!" she said.

    She looks so happy. I am d I was able to make her smile.

    "I will now tell Elena and brag about it"

    "I will do ''Bioos'' ritual with her"

    "That one is 200 pages long"

    "I will do it on her birthday"

    "Good luck"

 Chapter 225: Thank you

    Chapter 225: Thank you

    "I will now tell Elena and brag about it"

    "I will do ''Bioos'' ritual with her"

    "That one is 200 pages long"

    "I will do it on her birthday"

    "Good luck"

    "Bioos was your favorite, right?"

    "It was, until I read Ibis"

    "Oh that. I don''t like that one"

    "It is good"

    "He stole someone''s wife. How is it good?"

    "He loved that girl, so he stole her"

    "She belonged to someone else"

    "But they both loved each other"

    "I know, but still..."

    "If you fell in love with a girl who already has a boyfriend, wouldn''t you steal her?"

    "Why would I go all the way to fall in love with a girl who already has a boyfriend?"

    "Just giving an example. You don''t get to choose who to fall in love with, you just fall for them"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "I don''t know. I am satisfied with four"

    "All our ancestors were crazy in love"

    "You mean stupid?"

    "That makes us stupid too"

    "Well, I guess we are?"

    As I was caressing her hair.

    "Hey, tell me honestly. Do you n to get more girls?"

    "Elena asked me the same question. And I will give you the same reply, ''I don''t know''. As you just said right now, you don''t get to choose who to fall in love with"

    "That means there is a possibility you will get more"

    "You can assume that"

    "Do you have anyone in mind?"

    "Yes"

    "Who?"

    "Dau"

    "...."

    "Don''t look at me with such disgust! I knew you would make a face like that, but it still hurts"

    "I can''t believe you...how could you...I will just..."

    "At least finish the sentence before you start a new one"

    "Do whatever you want. It''s not like I can stop you. You will only listen to Elena"

    "Dau rejected me two times"

    "Wow. You even confessed to her?"

    "I even kissed her"

    "You are kidding, right?"

    "It was an idental kiss, so I didn''t get to feel it much"

    Lier brought her face close and kissed me.

    "What was that?" I asked.

    "I just felt like doing it?"

    She was on top of me, with her face on my chest.

    "Thank you"

    "What are you thanking me for?" she asked, looking up as she buried her chin on my chest.

    "Thank you for being with me. Thank you for loving me. Thank you for being born. Thank you for being my cousin"

    "You are embarrassing me now"

    "I love you"

    "Stop embarrassing me!"

    "I love you so so much"

    "Argh! I need to change the topic"

    "Haha"

    "Elena is in the top 10 in LWO right now"

    "She was the 11thst time"

    "Yes. The top 4th yer died or something like that. So she is in the 10th spot"

    "What about you?"

    "I don''t participate in raids and events much. I just y to pass the time"

    "Well now, you y with Elena"

    "Yes. It''s fun with her. I don''t get bored when I am with her"

    "I know, right?"

    "Oh! They also released a new update yesterday"

    "What type of update?"

    "We can y music. It can be the game songs, or we can y our own ylist from the inte"

    "That is a good update"

    "Yeah"

    "You should go and sleep now"

    "Why do you want to chase me out?"

    "It''s past 3:30 AM"

    "You sleep"

    "I can''t sleep with you here, on top of me"

    "I will stay like this for a while"

    "Your soft breasts are just making me more horny"

    "Want to go one more round?"

    "Nah"

    "Well, I will suck you once more"

    "There is no need"

    "Then what do you want me to do? I will do anything"

    "Anything?"

    "Anything"

    "Then...can you..."

    "What?"

    "Can you masturbate in front of me?"

    Her face flushed as she asked, "You want to see how I masturbate?"

    "Yes"

    "Okay?"

    She got off me and touched her pussy.

    "Want my shirt?" I asked.

    "Why?"

    "You said you used my shirt to sniff it and masturbate"

    "Why would I need your shirt when you are here"

    "You will sniff me?"

    "I will do this"

    She slid down and grabbed my penis, putting the tip in her mouth.

    "Should have guessed that"

    She took out the tip from her mouth and said, "You can sleep. I will go back to my room once I am done"

    "There is no way I can fall asleep when you are sucking me"

    She wasn''t moving her head. She just kept sucking the tip and moving her tongue.

    She was also using her teeth on the lower part to make me feel good.

    She was grabbing my penis with one hand, and ying with her pussy with the other hand.

    Sometimes she opened her mouth and showed me her tongue, as she licked the tip.

    The pre-cum was alreadying out.

    Every time she licked the tip, the pre-cum would stick to her tongue, and she gulps it down.

    She kissed the tip and started sucking it again, moving her tongue in all the sides of the tip to make me feel good.

    She is only sucking the tip, but it feels too good.

    She started moving her hand back and forth.

    Her other hand was down on her pussy. Her middle finger was going in and out.

    She was moving her hips slowly with the sync of her finger going in and out.

    "You look too lewd, Lier"

    "Hngh"

    "I would like to see you masturbate again some day"

    "Mmm"

    "I am going to cum soon"

    As soon as I said that, she started moving her hand aggressively, like she wanted to suck off all the cum of my body.

    She didn''t let go of my penis from her hand, nor from her mouth, and drank all my cum.

    She nced at me and gulped down everything.

    "I don''t think I can live without you cum anymore"

    "I don''t know if I should feel happy about that or not"

    She kissed me.

    "Go to your room now"

    She hugged me and said, "I will go after a few minutes"

    I patted her and said okay.

    I soon fell asleep.

    When I woke up...there was someone else sleeping on the bed beside me.

    Not only that, I wasn''t in my room.

    That ce...the room looked like my room from the pce.

    The girl sat up, rubbing her eyes.

    She looked at me and smiled and said, "Good morning" while hugging me.

 Chapter 226: Who Are You?

    Chapter 226: Who Are You?

    When I woke up...there was someone else sleeping on the bed beside me.

    Not only that, I wasn''t in my room.

    That ce...the room looked like my room from the pce.

    The girl sat up, rubbing her eyes.

    She looked at me and smiled and said, "Good morning" while hugging me.

    I pushed her back saying, "Who are you?"

    "You don''t recognize me?"

    I don''t!

    I was with Lier and then I fell asleep. Who is this girl?

    And why am I in the pce again?

    I went home, didn''t I?

    Or was that all a dream?

    What if I never woke up after injecting Oyuoris into my body?

    What if...I died?

    Even if I did...who is this girl?

    She was staring at me with her big round eyes.

    Her blonde hair, which goes down her shoulders.

    Her pink puffy lips and...those big breasts.

    Stop it, Das!

    What is wrong with you?!

    "I am hurt, Das"

    "What?"

    "I thought you would be happy to see me" she said, puffing her cheeks.

    She turned away her face.

    She looks so cute--stop! Stop Das!

    But still...this girl...I feel like I have seen her somewhere before.

    She looked at me from the corner of her eyes and said, "Still haven''t recognized me?"

    I chuckled saying, "I did"

    Sheughed and hugged me.

    "How do I look?"

    "You look good. I couldn''t recognize you, Lily"

    "You should have recognized me by my voice"

    "Your voice sounds a little different"

    "Well, we are meeting face to face. And my body is big too"

    She kept hugging me and rubbing her cheeks with mine.

    "So...what''s going on?"

    "I pulled your consciousness here"

    "And ''Here'' is?"

    "I created this ce, based on your memories"

    "Wait! I am in my mind right now?"

    "Something like that"

    "And is this all created by you?"

    "Using your memories"

    "Is this a dream?"

    "Not a dream. But yes, you can call this a dream"

    "Am I real?"

    "Of course you are"

    "What about you? Are you the real Lily? Or just her image?"

    "What do you think? You should be able to recognize the girl you love, right?"

    "I am just a bit paranoid because of the things you said that day"

    "About memory dive?"

    "Yes"

    "This is a dream, but everything is real"

    She grabbed my hand and said, "You can even feel everything" putting my hand on her breasts.

    They are so soft--

    "What are you doing?!" I pulled my hand back.

    "What''s wrong? I made them ording to your liking. Do you want them more big?"

    "No, no, no! That''s not what I mean. What I wanted to say is...what do you think you are doing?!"

    "I was letting you touch my brea...you like when they say boob. I was letting you touch my boobs"

    "Stop doing things like this!"

    "Why?"

    "Because..."

    "I even have a big body now. What are you resisting for?"

    "I..."

    I don''t know.

    I don''t know why...but I just can''t imagine...dammit!

    "You say you love me, but you don''t want to do things you do with Elena and Lier"

    "I am sorry. It''s just...kind of awkward doing these things with you"

    "That is not my problem, is it?"

    "I know. Just...just give me a little more time"

    Dammit!

    Now I know how Dau felt.

    "How much time do you need?"

    "After my coronation"

    "That is still a long way, but okay. I will wait till then"

    "Thanks"

    "And if you still keep rejecting me..."

    "If I?"

    "I will just create another copy of you and do it with him"

    "That''s a really dreadful threat. I really want to smack you"

    "You want to smack me?"

    "More like a spank.. I want to spank you"

    "Like those spank me dad--"

    I pped her mouth before she could say any more words.

    "Why do you even know this?!"

    "Mm mph mh mph mhph"

    I removed my hand.

    "I saw it on the inte"

    Damn you inte!

    You corrupted my cute Lily.

    "Don''t watch that stuff, okay?"

    "Why?"

    "That''s for adults. Only 18+ are allowed to watch that"

    "But I am an adult"

    "No, you are not"

    "I don''t even have an age. So it''s okay"

    "No means no. Lily, you are prohibited to watch any 18+ stuff, do you understand?"

    "Will you get angry if I watch them?"

    "I will"

    "Will you yell at me?"

    "I will"

    She made an annoyed face and said, "Fine"

    "Thanks"

    I hugged her.

    "And I was joking about creating your copy" she said, hugging me back.

    "I know"

    "You better not make me wait"

    "I won''t"

    "If you do, then I can just..."

    "Just?"

    She pushed me down and got on top of me.

    She is strong.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "If you deny me after your coronation then I will just pull your consciousness here, and tie you up, like this!"

    Some chains came out from under the bed and chained my hands and legs.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    "This is a threat"

    "Are you saying, you will rape me if I keep rejecting you?"

    "I will"

    "Are you in some kind of rebellious phase?"

    "Keep in mind that this ce is created by me. I can do anything I want here. I just have to imagine, and ''Boom'' it will happen"

    "I was thinking about this for a while but...your clothes look very erotic"

    "I created them to your liking"

    "Is that...so?"

    "I was hoping that you would jump on me after looking at me. But much to my surprise, you didn''t even recognize me"

    "Sorry."

    "I can even get naked in a blink, and make you naked too"

    "Please don''t do that"

    "If you anger me, I will do it"

    I don''t mind this version of Lily.

    Wait. If she can do anything she wants...then

    "Hey Lily, does that mean I can also do whatever I want here?"

    "It''s your body, your brain, your system. Of course, you can do whatever you want"

    "I see"

    "What will you...why do you suddenly look so big?"

    "I am the same, I just made you smaller"

 Chapter 227: What If...

    Chapter 227: What If...

    If she can do anything she wants...then

    "Hey Lily, does that mean I can also do whatever I want here?"

    "It''s your body, your brain, your system. Of course, you can do whatever you want"

    "I see"

    "What will you...why do you suddenly look so big?"

    "I am the same, I just made you smaller"

    She is now the same size as she is in LWO.

    She stood up on top of me and started running on my chest.

    She reached at my neck and jumped down, running towards my ears.

    "What are you doing?" I asked.

    What is she doing...

    She grabbed my ear and cleared her throat.

    "Don''t tell me you are going to--"

    "Das is an idiot!"

    "This...was the loudest yell of yours so far"

    "Turn me back to normal" she said, swinging on my hair.

    "Fine. Though this is supposed to be your normal size"

    I changed her back to normal, and freed myself from the chains.

    She got up and sat on myp.

    "You don''t have to sit here, you know?"

    "I want to sit here, any problem?"

    There are many problems.

    She leaned back and looked up at me, saying, "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    "Can I call you here once in a while?"

    "Any time"

    "Thanks"

    "So my body is sleeping, but my consciousness is here, with you"

    "Yes. You will get your sleep and rest. Your body will get rest too. As for your mental rest..." she turned over and said, "I don''t think I am disturbing you, am I?"

    "You are not"

    "What else do you want to ask?"

    "What about time?"

    "Time is not rtive in this dimension"

    "So the time outside and the time here are different?"

    "I can make it like one day here and--"

    "One hour outside?"

    "Not hour. I can do it till seconds, or even milliseconds too, if you want"

    "That means...one minute outside and sixty days here?!"

    "That''s right. We can do lewd stuff for months, and not even an hour would pass in the real world"

    She wrapped her arms around me.

    "I see"

    Calm down, Das.

    "But right now, the time is in sync with the outside world" she brushed her finger on my cheek.

    "Is...that so?"

    Calm down!

    This is Lily. Don''t get excited over her body.

    I know she is just trying to make me horny. But calm down.

    "So this all is created by you from my memories?"

    "How many times will you ask the same thing?"

    I am just trying to distract myself.

    She pressed her breasts againstmy chest and said, "I have something to inform you about"

    "About what happened at the pce?"

    "Yes" she pushed me down and got on top of me.

    "Tell"

    "When you entered the throne room, one of your encrypted memories got decrypted on its own. Did you see any vision?"

    "It was too real for a vision"

    "So you saw it"

    "How did it get decrypted on it''s on?"

    "Something must have triggered it. And not only that, it got encrypted again on its own"

    "Can''t you do anything?"

    "I can''t. I am trying, but I can''t"

    "You can''t see those visions even though I can see it"

    "Those visions are not real. Those visions are just memories, and your system projects it"

    "Why do I have these memories?"

    "There are many things which we don''t know the answers of"

    "First is, how do I have a system"

    "Yes. That''s the main question"

    "My family is hiding something from me. Maybe it''s about that?"

    "I don''t think so. It doesn''t look like they know that you have a system"

    "Then what else could they be hiding? They even made an Edens'' oath"

    "Say Das, I will say the rudest thing you can ever imagine. Just, please don''t get angry, okay?"

    "Okay"

    "Do you think that your parents are really your parents?"

    "They are"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "We have done DNA tests and many other tests from time to time for body check up"

    "Maybe those reports are fake?"

    "I don''t think so"

    "Just imagine, what if they are not your parents?"

    "What exactly are you trying to say? Just get to the point"

    "Maybe...you are an object of some kind of secret experiment? And that''s the reason you have a system inside you? That also exin your encrypted memories"

    "That sounds too hideous. But, I don''t think that''s true. My mom is my mom and my dad is my dad"

    "I really hope that''s true"

    "I am just a normal human"

    Just a normal human.

    "The other thing I don''t understand is this world you live in"

    "What problem do you have with the world?"

    "It''s not how I imagined it to be"

    "Well, reality is cruel"

    "I have searched all over the inte. As many things I could find about the world. But...I don''t feel satisfied"

    "I feel the same"

    "Huh?"

    "The history I have learned from school, and the history of the books about my ancestors doesn''t really match"

    "Are you saying the history of this world is fake?"

    "Not fake, but changed, forged"

    "ording to the information I have got, many wars have happened and are still ongoing. But there is nothing about who won and who lost"

    "You think the war thing is just an excuse?"

    "No. The oue may never have been revealed. But the aftermath is too gruesome. The amount of deaths and damages and all that"

    "It has nothing to do with us"

    "I know, it''s just...I don''t like all this"

    I caressed her cheeks and said, "This is the depraved reality of the world I live in"

    "And one more thing I don''t understand is magic"

    "There is no magic in this world"

    "Not now, but what if there was?"

    "There wasn''t. Did you maybe by chance read any novels?"

    "I have read all the novels that have ess to your ount"

 Chapter 228: Dream Date

    Chapter 228: Dream Date

    "And one more thing I don''t understand is magic"

    "There is no magic in this world"

    "Not now, but what if there was?"

    "There wasn''t. Did you maybe by chance read any novels?"

    "I have read all the novels that have ess to your ount"

    "You are banned from reading those from now onwards"

    "Don''t do that! You are banning everything. I will get bored like this"

    "Just do some good stuff"

    "Like?"

    "Talk with me"

    "Your sweet talk with Elena and others is too much for me to take"

    "You are saying like I don''t talk sweetly with you?"

    "Says the one who rejected me from doing lewd stuff"

    "Don''t use that as a weapon now"

    "So, as I was saying. What if there was magic and monsters and stuff in old times?"

    "There wasn''t. And the books of my ancestors are the solid proof of that"

    "What if they are also changed?"

    "Don''t say something so scary"

    Those books were my life. I grew up reading them.

    "Then...what about the Oyuoral?! There is no exnation of why and how it was used"

    "...."

    "What now? Not going to say anything?"

    "No idea what to say"

    "What if the magic of that time is today''s science?"

    "Who knows?"

    "What if...what if all your ancestors had a system?"

    "That''s a big development"

    "And they called it magic, or powers?"

    "And used Oyoural the same way I am doing?"

    "Yes. What do you think?"

    "I don''t know, Lily. Honestly. I am too tired to worry about those things. I have so many worries to worry about"

    "I know. I am sorry to say all those things"

    "It''s okay"

    Shey on top of me and held my hand, intertwining her fingers with mine.

    I really can''t hold back anymore.

    "Hey Lily"

    "What?"

    "Will I forget what happened here when I woke up?"

    "Why would you forget?"

    "No, it''s just..."

    Strange. Why did I think that I will forget this?

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Since you are here, do you want to go outside?"

    "You mean...out of the room?"

    "Obviously"

    "Can we go outside too?"

    "We can, unless your imagination is limited to only one room"

    "It''s not. Definitely not"

    "Then let''s go out"

    She grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the bed.

    "Come on, walk fast"

    She opened the door, and outside the door, or should I say room? Outside the room, it was pitch dark. There was nothing outside.

    "Now imagine something. Or just think of the pce and more will be built automatically" she said, taking a step forward.

    The next second, everything was reced by a beautiful city.

    Not only the surrounding area, but it was for as far as I could see.

    "You are really amazing, Das"

    "Believe me, I didn''t even think about it"

    "The same thing happened when I asked you to create World Zero"

    "Yes"

    "Maybe it''s because of the novels and the books of your ancestors that you have read?"

    "That''s a possibility"

    "Let''s go"

    The pce was indeed the Edens'' pce, though some of the things and paths were different. And of course, the decorations, and the appliances too.

    As we walked down all the way outside the pce, the first thing we saw was the stalls.

    It was night. The full moon was in the sky, apanied by the stars.

    There were nomps, or any type of source of light other than the moonlight and stars. And still...it looked so exquisite.

    There were different types of stalls of different-different things.

    Followed by the market and some shops.

    All the nearest houses as well as the shops, including the walls and the surrounding area, looked magnificent.

    "It''s like we havee into the old era" She said, hugging my arm.

    "Except, this is all in my mind"

    "Indeed"

    There were many trees around too. Not only that, but the sky and the environment looked so...benevolent.

    "I am really amazed to see a ce like this"

    "Das"

    "What?"

    "This counts as a date, right?"

    "Well, you can say that. But this is all just my imagination, but...if you are happy, then I would be d to be your date"

    "And your sweet talking has already started"

    "Is it? I was just describing my feelings"

    "You are so cool"

    "Who is being sweet now, huh?"

    We walked all over the city.

    I had no idea how much time had passed, but I really, really really don''t care about that.

    I want to walk more with her. I want to look around more with her.

    "There is no end to this" she said, jumping on her toes.

    "Is this endless?"

    "This is like an entire world created by you?"

    "Want to travel the entire world with me then?"

    "Not today. It''s almost 6 AM in the real world. I will soon have to send you back there.And you have an exam today"

    "What ashame"

    "Next time, we can even go with Elena and others"

    "But, they won''t be the real Elena and others, right?"

    "Yes, they will just be a copy"

    "You should stop talking about copy, Lily"

    "But we can enjoy"

    "I can''t enjoy if they are fake"

    "They are not fake"

    "They are not real either"

    "They will be just like the real ones"

    "No means no, Lily. Unless you can also bring theirconsciousness in my brain too"

    "That is...something impossible"

    "Then forget about it"

    "Fine"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed as I said, "Let''s just...not talk about this topic again. We will just argue"

    "Yeah"

    "Now let''s continue our date"

    She held my hand, intertwining her fingers with mine and squeezing my hand while looking at me.

    Dammit...! She is so cute!

    She has always been cute, but her human form is just unbelievably cute.

    She is the cutest girl in the world.

    We walked for a while and reached a forest.

    This city was divided into two parts.

    One which included the pce and the outer area.

    Then there is a forest in between, and that forest leads to another part of the city.

    It could have been two different cities, but I don''t think that''s the case. As for why? I don''t know.

 Chapter 229: How Do All The Dates End?

    Chapter 229: How Do All The Dates End?

    We walked for a while and reached a forest.

    This city was divided into two parts.

    One which included the pce and the outer area.

    Then there is a forest in between, and that forest leads to another part of the city.

    It could have been two different cities, but I don''t think that''s the case. As for why? I don''t know.

    We were walking in the forest.

    "The trees are so green and beautiful" she touched the bark of the nearest tree and said, "I can feel it"

    I also touched the tree, "You are right.

    "Hey Das, imagine the wind flowing"

    "Okay"

    I imagined the flow of a chilly breeze. And the wind started flowing.

    All the leaves and branches started moving with the flow of the wind.

    "The wind feels so nice!" she said, hugging her body and feeling the wind.

    "Yeah"

    She grabbed my hand and said, "let''s go to the highest ce, and see what else is there"

    I let her drag me wherever she wanted.

    Actually, it feels good being dragged around. I mean...look at the cute smiling face she is making.

    I can do anything to protect that smile.

    She stopped, and I hugged her from behind.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am hugging you"

    "I know that, but why so suddenly?"

    "A cute creature is there in front of me, why shouldn''t I hug you?"

    "So...we are going to do lewd things here?"

    "You have to work hard to make me horny"

    "I can get naked"

    "Not that, something else"

    "Can I say those lines from adult videos?"

    "That is prohibited"

    "I stopped because we reached the end of the cliff"

    I squeezed her tightly as I looked down.

    There was a river flowing down, which was flowing to the sea.

    "It''s so beautiful, Das"

    "Yeah"

    "Thank you for showing me something this beautiful"

    "Anytime"

    "Are you going now?"

    "Let me hug for a few more minutes"

    "Even your hug feels sowarm. It feels different from LWO"

    "Everything is different from LWO"

    "I want to stay like this forever"

    "Say Lily"

    "What?"

    "I can do anything I imagine, right?"

    "You can, but what else will you imagine now?"

    "Let''s do something amazing"

    "What?"

    I let her go and crouched down.

    "What are you doing, Das?"

    "Grab me tightly"

    "Okay"

    She got on my back and wrapped her arms around my neck.

    I stood up and said, "You should also wrap your legs around my waist"

    She wrapped her legs around me and said, "This is embarrassing, Das"

    ""Are you ready?"

    "Ready for what?"

    I took some steps backwards.

    "Don''t tell me you are going to do what I think you are going to do"

    "I am doing exactly what you think I am going to do"

    I ran and jumped down the cliff.

    "Das!"

    I could feel her body squeezing into mine.

    We were about to hit the ground, as I imagined going up in the sky. And soon, we were flying in the sky.

    "We are flying?" she asked, ncing around.

    "Well, I won''t call this flying. We are floating rather than flying"

    The moon looked a little closer, but it is still far far away.

    WE could see the entire city, the forest, and the other parts of the city.

    Wherever I nced around, I could see the endless horizon.

    I would like to travel this once, with Lily.

    "This looks so wonderful!" she said, burying her breasts on my back.

    "You don''t have to yell it in my ears"

    "But it really looks wonderful"

    "Indeed. No VR game canpete with what we are seeing right now"

    "What do you think--"

    She let go of me and fell down.

    "Lily!"

    I tried to grab her, but she automatically came up and stood beside me.

    "I can also do whatever I want, remember?" she said with a mischievous smile.

    "Don''t! Ever, do that! Do you understand?"

    "Don''t worry"

    "Do you have any idea how scared I was?"

    "I know. You looked so scared"

    "Then don''t ever do it, okay?"

    She wrapped her arms around me and stared into my eyes.

    "Hey Das"

    "What...is it?"

    "How do all dates end?"

    "...."

    "Come on, say it"

    "..."

    "It ends with a kiss"

    "So...?"

    "You said this is a date too"

    "I...did"

    "So..." she closed her eyes and said, "end it with a kiss"

    She bought her face close to mine.

    Her puffy lips were inviting me to kiss them.

    To be honest, this is the perfect moment to kiss.

    We are floating up above the forest.

    Behind me is the part of the city where we came from. And behind her is the other part of the city.

    It would be a damn shame not to kiss her now.

    "You said no to doing lewd things. But I can at least get a kiss, right?"

    I brushed my fingers on her lips and said, "You do"

    She opened her eyes and said, "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    I pulled her close and brought my face close to her.

    She kept staring into my eyes.

    It was like I was getting charmed by her.

    I can''t control my body. I can''t think straight. All I can think of...is to kiss her.

    Should I close my eyes? Her eyes are open, so I don''t need to close my eyes either--

    <em>Gasp~</em>

    I lost all my strength as I crouched down.

    <em></em>"Das! What''s wrong?"

    I pointed my finger behind her.

    She looked back and said, "There is nothing there"

    "I saw..."

    "What did you see?"

    "I saw something moving in the other part of the city"

    "That is not possible, Das"

    "It can be a vision"

    "A vision inside a dream? Das, so you even hear yourself"

    "I know I am not making any sense, but believe me. I swear I saw something moving there"

    "Fine. Let''s go check it. And if there is nothing there, and it turns out that this was just your excuse to not to kiss me then--"

    "Then I will do whatever you want"

 Chapter 230: Cutest Girl in The Entire World

    Chapter 230: Cutest Girl in The Entire World

    We flew till there andnded on the other part of the city.

    "Where did you see something moving?"

    I pointed my finger further ahead.

    She grabbed my hand and said, "Don''t worry. I am here"

    After walking for a while, she pulled my hand and said, "You know, it seems like you are scared of horror"

    "That''s not true!"

    "Then why did you freak out every time you see something?"

    "That is not something! That''s the normal reaction! Anyone would freak out if something just randomly popped up in their sight"

    "Even if that''s true. You just..."

    "You are enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    "There is no way I would feel excited by seeing you freaking out"

    "Your face is showing everything"

    "But despite all that, I am worried about you"

    We reached where I saw something.

    She nced around everywhere.

    "There is nothing"

    "I swear I saw something moving"

    "It''s nearly morning. And the wind is flowing too. You might have just seen a shadow of some trees moving and mistook it"

    "I don''t think I would mistake a tree shadow with something moving"

    "Then what did you see?"

    "I don''t know. I just saw something moving in the distance"

    "Then it must be some tree shadow."

    "Fine"

    "So then..." she walked to me while staring into my eyes and wrapped her arms around my neck.

    "I am freaking out here and you want to flirt"

    "I want to flirt all day"

    "I can clearly see that"

    She brought her face close to me and said, "Shall we kiss?"

    "We may--there is something behind me"

    She nced back and said, "There is nothing"

    "Not that side. On the right side. I can see something moving from my peripheral vision"

    "There is nothing--"

    "My right! Your left!"

    "There is nothing--ah!"

    "Did you see something?!"

    "That is..."

    "What is it?

    Lily looked really surprised. I looked back to see...

    "Did you want to go in there?" she whispered in my ears

    "Hell no!"

    The ce...or building name was... "The Divine Brothel"

    It was written in ancient letters, simr to one of thenguage chapters of the books of my ancestors.

    I taught Lily how to read it, so she could also read it and...

    "Let''s take a look inside" she said, excitedly.

    "We are not going in a filthy ce like this"

    "It is not filthy. Look at the name, "The Divine Brothel. It is a divine ce. We must go there!"

    "Not a shit inside is divine. Hear me, Lily. Stay away from a ce like this!"

    "You keep acting like a dad who is trying to restrict his daughter from everything"

    "That might be it, but I am not your dad! I am your boyfriend"

    Her face flushed. I could see the redness increasing on her face.

    I rarely see her like this.

    "You meanie!" she said, pushing herself onto me.

    "How am I a meanie now?"

    "You never said anything about being my boyfriend. And you are saying it at this moment"

    "You are not just my girlfriend. You are my AI, my partner too"

    Her face kept getting red and red.

    She bumped her head on my chest and said, "I want to be your wife too"

    "You want to?"

    She nodded.

    "Then let''s get married now"

    She shook her head and said, "Not like this"

    "We just have to exchange vows"

    "I want Elena and others to be there too"

    "Then let''s do it in LWO, okay?"

    "Thank you"

    She looked up. Her eyes were a little teary, and her tears were glittering in the moonlight.

    "You are the cutest girl in the entire world"

    She chuckled and said, "You are the coolest boy in the world"

    She closed her eyes and brought her lips closer to mine.

    I also brought my lips close to her, and as we were about to kiss....yest again, I had the feeling of someone watching me from somewhere.

    Something terrifying, something dark, something unknown. Just thinking about it gave me chills.

    This dimension is created by me, and there should be no one here. And still...what is this malicious presence I am feeling?

    Lily noticed I had stopped, so she pushed me back. And with a push, we were both in the room. The room where I woke up and met lily.

    "I am sorry"

    I apologized.

    "Maybe you just don''t want to kiss me"

    "That''s-that''s not true!"

    "You should go now"

    "I am not going back without kissing you"

    I pulled her close and kissed her.

    This was my first time kissing lily.

    It felt so good.

    Her lips were so soft and so sweet. Her puffy lips gave extra softness to her lips.

    Her soft breasts were rubbing against my chest like they wanted me to notice them.

    A tear fell down from her eyes.

    I licked the tear and kissed her back, but this time I was using my tongue. So was she.

    Our lips parted,

    The first thing she said after opening her mouth was "Thank you" as she smiled.

    I hugged her and said, "I will be going now"

    "Me too"

    "Where...will you go?"

    "To my ce"

    "You don''t live here?"

    "I just created this ce for you. I live in a different ce"

    "And that is?"

    "My own room"

    "You room?!"

    "Yes, I have decorated it beautifully"

    "I want to see your room"

    She pushed me back and said, "You have to wait for it"

    "You really know how to make me tempted"

    "I know you very clearly"

    "I will go now. Thanks for the kiss. It was our first kiss, and it was really great. I really enjoyed it."

    "She pushed me back.

    I could feel my consciousness getting sucked somewhere.

    "This wasn''t our first kiss by the way!"

    "Wait, what?!"

    When I opened my eyes, I was in my room.

    What did she mean by that wasn''t our first kiss?

    "Huh?"

    I had a nket on me.

    Lier must have put it on me.

    I was looking at the front of my bed. When I nced on the right...

    "Mom?"

    I saw my mom standing there, staring at me.

 Chapter 231: Are You Really Okay With This?

    Chapter 231: Are You Really Okay With This?

    When I opened my eyes, I was in my room.

    "Huh?"

    I had a nket on me.

    Lier must have put it on me.

    I was looking at the front of my bed. When I nced on the right...

    "Mom?"

    I saw my mom standing there, staring at me.

    The nket was still on my chest, so she probably hasn''t seen me.

    "I know you are naked under the nket"

    Well, my clothes are on the floor, so it should be obvious in a way...hmmm?!

    I could feel something soft on my chest.

    I lifted the nket a little and peeked inside.

    Lier you liar!

    Her hand was outside on my chest, outside the nket.

    I covered it with a nket.

    Hopefully, mom wouldn''t have been able to see it from that angle--

    "I saw Lier too"

    Isn''t this a good day to die?

    "Mom, I can exin"

    I tried to get up.

    "Wait! Just..stay like this. Wear your clothes ande downstairs. I already called Ady and Elena"

    "...."

    [This is not a good morning for you]

    "Yeah"

    I threw the nket.

    "This pervert..."

    Look at her, sleeping so carelessly.

    She looks happy though.

    "Should I wake her up?"

    "You should"

    "But she will be shocked if she hears the news"

    [Then don''t]

    "I will just let her sleep"

    I grabbed the nket and put it on her.

    I wore my clothes, and left the--

    "Das?"

    She is awake!

    "Hey Lier"

    She sat up and nced around, then looked at herself, and her naked body and covered herself under the nket.

    "I forgot to leave your room"

    "You did"

    "I was going to leave, but then thought of sleeping for a while and..."

    "It''s okay. You can go back to sleep"

    "I will wear my clothes and go to my room before your mom catches me"

    "She...already did"

    All the colors faded from her face as she forced a smile and said, "Come one, Das. That was really a terrible joke"

    "Except it isn''t a joke"

    "Did shereally saw me like this?"

    "She said so"

    Tears started flowing from her eyes.

    "Hey, it''s okay. Don''t worry"

    "But...it''s my fault"

    "It''s not. I was going to tell her everything anyway. So this might be a perfect opportunity"

    "But..."

    "Don''t worry. She is waiting for me downstairs. I will be right back"

    I opened the door.

    "Wait! I wille with you"

    "If you want to"

    She wore her clothes, and we both went downstairs.

    When we went downstairs, mom and dad were already looking at us.

    Uncle Ady was there too.

    As soon as Lier saw him, she hid behind me.

    "Mom"

    "I am really disappointed in you, Das" mom stated.

    "At least here me out"

    "You will just make excuses anyway"

    "Believe me. I was going to tell you everything today, but..."

    "But I caught you red-handed!"

    "...."

    "Calm down, Ang"

    "How can I calm down, Derek?! Your son was sleeping naked with your niece and you are asking me to calm down?"

    "There is no need to yell, is there? We can talk this out calmly"

    "Your son doesn''t understand when we talk calmly. We must yell at him!"

    "You will keep crying at night and regret yelling at him"

    "..."

    "Dad. Mom. Please, listen to what I want to say"

    "Yes, please exin yourself, Das"

    "The thing is--"

    Lier stopped me and said, "I will tell them everything"

    I nodded.

    "Dada. Uncle Derek, Aunt. The thing is, I love Das, and I am sure everyone knows it"

    "Yes, we know it! We know that you have always been in love with him. And he just used that to sleep with you!" mom added.

    "That''s not the case. We didn''t do anything. We just slept together, nothing else"

    "He is just forcing you to say all this, right?"

    I havepletely lost my trust in mom''s eyes.

    "No. He is not forcing me to say any of this. I love him, and he loves me too"

    "He already has a girlfriend for damn''s sake"

    "I know. And still, I love him"

    "What are you even talking about?"

    The door opened, and Elena walked in.

    "Elena, pleasee here" mom said.

    She was still wearing her nightdress.

    She must have hurried her way here as soon as mom called her.

    "What..is going on? Did something happen?"

    Elena had two packages in her hands.

    "What are these packages, Elena?" mom asked.

    "Uhh...there were two deliveries on the door. One was a man, and the other was a woman"

    "I ordered the earbuds for me and Lier"

    But what is the other package for?

    "And the other package?" mom asked.

    "I don''t know. The man gave this envelope, and the woman gave this box...I mean the earbuds"

    "Let me see the other one" mom said, taking the envelope from Elena''s hand.

    "This envelope..."

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Mom sighed and threw the envelope on the sofa without even opening it.

    She red at me and said, "I never thought my innocent and always shy son would turn into a...yboy whoid hands on his own cousin and used her kindness and took advantage of her"

    "You are exaggerating about thest two"

    "Don''t. Speak. Back"

    "Ang, what''s going on? Why did you call me here early in the morning and..." Elena looked at uncle Ady and said, "Who is this?"

    "I am Lier''s father"

    "Oh! I am Elena and I am..."

    "Das''s girlfriend"

    "Yes"

    "I have heard about you from Lirole"

    "She is not here with you?"

    "Oh, she is at the pce"

    "I see"

    "Ady, you can spare the introduction forter. Let''s talk about this first" mom remarked.

    "Is there anything left to talk about now?" Uncle Ady said, taking out something from his pocket, which looked exactly like the envelope Elena had just brought.

    "Are you okay with this?" mom asked.

    "The kids have decided. We adults shouldn''t talk"

    "But...it''s your daughter..."

    "I know" he looked at us and opened the envelope and said, "And I also know how much Lier loves Das. And this..." he took out something from the envelope and showed it to us.

    "It''s the marriage certificate!" Lier eximed.

 Chapter 232: We Are Okay With This

    Chapter 232: We Are Okay With This

    "It''s the marriage certificate!" Lier eximed.

    "It is"

    "But...you were on the trip and no one was home. So how did you get it?" Lier asked, surprised.

    "It got delivered at my office. At first, I thought it was some kind of prank, but now...you...it was true"

    "I am sorry, dada" Lier walked to mom and grabbed her hand and said, "I am sorry, Aunt. But I love him, and I got married to himst week in LWO"

    "You didn''t know about the marriage in game is marriage in real life rule?" mom asked.

    Lier shook her head.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "So, everything is okay now?" Dad asked.

    "It is not"

    "What now?"

    "Derek, they are just kids. And it is our duty as adults, as their parents, to correct them"

    "I think there is no need to, right?"

    Mom walked to Elena and said, "Elena. Your boyfriend just cheated on you with his cousin. What do you think now?"

    "Well...I actually knew it"

    "What?!"

    "I am sorry we hid this from you"

    Mom red at me again and said, "You corrupted an innocent girl like Elena"

    "Ang. It''s okay now, right? Everyone is okay with it" dad asked.

    Mom stared at all of us and sighed.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Fine"

    She patted Elena and Lier and said, "Take care of my...stupid son"

    "Mom!"

    "What now?"

    "I love Elena, and I love Lier too!"

    "And?"

    "And I am married to them"

    "And?"

    "And I...I also love two more girls"

    "Wha...argh! How did you turn out like this?"

    "One is my teacher"

    "Let me guess. That Serah?"

    "Yes. And the other one is an AI"

    "Holy shit!"

    "Haha" my dadughed.

    "Don''tugh Derek"

    "I told you not to name Das after him"

    "How would I have known that he would...make a harem after growing up"

    "Are you talking about Ruidas?" I asked.

    "Yes"

    "...."

    "He was a perfect brother. Just...I didn''t like him having multiple lovers, and guess what? My own son has his own harem! And! I didn''t even know about it"

    "I was going to tell you"

    "No, you didn''t"

    "Ang" Elena called out.

    "Yes, Elena?"

    "I was the one who allowed him to have a harem. Please don''t scold him"

    "I am not scolding him. Am I, Das?"

    "No"

    "See?"

    "And he is informing me about everything. So you don''t have to worry about anything. Leave everything on me"

    Mom patted her and said, "Fine. Please take care of him"

    "Where is my pat?" I asked.

    "You will not be getting any"

    "Why? Everything is okay now, right?"

    "Even if they are okay with all this, as a mother, I can''t allow all this. At least, not until your coronation"

    "I love them as much as I love you and Elena"

    "This won''t work on me anymore. Your words look so empty to me"

    "I will prove it and show it to you"

    "I will be waiting, my...haremist son"

    "Don''t give me weird names"

    "So, is everything alright now?" Uncle Ady asked.

    "Yes, it is fine now, Ady. You may go"

    "Thank you. I was still on the trip. I have to take a ne now"

    "I will call the airpany. You may use my private ne"

    "Thank you for that"

    "It''s nothing. I called you here knowing you were on a trip, because I didn''t want to call Lirole. She is pregnant and I really don''t want to stress her out. Though I think she probably already knows everything. And I will keep this secret from papa--father for now"

    Uncle Ady handed the envelope to Lier and said, "My daughter is married now, huh?" while patting her.

    Lier hugged him and said, "I love you, dada"

    "Let''s have a ceremony when you grow up, okay?"

    "Papa has already nned my engagement with Das on the day of his coronation"

    "Is that so? Yest again, I wasn''t informed about this"

    "Mama said she would tell you"

    "And she forgot"

    "Looks like it"

    He patted her and said, "Kay, I have to go now. I will be back before the day of Das''s coronation. Take care"

    "You too, Dada"

    Uncle Ady left.

    "Well, I should go too. I have an exam and I still have to take a bath and have breakfast" Elena said.

    "How about you eat and take a bath here?" mom suggested.

    "I can''t. Mom is waiting outside in the car"

    "Reba is here?!"

    "Yes"

    "Why didn''t shee in?"

    "She said something like, ''Whatever Ang says, hear it with one ear and forget it with another'' and told me toe back soon"

    "What a childhood friend I have"

    "And I have already told her about other girls. And she also promised not to tell anything about this to dad"

    "What a carefree childhood friend I have"

    "Okay then, bye Ang. Bye Uncle Derek. Bye Lier"

    "Take care"

    Elena opened the door and looked back at me. I smiled back and waved at her.

    She opened her mouth and said, ''Bye'' by moving her lips, with no sound, and left the house.

    "Sorry for all this, Mom"

    "It''s okay. Just...tell us what you do. We are family, okay?"

    "I understand"

    "Then..." Lier muttered.

    "What''s wrong, Lier?" Mom asked.

    "Can I call you mama too?"

    Mom was taken aback by the sudden question that she might have never imagined to hear.

    "Of course you can"

    "But then....if you and mama are both present, it will get confusing"

    "How about you call me mama when Lirole is not around?"

    "Okay, ma...ma"

    "Kya! It feels so good to hear mama"

    "There are two more girls who would be happy to call you that" I butted.

    "That''s not what I was talking about!"

    "Okay, ma..ma"

    "You just stick to mom. Being called Mama by you doesn''t really suit you"

    "Fine"

    "Go take a bath. Breakfast is getting cold"

    "Okay"

    I took a bath and ate breakfast.

    "I will go get ready for school"

    "Good luck with your exams" mom said.

    "Thanks."

    "Good luck, Das" Lier said.

    "Thanks"

    "Good luck, champ" dad said.

    "I am just going to my room to change my clothes"

    "Oh! by the way" mom remarked.

    "What?"

    "Lier will be sleeping in my room starting tonight"

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why? I don''t want to see what I saw today"

    "But we are married"

    "You are! But as I said, wait for your coronation. Do you know what will happen if this gets out in public....argh! I have to bribe the officiant again"

    "If Lier sleeps in your room, then what about dad? Where will he sleep?"

    "There are dozens of empty rooms in this house"

 Chapter 233: Is That So?

    Chapter 233: Is That So?

    I am currently in the park, waiting for Elena.

    There is still about an hour left before the exam starts.

    When I came downstairs after changing clothes to go to school.

    Mom and Lier were ying with May.

    Mom told me that May is someone''s cat, and we have to find its owner.

    I asked why would it run away if it belonged to someone else? And why there was no name tag?

    Mom said that there is a name tag on her neck.

    I checked it and it was nothing more than a birthmark. But mom still insisted that I look for its owner.

    If May really had an owner, then they must have been looking for it. But I haven''t heard anything about it.

    The first to hear that would be Elena.

    She is super fast in stuff like this.

    As I was thinking about what had happenedst night, what happened with Lily, and what happened in the morning, the time has passed.

    Now only about 20 minutes were left, but there was no sign of Elena.

    "Did she go to school directly?

    After what just happened two hours ago, she might be feeling awkward.

    "Should I call her?"

    [Why do you talk with yourself?]

    "Shut up, Lily"

    [You are the one said to talk with you]

    "..."

    [Now I will talk with you about every little thing]

    "Sure"

    I dialed Elena''s number.

    <em>Ring~</em>

    I heard the sound of her ringtoneing from behind me.

    I looked back to see Elena standing behind me.

    She cut the call and walked to me.

    "Hey" I said.

    "Hey"

    She dashed and hugged me.

    I hugged her back and said, "Everything okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "Did you eat your breakfast properly?"

    "Hmm"

    "Did you bathe?"

    <em>Sniff~</em>

    I sniffed her.

    "You smell nice" I said.

    "You too"

    "I missed you"

    "I missed you too"

    She looked up and said, "I love you"

    I kissed her and said, "Sorry for what happened early in the morning"

    "It''s okay. I was kind of scared because your mom called me this early in the morning but it was nothing"

    "Sorry for worrying you"

    I caressed her head and moved my hand to her neck and bumped her face with mine.

    Our foreheads and nose were touching while our eyes were staring at each other.

    "Are you done with your pce stuff?" she asked.

    "I have to go back next week"

    "When will this all end?"

    "After my coronation"

    "But you will be more busy after your coronation, right?"

    "No. Mom and Lirole will take care of stuff. I will take the throne next year, after we graduate"

    "You won''t be a king now?"

    "I will, but I won''t have any responsibilities as a king"

    Not that I n to act like a king.

    "And you are going to engage with Lier on that day"

    "Yes"

    "She will be recognized as your fianc all over the world"

    "Yes"

    "Even though she is your wife"

    "You are my wife too"

    She kissed me.

    "Should we go now?" she asked.

    "There are some minutes left"

    "But we have to get there early to check our seats"

    "Hmm"

    "Are you crying?" she asked.

    "I am not"

    "But...you look sad"

    "That''s because I am sad"

    "Why?"

    "I just want to go back to our daily lives"

    "Me too. But...time changes and so do people and their lives"

    "You talk deep now, huh?"

    "I am a married woman now. I have to act mature"

    "Just don''t force yourself"

    "By the way, Das" she said, wrapping her arms around my neck.

    "What?"

    "There is a good news I have to tell you"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes"

    "What is it?"

    "I am pregnant"

    I kissed her and said, "Say that again after two years, and I might believe it"

    She kissed me back and said, "I don''t want you to stay away from me"

    "Just a few more days, and we will be back to our normal lives"

    "I will wait"

    She rested her head on my chest.

    She looks tired.

    "You didn''t force yourself too much, right?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes"

    "Look me in the eyes and say it"

    She looked up and turned away her face.

    "Elena?"

    "Well...I might have pushed myself a little hard"

    "Don''t do that"

    "But you also do that"

    "I am used to it"

    "I will also get used to it"

    "You don''t have to"

    "I want to. I want to be equal to you. I want to be worthy of being called your wife"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Just...take it easy, okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "Let''s go now"

    She grabbed my hand, and we started walking towards school.

    Hopefully, we will reach school on time.

    "Did you study?" she asked.

    "I don''t even know what subject''s exam it is today"

    "My boyfriend is bing a delinquent"

    "Das, the deadly delinquent. Sounds cool, don''t you think?"

    "Do you remember I once called you ''Das, the boring nerd'' and you stopped talking with me until I apologized"

    "I still have to take revenge on that"

    "You already did"

    "I didn''t"

    "You made me cry"

    "It wasn''t my fault"

    "We were so awkward back then"

    "Yeah"

    "Thanks for agreeing to go out with me"

    "Thanks for asking me out"

    "It''s Geometry exam today by the way"

    "I see"

    "You already know everything, right?"

    "Hmm"

    "Tomorrow it''s Chemistry"

    "I see"

    "Then on Wednesday it''s Mathematics and Algebra"

    "Two exams?"

    "Yes"

    "And on Thursday?"

    "History"

    "Boring"

    I have no interest in reading the forged history.

    "And on Friday it''s Physics and Social studies"

    "Again two?!"

    "Last time it was three in one day"

    "We have Saturday off, right?"

    "Nope"

    "So...Biology and Geography?"

    "Yup"

    What a messed up schedule"

    "We might get to live together too" Elena said.

    "Yes, we will live together once you graduate"

    "No. I mean, I Can live with you after this exam"

    "What do you mean?

    "I made a bet with dad"

    "What type of bet?"

    "If I score more than 95%, dad will allow me to live together with you"

 Chapter 234: Exam Day

    Chapter 234: Exam Day

    As we were on our way to school, Elena said, "We might get to live together too"

    "Yes, we will live together once you graduate"

    "No. I mean, I Can live with you after this exam"

    "What do you mean?

    "I made a bet with dad"

    "What type of bet?"

    "If I score more than 95%, dad will allow me to live together with you"

    "But 95% is..."

    "Don''t worry. I have studied too much"

    "Don''t tell me that''s the reason you were pushing yourself hard?"

    "That''s part of it but...most of it was because I wanted to show you that I can get top score if I study"

    "You are still holding a grudge on that, huh?"

    "I am not. It''s just...my motivation. That gives me inspiration to study"

    "I was a pathetic idiot at that time"

    "Don''t forget that I fell in love with that side of you"

    "What about now?"

    "I am improvising"

    We both reached the school and took the exams.

    I was done in 30 minutes, so I came out and waited for Elena.

    The time limit is about to end, and Elena still hasn''te out.

    "She really studied hard, huh?"

    [I also want to give an exam]

    When I was taking the exam, Lily kept talking with me.

    She was too excited to see this many students at once.

    <em>Ding~ Dong~</em>

    "The bell rang and the remaining students came out"

    [So many humans]

    "You said the same thing in the morning"

    I noticed Elena at a distance.

    She was ncing around.

    [She is looking for you]

    "I know"

    [Shouldn''t you call her?]

    "She has already seen us"

    Elena came running at me.

    "How did it go?" I asked.

    "I missed thest question"

    "..."

    I have never seen her so down for missing one question.

    "It was a six mark question"

    "It''s okay. Do better in the next exams"

    "I have to score more than 95%"

    I hugged her and said, "Don''t worry. You will get more than that"

    If she doesn''t, then I will just have to bribe the teachers.

    She has worked so hard, and she deserves everything she wants.

    On our way to her home, she said, "There is a new type of VR gear and game going tounch soon"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. I saw someone talking about it on my blog"

    "What type of new VR gear?"

    "I don''t know. I asked them, so they sent me the link"

    "Don''t open random links given by strangers"

    "They are an old reader of mine"

    "Still strangers, right?"

    "Don''t say that"

    "So, what was in the link?"

    "It was the registration page"

    "Of?"

    "Of theunching event"

    "When is it?"

    "Next month"

    "Is it online?"

    "Both online and offline. I registered online"

    "I will register too then. Send me thelink"

    "I have already registered for you too"

    "As expected of my girlfriend"

    "Wife"

    "Yeah, wife. But I will call you girlfriend when we are in public"

    "I thought you didn''t care of what peoples think"

    "I don''t. But mom asked us to keep it a secret, so..have to do as she said"

    "That is true"

    "What else did you dost week?"

    "I yed LWO twice. Met Serah and Lier. Told them about what happened with you"

    "About that. Don''t tell them everything"

    "But you promised you won''t hide anything from them"

    "That''s not what I mean. I was talking about ''saying everything in detail''. You tell them everything in detail, don''t do that"

    "What''s wrong with it?"

    "It''s embarrassing"

    "And when are you going to tell me what you did with Lierst night?"

    "..."

    "In detail"

    "I am not telling. Ask Lier"

    "But we won''t get to meet or talk until our exams end"

    "Then wait for it"

    "Das is bing arrogant like he was before"

    "I won''t deny that I was arrogant before, but I am not being one right now"

    "I also watched a movie!"

    "Wow"

    "It was a pre-release on the movie"

    "You went to the theater alone?"

    "It was on their website"

    "Oh, I see"

    "It''s still avable"

    "What''s the site?"

    "It''s synced with my ount"

    "Is that so?"

    "You already have ess to my ount, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "You hacked my ount at that time"

    "I didn''t hack it!"

    "You did it! You did it in front of me"

    "Don''t forget that we made a bet on ''What your password is?'' and I guessed your password right"

    "That is still hacking"

    "If I want to hack then I will just hack your phone, and ess the camera. Then I can see everythingwhat you are doing"

    "That''s called stalking"

    "What''s the movie''s name?"

    "It will be on my ''Recent watch'' list"

    "Okay. I will watch it tonight"

    "And the subtitlesare a little off"

    "I don''t need subtitles. I know everypossiblenguage of the entire world"

    "I know it too. But watching with subtitles feels good"

    "Fine. So what''s off about them?"

    "Set the subtitle''s synchronization to ''+3.22 seconds'' and decrease the subtitle''s speed to ''-1.56 seconds'' and it will be perfect"

    "You keep using your brain on this stuff, huh?"

    "Got a problem?"

    "I do. Use your brain on me"

    "I use my heart on you"

    We reached her house.

    "Elena, here"

    I took out a pendant with the shape of a flower on it and gave it to her.

    "What is this? Birthday gift?"

    "It''s not"

    "Then why?"

    "Just wear it"

    "Okay"

    She grabbed my hand and gave it back to me.

    "You want me to..."

    She nodded.

    "Sure" I said, putting the pendant around her neck.

    "Do you like it?"

    "Yes. But why did you..."

    "I just wanted to give it to you"

    "It''s so simple but beautiful"

    "And I have already nned everything for your birthday"

    "What?"

    "It''s a surprise"

    "Tell me now!"

    "Just wait for one week"

    "I can''t wait for a week!"

    "You have to. Bye"

    We kissed each other.

    "Bye. I love you" she went into her house.

    "Shall we go now, Lily?"

    [You gave half of the Oyuoras to her. It might affect your materializing system]

    "I don''t care. My first priority is to keep her safe"

    =======================

    Next chapter will be a bonus chapter. And then there will time-skip till his coronation day.

    I can write it without the time-skip, but it will just turn into unnecessary fillers.

    So, Elena''s birthday will also skipped with the time-skip. (I might write it as a bonus chapter in future)

    ========================

 Chapter 235: Chapter 187.5

    Chapter 235: Chapter 187.5

    "Das" Elena said.

    "Hmm?"

    "Doing lewd things really feels good"

    "There is a reason they are called lewd"

    "There is a part of me that wants to have sex with you right now. And the other part of me is afraid of it"

    "It''s okay. Take your time"

    "Only if I could somehowpractice..."

    "You can''t practice it"

    "Maybe in LWO?"

    "Well..."

    "We are married, so we should be able to have sex in VR"

    "Yeah"

    "How about we try that?"

    "You want to have your first time in a VR game?"

    "It will be different, no? VR is VR and the real world is the real world"

    "I was talking about the act. Whether we do it in a game or in the real world, our first time will be in the game"

    "What to do?"

    "Do you want to lose your VR virginity before your real virginity?"

    "I want you to feel good"

    "I won''t be able to feel good if you are forcing yourself. And besides, I don''t want to have our first time in some VR game"

    "Okay, I understand"

    "There is only some time left for my coronation. I can wait till then"

    "You want to do it on the day of your coronation?"

    "That was the n, right?"

    "It was, but...there will be a ceremony on that day. Many people wille to meet you. Won''t the entire day pass like that?"

    "The ceremony is just for a show. Just a formality to follow the tradition"

    "So no one will be there?"

    "Nope"

    "Me too?"

    "The real thing is at night"

    "Why at night?"

    "The party...or should I say celebration. Many big shots wille in the party"

    "Big shots like?"

    "Famous actors, singers, idols, even the royal family members from different kingdoms, and the government people"

    "Wow. Can Ie?"

    "Of course you wille"

    "Serah too?"

    "She wille too"

    "Can I invite Sely too?"

    "No need"

    "But I want her to be there. She is a fan of one idol. She would be very happy if I invited her"

    "That''s not what I meant. Everyone is invited. The city, the entire country, is invited. Every single person"

    "There will be so many people"

    "Yeah"

    "Will you be okay?"

    "No need to worry about me"

    "Where is the party?"

    "The royal garden"

    "That''s a crazy big ce"

    There used to be wars at the ce.

    "Big enough to fill the people of the entire country in one ce"

    "It''s near Edens'' pce"

    "50 minutes quick-walk from the pce to reach the garden"

    "How will be the arrangements?"

    "Look forward to it"

    "I can''t wait"

    "I can''t wait for the after party"

    "What is after the party?"

    "Do you want to know?"

    She nodded.

    "Come here"

    She was already lying on top of me. She brought her face closer to my mouth.

    "I will take you to my room of the pce, and we will have sex there"

    She immediately sat up.

    "We will do it after that?!"

    "You don''t want to?"

    "No, I mean. Won''t you be tired of that day? You will have so much stuff to do"

    "I will be. But I can spare some energy for you"

    Her face flushed as she said, "Okay then, I will be waiting"

    "Are you excited?"

    "Kind of excited, kind of nervous"

    "Don''t worry. We will stop if you still feel like not doing it"

    She shook her head and said, "I want to do it"

    "Don''t forget that your feelings matter the most"

    "Do you have any special requests for that day?" she asked, fidgeting.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Like you know...you want me to wear a special type of underwear and its color and...shampoo"

    "Oh!"

    That was close.

    I would have been red as beet if I had shown my reaction.

    "So?"

    "Wear anything you want"

    "Then I will wear blue, your favorite color"

    "Then I will wear--"

    "No need"

    "Why not? I have some ck underwear"

    "If you really want to wear, then wear pink"

    "You are asking too much"

    "Hehe"

    She kissed me and said, "I will make sure thatyou feel good"

    "Me too"

    "Will we use any protection or something?"

    "Do you want to?"

    "Protection is must, is what they say"

    "Well, that''s for...you know...teenage pregnancy. You don''t have to worry about getting pregnant until I turn 20"

    "Then we can have lots of sex till then"

    "We will have lots after that too"

    "Will you do it with Lier and Serah too?"

    "I will"

    "I wonder what it will feel like when we all live together"

    "I wonder too"

    "I am sure we all will be happy"

    "That''s a given. I will make sure to make you all happy"

    "We will all have lots of sex and have lots of babies"

    "I don''t know about that"

    "Hey Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Will we have threesome or foursome too?"

    "How do you know that word?"

    "Rachel"

    Rachel!

    "Hey, tell me. Will we?"

    "Do you know what it means?"

    "I do. We will all have sex together"

    Damn you, Rachel!

    "We will...I guess?"

    "That means they will see me naked"

    "You will get to see them naked too"

    "I feel excited"

    "You do sound excited"

    "What else can we do?"

    "Many things. I will make you all the happiest wives in the entire world"

    "Just being with you is my biggest happiness. And I am sure other''s feel the same"

    "I am also happy just being with you"

    "A part of me wants to grow up now and be a better wife, and the other part of me still wants to stay a kid"

    "You are not a kid though"

    "I am a kid by heart"

    "What''s that supposed to mean"

    She kissed me and said, "I will be called queen after your coronation?"

    "You won''t. We have to keep our marriage secret"

    "Ang told us about that too"

    "But you are already a queen for me"

    "Queen Elena. That sounds weird"

    "King Das sounds weird too"

    "It is fine"

    "How about Lady Elena?"

    "Still strange"

    "How about your highness Elena?"

    "That sounds overly coated"

    "How about Elena Edens?"

    Her face flushed.

    "You cheater"

    "You are already Elena Edens though"

    "That sounds good. Has a nice ring to it"

    "Yeah"

    "Then that means Lier too. Lier Edens"

    "She was already Edens though"

    "Queen Lier"

    "What do you think? Strange?"

    "I don''t know"

    "Hey Elena, I have something to talk about"

    "Hmm?"

    "I will engage Lier on the day of my coronation"

    "Huh?"

    "Grandpa has nned an engagement on that day. At first, I wasn''t sure about it, butter I epted"

    "I see"

    "You don''t want me to?"

    "No, I mean...isn''t she already your wife?"

    "Well, if I engage Lier, she will be officially recognized as my Fianc"

    "The entire world will know it?"

    "Yes"

    "I see"

    "If you don''t want me to, then I can talk with grandpa. Or I can ask him to n my engagement with you"

    "It''s okay. My dad barely agreed. I don''t want him to get angry at us again"

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Just let me apologize"

    "Are you feeling guilty?"

    I nodded.

    She held my hand and said, "It''s toote to feel guilty now. And there is no need to feel guilty. I am totally, totally totally fine with it"

    "You could be lying or just forcing yourself"

    "That''s not true. If I am not okay with something, or I don''t want something to happen, then I will stop you for sure"

    "Thank you"

 Chapter 236: Chapter 206.1

    Chapter 236: Chapter 206.1

    {Note;- This is the chapter when Das was in the car with Aria on their way to her office}

    I sat in the car as she said but I have to keep my guard on.

    Where is she taking me?

    "No need to worry. As I said in the park, I am an ally. I mean no harm" she said, looking back.

    "That''s for me to decide. And please keep your eyes on the wheel"

    "Oh! No need to worry. This car runs automatically. I am just...you know acting like I am driving" she took her hands off the steering wheel and said, "See?"

    "If so, then why do you have a driver?"

    "Well, the car is not automatic when the driver drives the car"

    "You are not making any sense"

    "I don''t n to. But I guess it won''t hurt telling you"

    "What do you mean?"

    "This car is currently being driven by my AI"

    "You mean"

    "Yeah, just like your AI Lily. My AI is driving the car"

    "Why do I believe that?"

    "You are really a"

    "A what?"

    "Nevermind. I shouldn''t lose my temper on a teenager"

    "...."

    "Why are you making that face now? You got offended when I called you a teenager?"

    "That''s not it"

    "Then why?"

    "It''s nothing"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "By the way, the Zek VR-4.0 that you have bought"

    "Hmm, so?"

    "How many people know about it?"

    "Why would I tell you?"

    "Arghe on, I run thatpany"

    "Fine. My girlfriend knows about it"

    "And?"

    "And...that developer"

    "What about Ang.I mean, your parents?"

    Though she already knew about Zek VR-4.0.

    "They just know that I have bought VR gear but don''t know what model or which version"

    "I see. I would appreciate it if you don''t tell anyone about this"

    "Why?"

    "You know that there are only 3 models of 4.0 in the entire world, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "That''s why!"

    "But... it''s the product so"

    "It wasn''t meant for sale, but some stupid employees put it on sale. They were supposed to put Zek VR-4.1 on sale""

    "I am not giving it back"

    "I don''t want it. Keep it to yourself. Just don''t tell anyone about it"

    "What''s so special about Zek VR-4.0?"

    "Well, it has some special perks which you will never use"

    "What''s the difference between Zek VR-3.9 and Zek VR-4.0?"

    "You know that we skip some models, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "Those skipped models are prototypes, and we don''t really release them. Or we just keep it for the next release"

    "Ah"

    "Looks like you got it"

    "Yes, I have benefited somepanies"

    "Well, if you got it, it''s nice"

    "But why should no one know about Zek VR-4.0?"

    "It is something more extraordinary than just VR gear. Wars can happen just because of this. Like it happened 28 years ago"

    "The religious war?"

    "They just named it religious war. It had nothing to do with religion at all"

    "You mean, they just used that as an excuse to ban religions?"

    "You understand these type stuff quickly"

    "Well, I am raised to run the kingdom"

    "Yet you will have no powers"

    "Who knows? You haven''t seen the future, and I know what exactly it will be like"

    "Your mom is the best ruler I have seen so far"

    "Yeah"

    "Many people support her. Maybe you, her son, can do something better"

    "I don''t n to do any good" I muttered

    "Did you say something?"

    "It''s nothing"

    "Okay. So, as I was saying, that war was just an excuse. The real reason for the war was this VR and...this information is ssified. I am not sure if I should be telling you this or not. Sorrez kid"

    "I don''t really care about it, to be honest. Past means nothing to me"

    "Now that''s something Ang would say"

    "Fine. I won''t tell anyone about Zek VR-4.0"

    "Thanks"

    "You didn''t answer my question. What''s so special about Zek VR-4.0?"

    "I can''t tell you that but... it has no errors"

    "You are saying it like others have errors"

    "Not exactly, but in other gears the breach is possible"

    "Like someone else wearing the gear and logging in as the same yer?"

    "Yeah"

    "But doesn''t the gear--"

    "It does, but they are gadgets. And they always have their faults"

    "That is true"

    "So in Zek VR-4.0, there are no faults"

    "You are contradicting what you just said"

    "Well, I am. But at least it''s better than the faulty ones. Though Zek VR- 3+ series barely has that error"

    "I have seen one"

    "Oh?"

    "My girlfriend owns Zek VR-3.2 and her sister logged in as my girlfriend"

    "You mean her twin?"

    How the hell does he know that?!

    "Yeah, her twin"

    "Weird. We have already fixed the twin-thingy error"

    "And guess what? It''s not fixed"

    "That''s impossible. My husband fixed it himself and mind you, he never leaves any faults"

    "Then how did that happen?"

    "Maybe it was just.a very, very, very rare case?"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "You contradict yourself in every other sentence you say"

    "Yeah yeah"

    "How far are we going?"

    "You just wait"

    "What do you mean you have--"

    "You can''t shut up for a second, right?"

    "I can''t"

    "You remind me of someone"

    "Your husband?"

    "Why would you remind me of your husband?"

    "So, I was asking"

    "Changing the topic now, huh?"

    "What do you mean by your AI? DO you...also have a system?"

    "I wish I had. At least I could die early"

    "....."

    "The AI, it''s not actually mine. It''s my husbands"

    "Oh"

    Who is her husband?

    Should I ask it? Or will it be too personal?

    "His AI handles everything, and it connects this world with the VR world"

    "I see"

    It''s impossible for someone dead in the real world to be alive in the VR world. And if they are, like Zero and Rias. It''s impossible toe into the real world.

    Well, they cane by essing a robot or something.

    That was my n at first, to install Lily in a robot. But I found a better solution and installed her inside me.

    {The conversationmight be up and down, and don''t really follow the conversation if read together with the respective chapters.

    They are not meant to be read together anyway. I skipped these chapters at first, because it wasn''t important at that time. But maybe they are important now?}

 Chapter 237: Chapter 202.1

    Chapter 237: Chapter 202.1

    {Note- This is of when Das was staying at the pce}

    It''s been like forever since I came here.

    [This library is big]

    "This is just the personal collection of my grandfather"

    [You mean there are more books?]

    "A lot more in the archive"

    Have you read all of them?]

    "Yes"

    [So cool]

    "It''s nothing"

    [But reading all the books is just awesome]

    "I have lived here more than half of my life. This library was like my second room. Whenever I used to get a chance, I sneaked in"

    [So you were like this from back then]

    "What do you mean by ''Like this'', huh?"

    [Reading books and spending time]

    "Well, I had nothing to do at that time, aside from my training. Lier was around, butI was an asshole. I never paid attention to her"

    [That wasn''t your fault]

    "But if I had noticed her feelings, things would have turned out differently"

    [Are you not afraid if things would have turned out differently?]

    "I don''t know"

    [You may have never met Elena]

    "That is a possibility"

    [And even if you had met her somehow, like some miracle. You wouldn''t have started dating her]

    "I am not sure about that. Elena''s grandfather said it was all his n. He made Elena and I meet with each other"

    [Is that so?]

    "Yes. So I would have gone to that university to get my degree, and her grandfather would have asked for the same condition"

    [That you have to go in high school?]

    "Yes. And even after that, it didn''t go ording to his n. So he had me tutor Elena"

    [So you would have met eventually]

    "Yes. And she would have confessed to me"

    [But you already have had Lier]

    "I know. But Elena said that if by chance I already had a girlfriend, she was ready to be my backup girlfriend or mistress"

    [She loves you so much]

    "So, I think things would have turned out the same"

    [So if you get to travel back in time, would you ept Lier before Elena?]

    "Going back in time...something like that is impossible"

    [There is much research going on in that field. Someone nearly built a time machine once]

    "Don''t believe the inte. Not everything there is true"

    [But what if you get to travel back in time?]

    "If I do, then I will first go find myself. And then beat the shit out of him"

    [Wait why?!]

    "Because I was pathetic and idiot"

    [Why would you beat yourself? And wouldn''t you be a kid at that time? You will beat the kid? Bad Das]

    "Hey!"

    [Do you hate yourself?]

    "I do. I hate myself. I hated myself until I met Elena. I hate all my memories. I just want to forget--"

    [Say no more words]

    "What?"

    [Your system deleted your painful memories every time you say that. Maybe that''s the reason you don''t remember many things about your childhood]

    "That''s not true. I got this system after I yed LWO"

    [That may not be a possibility]

    "What do you mean?"

    [Maybe you had a system a long before that?]

    "There is no way that''s possible"

    [How can you be so sure?]

    "My injuries never healed"

    [Hmm]

    "I am sure I got the system after ying LWO. And it is somehow rted to it"

    [We need to find the reason why you have a system]

    "Yeah"

    [So going back to where we left. What will you do if you somehow get a chance to go back in time?]

    "As I said, I will find my kid-self and--"

    [Aside from that?]

    "I will go and see the small Elena"

    [Creepy]

    "Hey!"

    [But it was creepy]

    "Can''t I go and meet my girlfriend?"

    [She wasn''t your girlfriend at that time]

    "So what? She is my girlfriend now"

    [Still creepy]

    "Talking about small Elena reminds me of...just who the hell was that boy?!"

    [What are you talking about?]

    "Selena told me that Elena kissed a boy when they were kids"

    [Oh!]

    "What do you think? She was telling the truth?"

    [I don''t know. I have only met her once when she logged in as Elena in the game]

    "I don''t know if I should believe her or not"

    [But why would she lie?]

    "I don''t know. She even wanted Elena and I to have a divorce"

    [Maybe she is jealous?]

    "Jealous of?"

    [I mean...you know, maybe she is in love with you?"

    ''We have simr tastes''

    Dammit!

    Why did I remember that?

    "I don''t know"

    [What would you do if she really is in love with you?]

    "I don''t know. She is Elena''s twin. And there are too many mixed feelings"

    But I hate her for sure.

    [I hope Elena will be okay with this]

    "Hey...you know. I once had this dream where I was at the beach of LWO. And Elena and I talked about this matter. And the dream ended when Elena said, ''It''s a dream'' and I woke up"

    [Your system must have shown it to you]

    "Why?"

    [You must be worried about that. So your system showed you the possibilities]

    "What do you mean by...I wasn''t worried about that!"

    [Your heart rate is getting faster]

    Dammit!

    "Enough talking. Let''s do what we came here for"

    [Why did wee here for?]

    "To search for more information about the Oyuoral"

    [Didn''t you already decide to make a mask from it?]

    "I did. But I want to know what it was used for. Why did my ancestors protect it with their lives? Why it was the Edens'' heirloom?"

    I almost read all the books again, but didn''t find anything about the Oyuoral.

    "This is impossible"

    [There is no information about it whatsoever]

    "This doesn''t make any sense"

    "Found you"

    I nced at the door to see Dau standing there, folding her hands.

    "Hey, good morning" I said, nervously.

    "It''s not morning"

    "What are you doing here?"

    "What does it look like?"

    "Morning patrol?"

    "I just said it''s not morning. I was looking for you. You weren''t in your room, so without wasting a single second, I hurried over here. And my guess was right"

    "I was just refreshing up some old memories"

    "If you are done, then let''s go eat"

    "Let''s go"

    I couldn''t find any information on Oyuoral at all.

    Just what purpose did it serve? And why was it called "The Cursed Ball''?

 Chapter 238: Edens Crest

    Chapter 238: Edens'' Crest

    "Alright, thanks foring here. You may go now"Dau said to all the attendants.

    She noticed that I was waiting for her at the door and approached me.

    "You didn''t have toe to pick me up, Lil Das"

    "I can''t let such a beautiful girl travel alone"

    "This beautiful girl has travelledalone half of her life"

    "Not anymore"

    "Shall we go?"

    "Let''s hold hands"

    "That is off-limits"

    "Come on, Dau. I will be the king tomorrow. Show some affection towards your king"

    "I love my king more than my life. I would die to protect him, and that''s my duty"

    "Don''t talk about dying. No one is dying on my watch. I will protect you"

    "It''s a maid''s duty to protect her master"

    "And it''s a king''s duty to protect his loved ones"

    "Not just loved ones" she fixed my cor and said, "A king''s duty is to protect everyone"

    "I couldn''t care less about them"

    "That''s not what a king should say"

    "That is what I say"

    "You have been acting more and more like the King now"

    "Don''tpare me with grandpa. I can never be like him"

    "You really admire him, don''t you?"

    "Can''t a grandson admire his grandfather?"

    "He can. But you are not that close to him, and yet. Whenever you see him, your eyes sparkle with admiration"

    "What happens when I see you?"

    "That"

    "What do my eyes sparkle?"

    "Let''s go now"

    "Don''t change the topic"

    "I know very well how you feel about me"

    "You are so cruel. This handsome boy has proposed to you dozens of times and you rejected him in a single second"

    "Except this handsome boy happens to be the boy I raised"

    Dau started walking promptly.

    "Don''t sweat the details"

    I tried my best to match my speed with her.

    "Have you thought about what Ange would say?"

    But every time I got close to her, she paced her speed.

    "I will convince her somehow"

    "What about your girlfriend...s?"

    We were basically running now.

    "I will talk with them"

    "Say Lil Das. Can''t we be in the rtionship we are in right now?"

    "But if we can advance this rtionship further than it is, isn''t that better?"

    "Is there any need to advance it further?"

    Dau stopped and looked back.

    "There is"

    "I don''t see any reason"

    "I love you and you love me. That''s enough reason"

    "Give me some time, Lil Das. We talk about this every day. It''s getting..."

    "It''s getting what? Annoying? You find me annoying?"

    "It hurts me to reject you every time"

    I ced my hand on her lips and kissed it.

    Her face flushed as she pped my hand.

    "Don''t! Do. That!"

    "Why?"

    "That''s wrong! We shouldn''tdo that"

    "What''s wrong with me kissing my hand?"

    "And where your hand was?"

    "Don''t sweat the details"

    "I need to tell all this to Lady Lier"

    She is more perverted than me.

    "You also used to kiss me everywhere"

    "That''s when you were a little kid"

    "I am still your Lil Das"

    "But you are grown up"

    I held her hand and kissed it.

    "Then forget about that"

    She pulled her hand back and started walking again.

    "Then why did you use to kiss me when I was a kid?"

    "Because you were a kid! It''s totally normal to kiss kids. And you were so cute and innocent, and your annoyed face was the cutest"

    "You are saying some horrible things like it''s totally normal"

    "If you turn into a little kid again somehow. I might let you do whatever you want"

    "I didn''t know you were into small kids"

    "What, no! That''s not what I mean!"

    "Then let me kiss you now. You are a beautiful girl, And I can''t stop but thinking about kissing you"

    "Why are we back to this topic again?"

    I grabbed her hand and pushed her against the pir.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I have blocked all the way for your escape. If you want to break off, then you have to punch me or kick me. Would you hurt your Lil Das or let him kiss you?"

    "That''s not fair!"

    "You can run if you want"

    "At least give me some time to get ready for this?"

    "No time this time"

    I brought my face closer to her and--

    "Ahem"

    We were interrupted by someone''s ''Ahem''.

    Who is it?

    A maid?! I will fire her if she is a maid--

    "Oh hello, Lier" I jumped back.

    "I was strolling in the garden and heard something like ''I will kiss you. Run if you want'' so I came to take a look, and it turns out to be...."

    "There was something in her hair. I was just taking it off!"

    "It didn''t look like that"

    "It was very deep"

    "I already know what you were going to do. Give Dau some space. It''s obvious that she doesn''t...like it"

    She nced at Dau, and so did I.

    Dau''s face was as red as blood.

    "Dau? Don''t tell me that you wanted him to--"

    "That''s not true!"

    "Then why is your face this red? I have never seen you like that"

    "I was just embarrassed! You would be too, right? If he came close to you and said ''I am going to kiss you'' you will also be embarrassed, right?!" Dau was desperately trying to prove her innocence.

    "Not really" Lier replied instantly.

    Dau''s face flushed more and more as she nced at both of us.

    After a while, she calmed down and said, "Let''s go. We are gettingte"

    "Late for what? And we are already in the pce. Why would we bete?"

    "You will be tattooing the Edens'' crest on your body. And the tattooer is already waiting at the pce''s lounge"

    "Edens'' crest?" Lier and I asked in unison.

    "You don''t know about it?"

    "This is my first time hearing about it"

    "Me too" Lier added.

    "All the heads of the Edens'' family have it"

    "I have never heard of this"

    "Ange has it too"

    "She does?"

    "You didn''t even know that?!"

    "It''s not just me. Lier also doesn''t know about it, right?" I asked Lier.

    "Yeah"

    "Well, it''s just for following the tradition. So it''s not really that important"

    "None of the books had mentioned anything like that"

    "Not everything is mentioned in the books"

    "But if mom has it, then why have I never seen it?"

    "Well...it''s on her back. So..."

    "Nevermind"

    "Ange was so fashionable back then"

    "Is...that so?"

    "Yes. She wanted to impress your dad, so she always used to dress up like a princess would"

 Chapter 239: Just Admit It.

    Chapter 239: Just Admit It.

    Dau, Lier and I are walking in the hallway.

    "..."

    They are walking a little behind me, so I can''t see their faces.

    What is this awkward atmosphere?

    It''s been like ten minutes and none of them and said a single word.

    I nced at Lier. She shrugged her shoulders.

    Then I nced to the right, where Dau was. And she shrugged her shoulders too.

    "Come on, say something" I broke the silence.

    "What do you want us to say?" Dau asked.

    "Anything. Walking in the hall like this is creepy"

    "Then how about you say something?"

    I turned back and started walking backwards.

    "Okay" I cleared my throat and said, "I am very excited about tomorrow, do you know why?"

    "Because it''s your coronation?" Dau replied.

    "No, no. Why would I be happy about that?"

    "Because it''s your birthday tomorrow?" asked Lier.

    "That is true, but I am not excited about that"

    "Then why?" they both asked in unison.

    "Tomorrow. After my coronation. After the party. I am going to bring Elena here, in the pce. Then in my room. And have sex with her"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    They both sighed and looked at each other.

    "You know, Lady Lier. He tells me this at least ten times a day"

    "Same"

    "If you already knew it, then why did you make me say it?"

    "Because we are tired of saying the same thing again and again"

    "Oh,e on. At least show a little jealousy. I will be a man tomorrow night"

    "Why would I be jealous?" Lier shrugged her shoulders saying, "After all, we will also do it after a week"

    "You got a point. Then..." I looked at Dau and said, "You should act jealous too"

    "Why would I be jealous? Shouldn''t I be happy here?"

    "You can''t fool me. I know you are jealous inside"

    "I am not"

    "Okay then. Dau, I give you the task of arranging my room tomorrow. You know, the flowers and stuff. My room should look like a wedding night"

    "Unfortunately, fake flowers don''t smell"

    "Just spray the perfume"

    "I hate the smell of that perfume"

    "Just admit that you are jealous"

    "I am not"

    "You are"

    "I am not"

    "Das" Lier said, ring at me.

    "Fine"

    I turned back and kept walking.

    "You know Dau, if you really want to...you know...join...I mean be with Das, you are weed. I don''t mind" said Lier.

    "What are you saying, Lady Lier? I am a maid, and Lil Das will be the king tomorrow. And it''s a maid''s duty to serve her master"

    "So you are saying you already n to..."

    "I will follow every order my master says. No matter what that is"

    Dau patted my shoulders and walked past me saying, "I have patrol duty. Lady Lier will show you the rest of the way" and went off.

    "Say Lier"

    "Hmm?" Lier wrapped her arms around me.

    "Does she mean what I think she means?"

    "She has always been like that. Never honest with her feelings"

    "I am the same"

    "Not anymore"

    She pulled my face close to her and kissed me.

    "Kissing me as soon as we are alone, huh?"

    "What''s wrong with a wife kissing her husband?"

    "Now you y the husband-wife card"

    "That''s my ace card"

    She pushed me against the door of one of the rooms and kissed me.

    "Shouldn''t I be pushing you and kissing you?"

    "Let me do it once in a while" she said, kissing me.

    We were kissing while cradling each other''s faces.

    After my exams ended, Elena''s birthday came. I spent my entire day with Elena.

    We went on a date. It was the most awesome date so far.

    I did the ritual of the Bioos with her.

    It was 200 pages long, so I expected that she would get tired. But she wasn''t, and we finished the entire ritual.

    After dropping her off at her house, I went directly to the pce. And...continued my training. And some traditions, and meetings, and some useless lectures.

    Lier came to live herest week. And as expected, we did many things secretly, though we were caught by Dau most of the time.

    I have to say, I have never seen that side of Lier.

    She is a...total pervert, but a shy one.

    She often gets embarrassed after pulling lewd pranks.

    "We have to go now, Lier"

    "Let me kiss some more time"

    Even though we are just kissing, it feels so good.

    I was leaning on the door of the room.

    Like all the rooms, this door also had two doors. Well, one door actually, but it can be opened into two. Left side and right side.

    And currently , I am leaning to the left side of the door.

    As we were kissing, the right door opened, and someone came out of the room.

    It was so fast that I never got a chance to push Lier back.

    "Wow"

    "Mom!"

    "I can''t believe it. Doing something like this...in a broad light. In a hallway. Without any shame"

    Every word of her hit me deeply.

    "It wasn''t me! It was Lier! See?"

    Lier still had her hands on my chest.

    As soon as I said that, she took her hands off my chest.

    "She was the one who pushed me and started kissing me violently. I am innocent here"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Mom sighed as she said, "Fine"

    "What? You are not going to scold her?"

    "How can I scold such a cute girl?"

    "I demand justice!"

    "Enough drama. Go inside now. They are waiting"

    "Who they?"

    "The tattooist. But they are out for now. You go and wait inside"

    "I thought they were waiting in the pce lounge"

    Though there are hundreds of lounges.

    "The sunlight is so bright, so they asked to do it inside"

    "You should have just used curtains, you know?" I raised my hands and gestured.

    "You are turning into a foolish person day by day"

    "Can''t believe my own mom is saying that"

    "But it''s the truth. You have been acting weirdtely"

    "I am not. I am just excited about tomorrow night"

    "Oh, you mean the party?"

    "Not party. After party"

    "What is after the party?"

    "Something amazing"

    "And that is?"

    "Can''t tell you"

    "Das, no secrets"

    How am I supposed to tell her that?

    "Heh!" Lier smirked.

    You pervert! Stop enjoying this.

    "How about you ask Lier? She knows it. Okay bye. They are waiting for me" I opened the door and said, "Bye Lier. Good luck"

    I closed the door and turned back--

    "You are here, Das"

    "Hello...grandpa"

    What is he doing here?

    Grandpa was siting on the chair.

    "What''s wrong? Are you not happy to see your grandpa?"

    "No, I am happy! But mom told me that the tattooist is here"

    "Oh, she was here. I sent her out for a while, so I could talk to you"

    "...."

    "Come sit. It will be a long talk"

    I sat on the chair next to him.

    "What do you want to talk about?" I asked.

    "There are many things. I don''t know where to start"

    "I see"

    "You see, all of us Edens. Generally males. Their predecessor talked with them like this and told them many things. I wanted An to tell you all this, but she insisted I should do that, and that you will be happy if I did that. So..."

    "I am happy!"

    "So their predecessor talked with their sessor like this, about many things. Things about the world. The people in it. The kingdoms. And...us Edens"

    "Hmm"

    "Though none of those talks matter now. The world is not how it used to be. It is...not how it was supposed to be"

    "...."

    "But we have to follow the tradition, so I will tell you some things that you have to be cautious about, as a king. As a...protector, of our loved ones. Now that is for you to decide whom to involve in the list of loved ones"

 Chapter 240: How is This Possible?!

    Chapter 240: How is This Possible?!

    "So their predecessor talked with their sessor like this, about many things. Things about the world. The people in it. The kingdoms. And...us Edens"

    "Hmm"

    "Though none of those talks matter now. The world is not how it used to be. It is...not how it was supposed to be"

    "...."

    "But we have to follow the tradition, so I will tell you some things that you have to be cautious about, as a king. As a...protector, of our loved ones. Now that is for you to decide whom to involve in the list of loved ones"

    After that, he told me many things about our ancestors, which I have never heard.

    He told me how they used to run a kingdom and take care of their citizens, their people, their loved ones.

    There were many traditions to be a king, but it''s all vain nowadays. And besides, we kings don''t have any powers.

    There is one more country which has a king, but it is also ruled by the government. While the other five countries are kingdoms.

    He slowly got up from the chair and said, "Follow me"

    I followed him.

    He walked to the bookshelf and stopped.

    "You see. The Edens'' crest. You have probably never seen it before"

    "Yeah"

    "We used to have a g on the top of the pce, with Edens'' crest on it"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. But it was taken down even before my father became king"

    "...."

    "I would love to see our g there, once again"

    "..."

    "On the top of the pce. Everyone in the city would be able to see it"

    "We can''t do it?"

    "We don''t have permission to do it"

    "Even though we are--"

    "Even though we are kings, we are ves to the government"

    "..."

    "I have lived my entire life like this. Scared, because I had power. Not literally, but I was a king, the only heir. I was always scared whenever I went out. Whenever I was alone. I still am, scared. I was afraid to die, but not anymore" He patted me and said, "Now I am not scared. You will finally be the king now. And I can die in peace"

    "Don''t say that. I will be a great king, and I will once again ce the Edens'' g on the pce"

    "Haha. I would love to see that"

    "I will make it happen"

    "You haven''tseen the crest yet, right??"

    "Yeah"

    "I will show you. Remember it properly" He took out the book, and a box from behind the spot where the book was.

    "Why is it at a ce like this?"

    "This room was...my father''s room. I never touched it after he died, nor did I evere here"

    "....."

    He opened the box and took out the crest.

    "...!"

    "This. This is our family''s, the Edens'' crest"

    How!

    "This crest..."

    "What''s wrong? You didn''t like it?"

    "It''s..."

    [Calm down, Das]

    I need to calm down.

    "You will have this tattooed on your body"

    "...."

    "I had this tattooed on my shoulder. And your mom tattooed it on her back. What about you? Where do you want it to be tattooed?"

    "...."

    "Both me and your mom were excited when we were getting tattooed"

    "...."

    "What about you? Are you excited...Arthur? What''s wrong? You are sweating"

    "I am fine. And it''s Das"

    "No need to lie to me. I know howyou are feeling right now"

    "....."

    "You are nervous, right?"

    "Nervous. Yes, I am very nervous"

    "It''s totally natural. And don''t worryabout the pain. You have to bear that much pain if you are to be king"

    "Yeah"

    Those mere needles can''t hurt me.

    "Okay then, I am tired. I will go rest in my room"

    "I will drop you off"

    "No need. An is waiting outside"

    "Mom!" I called out to her.

    She opened the door and said, "Are you done, papa--father?"

    "Yeah"

    She looked at me and said, "Good luck"

    "Hmm"

    Mom took grandpa and left the room.

    When she was closing the door, I noticed Lier standing outside, ring at me.

    Looks like I pissed her off.

    [Das, are you okay?]

    "I don''t know. Just what the hell is going on?!"

    [I don''t know]

    "That crest..."

    The crest was...the crest looked like a dragon if seen horizontally and like a sword if seen vertically.

    "That crest was the same as...my mask"

    [It was the same crest as the pce of world zero in LWO]

    "And that room where I met Karkas. The door had the same crest"

    [Don''t panic, Das]

    "How can I not panic?! Just what the hell is going on? How...how is that possible"

    [Nothing will happen from panicking]

    "Sorry"

    [Don''t apologize after yelling]

    "Sorry"

    <em>Creak~</em>

    "Uhh...can Ie in?" A woman opened the door.

    "Are you the tattooist?"

    "Yes"

    "You may enter"

    She came in and closed the door.

    "Are you ready for the tattoo, my king?"

    "I am. First answer me this. Did you hear anything?"

    "Hear what?"

    Does she really not know, or is she just acting dumb?

    Well, I didn''t say anything that would cause me a problem

    "How much time will it take?"

    "About two hours"

    "Two hours for a tattoo!"

    "I need to do it precisely"

    "Can''t you finish it in ten minutes?"

    "I can''t"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Fine, pleaseplete it as soon as possible"

    "Please sit in the chair near the balcony"

    I sat on the chair.

    "Where do you want to get a tattoo?"

    "Do it on my back"

    "Oh, Like the Queen"

    "Please do it quickly"

    "You need to take off your top first"

    I took off my top.

    "You look...very fit. Do you exercise?"

    "It has nothing to do with you. Just tattoo and get out of here"

    She took out theptop from her bag and put it in front of me.

    "What is this for?"

    "Live recording"

    "Oh"

    She took out a small camera and wore it on her forehead, like it was some kind of headband.

    "It will hurt a little. Please endure it"

 Chapter 241: Tattooing

    Chapter 241: Tattooing

    She took out theptop from her bag and put it in front of me.

    "What is this for?"

    "Live recording"

    "Oh"

    She took out a small camera and wore it on her forehead, like it was some kind of headband.

    "It will hurt a little. Please endure it"

    "Finish it quickly"

    [Calm down, Das]

    "I am calm!"

    "Sorry?"

    "It wasn''t talking to you"

    She began tattooing.

    "Does it hurt?"

    "I doesn''t"

    "If it hurts, then I can slow down"

    "It doesn''t hurt. Please finish it quickly"

    It doesn''t hurt at all.

    I can''t even feel anything in the first ce.

    After tattooing for a while, she stopped.

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    "I can''t do it"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I need to talk while doing it. And you just...I am sorry I can continue"

    "Wait, what''s wrong?"

    "I am sorry"

    "What do you mean by can''t continue it? It''s your damn job!"

    "I need to concentrate. And you...I just feel pressured"

    "Okay. You can take your time drawing. Just don''t leave it iplete"

    "I need to keep myself concentrated. And for that, I need to keep talking. Will you talk with me?"

    Is she being serious?!

    "Fine. But please continue"

    She started tattooing it again.

    "What''s your name?" she asked.

    We are starting from there?!

    "I am Das"

    "Last time I saw you, you were on thep of Queen La"

    "You knew my grandmother?"

    "Iused to live in her NGO until I was adopted by my current parents"

    "I see"

    "She had passed away when I came back to greet her, but your mom was there. She is as kind as Queen La"

    "Hmm"

    "I was around age 8 when I got adopted by my current parents, who used to be tattooist"

    "You learned this from them?"

    "Indeed. They taught me everything they knew. And here I am today"

    "What about your parents?"

    "They are at home. Taking care of my daughter--what''s going on?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The tattoo...it disappeared!"

    I looked at theptop screen, and there was no tattoo on my back.

    I am sure it was half done when I saw itst time.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    [Your regenerating ability. Those cells died and new ones are reced with it]

    "Say..uh..what''s your name?"

    "It''s Tina"

    "So Tina. Tell me this. The cells which get reced by the cells which had ink in them, don''t the old cells pass the ink to the new cells before dying?"

    "They do"

    Then why...I see. Not only the cells, but its content also got reced.

    Having a tattoo would be impossible now.

    Every time she will draw, it will just disappear.

    What should I...do.

    I can use the Oyuoris in my body.

    "Lily, use Oyuoris and rece the tattoo with it"

    "What?"

    [It will be my first time controlling the Oyuoris]

    "It''s okay. I know you can do it"

    "Are you talking with someone?" she asked.

    "I was just talking to myself. Please continue drawing the tattoo"

    "But how did it disappear? I will get the new ink"

    "No need. It will work now"

    "If you say so"

    She started tattooing again.

    After about an hour, half on the crest was done.

    "You were right. It''s not disappearing now"

    "Hmm"

    Actually it is disappearing, but Lily is reying Oyuoris with it.

    "Is the size okay? I can resize it now if you want"

    "No, it''s perfect"

    "Okay. Please don''t move. I have to do it in detail now"

    It wasn''t hurting or anything, but...I could feel something burning inside me.

    It was bearable at first, but now. It burns like hell.

    I feel likeva is flowing inside me.

    It hurts!

    "Done"

    I quickly got up.

    "How is it?"

    "It''s fine"

    I wore my clothes and got out of the room.

    Dau, Lier, and mom were standing outside the room.

    "Are you done?" mom asked.

    "Yeah"

    "Show me" Lier insisted.

    "Later"

    "Let''s talk the rest while eating lunch" Dau suggested.

    "Yeah"

    We were walking towards the dinner hall.

    It hurts!

    I can''t even walk straight.

    "Turn off the pain receptors!"

    "What?" mom looked back.

    "Did you say something?" Lier turnedback.

    "No"

    [They are already off]

    Then why the hell is my body burning?!

    "You know Lil Das. Today''s lunch is made by my Ange, Lady Lier and me--"

    "Later Dau. I am going to my room"

    "What about lunch?" mom yelled.

    "I will eat itter"

    "Das!" Lier called out.

    "Not now, Lier. And no one shalle into my room!"

    I hastily walked over and went into my room.

    "Argh!"

    My legs gave out, and I fell on the floor.

    [What''s wrong, Das!]

    "My body...everything is burning!"

    [All the pain receptors are off]

    "Then"

    [Our bodies, feelings, and emotions are synced and I don''t feel any pain]

    "It hurts!"

    [Calm down, Das. I will do--]

    "Please shut up for a while, Lily"

    It hurts.

    It really hurts.

    I feel like every single cell of my body is being ripped apart one by one.

    I have never felt this much pain before.

    I didn''t feel this much pain even when I injected Oyuoris into my body.

    "Argh!"

    [Das]

    "Don''t worry, Lily"

    [I am sorry I am useless]

    "Argh!"

    It was hurting so badly that I was dragging my body on the floor.

    "Aaaa!"

    I got up and started crawling.

    Just what is going on?

    I didn''t feel anything when I was tattooing, and as soon as I used Oyuoris.

    Is it because of Oyuoris? But I thought they were perfectly mixed with my blood.

    What else could have caused this?

    "My neck"

    My neck was burning like I had eaten fire.

    <em>Bleh~</em>

    [Das!]

    I vomited blood.

    "I am okay"

    I don''t feel any pain now.

    [I am sorry]

    "It''s not your fault"

    [Activating Frenzy Mode]

    "What was that?"

    [I don''t know. Your system is automatically--]

    [Error. The slots are empty]

    "What''s going on, Lily?

    [Something was activated, but the process failed due tock of activated slots]

    "Slots? You mean..."

    I quickly took out my phone and checked my eye.

    "It''s red!"

    [Your system didn''t ask for any permission this time]

    "Turn my eye back to normal"

    [Okay]

    I feel a little better now.

    "I aming in, Das"

    Lier opened the door.

    It was hurting so badly that I had forgotten to lock the door.

 Chapter 242: Before The Big Day

    Chapter 242: Before The Big Day

    "I aming in, Das"

    Lier opened the door.

    It was hurting so badly that I had forgotten to lock the door.

    "Why are you lying on the floor?"

    "I was just...you know, exercising a little"

    "You just got a tattoo. You shouldn''t move or you will strain your back" she gave me her hand to get up.

    I grabbed her hand and got up, saying, "This is my first time hearing about it?"

    Good thing that the rug is of red color, so the blood won''t be visible.

    "What is this..."<em>Snif~</em>"...weird smell?"

    "Smell? I don''tsmell anything"

    "It ising for somewhere close...why is the rug wet?"

    "Uhh..."

    "Don''t tell you pis--"

    "Of course not!"

    "Then what is this?"

    "It''s the perfume"

    "Perfume doesn''t smell like this"

    "It was an original raw concentrated perfume. I was going to dilute it and I spilled it by mistake"

    "Oh, that makes sense"

    I have no idea how I came up with this.

    "Didn''t I say no one shalle in my room"

    "I am not no one. I am your wife" she wrapped her arms around me.

    "That includes you too"

    "But I came in. What now? You will beat me?"

    "I can do something better"

    I pushed her on the bed and got on top of her and kissed her.

    "I like this punishment" she said, kissing me back.

    "This is not punishment"

    Iy on top of her breasts and said, "Pillows"

    "Get off me. You are heavy" she pushed me on the side.

    "How cruel"

    "Yeah, I am cruel"

    She got on top of me and kissed me.

    "So? Why did youe here for?"

    "To invite you to lunch"

    "So why are you on top of me?"

    "Because you are my lunch"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes" she licked my face and said, "And I will eat you slowly"

    I sat up and hugged her.

    "I will eat you first"

    She turned around and leaned her back on my chest.

    She looked up and said, "Dau was sad, you know?"

    "...."

    "You interrupted her and ran away"

    "I..."

    "She specifically made lunch for you with your mother''s help. So you could enjoy it more. And you did that. Imagine how she would have felt?"

    "Let''s go then"

    "We are going. First answer me some questions"

    "What?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Do I not look okay?"

    "You have been acting weird for the past few days. Did something happen?"

    "Nothing. I am just excited about tomorrow night"

    "That''s it?"

    "That''s it"

    She nced around and said, "You will do it here tomorrow. With Elena. On the same bed we are sitting"

    "Are you feeling jealous now?"

    "Not jealous. But it is some weird feeling. Like...I don''t mind it, but I also don''t want it"

    "Don''t peek"

    "I won''t! What do you take me for?"

    "You have peeked many times"

    "I don''t remember doing anything like that"

    "You just did that yesterday! When I was taking a bath"

    "What''s wrong with a wife taking a bath with her husband"

    "Don''t pull husband-wife card on every damn question"

    "I said it didn''t I? It''s my ace card"

    <em></em>"You even pushed me down in the bathroom"

    "I was just jogging up some old memories. Do you remember that one time when you, Dau and I were bathing, and I started running and ended up mming into you, and you fell down--"

    "And lost consciousness"

    "Yes!"

    "And you tried such a dangerous stunt again"

    "I wasn''t forceful enough. And you were hard when my naked body touched yours"

    "We got caught by Dau too. And you are really a pervert"

    "What did I do now?! And don''t call me pervert!"

    "Just...don''t remind me of old Lier. You are ruining her innocent image"

    "I am the same innocent Lier"

    "You are not"

    "I can prove it"

    "How?"

    "Pat me"

    I patted her.

    "See? I am the same Lier"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Anyway, don''t peek, okay?"

    "I won''t"

    "Good"

    "We are married and live together. I am currently happy with that"

    "Married life, huh?"

    "I never would have imagined we would really get married and live together, although I dreamt of it many times"

    "Elena might also start living together"

    "She made a bet with her father or something"

    "Yeah"

    "What do you think? Would she be able to score more than 95%?"

    "Aside from the first exam, all her exams went well"

    "Forget about that. What do you think?"

    "She will score more than 95%. She is the type of girl who alwayspletes hermitments"

    "I can''t wait to live together with her"

    "I will give her more attention"

    "I know"

    "I might have sex with her every night"

    "I don''t care"

    "Don''t peek"

    "We will be doing it after a week anyway. So I am not in any mood to peek"

    "I feel like your affection for me is getting low"

    "What makes you think that?"

    "I just feel like that"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    She nced around the room again and said, "I haven''t been in this room for ages"

    "Don''t lie! You just sneaked inst night"

    "Shhh. Let me say that. It feels cool"

    "Yeah yeah"

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "I love you"

    "I love you too"

    [Hmph]

    "I love you too, Lily"

    "How many times do we say ''I love you'' to each other in a day?" she said, swinging back and forth on myp.

    "I don''t count"

    "Same here"

    We stayed like this for a while. I had also started swinging with her. In fact, I was swinging her now.

    "Das" she looked up.

    "What?"

    "Kiss me"

    I kissed her.

    "Can you show me your crest?"

    "Later"

    "Why not now?"

    "No reason"

    Lier knew that I had a scar on my back. But I don''t have it anymore. I don''t know how she will react.

    We have been naked a couple of times now. But I never let her see my back.

    "I am also excited about tomorrow" she said, rubbing my hand.

    "We will get engaged"

    "Even though we are married"

    "Isn''t that funny?"

    I moved my hands up to her breasts and squeezed them.

    "Stop is Das"

    "See? I was right! You never told me to stop when I do this. Why now?"

    "Well..."

    "Last night too. When you came here, I asked if you want to do lewd things, but you rejected saying ''I just came here to sleep with you'' and now too!"

    "That''s because you are going to have sex with Elena tomorrow! I thought you mind need to save your energy for her"

    "..."

    "And don''t say that I am not affectionate towards you! Who pushed you against the door and kissed you violently some hours ago?"

    "Sorry"

    "Don''t apologize instantly!"

    "At least try to fight back a little"

    "Why would I fight with my wife?"

    "Add some spice"

    "There is already too much spice in our rtionships"

    She pulled me close and kissed me.

    "I can even kiss you in front of everyone "

    "I know it"

    "Let''s go now"

    "Yeah"

    "And don''t forget to have a proper talk with Dau"

    "I will"

    We went to the dinner hall and ate dinner.

    Later I talked with Dau and told her what was happening.

    Then we spent the eveningtogether. And ate dinner at night.

    After that, Dau, Lier and I went for a walk in the garden, and watched the stars.

    Then we all went to my room and slept together. We just slept together, nothing else.

    And...it was hard to sleep between two beautiful girls.

    Dau was hugging from the left side, and Lier hugged me from the right. But...I enjoyed it.

 Chapter 243: The Coronation Ceremony

    Chapter 243: The Coronation Ceremony

    I woke up being sandwiched between Dau and Lier.

    They were both hugging me from both sides.

    Their breasts are like soft pillows. I can even see their cleavage.

    "I like this"

    I want to wake up like this every morning.

    [Good morning]

    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"

    [I was watching movies tillte at night.

    "What type of movies?"

    [Ro-man-tic]

    "Oh, that''s fine then"

    [You thought I was watching some dirty movies?]

    "I did"

    [How rude. You told me not to watch it, so I won''t ever touch it again]

    "How sweet. So, how were the movies?"

    [Boring]

    "...."

    [Nothing made sense. The story was so predictable. It was a totally useless drama filled with misunderstandings and stupidity. Not only one, but all the movies were like that]

    "That''s how it is"

    [I would rather love to watch your love stories]

    "They are not that great"

    [You don''t know]

    "Good morning Lil Das"

    "Dau. Good morning"

    "You woke up on your own today"

    "Of course. Today is such a big day"

    "Big day? What is--oh my! How could I forget it! I have to go, Lil Das. Please get ready. I will prepare your clothes" She got up from the bed.

    "Rx. There is still much time left" I grabbed her hand and pulled her back.

    "I can''t. I have to check everything again. In case there is--"

    "Everything is alright. Don''t worry"

    "Lady Lier, stop hugging him and wake up. You also have to get ready!" Dau shook Lier.

    "Lier. Wake up" I patted her.

    She opened her eyes and hugged me, saying, "Good morning"

    "Good morning. Now Listen to what Dau is saying"

    "What is it, Dau? You want to hug too?"

    "I don''t! Please stop hugging him. That''s not how a Lady should act"

    "Dau is jealous"

    "I am not" Dau pulled Lier off me and said, "I will get her ready. You go take a bath. I will send your today''s outfit to the bathroom" and went out of the room while dragging Lier.

    I went to the bathroom.

    "I have to...dip in that?" I asked the maid.

    "Yes"

    "What is that liquid?"

    "It''s the sweet water"

    "Why do I need to dip in the sweet water?"

    "That''s the tradition"

    "Do I really have to do that?"

    "We have been told so"

    "Perfume won''t work?"

    "It won''t"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em>"</em>Fine. You may go now"

    The maids left the bathroom.

    "My ancestors were really weird"

    [Get undresses quickly]

    "And my girlfriend is a pervert"

    I took a bath.

    Dipped in the sweet water.

    And thanks to that, I smell very sweet now.

    I wrapped the towel around me and went to the changing room, where my clothes were.

    Today, I have to wear a special royal outfit, which I was not excited about at first. But looking at them now makes me want to wear them.

    A white shirt. And a ck tailcoat on top of it.,

    The tailcoat has light and dark blue straps in some ces.

    The open-side of the sleeves has a silver-coated design. Same with the chest and waist area.

    The buttons were diamonds.

    And a cape on my back. The cape has a furry cor. It is a white cape with the Edens'' crest on it. The white color is only from outside. On the inner side it was cyan, matching the fur colors and the tailcoat.

    Pants are ck color with the simr patterns and color design as the tailcoat.

    ck gloves with the simr pattern as the tailcoat.

    Over-the-knee boots with simr color patterns as the tailcoat. And they were coated in silver.

    A long, thin sword with a simr color and patterns of sheath as the tailcoat.

    "All the things are simr to the design of the tailcoat"

    ========================

    {I will post an illustration as a reference}

    {If the image is not how I described it, that means your imagination ability is low. Or I suck at describing (this is probably the maid reason). xD}

    {NOTE- I will be posting more illustrations, but only in discord server. Join if you are interested}

    ========================

    [But you look so, so cool]

    "Yeah, it fits perfectly"

    [And it really really suits you]

    "Elena would go crazy if she saw me like this"

    [If it weren''t for school, she would havee]

    "Yeah. The vacation starts tomorrow"

    [You will spend your entire vacation with her and Lier]

    "I will y LWO too. I have to go on a date with Serah too"

    [My date is still on the queue]

    "We went on the date when you pulled in your dimension"

    [That doesn''t count as date]

    "You asked for a kiss too!"

    [Fine, fine. My second date is on the queue]

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Lily, take a photo, and send it to Elena"

    [Where is your...oh! Got it]

    She captured what I was seeing and sent it to my phone. And then forwarded it to Elena.

    "She will call me as soon as the clock hits 11:45 AM"

    [Lunch break?]

    "Yeah"

    As soon as I stepped out of the room, I was greeted by mom, Lirole, Lier and Dau.

    "Wow. Look at you. You look like a king now" Lirolemented.

    "Thanks"

    She walked to me and said, "Finally, I will see you on the throne"

    She pulled my face and kissed me on the forehead.

    "Good luck. Kind Das"

    "Thanks"

    Soon after, mom walked to me and fixed the cor, saying, "This is supposed to be a very important day for any king. Don''t screw it up, okay?"

    "I won''t"

    She kissed me on the cheek and said, "I am proud of you"

    I walked to Dau and stood in front of her

    "What?" she asked.

    "You are not going to say something?"

    "There is no need for me to say anything, is there?"

    "That''s true"

    "Good luck is all I can say. But I will be apanying you all day today, so you don''t need good luck"

    "How about a kiss?"

    Her face immediately flushed.

    Yes!

    "Please don''t say shameful things"

    "Das!" mom yelled.

    "...."

    I forgot that she was here.

 Chapter 244: The Coronation Ceremony (ii)

    Chapter 244: The Coronation Ceremony (ii)

    "How about a kiss?" I asked Dau.

    Her face immediately flushed.

    Yes!

    "Please don''t say shameful things"

    "Das!" mom yelled.

    "...."

    I forgot that she was here.

    "What is the meaning of this? She is older than you, talk to her with respect. And don''t joke about kissing! You are not a kid anymore!"

    I nced at Dau. She looked dissatisfied and disappointed.

    Now she knows what mom thinks about us being in a rtionship.

    I just asked for a kiss, and mom got furious. Imagine what would happen if Dau and I get into rtionship.

    "Now, now, Di. Don''t get angry. As you said, he is not a kid anymore. Now it''s for him to decide what to do and what to not do"

    Only if mom was as cool as Lirole. But then again, that''s what makes mom my mom.

    The best mom in the world.

    "But he is still my kid. And you should also stop touching him, Lirole"

    "He is my nephew too. You can''t stop me"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Let''s go now, Lil Das. You still have to meet the King"

    "Wait a minute"

    I walked to Lier and said, "What about you? Want to say something?"

    She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me on the lips.

    I nced at mom, Lirole, and Dau.

    They were giving me re.

    "What? She is the one who kissed me"

    "Lier. You shouldn''t do that in public, okay?" mom said.

    "Okay"

    "I demand justice!"

    Lier fixed my buttons, though they were already fine to begin with.

    "Good luck"

    "Thanks"

    "I will be going to the Royal Garden now. We will meet there at night"

    "Take care"

    "I will. And...you look great"

    "Thanks"

    "Let''s go, Dau"

    Dau and I went our way to grandpa''s room.

    As soon as we passed two hallways, Dau pulled me in and ced her hand on my lips.

    "Only for today"

    She kissed her hand.

    "You...look...good"

    "Thanks"

    We stared at each other for a while.

    "Let''s go now"

    "I was expecting another kiss on the lips"

    "I can''t do that"

    "Come on"

    "I might follow it if it''s an order from the King"

    "Okay then, I will order you. Kiss me, Dau"

    "You are not King yet"

    "Just two more hours"

    [Das]

    "What''s wrong, Lily?"

    [I am feeling sleepy. I will sleep for a while now]

    "Okay"

    [Wake me up when something happens]

    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen"

    [To wake me up you have to say ''I love you, Lily'' otherwise I won''t wake up]

    "...."

    "It''s your pixie?" Dau asked.

    "Yeah"

    "I would like to see her"

    "You will have to log in into a VR game to see her"

    "I don''t like VR games"

    "Why?"

    "Uhh...has Ange told you about this?"

    "Oh! You mean she got stuck in the VR game?"

    "Yeah"

    "No wonder you hate it"

    "In those 18 months, there has never been a moment where I didn''t cry and prayed for her safety"

    "I can''t imagine what grandpa did when he heard that"

    "HE really went berserk. He got the owners and all the developers of that game arrested"

    "Then?"

    "Nothing. They said they had no idea what was going on"

    "It wasn''t done by them?"

    "I don''t know"

    ording to Zero, his father was executed for trapping the yers in the game. But that wasn''t done by his father.

    "Don''t worry. Everything is safe now"

    Even if I get trapped somehow, I can easily log out by using my system.

    "I still don''t want you to y those games"

    "I have to y"

    "I will ask your girlfriend"

    "Please don''t"

    She was also talking about some new type of VR gear.

    Dau poked me and said, "Let me fix your hair"

    I bent down on my knees--

    "What are you doing?!"

    "You can do it easily like this"

    "Stand up. Your clothes will get dirty"

    I got up.

    Dau dragged me to the bench in the balcony, and I sat on it.

    "A king shouldn''t kneel in front of anyone" Dau said, fixing my hair.

    "I don''t mind kneeling in front of you. And mom, dad, Lirole, Lier, Elena, Grandpa, Serah, Lily"

    "So many girls"

    "I am famous"

    "You will get more after today"

    "Huh?"

    "Girls"

    "I don''t n to get more"

    "You won''t get to decide"

    "What do you mean?"

    "If you get any proposals from any other royal families. Like from the princess of the neighboring kingdom, you have to ept the proposal and marry her"

    "Not happening"

    Talking about princesses, Rosemarie wille tonight. And Karkas too.

    I wonder what they look like.

    Karkas said he was 15 years old, so he will probably look like a kid.

    What about other kingdoms? Will they be joining?

    I don''t really care about that, but I want to meet a royal other than me.

    "Do you remember I used tob your hair every day?"

    "I do"

    "I miss those days"

    "Me too"

    <em>Sniff~ Sob~</em>

    "What''s wrong, Dau? Why are you crying?"

    "I can''t believe you have grown up so much"

    "That''s no crying matter--"

    "I...I wanted to see you grow up. But thest time I saw you, you were a kid. And then I saw you after ten years"

    "Dau"

    "I wanted to see it by my eyes. How you grew up. I know I shouldn''t say this, even though I was supposed to be dead. I know I am being selfish but..."

    I hugged her and said, "Don''t worry. You can still see the rest of my growth from now on"

    "But You will be King today"

    "So what?"

    "What if you fired me?"

    "Why would I do that?"

    "You can do anything you want"

    "Why would I fire the girl I love?"

    "You won''t fire me?"

    "I won''t. Although I might change your position and make you my personal maid, who only serves me, days and nights"

    She chucked and hugged me back.

    "We have to go now, Dau. Grandpa is waiting, remember?"

    "Yeah. Let''s go"

 Chapter 245: The Coronation Ceremony (iii)

    Chapter 245: The Coronation Ceremony (iii)

    As Dau was fixing my hair, she suddenly started crying.

    I asked her what''s wrong. And she said she was worried that I might fire her.

    After calming her down I said, "I won''t. Although I might change your position and make you my personal maid, who only serves me, days and nights"

    She chucked and hugged me back.

    "We have to go now, Dau. Grandpa is waiting, remember?"

    "Yeah. Let''s go"

    Dau and I are on our way to grandpa''s room.

    "I am hungry"

    "Wait for the ceremony to end, then you can eat lunch"

    "I haven''t even eaten breakfast yet"

    "No one has"

    "Let me eat you, Dau"

    "Please stop your sexual harassments"

    "You have to get used to them, after all I will harass you every day from now on"

    "Please stop acting so shamelessly. You will be a King now, behave like one"

    "Just you wait. I will make you do so many lewd things"

    "I will kill myself if you humiliate me like this"

    "Come on. It was a joke. Don''t talk about dying on every little thing"

    "I don''t believe it"

    "I would never force you, unless you really want to"

    "I can do some things. But there is a limit, we will never go all the way"

    "What is the limit?"

    "You can..."

    "I can what?"

    "You can touch me wherever you like"

    "Only touching?"

    She nodded.

    "What about licking?"

    "Only touching!"

    "We will increase the limit as time passes, right?"

    "I am not sure about that"

    "Sure about what?"

    "My King!"

    "Grandpa"

    Grandpa was standing on the balcony outside his room"

    "My King, what are you doing here?! You should be in your room"

    "Shh! I feel good today"

    "Please don''t lie"

    "Shut up, Dau. I really feel good today" he spun around and said, "See?"

    "Is this a dream?" Dau muttered.

    "It''s not"

    "Okay, I will excuse myself" Dau bowed down.

    "Dau" I called out to her.

    "What?"

    I brought my face close to her and whispered "I love you" in her ears.

    Her face flushed as she ran away.

    "What was that?" Grandpa asked.

    "Nothing"

    "You two are close as always, huh?"

    "Haha"

    Less close than before, but more close than we should be.

    "Please, take care of her"

    "Huh?"

    "She is just like my daughter, though I have never been a good father to her"

    "That''s not true. I am sure she is--"

    "I have done so many sins, and one of them is with Dau"

    "What do you mean?"

    "About ten years ago, the pce was attacked, and Dau almost died. I tried my best to save her, but it was impossible. All her bones were shattered, and blood loss. Her brain was dead, and her body was cleaved into many parts"

    "....."

    "La had already passed away. She...really loved Dau like her own daughter." <em>Sigh~</em> "My selfishness....I wanted to save Dau. So I had a test experiment performed on her. And she somehow survived"

    "That..."

    "She never opened her eyes for over ten years. I had lost all hope. But six months ago, she woke up"

    "I am--"

    "Her...she looked so horrible. I couldn''tbear to see her. I was sure she would hate me for what I did to her. But you know what she said?"

    "What?"

    "How is Lil Das? Where is he? Did he miss me?"

    "...."

    "I didn''t know how to reply. You...you had forgotten all about her. So I ran away from there. Later An and Lirole talked with her and told her everything. The next time I saw her, she looked exactly like she did 30 years ago"

    "I don''t think she hates you for that"

    "You don''t know"

    "And I don''t think that was a sin. What''s wrong in trying to save your loved one?"

    "Don''t speak for others!"

    "..."

    "You don''t know how much she has suffered. Hear me, Arthur, never decide for others"

    "It''s Das"

    "Stop fussing over names"

    "That''s my name"

    "Das. What a strange name. I don''t want to call you that"

    "...."

    "I know I have said this many times, and...this will be myst time saying this. I have lived all my life scared, because I had powers. What about you? You will have powers soon, do you feel scared?"

    "I don''t"

    "You should. Feel scared, so you can at least experience that feeling"

    "I will not act weak"

    "I see" He took out something from his pocket and said, "Well, you can do whatever you want. It''s up to you what you want to do. Just..follow your heart. And never regret doing something"

    "Hmm"

    "Give me your hand"

    He gave me a pendant.

    "What is this?"

    It was tinum pendant had a shape of a half moon with shiny small jewels on it.

    "This is one of our heirlooms. It has always been given to the first wife of the king"

    "Oh"

    "All your mothers have worn this, your grandmother wore it too, and now...it will go to Lier. Give it to her after your engagement"

    "You won''te to the party?"

    "I can''t. I am feeling good now. But I don''t know how long. My body really hurts when I travel"

    And those police kept arresting him, knowing well about his condition and paranoia.

    "And this..." He moved his hands to his neck and removed his pendant.

    "This...?"

    "This was worn by the kings. And now, it''s yours"

    This pendant was simr to the one he just gave me, but this one had Edens'' crest on it.

    "Can you bow down a little?" he asked.

    I bowed down.

    "Huh? What is this?"

    "This..."

    It''s the pendant I made with Oyuoral.

    He touched it and asked, "What material is this?"

    "Normal! Just for fashion!"

    "I see. Take it off, please"

    I took it off.

    I can''t talk with Lily without speaking.

    Only if she can understand what I am thinking.

    And I can''t wake her up anyways.

    There is no way I can say ''I love you, Lily'' in front of grandpa.

 Chapter 246: The Coronation Ceremony (iv)

    Chapter 246: The Coronation Ceremony (iv)

    Grandpa touched the pendant on my neck and asked, "What material is this?"

    "Normal! Just for fashion!"

    "I see. Take it off, please"

    I took it off.

    I can''t talk with Lily without speaking.

    Only if she can understand what I am thinking.

    And I can''t wake her up anyways.

    There is no way I can say ''I love you, Lily'' in front of grandpa.

    I clutched the pendant in my fist and changed its shape to a ring around my finger.

    "Bow a little more, please"

    I bowed, and he fastened his pendant around my neck.

    "How is it?" he asked.

    I put it under my clothes and said, "It''s good"

    "Don''t put it in. You have to show it to everyone"

    I took it out.

    "Yeah. Now it looks good" he said, patting my shoulders.

    "Thanks"

    "I wasn''t a righteous king. I couldn''t be a wonderful king. Nor I wanted to. What about you? What type of king do you want to be?"

    "I want--"

    "Pardon me, my King. But your sister is here, and she wants to greet you" a maid bowed down and said.

    "Which one?" he asked.

    "The youngest one"

    "Alright. I am going to my room. Ask her toe there"

    "As you wish, my King"

    He patted my shoulders and said, "Good luck, King Das"

    "Yeah"

    "La always talked about this moment. She wanted to see you wear the crown, wanted to...see you on the throne"

    "I am sure she is watching us right now"

    "She is! I can feel it. Maybe she is here to pick me up?"

    "Please don''t say stuff like that"

    "Haha. You are being worried about an old man"

    He walked off after saying that.

    I noticed Dau waiting for me at the end of the hallway.

    "Though I think King Arthur sounds better" Grandpamented as he went into his room.

    My grandpa has three sisters. One is older than him, and two are younger.

    The oldest one passed away recently.

    I have never met any of them in my life.

    The priority of the throne goes to the male heir first, doesn''tmatter if he is youngest or oldest.

    If there is no male heir, then it goes to the eldest female heir.

    Like grandpa has three sisters, now two. He was the second child, and the only male. So he got the throne.

    And Grandpa has two daughters, no sons. So mom, as she was the oldest daughter, got the throne.

    And now me.

    If I hadn''t been born, then the throne would have probably of Lier. Or the male heir from the family of the oldest sister of my grandpa.

    Lirole is pregnant too. If she gives birth to a male, then he would have been king.

    Well, the throne is mine now, so I have no need to think of the possibilities.

    As I walked in the hallway with Dau, on my way to the throne room. It gave me different vibes.

    I walked through the same hallway every day, but it feels different today.

    All these paintings of my ancestors gave me creepy vibes every day when I walked through hallways. But today, it feels like they are seeing me off.

    Like they are wishing me well and telling me to try my best. It''s sad that they are going to be disappointed because I don''t n to be what they want me to be.

    I will be the selfish king. A cruel, ruthless king who only thinks for himself and his loved one.

    Maybe it was just my imagination, but I liked that feeling. And I was pretty sure I would never feel the same again.

    The hallways I walked every day looked a little long today. The carpet I walk on every day looks new today.

    "Do you like the carpets? They are new"

    "Oh!"

    Nevermind. They were new.

    "Are you feelingfortable?"

    "Yes"

    "The sword is okay?"

    "It''s perfect"

    "No need to be nervous"

    "I am not nervous"

    "You just have to stand in front of the throne, and one person will crown you"

    "I know"

    "They you have to oath"

    "I am not oathing"

    "You have to"

    "I am not oathing"

    "Then you have to walk in the main balcony and distribute some fortunes"

    "I know"

    "I am just saying this so you don''t screw up"

    "I know"

    She looks more nervous than me.

    "And the security is level 4 today. And it will be level 5 at the royal garden tonight"

    "Hmm"

    "But be careful. Many strangers wille to see you right now. And they can slip in because of the heavy public"

    "Yeah"

    She held my hand and said, "Don''t worry. I will be there with you"

    "Yeah"

    "I will never let anything happen to you"

    "I know"

    We walked to the throne room.

    Of course, the door was already open and the security team and a special 30 man team were sent by the government.

    The throne room was never lively, at least I have never seen it. It was mostly locked.

    And thest time I came here, I had that weird vision.

    I just hope nothing happens this time.

    Lily is also sleeping. And I don''t want to disturb her.

    As I walked on the carpet which led to the throne, the people present there bowed down.

    I walked up to the pedestal and stood in front of them.

    "Attention! You are now in the presence of the one and only male heir of the Edens family, Das Edens" Dau announced.

    Only the 30 men sent by the government, security team, and some maids were present in the room.

    "Today, and as of this day! Das Edens, the crown prince, has been dered as the king!"

    "In the presence of the people present here, Das Edens shall be crowned!"

    Dau picked up the crown from the throne and stood in front of me.

    Dau raised the crown with both of her hands and put it on my head.

    "Congrattions, my King" Dau said as she walked down the pedestal.

    The crown feels weird.

    As I tried to walk down--

    "Ahem!"

    --Dau ''Ahem!'' me.

    She wants me to take the oath?

    I am not taking it.

    Dau shot me a re.

    Look at her, threatening a king.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "My...my name is Das Edens! And...I am your king now!"

    I walked down and stood beside Dau.

    "What was that?" Dau whispered.

    "It was my grand speech, did you like it?"

    After taking notes and recording, one of the 30 men walked to me and said, "Good..." he looked at his watch and continued, "Good evening, my King"

    Huh?

    His eyes are...

 Chapter 247: The Coronation Ceremony (v)

    Chapter 247: The Coronation Ceremony (v)

    After taking notes and recording, one of the 30 men walked to me and said, "Good..." he looked at his watch and continued, "Good evening, my King"

    Huh?

    His eyes are...

    "My name is Ulker. And I will be your person bodyguard from today onwards"

    "Wait, wait. What are you talking about?"

    "I will be your personal--"

    "I heard that. But no one has asked for a personal bodyguard"

    "It is government nned"

    "I don''t need a bodyguard"

    "But-"

    "I don''t need"

    "Lil Das"

    "What?"

    "He is..." Dau whispered to me.

    "Fine"

    "I will protect you with my life"

    "You are the only one, right?"

    "Yes!"

    "What about your sister?" I asked.

    "You remember us?!"

    "Yeah"

    Dau just told me.

    "Marie is still in the training program. She will be here after two months"

    "I see. And...your eyes, it''s working properly?"

    "Yes! Thanks to Queen Ang''s grace"

    His one eye is artificial.

    "My prince--King, it''s time for that--"

    "We areing"

    A maid came to inform us, but before she could finish what she was saying, Dau interrupted her.

    "Let''s go Lil Das"

    "Yeah"

    "King Das!" Ulker said.

    "What?"

    "Both, me and my sister are indebted to the Edens family, and we will try our best to serve you"

    "Yeah, whatever"

    We went to the main balcony, and the rest followed us.

    "There are more people than I had expected"

    "They are all here to congratte you"

    "I doubt that"

    The garden was filled with people of all ages.

    They are not here to congratte me or anything, they are just here to....

    12 maids came with a te full of gold and silver coins. And 8 maids with a te full of diamonds.

    I took a fistful of silver coins in one hand and gold coins in another, and threw them at those people.

    That''s right. They are just here for this.

    No one cares about the king, all they want is fortune. All they want is...they just want, never give anything.

    It is not something hanging on the tree, so I can just give it to them.

    The citizens who don''t care about the king, never deserve to be in the king''s shadow. They can die for all I care. They have nothing to do with me.

    With all these thoughts in my mind, I kept throwing gold and silver coins, as well as diamonds at them.

    They were trying to catch it like animals. Like some kind of hungry animal who hasn''t been fed in weeks.

    They were punching and beating each other, trying to snatch from one another.

    I don''t know why my ancestors did such a thing as a tradition, but I know they wanted to see how their citizens were.

    Many died from being crushed and many got injured, but no one cared about them. All they wanted was this gold and diamonds.

    About an hourter, the garden which was full is now empty, with blood on the ground.

    Injured were sent to hospital and the dead were sent to the cemetery.

    "72 died and over 300 were injured" Dau informed.

    "It''s their own fault. They came here knowing well about all the risks"

    "We will be sending 1 million to the families of victims"

    "Do whatever you want"

    We are on our way to the throne room. Followed by those men.

    Once we go back to the throne room, the ceremony will end.

    "Are you tired?" Dau asked.

    "Not tired, but I am bored"

    "Show some excitement"

    "I am excited about--"

    "After party"

    "Yeah"

    We entered the throne room.

    I climbed the pedestal and sat on the throne.

    Finally.

    Finally!

    Finally, I am here.

    I am still unsure about the question grandpa asked me earlier.

    ''What type of king do you want to be?''

    I don''t know.

    I don''t n to be a good king who can be a hero to be admired by everyone.

    I gestured Dau to sit on the throne.

    Her face flushed as she turned her face away.

    I am the King now.

    I will make her do something now.

    Of course, there is a limit.

    Thest thing I want her is to hate me. And I will never do something that makes her hate me.

    I got up and walked down.

    I noted that the gaze of those men has changed, in a bad way of course.

    Well, not that I hadn''tpredicted this.

    "Hey, I am the king now, aren''t I?" I yelled.

    "Yes" Ulker replied.

    "And the kings'' words are absolute, aren''t they?"

    "They are"

    Only Ulker and two other men were replying. The rest were just giving me the re.

    "It is the duty of every citizen of this kingdom to obey the king, right?"

    "Country!" a man walked out of the group and said, "It''s a country, not a kingdom."

    "Not for long"

    "It will always be a country! And we have no need to obey you. You have no powers. You are just a King with a name, nothing else! No one will remember you!"

    "Is that so? Well now that I am a king, I n to remove the government slowly. There are many crimes going on in this city, in this country. And it wouldn''t be strange if any of those crimes happens with government. There have been many natural disasters, many idents. And it wouldn''t be strange if the government died in that. There have been many terrorist attacks! And it wouldn''t be strange if the entire government got bombed! Would it now?"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "What am I trying to say?! I am saying I will take this country back and make it a kingdom. And I am going to rule it. I am going to rule you!"

    "Dream on. You are just a government pawn who has no power"

    "Kneel"

    "Fuck off"

    "I said kneel!"

    All the security and the maids present there kneeled.

    I nced to my right, Ulker and two other men were kneeling, while all others including that guy were just standing.

    I nced to my left and saw Dau kneeling. I poked her with my sword and asked her to get up.

    Now then, what is going on?

    They don''t look like they want to cooperate here.

    And I am not the one who started this, am I?

    He dashed at me with a dagger, trying to stab me.

    I took out my sword for the sheath and cut his head in one go.

    His head fell down a meter away from his body, and his body fell down with a dagger stabbed on its back.

    Ulker had also stabbed him from behind, but my sword reached his head first.

    Dau was bewildered. She took out her sword too. And the security team aimed their guns at those men.

    I looked at Ulker.

    He bowed down and said "Believe me, my King. This man wasn''t one of ours. He must have slipped inside somehow"

    "Do I look like a fool? Do you really think I would believe such ame excuse?"

    "It was our first time seeing each other. And I had no idea if they were on the team or not"

    "Aren''t you their leader?"

    "I am"

    "They had ID"

    "I checked them, and it weren''t fake"

    "So that means they were sent by the government to kill me!"

    And here Dau was being worried that any stranger slip in and attack me, when the security themselves are here to kill me.

    It''s good that none of my family members except Dau are here. And Dau has seen me killing people before.

    Now then, let''s kill them all, shall we?

 Chapter 248: The Coronation Ceremony (vi)

    Chapter 248: The Coronation Ceremony (vi)

    I had already known that something like this would happen.

    This was the perfect opportunity for them to kill me.

    If they kill me here, then it''s the end.

    No heirs would be left in the royal family.And the Edens'' family would die down.

    Not like anyone would ever miss it.

    As I stood in front of the throne, the security team, the maids, those men, Dau, and...a head and its headless body.

    It''s good that their weapons were already taken before they entered the throne room. But they were still allowed to have a small weapon, as self-defense.

    Now it would be stupid for them to attack me with that, unless this was just a decoy. And they are nning something big.

    They know very well that they can''t escape from here. We have level 4 security today.

    So, what are they nning?

    Is it some kind of stupid y? So that they can file me and arrest me, saying you killed a government officer.

    That is a possibility, but they won''t dare to do it. They know what mother would do.

    So...just what the hell are they nning?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    No point thinking about it.

    I will just kill them here, and end it.

    As I pointed my sword at Ulker, he said, "Please believe me, my King. I have no idea what''s happening"

    "I don''t want to believe you"

    "I would never betray Edens'' family"

    "What makes you think that I would believe those words?"

    "If you really think I knew about it, then feel free to kill me. I won''t mind. It would be my honor to die by the hands of the King. But just promise me you would protect my sister"

    This guy...

    Is he being serious?

    Even if he is...I don''t care.

    Kill.

    Kill!

    Kill everyone who are threat to me.

    End them!

    Doesn''t matter who they are.

    Yes!

    Kill!

    "Fine, we believe you" Dau stated.

    "What are you saying, Dau?"

    "Leave the rest to me"

    "Please back off, Dau. I will take care of the--"

    "Lil Das, if you are going to die, then the first one to die protecting you would be me"

    "Fine, fine! I believe you, Ulker. But remember this, I wouldn''t waver to kill you with your sister if I found out you were involved in this"

    "We would dly stick our neck in front of you"

    "Okay so. What about his 28 other men? This is your first time meeting them too, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "I will kill them all"

    "Please wait, my King. What if you are just misunderstanding? What if he was the only person who slipped in and the rest--"

    "And the rest of us are innocent. That''s what you want to say, right?"

    "Yes"

    "Hey Ulker, look into their eyes and tell me. Do they look innocent?"

    Two men caught the other two men, who were replying to me earlier if I remember correctly. And stabbed their necks with the dagger.

    "What about now, Ulker? They just killed two of your men. Do you still think they are..."

    Ulker was trembling.

    Not with fear or anger. He was just baffled by what had just happened. By seeing his men kill others, he was just...

    Ulker immediately took out his dagger and stood in front of me saying, "Don''t worry, my King. I will protect you"

    He had two daggers?

    "I don''t need protection from someone like you"

    I pushed him to the side and walked to those men.

    "Anyst wishes?" I asked.

    Not like I n to fulfil--

    "Dau!"

    The man who I had just cut earlier. Whose headless body had fallen down, dashed at Dau with his headless body and a dagger in his hand.

    I quickly dashed at him before he could reach Dau and pierced my hand in his chest.

    How

    How?

    How?!

    How was he moving with a headless body?

    I am a hundred percent sure he was a human. Look at all the blooding out of his body.

    And he was speaking earlier, that''s enough proof that he was a human. Then how the hell could he move with a headless body?!

    I pulled my hand back from his body, ripping apart his heart and crushed his body under my feet.

    "Are you okay, Dau?"

    "I am fine"

    I gestured to the security and told them, "Kill them all!"

    They fired guns and those men''s bodies were pierced by bullets. Or at least that is how it should have been. But no bullets came out of their guns.

    "There is no ammo!" they shouted.

    Are you kidding me?

    "Step back, Dau. I will kill them myself"

    I dashed at them and jumped right, killing two men.

    This time, I made sure not to leave their limbs and legs.

    If they don''t have any limbs or legs, they won''t move.

    They were here to kill me. Andthey are...they are humans, but how are they...

    They would never have thought that I am not an ordinary human either.

    As I moved swiftly, dodging their attacks and cutting their limbs and legs, some of them had already run away from the throne room.

    After killing those who were in the throne room, I wiped the blood from my sword with their clothes and put my sword back in the sheath.

    "What will you do about this, Ulker?" I asked, walking towards Dau.

    "I will inform the government"

    "It was done by the damn government!"

    "I don''t know anymore. I had no idea about this. If they were really the government''s men then I...I am a traitor. I tried to rebel against my King"

    "Traitor or not, I don''t care. Just let the government know, that their reign will end soon"

    "1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, and...18. 12 men have escaped"

    A security guard came running into the throne room and said, "There was a breach! They all ran away"

    "What the hell were you doing?! It''s level 4 security. How can a mere 12 men escape!"

    "They were running so speedily and jumping like 5 meters in one jump. They even jumped the main wall in one jump. None of us were able to catch them, and most of our men''s guns didn''t have ammo."

    It was nned.

    It was nned!

    They fucking came into my pce and attacked me. And ran away.

    "Haha"

    There is no way I am letting them go alive.

    "My King?"

    Maybe they weren''t human, since no human can do that.

    Maybe there were just artificial humans, but an advanced version of them?

    "Heh"

    I don''t care what they were.

    I am just going to hunt them down. And it''s going to be so, so fun.

    "Lil Das?"

    "Dau. I, Das Edens, hereby relieve you from your duty as a head maid"

    "What are you saying, Lil Das?!"

    "Dau, from today onwards, you shall be known as Dau Edens. I appoint you as my personal bodyguard. You shall stick to me wherever I go"

    "But my King. I am your bodyguard--"

    "Quiet!"

    "But..."

    "Someone who doesn''t know who to serve, is not suitable to be my bodyguard"

    "Lil Das"

    "Would you be so kind to apany me for a little hunt, Dau?"

    I grabbed her hand and walked out of the--

    "King Das!" Ulker called out.

    "What is it?"

    "You were kidding about taking over the country and ruling it, weren''t you?"

    "Who knows?"

 Chapter 249: The Coronation Ceremony (vii)

    Chapter 249: The Coronation Ceremony (vii)

    "Send team H, L, N, Z, and C for a patrol of the inner pce" I ordered.

    The maids bowed down and went out of the throne room.

    "My King, what about those who have escaped?"

    "Leave them to me"

    "And what about these bodies?"

    "Dispose of them"

    "Roger"

    "Dau"

    "Let''s go"

    We ran out of the throne room.

    "I will get the car" Dau said.

    "No need"

    "But they are so fast"

    "We are too, right?"

    She smiled and ran behind me.

    "Lily, ess the cameras near the pce and show me all the footage"

    ....

    "Lily?"

    Oh! She is sleeping.

    I will let her sleep.

    "I see one, Lil Das"

    "There are 12 of them. Let''s see who kills more"

    "This is not something we should bet about"

    "I will win"

    Lily is sleeping so it would be tough doing something.

    Let''s see if I can use Oyuoral and make a mask or not.

    I removed the ring from my finger and clutched it with my fist.

    I imagined the shape to change into a mask, and a whileter it changed into a mask.

    I put the mask on my face and kept running.

    I had differed those men in two types. Normal humans and artificial humans.

    They were easy to figure out.

    Normal human speaks, and the bleeds. While the artificial one never bleeds, or speaks.

    They are just like robots, even worse and weaker than robots.

    Robots have mechanical parts, while those artificial humans have human parts, but less than humans and robots.

    They are just weak.

    Weaker than humans, as they can''t judge their actions. Andweaker than robots, as they die if you pierce their chest.

    That''s what I used to think, but after what had just happened now.

    I don''t know anymore.

    They are human, but...I don''t know.

    A human can''t move with a headless body.

    So that means they weren''t human?

    Dau and I had chased those men, and we have already killed ten of them.

    Only 2 are remaining.

    The surrounding areas are owned by us, and all the factories and industries are owned by us. And today, all of them are closed.

    "I am at six" Dau stated.

    "I know. I will kill the remaining two, and we will be even"

    "I really don''t like killing"

    "It''s toote to say that"

    Dau and I were jumping on the building, looking for the remaining two and talking.

    "I have killed hundreds. And whenever I killed someone, I had nightmares.

    "...."

    "I don''t know if I should be really doing it or not"

    "Dau"

    "I always think, what if there is another way? What if there is a way where we don''t need to kill them?"

    "Killing them is the best and the simplest way"

    "I hope you are wrong"

    "Don''t hope it"

    "I don''t want you to stain your hands with blood"

    "They were stained red a long time ago"

    "There is a chance you can still go back to how you were before"

    "I have always been this way"

    "Not for me"

    I spotted one man running into the construction site of an area.

    I jumped down from the building and pushed him against the wall.

    "Please let me go!"

    "You think I will do that?"

    "We were just told to assassinate you"

    "By whom?"

    "I can''t say that"

    I stabbed the sword an inch away from his face.

    He wet his pants.

    Are you kidding me?

    Eww. It will get on my shoes.

    So he is sacred, huh?

    He was so scared that he wet his pants.

    This is a human. Only humans do that.

    So how were jumping like...could it be...

    "I won''t miss it again"

    "Please let me go! I have a family"

    "Oh, you have a family?"

    "Yes. I have little children"

    "I see"

    I plucked my sword from the wall and put it back in the sheath.

    I patted his shoulders and said, "My bad. I didn''t know you had a family"

    "You will let me go?"

    "Of course. There is no way I can kill you. You have a family. Families are most important"

    "Can I go now?"

    "Yes, you can go. But first tell me who sent you"

    "I can''t say that"

    "Come on. I am letting you go. Just tell me the name"

    "I can''t. If I tell, then they will kill me and my family"

    "They said that?"

    "Yes!"

    "How cruel. I feel sorry for you"

    "Please let me go"

    Tears were rolling down from his eyes.

    "I will take the responsibility of protecting you and your family. Just tell me the name"

    "Do you promise you will take care of my family?"

    "I swear to Edens'' blood running through my veins. I will protect you. You have my word"

    "Really?"

    "Yes. Edens never lies. Just tell me the name"

    "I don''t know the name. But I know where they are"

    "That''s even better. Tell me, where are they?"

    "South-east parliament. The lowest chamber on the right side. There is a room there. That''s where we were told to bring your head"

    "I see. Excellent, thank you very much"

    "Can I go now?"

    "Of course you can. I gave you my word, didn''t I?"

    I helped him get up.

    "Thank you very much"

    "No need for thanks. In fact, I should be saying that"

    "I will go now"

    "Please" I showed him the way.

    "That was easy, Lil Das"

    "Yeah, it was"

    I took out my sword from the sheath and threw it at that man.

    The sword pierced his back and his body fell down.

    "Very easy indeed"

    "What...did you just do, Lil Das?"

    "Huh? I killed him"

    "Why?!"

    "What do you mean why? They were here to kill me, what''s wrong if we kill them? And didn''t you kill more than me?"

    "But...you promised him! You promised that you will let him go and protect him and his family!"

    "Do you really believe I would do that? Come on"

    "But you swore to your blood"

    "Who cares?"

    "You can''t do that! Lil Das, what is wrong with you?"

    "Come on, Dau. You are making a fuss about something that shouldn''t exist"

    "You did something wrong"

    "Let''s just--"

    That man got up with my sword still in his chest and dashed at us.

    I grabbed Dau''s sword and cut his neck, stabbing his chest till I felt satisfied.

    "See, Dau? You wanted me to let him go?"

    She looked down and said, "I don''t know what to do anymore"

    "Just show no mercy to anyone"

    "I don''like the..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The spot below his neck is swollen"

    I plucked my sword from his body and cut that spot.

    "A chip?"

    I cut the flesh and took it out.

    "So my guess was right"

    "What do you mean, Lil Das?"

    "These men. They had system inside them"

    "How is that possible?"

    "There are two types of system, Internal system. Like me and..."

    What type of system does Dau have?

    I never asked her that.

    She just said there is a system inside her. And that Zero told her about her system.

    She never said what type of system she has.

    Internal or external?

    Both are possibilities.

 Chapter 250: The Coronation Ceremony (viii)

    Chapter 250: The Coronation Ceremony (viii)

    I cut the flesh and took it out.

    "So my guess was right"

    "What do you mean, Lil Das?"

    "These men. They had a system inside them"

    "How is that possible?"

    "There are two types of system, Internal system. Like me and..."

    What type of system does Dau have?

    I never asked her that.

    She just said there is a system inside her. And that Zero told her about her system.

    She never said what type of system she has.

    Internal or external?

    Both are possibilities.

    "Say Dau, do you know what type of system do you have?"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about"

    [She has an internal system, just like you]

    "Lily. You are awake"

    [You idiot!]

    "Why are you yelling?"

    [Why didn''t you wake me up?]

    "Because you were sleeping"

    [You...you are really an idiot]

    "Hey"

    [I will...I can''t wait to call you in my dimension again]

    "What are you going to do?"

    [Wait for it. But I will tell you this, it won''t end well]

    She is angry because I didn''t wake her up?

    It''s just...I didn''t want to disturb her sleep.

    "Lil Das?"

    "Oh! Yeah. There are two types of system. Internal, like yours and mine. And external. Like these men"

    "These chips are system?"

    "Yeah. It lets them boost their strength and speed, and makes them superhuman"

    "I can''t believe it"

    "And..."

    "Hmm?"

    "They were supposed to die when they were killed. But someone is controlling their bodies, with their chips, with their system"

    "That is too cruel"

    "Now then. Shall we find thest man and knock on the door of the parliament?"

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [How do you know all this about systems?]

    "Zero told me"

    [Zero is...Aria''s husband. You have mentioned him many times.

    "Yeah?"

    [I want to meet him]

    "Why?"

    [I want o ask him some things about you]

    "We might meet him when we n LWO"

    [You speak gently of Zero]

    "Do I?"

    [You do. Do you trust him?]

    "Well, he told me about my system and stuff, which you knew and never told me"

    [Are you trying to make me feel guilty?]

    "Are you feeling guilty?"

    [I am not]

    "Then I am not trying to make you feel guilty"

    [I just didn''t tell you because I wasn''t sure about it]

    "You are just like me, huh?"

    [I have adapted from you]

    "That sounds lewd"

    [It doesn''t]

    "Say Lily, is there anything else that you know of, and not telling me purposely?"

    [That''s...]

    "So that means there is something that you know about me, but not telling me"

    [That is something you better know from your family. Because I am not sure if you were able to handle it or not]

    "Is it that bad?"

    [It''s up to you to decide if it''s bad or not]

    "And my family will never tell me about it"

    [You just have to ask them]

    "It''s not that simple"

    [But you have never tried asking them]

    "I asked Lirole"

    [Try asking your mom. She will have to tell you, because she won''t be able to lie]

    "I will pass that for some time. Our rtionship is going back to normal, and I don''t want to ruin it"

    [Your mom is just like you in a way]

    "What makes you think that?"

    [You both think you can handle anything and try to keep it all by yourself]

    "I will take that as aplement"

    Where the hell is thest man?

    We have been searching for him for almost twenty minutes but can''t find him.

    I swear I saw theming to this side.

    Maybe he slipped off somewhere.

    "Let''s go to the parliament now" I said.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. We should go back to the pce and wait for legal action"

    "And let those attackers and the person behind all this roam free? No Dau. I can''t do that. I will end everything today"

    "You are so reckless"

    "I am offended by that"

    "I wasn''t trying to offend you"

    "You have angered the King"

    "Oh my. What can I do for you to have me forgiven?"

    "Pleasure me"

    "..."

    "Pleasure me with some kisses"

    "Not happening"

    "Don''t forget I am the king now. You have to obey my orders"

    "And you shouldn''t forget that I told you I will kill myself if you make me do lewd things"

    "Come on. I am just asking for a kiss"

    "I know it won''t just end with a kiss"

    "Wellmaybe some more fun things after that?"

    "You are going to make love with your girlfriend tonight. Show some decency"

    "Oho. Is this jealousy what I am smelling?"

    "I am not jealous"

    "By the way, I asked you to decorate my room. Have you done that?"

    "I will do it tonight"

    "Wait, you are noting to the party?"

    "I have to take care of the pce"

    "But you are not a head maid anymore"

    "The King will be staying at the pce. And I have to make sure he stays safe"

    "We have level 4 security. Don''t worry"

    "Are you seriously saying after what had just happened?"

    "My bad. It''s just...I want you to be there"

    "Don''t worry. I will be waiting for your return"

    "With Elena" I added.

    "With Elena"

    "I just want to live peacefully"

    "That is most likely never going to happen"

    "I know"

    "How about we all just--watch out!"

    Maybe it was because my hearing ability has been enhanced by my system. Or maybe it was just pure instinct. Or maybe just...my imagination. But I heard a silenced-gunshot, and I pushed Dau back.

    Soon enough, the bullet came straight at us. I had no time to react. All the time I had, was where I pushed Dau.

    The sword was in my hand. The best I could possibly do was swing it and cut the bullet.

    And with all the remaining time I had, I swung my sword as fast as I could and cut the bullet.

    My timing was a little off.

    The bullet did get cut off into two, but it ended up hitting me.

    "Das!"

 Chapter 251: The Coronation Ceremony (ix)

    Chapter 251: The Coronation Ceremony (ix)

    The sword was in my hand. The best I could possibly do was swing it and cut the bullet.

    And with all the remaining time I had, I swung my sword as fast as I could and cut the bullet.

    My timing was a little off.

    The bullet did get cut off into two, but it ended up hitting me.

    "Das!"

    Dau dashed at from-where the bullet was fired. And secondster I heard a loud scream and Dau came out with her face stained with blood.

    "Are you okay, Lil Das"

    "You..."

    "Lil Das!"

    She had already started crying the moment I was hit.

    "You called me Das earlier"

    Her face flushed as she tried to take out the bullet from my body.

    "Hey, say something"

    "Now is not the time for all this"

    "I am okay. I will heal in seconds"

    I got up. And Lily healed the wound.

    "See? Not even a scar is left"

    She hugged me and said, "Don''t ever do that again"

    "If it is to protect my loved one''s then I will do it hundreds of times, even if I die"

    "Don''t say that! You can''t die!"

    "I was just saying that"

    "Don''t say that either"

    "You say it all the time"

    "It''s okay if it''s me. But you can''t die"

    "You can''t say that either, because I am going to protect you, no matter what happens"

    I wiped her face with my sleeves.

    "How did he get the gun?"

    "It was our gun"

    "So he stole it"

    We stared at each other as we brought our faces close.

    "Dau, can I kiss you?"

    She nodded.

    "Are you sure?"

    She blinked.

    "I will kiss on the lips, okay?"

    Her face flushed, and she said, "Do it already"

    I pulled her closer and brought my lips close to hers.

    I could feel her breath hitting my face.

    Her heart was beating so fast.

    Finally, Dau and I will officially kiss.

    Dau got embarrassed and turned her face the other way.

    I grabbed her chin and turned her face towards me.

    She opened her mouth, ready to receive a kiss.

    I never thought I would feel this excited.

    I do feel guilty, but all my guilt is fading away after seeing her embarrassed face.

    As I brought my lips close to her and opened my mouth--

    <em>Ring~ Ring~</em>

    "Oh,e on! Who ruined this beautiful moment! Lily, cut the call--"

    [It''s Elena]

    I immediately took my phone out and answered her call.

    "Hey"

    [I am sorry, I didn''t check my phone during the break. And I just saw that you sent me the picture. I am really sorry!]

    "Don''t worry, it''s okay. I figured something like that would have happened. Where are you right now?"

    [On my wayhome]

    "Be careful, please"

    [I am being careful]

    "I see"

    No one said anything after that for a while.

    [Umm...you looked really good in that outfit]

    "Did you fall in love with me again?"

    [I did]

    "Hey, when will you being here?"

    [Mom and dad will go to the garden directly. And Sely and I willeter]

    "You know the time, right?"

    [I do. It''s 9 PM]

    "Do you want me toe pick you up?"

    [It''s okay. Sely will being to my house. And I have already promised her that I would go with her]

    "Okay. Take care. Call me if anything happens"

    [You too]

    "Yeah"

    [Das!]

    "Hmm?"

    [I love you]

    "I love you too"

    [Bye]

    "Bye"

    I didn''t end the call, nor did she.

    [You there?]

    "Hmm"

    [I am ready for tonight]

    "Don''t get scared at the end time"

    [But you will have to do as I say]

    "Oh? You want to take the initiative?"

    [I asked Rachel, and she gave me some tips]

    Rachel!

    "Why are you in touch with her now? The exams are already over"

    [Because of the deal]

    "And what was the deal?"

    [Will tell you when we meet]

    "Fine"

    [Bye]

    "Bye"

    We ended the call together.

    "Uh..Dau"

    "Let''s go now"

    She is pouting.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am not"

    "Then let''s continue where we left off"

    "Forget it. The mood is ruined now"

    "I can create the mood again"

    She is still pouting.

    "Come on, Dau. It was Elena, I had to pick up the call"

    She puffed her cheeks more.

    "Dau?"

    I poked her cheeks.

    "You are really cruel" said Dau.

    "Maybe I am"

    "You are"

    "So, shall we kiss now?"

    She nodded.

    She ced her hands on my shoulders, and brought her face closer.

    She stared into my eyes then nced at my lips, opening her mouth.

    I turned my face the other way.

    "Hey!"

    "Call me Das once more"

    Her already-flushed face flushed even more.

    "I can''t call you that"

    "But you did some minutes ago"

    "It was.."

    "It was?"

    "Please don''t tease me, Lil Das"

    "Call me Das again, please?"

    She gritted her teeth and said , "Fine"

    "Thank you!"

    She stared into my eyes and slowly opened her mouth and...closed again.

    She did the same thing several times before saying my name.

    "Da...s"

    Dammit!

    "My heart just ached"

    "You didn''t like it?"

    "I loved it"

    "I look forward to calling you that sometimes in the near future"

    "How about calling me, Das darling?"

    "That''s going too far"

    We kissed.

    This was my first official kiss with Dau.

    I don''t know what to say.

    There are too many feelings building up inside me, but the feeling of happiness surpasses all of them.

    We stared at each other for a brief moment before kissing again.

    She called me Das.

    I am happy.

    That might be my first time hearing it.

    This is proof that she is looking forward to our future rtionship.

    I wonder what future our rtionship holds?

    I don''t know.

    I am just happy at this current moment.

    The kid me would have never imagined there would be a moment like this, where I kiss Dau.

    Nor, the current me had thought.

    All this time, she was my caretaker. She took care of me. She raised me. Well, not entirely, but she did raise me till I was 7.

    If she had raised me till now, then I wouldn''t be kissing her here.

    Our rtionship would have stayed the same. Same as a caretaker and a prince.

    Once again, the same thought came into my mind.

    Am I doing the right thing?

 Chapter 252: The Coronation Ceremony (x)

    Chapter 252: The Coronation Ceremony (x)

    "I can''t believe we are breaking into parliament" said Dau.

    "We are not breaking. The parliament was of the royals in the first ce"

    "That was hundreds of years ago"

    "I am going to take everything back that they stole from us"

    "There is no need"

    "What of Edens'' shall never belong to everyone. You are the one who taught me this"

    "I just read it from a book"

    "I don''t care"

    "We have to be careful"

    "Don''t worry. This ce is closed today"

    We easily slipped in through security.

    As for doors and the cameras, Lily took care of them.

    All we had to do was walk.

    "Lily, check all the camera''s on the inner parliament, and tell me if you spot anyone"

    No one should be here today, and if there is, that means they are the culprit behind it.

    I can''t wait to kill them.

    [There is a person on the leftne of the second underground floor]

    "Nice. Open all the doors to that area. Let''s go Dau"

    Dau and I dashed where Lily told us.

    When we reached there, there was a middle-aged man wearing ck suit, walking back and forth. As if he was waiting for someone or something.

    "Let''s kill him and go back"

    I am so hungry.

    It''s already past 4PM.

    I slowly crept towards him just to get pulled back by Dau.

    "What?" I asked.

    "He might have any weapon"

    "Doesn''t matter"

    "This might be some kind of trap"

    "Are you saying that he might know we are here and acting dumb? And waiting for us to make a move?"

    "Yes"

    "Lily checked all the cameras, there is no one here"

    "But there is a possibility"

    "Let me just kill him real quick"

    I slowly crept out, with Dau right behind me, and crouched down behind that man.

    I slowly raised my hand to his back, and my leg to his knee, and attacked him at both ces at the same time.

    He fell backwards, and Dau grabbed his neck.

    "See? It was simple" I said.

    "Who are you?!" the main asked.

    "Who am I? You are sending your man to kill me, and then you ask who am I?"

    [You are wearing the mask]

    "You...Damn you, Edens!"

    "Tell me, why you sent those men to kill me?"

    "I am not telling"

    "Then I will just kill you"

    "I won''t tell you even if you kill me"

    This man...there is no fear in his eyes.

    He is not afraid of dying.

    "Hehe"

    Interesting.

    I would love to make him scared of me.

    I let go of him and said, "Dau, let go of him"

    "But--"

    "It''s okay. Let him go"

    As soon as Dau let him go, he quickly got up and took out his gun and aimed at me.

    "Haha. You are too foolish for Edens"

    "What if I am?"

    "Huh?"

    "I am foolish, so what?"

    ''Shut up! Or I will shoot you"

    "Go ahead"

    "I will really shoot you"

    "I said, go ahead and shoot me"

    He pulled the trigger and fired.

    "Aw, you missed. Try again"

    "..."

    "Come on, try again" I grabbed his gun and pointed in on my head, "Now shoot. You won''t miss"

    "Damn you!"

    He fired again.

    "Aw, you missed again"

    "Shut up!"

    He fired a couple of times more, but missed them all.

    "Okay, now it''s my turn"

    I got up and took out my sword from the sheath.

    "What are you--aa!"

    I swung my sword and cut his hand, from which he was holding the gun.

    "Hey, you dropped the gun" I picked up his hand, took out his gun and threw his hand.

    "Here" I gave the gun back to him.

    "Oh! My bad" I grabbed his other hand and gave him the gun.

    He had already started trembling.

    The white floor was dyed red by his blood, and the blood was stilling out from his hand.

    I swung my sword again and cut his other hand.

    "Hey! Why do you keep dropping the gun? Someone might attack you if you drop your weapon, you know?"

    He had already started sobbing.

    I picked up his hand and took out the gun, throwing his hand.

    "Here...oh! You don''t have any hands. How will you hold it?"

    "I will tell you everything! Please spare my--"

    I stuffedthe gun in his mouth.

    When I did that, some of his teeth broke, and blood came out from his mouth.

    "Sorry, you were saying something?"

    I took out the gun from his mouth.

    "Please, spare my--"

    I put the gun back in his mouth.

    "You are the one who said that I can kill you"

    "Mnf mph mm!"

    "This is just starting. I will slowly, slowly kill you. So I can enjoy it"

    "Lil Das! That''s enough!"

    "Stay out of this, Dau"

    [Stop it, Das]

    "You too, Lily!"

    [Don''t forget what we came here for]

    "What we came here for? We came here to kill him, right?"

    [We have to ask questions]

    "But he said he won''t tell anything"

    [He just said he will tell everything]

    "I didn''t hear it"

    [You clearly did. Take the gun out from his mouth and ask him again]

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Fine"

    I took out the gun from his mouth and asked, "Will you tell me anything useful?"

    "I will tell you everything"

    "Great. Please start speaking"

    "We...we were ordered to attack the pce today"

    "Weren''t you the one who ordered?"

    "I was, and I was ordered by higher ups"

    "And who arethese higher ups?"

    "I don''t know"

    <em>Smack~</em>

    I punched him.

    All his remaining teeth broke.

    "I will ask again. Who. Are. Your. Higher ups?"

    "I don no"

    I grabbed his tongue and said, "Last chance. If you still don''t tell me, I will pluck your tongue out"

    "I reali don--"

    I plucked out his tongue.

    "Stop it, Lil Das!"

    "But he wasn''t saying anything"

    "Just kill him already. Don''t make him suffer"

    "I will kill him" I looked at him and said, "Now I will gouge his eyes out, then ears, and then hair"

    "Aaa! aaa! Aaa!"

    "Sorry, I can''t understand"

    "Auu! Aaa! aa!"

    He nced at the door to his right.

    "What is there?"

    "Aa aa aa aa!"

    "I can''t understand a shit"

    I grabbed his leg and dragged him to that room and threw him against the wall.

    The room looked like a meeting room.

    "There is no one here"

    "Aa aa aa!"

    "Enough"

    I took out my sword and cut his face into two.

    His half-face fell on the right side, while his body fell to the left side.

    "Disgusting"

    I heard some static noiseing from the speakers of the room.

    [Something is interfering with this ce''s system]

    "Disconnect yourself with the system!"

    [Done]

    After some loud static noises,[Hello, Das Edens]

    It''s the same voice as that night!

    "Who are you?"

    [Nice to meet you]

    "Show yourself!"

    [I always wanted to meet you]

    "I said show yourself!"

    [I am not here, so how can I show myself?]

    "Why did you send those men to kill me?"

    [It wasn''t me]

    "Don''t lie!"

    [Why would I lie? It''s not like I am afraid of you. After all, you can''t do anything to me]

 Chapter 253: The Coronation Ceremony (xi)

    Chapter 253: The Coronation Ceremony (xi)

    I heard some static noiseing from the speakers of the room.

    [Something is interfering with this ce''s system]

    "Disconnect yourself with the system!"

    [Done]

    After some loud static noises,[Hello, Das Edens]

    It''s the same voice as that night!

    "Who are you?"

    [Nice to meet you]

    "Show yourself!"

    [I always wanted to meet you]

    "I said show yourself!"

    [I am not here, so how can I show myself?]

    "Why did you send those men to kill me?"

    [It wasn''t me]

    "Don''t lie!"

    [Why would I lie? It''s not like I am afraid of you. After all, you can''t do anything to me]

    "Who are you?!"

    [Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Augustus, one of seven]

    "Huh?"

    [I am Kindness of Augustus]

    "What are you talking about?"

    [I don''t have much time. It''s a matter of time before hees and stops me, so I will just say this, I want to be friends with you. I would like to--...]

    "What is he talking about?"

    Friends?

    "Are you there?!"

    [Indeed]

    It was the same voice, but it''s deeper.

    "What were you talking about? Why do you want to be friends with me?"

    [Oh, that wasn''t me. It was kindness]

    Again with this.

    "I don''t have much time. Tell me everything you know. It''s a matter of time until I find you and kill you"

    [Unfortunately, you are far from capable of even finding me, let alone killing me]

    "I will ask this again. Who are you? What do you want? And why did you send those men to kill me?"

    [I believe kindness has already answered those questions]

    "Who is...kindness? It was you"

    [Nay. It was Kindness, one of my seven]

    He is giving me a headache.

    "What is this seven?"

    [Seven clones of me]

    "Wh..at"

    [Anger, fear, sorrow, kindness, guilt, disgust, and shame. These are my seven selves. And the one you just talked with was Kindness]

    "But clones..."

    [I created them myself. They have one emotion in them]

    "Why?"

    [To watch the end of you Edens]

    "Why? Why do you want to kill us?"

    [I don''t know]

    "...."

    [Don''t make that face. I really don''t know. When I woke up, the first word that came out of my mouth was Edens. I had this grudge against the Edens]

    "What grudge?"

    [There are many. And it''s not just grudge. Anger, fear, sorrow, kindness, guilt, disgust, shame. I had all of these emotions for Edens. Then I slowly remembered everything. But there are many things I still don''t understand. I don''t know what to do. So I created these clones after me. I gave them each emotion. And saved the grudge for myself]

    "Is this some kind of revenge?"

    [Maybe it is]

    "Whatever it is. It was done by my ancestors. I have nothing to do with that"

    [I know. That''s why I have never tried to kill you Edens till now]

    "Then what about the attack on me?"

    [As I said, it wasn''t done by me]

    [But you are the boss!]

    [Who said I am the boss?]

    "That night...you were talking about killing grandpa and my family"

    [Oh? So that kid was you. Now that makes sense]

    "Shut up and tell me! What do you want? Is it money? Fame? I will give you anything"

    [I don''t want anything. What can this world possibly give me?]

    "..."

    [Hello miss maid and miss Lily]

    "Lil Das. Let''s get out of here"

    I don''t know.. But for some reason, I don''t want to mess with this guy.

    He is giving me chills.

    No, Das.

    You can''t let your fear consume you!

    "Answer me, were you the one who ordered those men to kill me?

    [It wasn''t me. I was just substituting someone else''s ce. And if you were killed by them then you don''t deserve to be Edens]

    "So you are saying you have a boss too?"

    [Boss? I am my own boss]

    "Please talk in sense"

    [You Edens are not the only ones being attacked. Even me and my seven clones have been attacked many times]

    "What?"

    [There is someone else. Some other organization that has been killing peoples]

    "Wait, what are you talking about?"

    [They manipte people, like they manipted the government. And make them their ves to make them do their work]

    "Who are they?!"

    [I don''t know. They kill themselves as soon as one of my clones catch them]

    "But you are working with them!"

    [I am just pretending to be part of their game. They are a threat to me, but you. You are not a threat. You are just a kid]

    "Why are they trying to attack my family?

    [I don''t know. And even if I did, why would I tell you? I hate you Edens. And I would love to see you all die]

    "I will find you and kill you"

    [At least find me first, kid]

    "Don''t call me kid!"

    [Let me warn you. I have seven clones. I am connected with them. But I don''t control them. I can know and see what they are thinking and seeing. But I will never control them. I will let them act ording to the one emotion imnted in them]

    "Then I will kill all your clones and you!"

    [Good luck with that. But I know that is impossible. I would love to kill you here and now. I just have to order one of my clones. But Kindness has taken a liking to you. So I will give one chance]

    "What chance?"

    [A chance to protect your family, your loved one]

    "From you?"

    [From them]

    "...."

    [Try your best to protect them. I couldn''t protect my loved ones. But you still can, get stronger, and try your best to protect them. You even have a strong andpatible system inside you]

    How does he know about that?!

    "You want to destroy us Edens. So why are you asking me to save them now?"

    [You are an idiot, you know? I never said I don''t want them dead. I mean, seeing your face when they die would be the best moment. But...try protecting them. You have no idea how it feels to lose your loved ones. You have never felt hopeless in your life. Believe me, it makes you want to kill yourself]

    "...."

    [But I am not saying I won''t attack you Edens. As I said about my clones and the emotion in them. They act ording to them, all of those emotions are directed towards you Edens]

    "I knew it"

    I can''t trust anyone.

    [Hear me, thest Edens. Beware of anger. He is filled with rage. He doesn''t listen to me. He cane to kill you and your family anytime. I know what he is thinking and what he is nning. But I won''t stop him. So, try your best to stop him and protect your loved ones]

    "What...what are you?"

    [What type of question is that?]

    "That night...you said you have been hunting Edens for hundreds of years. But no human can live that long. What are you?"

    [I am Augustus]

    [He is gone now]

    Dammit!

    "Lily, can you track his location?"

    [I have been trying to do that, but there is no response. I can''t track it. Sorry]

    "It''s okay. Let''s just go home"

    I want to see them

    I turned back and said, "Let''s go. Dau"

    "..."

    "Dau?"

    She hugged me tightly and said, "Don''t worry, Lil Das. As long as I am alive, nothing will happen to you"

    "I know"

    After getting out from the parliament, making sure not to get caught, Dau called a car from the pce and we went back to the pce.

 Chapter 254: The Coronation Ceremony (xii)

    Chapter 254: The Coronation Ceremony (xii)

    Dau didn''t let go of my hand till we reach the pce.

    After reaching the pce she dragged me to the bathroom and washed me.

    We both had a bath together.

    We were both in our underwear, but none of us were in mood for jokes.

    She washed me thoroughly, till the scent of the blood vanished from our bodies.

    After the bath, and wiping me with the towel, she hugged me from behind and said, "I won''t let anything happen to you"

    "Don''t worry, Dau"

    "Don''t ask me to not to worry! I don''t want to lose you"

    "They can''t do anything to me"

    If I go all out then I am...

    "Is anyone there outside?!" Dau inquired.

    The door opened and a maid came in and bowed.

    "Please bring clothes for Lil Das, and me"

    The maid bowed again.

    "Lil Das''s clothes will be on the bed of his room!"

    "I am sorry, I ruined those clothes" I apologized.

    "It''s okay. You were going to wear the new one for tonight''s party anyway"

    Some minutester, the maid returned, with two more maids and clothes in bags.

    "You may go now"

    All three maids bowed down and left.

    Dau grabbed my hand and took me to the changing room.

    "Take off your towel, I will--"

    "I can do that by myself!"

    "Let me do it, like I used to"

    "I was a kid back then!"

    "You are still my Lil Das, right?"

    "You...fine then. But you have to remove your towels too"

    "Wha..." Her face flushed as she said, "There is nothing interesting on my body, except scars"

    "That''s not true. You look beautiful"

    The redness on her face increased as she said, "If you think I will let you see me naked by those sweet words of yours, then you are mistaken"

    I wasn''t really aiming for that.

    "Give me my clothes"

    "Here"

    As I grabbed my clothes from her hand, my underwear fell down from the bag.

    I picked it up immediately.

    "Lil Das"

    "Don''t ask!"

    "Why do you have pink underwear?"

    "I said don''t ask!"

    "Could it be some special request from your girlfriend?"

    Dammit!

    She saw through me.

    "Don''t tell this to anyone. Got it?"

    "What if I do?"

    "I will punish you"

    "What kind of punishment"

    "You will have to sleep naked beside me"

    "You sound very disgusting"

    "Don''t say that with a straight face"

    "Dress up quickly! You haven''t eaten anything sincest night"

    "You too"

    I wore the new clothes, which were specially made for the party tonight.

    A white shirt and girdle on top of it. A light blue over the shoulder fur coat with which had whitepels. Silver color starts studded with gems. A high cor with diamond buttons and gold chains wrapped around the sleeves. Sleeve bands on the elbow which had Edens crest on it.

    "You look so cool"

    "Thanks...why are you wearing your maid clothes again?"

    "I am not going to party anyway. So I wore my normal clothes"

    "Wear some new clothes"

    "There is no need"

    "Wear. Or I will rip this one"

    "Don''t threaten me"

    "I am serious"

    "Fine. I will wear them after we finish eating"

    We both left the room and went towards the dinner hall.

    "Where is mom and Lier?"

    "Lier is already at the Royal garden"

    "This early?"

    "It''s not early"

    "It''s only 6:22 PM"

    "And the party starts at 9"

    "She has to be there. Many big shots areing today"

    "But they won''te 3 hours ago"

    I am getting worried about her.

    "Lily, keep an eye on Lier please"

    [Okay}

    "Tell me if anything unusual happens"

    [Okay]

    "Don''t stalk her, Lil Das"

    "It''s not stalking"

    "You are keeping an eye on her. That''s called stalking"

    "I am just worried. Besides, I n to do it with all of you"

    "Huh?"

    "I will keep an eye on you, mom, dad, Lirole, Uncle Ady, grandpa, Elena, and Serah"

    "Creepy"

    [Your brain can''t handle that much load]

    "Then how many can I do at once?"

    [Only one]

    "Seriously?"

    [Seriously. Your brain will get damaged if too much data is passed]

    "But we can heal--"

    [Not happening]

    "Come on"

    [Don''t hurt yourself just because you can heal back!]

    "Fine, fine. Don''t get angry"

    [I am not angry. I am just worried, like you are for us]

    "...."

    I forgot about that.

    I can''t keep acting recklessly just because I can heal back.

    I have to act smart, though I can''t even think straight for more than one minute.

    "Lil Das?"

    "Feed me"

    "Fine"

    After eating lunch....though I shouldn''t call it lunch.

    Mom has already gone there.

    Lirole too. Even should she should rest.

    Everyone is too excited about the party, while I am excited about the after party.

    I will think about everything tomorrow.

    I just want to enjoy tonight.

    I wanted to go there, but Dau didn''t let me.

    ''You can only go after the party starts'' she said.

    I spent two hours in my room, reading some books about my ancestors.

    I want as much information as I can.

    That guy...Augustus has some kind of grudge against us Edens.

    I don''t know who he is. And he was talking some nonsense. I don''t know if he was telling the truth or if he was just deceiving me.

    [Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [It''s time now]

    "For what?"

    [Party]

    "Oh! There is still 20 minutes left"

    [It will take around 10 minutes to reach there]

    "I can reach there in 3 minutes"

    [You will ruin your clothes if you do]

    "Lily is bing stricter day by day"

    [That''s right. I will shape you in a proper man]

    "I have many lewd jokes to pass on that statement, but I will pass"

    [You don''t talk about that stuff with me, why?]

    "I want to keep you pure"

    [I am not pure anymore]

    "I know. The Inte has corrupted my cute Lily"

    [I am still cute]

    "Let''s go now...wait. Uh...Lily"

    [What?]

    "You will see everything tonight, right?"

    [See what?]

    "Me and Elena having sex"

    [I will]

    "Can''t you sleep during that time?"

    [I won''t]

    "Please"

    {I want to see it]

    "You can see it from my memoryter"

    [Why not I can''t see live?]

    "It would be embarrassing"

    [I will try]

    "Thanks"

 Chapter 255: You Are A King Now

    Chapter 255: You Are A King Now

    I locked the door of my room and looked back, just to be greeted by Dau.

    "How do I look?" she asked.

    "This is...just your night dress"

    She was wearing her white night dress.

    "I said I will change, so I changed"

    "This is cheating"

    "They are new ones"

    "That is more cheating"

    She fixed my hair and said, "Congrattions on your engagement"

    "I haven''t gotten engaged yet"

    "Even though you are married to her"

    "Funny"

    "I am just happy to know that the kids I raised will always be together"

    "You will be together too, always"

    She hugged me and said, "You should go now"

    "Take care"

    "Don''t worry about me. I now have to decorate your room. Then I will just patrol the outer pce then eat, and then patrol the inner pce and sleep"

    "You don''t want to meet Elena?"

    "I will meet her in the morning"

    "Got it"

    "Go now"

    Half of the maids are sent to the Royal garden, so the hallways look so lonely.

    "I wonder if Elena is already there or not"

    [She said she woulde with Selena, so there is no need to worry]

    I was walking in the hallway, passing by the closed rooms.

    "It''s grandpa''s room"

    Should I greet him and inform him I am going?

    Well he already knows but still...let''s just check up on him.

    <em>Knock~</em>

    <em></em>I knocked on the door.

    No answer,

    <em>Knock~</em>

    I knocked on the door again.

    "Grandpa, it''s me!"

    No answer.

    I opened the door--

    "Grandpa!"

    Grandpa was lying on the floor.

    "Grandpa! Are you okay?"

    I quickly hurried over to him and picked him up.

    He opened his eyes and nced around.

    "Are you okay, Grandpa?"

    "Ah. Yeah. I was trying to get to the chair, but fell down and passed out"

    "You should have called someone"

    "I was feeling good, so I thought I would be able to, but I suddenly felt dizzy and..."

    "Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?!"

    "Calm down. Stop acting like An and Dau"

    "...."

    "Can you take me to the chair?"

    I took him to the chair.

    He leaned back and said, "What. What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be at the party? Or has it already ended?"

    "It''s just started now"

    "So what are you doing here?"

    "I was about to go there, and on a whim I decided to check up on you. And found you like this"

    "Ah. Thanks for worrying about this old man"

    "Are you really okay?"

    "Yeah. I am fine. I, uh, La came into my dream. She looked exactly how I saw her for the first time"

    "...."

    "But she was far away. I couldn''t reach her. I couldn''t...touch her"

    "You should rest"

    "I just woke up"

    "Rest for a while"

    "Shh! Don''t order me around"

    "...."

    "Ah. I want to show you something"

    "Huh?"

    "Do you see that staff beside the shelf?"

    "I do"

    "Bring it here"

    The staff was about the same height as mine. It was a white staff, made of hardest yet smoothest marble. And a cyan color design which looked like a dragon is circling around it and trying to go up.

    It looked really amazing.

    There are only a few artificial things that can amaze me. And this staff has amazed me ever since I saw it for the first time.

    "Do you remember this staff?" he asked, touching the staff.

    "I do. You always used to carry it around"

    "Yeah. Haha. Brings back memories"

    "What do you use it for?"

    "Nothing. I just...liked it" He touched it again and said, "When I was a kid, I read it somewhere. About a king who had a white staff and a blue dragon rising on. I was fascinated just by reading it. So I had this made for me"

    "..."

    "I am sure it''s not exactly like I imagined, but I really love this"

    "It''s your favorite?"

    "Favorite? Hmm, you can say that"

    "I see"

    He looks happy.

    "You can have this"

    "Huh?"

    "This staff, I am giving it to you"

    "Why? Isn''t it your favorite?"

    "It is. And that is why I am giving it to you. Take good care of it"

    "I will!"

    "I want you to, I want you to make this an heirloom. Give it to your kids, and tell them to give it to theirs"

    "I will!"

    "I, I really love this staff. Please take good care of it. It''s now one of the Edens'' heirloom"

    "I will!"

    "Haha. Nice. You should go now"

    "Yeah"

    I put the staff back from where I took it from.

    "Congrattions on your engagement"

    "Tha..nks"

    Take good care Lier"

    "I will!"

    "She was very happy when I said I would engage her with you"

    "It was some months ago, right?"

    "Around six months"

    Soon after I started going out with Elena"

    "She really loves you, you know?"

    "Yeah"

    "La used say, if Lier doesn''t end up with you, then I will do some tricks and for you to marry her"

    "You both favored her"

    "Haha. Yeah. Sh was the female. Having girls as my daughters, and granddaughter, I am a very lucky person"

    "...."

    "I wonder who Lirole gives birth to. I hope it''s a girl"

    "Who knows"

    "You should have been a girl too"

    "...."

    I somehow knew he would say this.

    "But then who would have been the King? It would still be you. Since you are the oldest"

    "I am the same age as Lier"

    "That is..."<em>Sigh~</em>"I don''t know what will happen if..."

    "Grandpa?"

    "It''s nothing. Go now. You are gettingte. Shoo. Shoo!"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    When I opened the door, I remembered what he had asked me in the morning.

    ''What type of king do you want to be?''

    I didn''t know the answer when he asked me. But now, I do.

    "Grandpa!"

    "What?"

    "You asked me in the morning about what type of king I want to be"

    "Yeah"

    "I want to rule this country. No, I want to rule over the world"

    That''s the best way to protect my loved ones.

    If I rule the entire world, I can end anyone I want. NO one would dare to go against me.

    He looked back and said, "You are a king now"

 Chapter 256: I thought You Are Not Coming

    Chapter 256: I thought You Are Not Coming

    After that I left the pce, got into my car and drove off to the Royal garden.

    The parking line had started from right front of the pce to the Royal garden.

    The Royal garden is about 5 kilometers from the pce, and the parking line starts from there.

    "I hope I am notte"

    [You arete]

    Judging by the parking line, I can tell how many people havee.

    "1500000 plus"

    [That is an exaggeration, don''t you think?]

    "Nope. There might be more than I am stating"

    [But there is no way that much car--]

    "This is not the only way to go to the Royal garden, remember?"

    The Royal Garden covers half of the city itself, and it is in the middle of the city.

    There used to be war some millenniums ago, though I find it hard to believe but that''s actually the case.

    This city has changed a lot, or should I say the entire world?

    ''This world is not how it was supposed to be''

    I don''t know about that, and I don''t have time to worry about that.

    I almost reached the Royal garden, but some guards stopped me.

    "You can''t drive here" the guard said.

    Can''t they see this is the royal car?

    I turned on the light so they could see my face.

    As soon as I turned on the light they started sweating as they bowed down, "Please forgive us, my King!"

    "I am in a good mood today so you are forgiven"

    "Please go to the underground parking lot"

    "I know"

    I turned back the car and after driving to the underground parking lot, I quickly ran out and entered the gate.

    "Crap, I am 15 minuteste"

    As I was walking further in, all present there were stare at me.

    What''s so interesting about me?

    Can''t they do what they came here for?

    Eat, drink and get out of here.

    It''s not like they have actuallye here to celebrate.

    AS I was walking and passing through the horde of people, I was pulled back by someone.

    "You have the nerve to bete for our engagement!"

    "Lier. I found you"

    "No, you didn''t! I found you!"

    "Who cares? It''s the same"

    "Why are youte?" she asked, puffing her cheeks.

    "The thing is, I left the pce half hour ago, but just as I feared it would happen"

    "What happened?"

    "Traffic. There was too much traffic that it took me too much time to get out from there"

    "Das"

    "Yeah?"

    "You are getting better at lying, but you still suck"

    "At least I am getting better"

    The chatting and murmur in our surroundings was too much that I could barely hear what she was saying.

    Or maybe it was because of my enhanced hearing ability that all these voices are confusing me. I mean, I am hearing voices of more than 1500000 at once here. My brain can''t handle all that, let alone understand.

    "I thought you are noting" Lier said, looking down at my sword.

    "Why would I note? My lovely wife is waiting for me, and I won''te? That''s something impossible"

    "Elena wasn''t here either. SO I thought you both ditched the party and..."

    "Wow. I don''t know what to say"

    "You can''t me me!"

    "Elena is not here yet?"

    "She isn''t"

    "It''s been like 20 minutes. It''s not like her to bete"

    And it''s a very important asion for me.

    There is no way she would bete.

    Something is wrong.

    "Lily, call Elena"

    [On it]

    I wore my earbuds.

    [Hello?]

    She is okay!

    "Elena!"

    [Hello?]

    "Elena!"

    [Das. I can''t hear your voice clearly]

    There is too much disturbance here!

    "Elena. Where are you?"

    [Home]

    "What are you at home yet!?"

    [Sely hasn''te yet]

    "Where is she?!"

    [She said she got a buyer for her project]

    What the hell is she doing!

    "I wille to pick you up!"

    [No need. She said she is on her way. I will be there in half hour]

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Fine"

    [Bye]

    "Yeah, bye"

    Damn you Selena!

    I know she did this on purpose!

    Dammit!

    Lier pulled my sleeves.

    "What?"

    "Can I get a kiss?"

    "There are so many people here"

    "But all are busy with themselves. Please? No one will notice!"

    "..."

    I don''t really care about others. And is it just me, or she is acting more like Elena?

    "You won''t?"

    "Don''t make that face, Pervert"

    I pulled her close and kissed her.

    She only asked for one kiss, but...she is not letting me go now.

    Let go, you pervert!

    I pushed her back.

    "Heh!" She smirked.

    I should have agreed.

    "Let''s go now. Your mom was about to get you"

    "Did you meet anyone?"

    "I met Rikka and Ricky"

    "I am amazed you recognized them"

    "Well, they had their own security. It was easy to figure them out"

    "What about Grace?"

    "Grace? I feel like I have heard this name before"

    "Nevermind"

    Why would she be here? No, it''s her chance to meet Elena. She must be here.

    I have to keep an eye on her.

    "Hey, who is Grace?"

    "A yer in LWO"

    "Is she your new lover?"

    "That would be a horrible nightmare"

    "Then who is she?"

    "I just said she is a yer in LWO"

    "Why would you worry about a ''yer in LWO'' and ask her if she is here or not?"

    "Well..."

    Why did I ask about Grace?

    [Attention please! King Das is here. Please wee him] the announcer announced.

    "Let''s go" Lier grabbed my hand and took me to the stage.

    [Ladies and Gentlemen, King Das is thetest King of this country]

    Everyone knows that.

    Soon after some murmuring and chattering started.

    [And he will be engaging with his cousin, Lier Edens today]

    The chattering increased.

    I could hear what they were talking about.

    ''This is how the royals marry''

    ''With his own cousin''

    ''But isn''t she adopted?''

    ''They must have thought about it even before he was born''

    ''I would die to get a girl like that to marry me''

    ''She looks hot''

    ''Man, I wish I was him''

    ''I wouldget to fuck her every night''

    ''The king looks so hot!''

    ''He looks kind of scary, doesn''t he?''

    ''That''s what is cool about him''

    ''Hey Laira, what do you think?''

    ''What do you mean?''

    ''He looks so hot. I am sure he is a yboy''

    ''That''s the given. He bathes in money''

    ''And sleeps with girls''

    ''I wish I had met him sooner''

    ''But we still have a chance''

    ''I am sure that girl is a slut too''

    ''He is just a spoiled brat''

    ''What can a brat like him do?''

    ''I am d that the country is ruled by the government''

    ''He is King but he has no powers''

    ''He is just like any other person.''

    These were some of the murmurs I could hear in those thousands of people.

    And many more which I don''t want to say.

    I would love to kill them all one by one, slowly, slowly. But it''s a shame that I can''t.

    If I ever saw them again, I would love to end them there and there.

 Chapter 257: Husband and a Fiancé

    Chapter 257: Husband and a Fianc��

    Lier and I exchanged rings.

    It really feels strange to do this in real life.

    Does this count as fake engagement?

    I mean, we are already married. Not only that, she and I have done some stuff...which is pretty normal nowadays.

    I am just happy Lier was in love with me.

    I can''t imagine if she had a boyfriend.

    Even if she had, I would steal her and kill that guy.

    Would that make her hate me?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    What is wrong with me?

    Why am I imagining something which is never ever going to happen?

    If Lier hears what I was thinking she would stop talking with me.

    [Let''s congratte the King and his fianc]

    The entire garden was filled with apuse.

    Lier was smiling at me, like she always does. But whenever I see her smile, I can feel my heart skipping a beat.

    As I was admiring her beauty, I looked back at the person ring at me.

    It was none other than Elena''s father.

    When mother informed him that I would be engaging Lier in my coronation party. He went full berserk.

    He called his otherwyer friends, and he was dead set on divorcing me and Elena.

    I am d that Elena''s mother was on our side.

    She somehow convinced him.

    Not only that, mother had to bow down and apologize for that.

    I made mother do something for me again.

    I need to grow up.

    Well, I am the king now. No one will dare to speak against me, though I am hearing many cursing me, even now.

    I am sure Elena''s dad won''t try to threaten me now that I am the king--

    He took an apple from the table and tabbed it with a for while ring at me.

    --or maybe not.

    I get why he is angry about it, and I understand him. I would do the same if I found out that my daughter''s boyfriend--my daughter won''t have a boyfriend!

    I won''t ever let her meet anyone!

    "Congrattions, my stupid son" mother said, tapping my shoulders from behind.

    "Thanks mother"

    "Huh?"

    "What?"

    "It''s nothing"

    What is she so shocked about?

    "Hey, congrats champ!" Dad said, pinching my cheeks.

    "Thanks dad"

    "You already have two wives at the age of 18, huh?"

    "Haha"

    "When I was around your age, I was still being bullied by your mother every day"

    "Hey! Derek, I never bullied you. We werepeting, remember?"

    "You were the one who always used toe to me, looking for apetition. And force me, even though I never wanted to"

    "Wh-what are you talking about? Don''t say that in front of Das!"

    This is quite different from the love story they told me.

    They told me the diluted version, or rather, it was from dad''s perspective.

    Mom never told her side. Though I already know everything.

    Dau told me most of the things about mom, how she was in her high school days.

    And apparently, mom was head over heels for dad from her very first meeting with dad.

    It kinda reminded me of me and Elena.

    "Good luck, Das"

    "Thanks"

    "Hey, look. my nephew is now my son-inw" Lirole said.

    "Stop it Li-aunt Lirole"

    "I can''t believe this is really happening. Lier used to be head over heels for you whenever we ever mentioned you. And I was really worried that what would happen if she didn''t end up with you, but all my worries are faded now"

    "Come on now. We are both already married"

    "But still, in the eye of the world, she is just your fianc"

    "He is my husband and a fianc" Lier added.

    "You better not annoy his girlfriend, okay?" Lirole remarked.

    "I won''t! We are already friends!"

    It''s been like an hour since I called Elena, and she isn''t here yet.

    Dammit!

    She missed many things.

    I knew I shouldn''t have trusted Selena.

    I should have gone and picked her up.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Okay, enjoy yourself now" Lirole came close to me and said, "You can even drink beers now. How about you take Lier with you and taste some?"

    "..."

    I would love to but mother...

    I nced at mother who was standing right beside me, and she has probably heard everything.

    She opened her mouth and said, "You can go if you want. I won''t stop you from doing anything anymore"

    "Thanks"

    It''s kind of sad that the old days of her scolding me won''t evere again. But I still have a chance to make her feel proud and get lots of pats and praise from her.

    I grabbed Lier''s hand and took her to the drinking area.

    "If anyone does something weird or even looks at you in a weird way, tell me"

    I will gauge his eyes out.

    "Don''t worry. I know you will protect me"

    "I will protect all of you"

    "Cool as always"

    "Lily, keep an eye around please"

    [Okay]

    "Elena hasn''te here yet?" Lier asked.

    "She hasn''t. Let me call her"

    [I will call her]

    "No need. Let me do it"

    [Fine]

    I called Elena.

    She answered it in a second.

    [Das!]

    "Where are you?"

    [There is too much traffic]

    "Where are you?"

    [The taxi driver dropped us off near the pce]

    "Of course he would. No vehicles are allowed"

    [We are walking our way to the Royal Garden]

    "It will take 40 minutes"

    [So what?]

    "And I already engaged Lier"

    [I don''t care]

    "What?"

    [I am noting there to see you engage some other girl]

    "Selena. Give the phone back to ELena"

    [Tch. He can even recognize us from voices]

    Of course, I would!

    Elena would never say something like that.

    [Sorry, Das. She just took my phone suddenly]

    "It''s okay"

    [The engagement is over?]

    "Yes"

    [Nuuu. I wanted to wish you two]

    "You can still do it. Hey, just go to the pce, and tell the guards to call Dau. She will let you guys in. I aming over there to pick you up"

    [Don''t! We wille there]

    "But you--"

    [Don''t leave Lier alone. It''s a very happy moment for her]

    "Fine. But pleasee quickly"

    [We will be there in 20 minutes]

    "Don''t run"

    [We won''t!]

    "Bye"

    [I love you]

    "Love you too"

 Chapter 258: They Are My Friends

    Chapter 258: They Are My Friends

    "Give some premium drinks" I said to the waitress.

    "What would you like to drink, my King?"

    "What do you have?"

    "Ancient Sling, Infinite Fury ,River Rage, Evil Silence, Evil Squeeze, Light Ale Surge, Dark Ale Joke, Bay Leaf Breeze, Bay Leaf Sunrise, Bay Leaf Temper, Noble Wave, Noble Pecker, Noble Enigma. There are many more but these are the most premium ones I have"

    "Bay Leaf Sunrise"

    "Sure. And..." she nced at Lier and asked "What about the Queen?"

    "Give her one lemonade"

    "I will drink too!"

    "You can''t"

    "Why? I am already 18, so I can"

    "I don''t allow you to drink"

    "Do you think I won''t drink if you say so?"

    "I don''t"

    "Give me one Bay Leaf Breeze" LIer said to the waitress.

    "Do you know how much that cost?" I asked.

    "I don''t"

    "About 1 million"

    "Only for one drink?"

    "Yes"

    "Don''t worry, I will drink it"

    We Edens do have immunity to poison, and alcohol is also a type of poison. But we can get drunk.

    Mother is the worst with alcohol. She can''t handle it.

    I have one secretly tried to drink from dad''s collection, and...ever since then, I sometimes drink it.

    I haven''t told anyone about this.

    But I haven''t drank alcohol ever since I started going out with Elena.

    I have been more than busy since I started going out with her.

    My life was very simple and scheduled before I met her.

    Then she came into my life, destroying my very ego and arrogance.

    She messed up everything in my life. She turned everything upside down.

    That was when I felt what it''s like to be alive.

    "Here are your drinks. Enjoy"

    Bay Leaf Sunrise. As the name says, its color is light blue. One of the most expensive alcohols in the world.

    I picked up the ss and slowly gulped it down, savoring its taste.

    Amazing!

    It''s really amazing. I can drink hundreds of bottles of this and never get drunk.

    I really don''t think I will get drunk.

    [Your system detoxified it]

    Knew it.

    Lier grabbed the ss in her hand and took a sip.

    Her sip was...the entire ss.

    She drank everythingin one sip.

    And she spat everything too.

    "What a way to waste 1 million"

    "...."

    "I told you not to drink it"

    "Shat up"

    "Uhh...Lier?"

    "Wat ish it?"

    "Are you drunk?"

    "I am nat drunk"

    She is drunk even though she didn''t....

    "You are worse than mother. I am never letting you drink anything"

    "but I will drink your juish"

    "I am not drinking juice"

    "Not that!" she touched my crotch and said, "Thish juish. I love it. Itsh my favrate"

    Why did I forget that she is a pervert?!

    "Give me a lemon slice please" I said to the waitress.

    She gave me a slice of lemon.

    She was giving me a weird look.

    Damn you pervert!

    I grabbed the slice and put it in Lier''s mouth.

    "Mm mm mmf!"

    Look at her. She is ring at me like she wants to kill me.

    I opened her mouth and took it out.

    "Lier" I showed her my fingers and asked, "How many fingers do you see?"

    "Four fingers and one thumb"

    "Great, you are okay now"

    "What did I do? And why my mouth feel so--"

    "Drink! It''s because of that drink"

    "Is that so?"

    "Of course not!"

    "Did I do something weird?"

    "More than weird"

    I grabbed her hand and got out of there.

    The waitress never stopped giving me that weird look.

    "Das"

    "What?"

    "I suddenly feel horny"

    "Nothing new"

    "Can I join you with Elena tonight?"

    "Next time"

    "But I am horny right now. You have to take responsibility"

    "We will do something tomorrow"

    "But I want to do it now"

    "You are still sobbering and I am sure you won''t remember any of these tomorrow. So there is no point doing anything"

    "Das"

    "What?"

    ''You are a pervert"

    "Now I feel how dad felt when mother gets drunk"

    Lier hugged my arm and said, "I love you"

    "This won''t work anymore"

    "Do you think I am doing this to get something in return"

    "I do"

    "You are right. I do want something in return"

    "What?"

    "Your love"

    "...."

    A surprise attack?!

    That is not fair.

    "Das"

    "I know" I patted her and said, "I love you too"

    "Now let''s go and have sex"

    Nevermind.

    "Where is Uncle Ady? I haven''t seen him"

    "Dada was at the airport when mama called him"

    "So he will be here soon"

    "Elena is still not here?"

    "She is not"

    I should really go and pick her up.

    I am getting worried.

    "Look who do we have here! A King in flesh!"

    I heard a voice calling out to me.

    I looked back to see...

    "Ricky"

    And his bodyguards.

    As soon as Ricky and Rikka approached me, my security surrounded them.

    "What? They are my friends. Get out of here"

    They bowed down and left.

    "How are you, Mister King?"

    "Please call me Das"

    "Man, you look dope"

    "Thanks"

    Rikka pinched my cheeks and said, "We missed you"

    "Me too"

    It''s been more than a month since I yed LWO with them.

    "When will youing in LWO?"

    "Tomorrow. Or maybe the day after tomorrow"

    "Pleasee quickly. There is too much interesting stuff going on. And the pce of the World four too"

    "Yeah"

    "Where is Reina?"

    "She...is on her way"

    "No wonder it''s so quiet"

    Rikka nced at Lier, who was still hugging me like I would run away if she let me to.

    "She looked beautiful in the game, but she is even more beautiful in the real world"

    That is very true.

    Her green eyes, ivory color hair, and the red dress she is wearing right now.

    I am amazed why I never noticed her beauty when we were kids?

    To be honest, I want to hug her tightly and kiss her till the morning, but I have one important thing to do.

    I can''t wait anymore.

    I will go get Elena.

 Chapter 259: Teachers, Students, Parents, Student, Teacher

    Chapter 259: Teachers, Students, Parents, Student, Teacher

    I will just go and pick Elena up.

    "I tried shrug Lier off, but she wasn''t letting go.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I will go and pick up Elena real quick"

    "You can''t go"

    "I have to go"

    Lier is still not sober. I can''t just leave her like this.

    "Hey Rikka. Can you take care of her for some time?"

    "Sure"

    "You are not going anywhere" Lier pulled me.

    "Stop acting like a kid Lier"

    "I am a kid!"

    She is a real pain when she is drunk and sober!

    "I will be right back"

    "I aming with you"

    "You should stay here"

    "I know you will just leave me here and go to the pce with Elena"

    "...."

    I was so desperate to see Elena that I forget about Lier feelings.

    When I first came here, Lier said, ''I thought you are noting''. She wasn''t jealous or anything. She was just anxious and scared that I wouldn''te.

    And even now, she fears that I will take Elena and go to the pce.

    I can''t me her for thinking like that.

    "I promise, I wille back"

    "You bettere back. Or I will dash into your room at midnight"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her threat.

    "I will be right back"

    "Hey Das!" Ricky called out.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Tell Joey we are looking for him. He is not picking up his phone due to these loud DJs"

    "Joey is here too?"

    "Yeah. He was with us, but then he said, ''I see Biana'' and ran off somewhere"

    What''s wrong with that guy?

    I get that he loves her but...he is just being creepy.

    Well...I am not the one to say.

    I have done more creepy things.

    "Okay! I will tell him if I see him!"

    "Thanks!"

    When I was running towards the exit, I nced around just in case, I see Joey, so I could tell him that Ricky was looking for him.

    As I was running towards the exit, I saw mother talking with...Serah.

    They noticed I was looking at them and called me toe there.

    I went to greet them.

    "I was talking about you with Serah" mother said.

    "Is that so?"

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    "Yeah. She told me some things that you never told me about"

    Ah shit!

    "What things?"

    Is it of that one time I squeezed Serah''s breast? Or is it that one time when I pushed Serah down and kissed her? Or maybe it''s both?!

    As I gulped down, sweating crazily.

    "She said you and Elena werete to school for a few days. She also told me that you and Elena have skipped one day"

    Oh!

    "That was it?"

    "What do you mean ''That was it''?! What did you do with Elena? Where did you two go?"

    "Nothing. Just some sightseeing, and a cafe and walked around"

    "I can''t believe you skipped a day"

    "It was way back then"

    "It doesn''t matter. If you want to stop going to school then just say so, don''t skip it"

    "I don''t want to stop going to school"

    There are many reasons for me to go to school.

    Elena is the first. And I also get to meet Serah everyday there.

    "Where are you going?" Serah asked.

    "Elena is not here. I was just going to pick her up"

    "She got lost somewhere here?"

    "No. She...hasn''te ere yet"

    "Oh! Yes, you should go and pick her up. It''s almost 10 PM"

    "Yeah"

    "By the way, Das. Guess what?" mother asked.

    "What?"

    "Do you know who Serah is?"

    "Uhh...my teacher and girlfriend?"

    "Not that! Do you know what she is to me?"

    "Uhh...future daughter inw?"

    "No! I am her teacher"

    "What?"

    "I was a professor in her school"

    "How would I have guessed that?"

    "Aren''t you surprised?!"

    "I am. I mean...it''s great? Your student is my girlfriend and your future daughter inw"

    "Not only that! What''s ironic is that her parents were also my teachers"

    "Huh?"

    If I remember correctly. Serah told me she grew up without guidance. And that she has foster parents.

    There are only two meanings of that. First is, they are dead. And the second is, she is not close with them and now lives with her foster parents. And I think, the first one is the correct one.

    "Serah. Are youfortable talking about your parents?" I asked.

    "Yes. In fact, I would like to hear stories about them"

    So I was right. Her parents are...dead.

    "Okay! I will tell you. But let me tell you this first, I didn''t know you were their daughter back then. I just got to know you recently when I was...researching about you. And I was surprised to see you, and the surprise doubled when I found out they were your parents"

    "I also never knew you would be Das''s mother"

    "Okay, so. The thing is, your mom and dad both were childhood friends. They grew up together. Went to school together. And chose the same profession"

    "I know that. My foster father told me about this"

    "Your father, he was a total scumbag"

    "O...oh"

    Mother!

    That''s not a way to talk about someone''s parents who are dead. And not in front of their daughter!

    "He used to hit on his own students"

    "He used to beat them?" Serah asked.

    "No. I mean, he used to hit on girls"

    "Uh...I see"

    That is actually....scummy.

    "Your mother was the same. She used to hit on boys"

    "...."

    She had...weird parents.

    "But the thing was, they both, your father and mother were trying to make each other jealous"

    "Oh!"

    "They were smitten with each other since childhood. And because they were childhood friends, they never told their feelings to each other. They were worried about rejection, and didn''t want to ruin the rtionship"

    "That is sweet"

    "Fast forward to some months, they got married"

    "You skipped too much"

    I know right?!

 Chapter 260: Dark Nights

    Chapter 260: Dark Nights

    "That is sweet"

    "Fast forward to some months, they got married"

    "You skipped too much"

    I know right?!

    "I graduated from the school, and went to college. But Derek and I would still see them often. We used to chat about many things. Like how is our college life going. And how is their married life going"

    "You and your husband, I mean, Das''s father were the only ones who knew them?"

    "No. They were loved by all the students, and everyone went to meet them once in a while. We used to do a get together once in a while. It was so fun"

    "Were they happy?"

    "Yeah. There were, they...I wanted to be like them"

    Mother and Serah had already started crying.

    I wanted to cry and join them too. But my emotionlessheart doesn''t let me cry.

    "They also helped me and Derek get together"

    "Mmm"

    "Thest time I talked to your mother was on the day when I yed that VR game and got trapped there for 18 months"

    "You were the victim of that? You have never told this before" Serah asked, both surprised and shocked.

    "It''s not something I want to talk about with everyone" she looked at me and said, "I didn''t even tell Das about him. But he figured it out and I ended up hurting his feelings"

    "What happened after that? Did you ever talk with them after that?"

    "I had to spend one year in hospitaldue to my condition though I was already being hospitalized when I was still trapped"

    "So you never met them afterwards?"

    She shook her head and said, "I never get a chance to talk with them"

    "...."

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "When I heard they got in the ident, it was toote"

    "There is no need for you to apologize"

    "But those riots! They were happening at that time! I was the Queen, I should have...it was my responsibility. I am sorry. Please forgive me"

    "That''s not true. I don''t me you"

    They were crying so badly that my heart ached just by watching them.

    I want to cry too.

    Dammit!

    Why? Why can''t I cry?

    Why can''t I show any emotions?

    ''Don''t waste your precious tears on me''

    Dau said that to me, and I replied with ''I will cry whenever I want to''. Who was I fooling? I can''t cry even if I want to.

    Not just now. There have been many moments where I wanted to cry so badly. I wanted to take out all my pain and suffering, all my sadness. But I couldn''t cry.

    I could feel my inner self crying, but my outer self never let me cry.

    What kind of human am I?

    No. Am I human in the first ce?

    I was heartless ever since I remember.

    I was emotionless.

    I barelyughed. Even with my parents.

    Everything changed when I met Elena.

    She changed me.

    She is the reason I am what I am today.

    She is the reason I feel alive.

    "Hey, you are still here?" I looked back to see Ricky and Rikka.

    Lier was clinging to Rikka like a ma, but Rikka doesn''t seem to mind it.

    "Lier" mother called out to her.

    Lier let go of Rikka and grabbed mother''s hand.

    "You are..." mother looked at Ricky and Rikka and said, "the gangster"

    "Mother. They are my friends"

    "But they are gangsters first, then your friends"

    "Hello, Queen Ang. I have always wanted to meet you" said Rikka.

    "You are Rita Carlos. The leader of ''The Poison Ives''. Am I right?"

    "You are correct. Though I go by Rita Busher now"

    "And this young man is...Riku Busher. The leader of Sherullers"

    "My gang is called Sherullians" Ricky added.

    "I have to admit. Marrying to each other was a great solution to stop the riots between your families"

    "Mother. You are embarrassing me"

    "It is true that the riots between our families stopped because Rita and I got married. But that''s not the reason I married Rita"

    "Oh? Tell me about it"

    "It''s a long story"

    "We have nothing to do anyway, right Serah?" mother asked Serah

    I nced at Serah, only to see Lier burying her face into Serah''s breasts.

    I want to do that too.

    "Yeah. We just finished talking" Serah said.

    "Okay then. Let''s take a seat"

    "Let''s go, Das" said Serah.

    "Uhh...sorry I have to get Elena"

    ''Oh right! Go, go! It''s gettingte"

    "Yeah. I will be right back"

    "Das!" Lier called out to me.

    "Yes?"

    "I love you"

    She is being cute today.

    Dammit!

    "I love you..." I nced around to see all of them staring at me."too!"

    I ran out of there.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>I will get out of here, get my car, and pick Elena and Selena up.

    "Ah dammit!"

    I should have expected this.

    The parking exit is blocked.

    Why the hell are the cars parked here like this in?!

    "Where the hell are those damn guards!"

    [They must have gone inside to eat something]

    "I guess they don''t need their pay now"

    Fuck this!

    I will just run my way there and take another car from the pce.

    I will run all the way to the pce.

    "It''s hard to run in these clothes"

    [Make sure you don''t rip this clothes]

    "I know. That''s why I am running at a low speed"

    Dammit!

    The roads are so...silent.

    No. Not just roads, everything is silent.

    Everyone in this city, and neighboring city are at the party.

    Most likely, there is no one outside at this moment.

    But I still need to be careful.

    It would be a problem if someone saw me running like this...well, I am not running. I am jumping the buildings.

    As I slowly increased my speed, making sure not to ruin my clothes, I finally reached the pce.

    But what I saw after reaching there is going to haunt me till the day I die.

 Chapter 261: Too Late To Realize

    Chapter 261: Too Late To Realize

    I am an idiot.

    I should have guessed this.

    Why didn''t I think of this?

    How could I be so stupid?

    Today was my coronation. The most important day for any heir who is going to be a king.

    It was important for me too.

    I was attacked today.

    The government sent 30 men, and out of those 30, 27 were sent to kill me. Or maybe all of them.

    It was a foolish way to attack.

    Why would they attack me in broad daylight?

    Why would they attack me in the presence of my security?

    It was too foolish.

    If they wanted to kill me, they would have back stabbed me. Or ambushed me when I was alone. But they didn''t.

    Theypletely revealed them, and tried to kill me.

    They had messed up with the guns of the security teams.

    They were no ordinary humans.

    They had a system inside them. Just like me.

    They were just like me.

    Maybe they thought they would kill me if they sent 27 superhuman.

    But why?

    They were the government''s men.

    If they tried to kill me, then the government would have been exposed.

    They would have been caught red handed.

    Then why did they try to do something so foolish?

    When I went to the parliament, that guy told me that they were ordered to kill me, but didn''t know who.

    And ording to that Augustus...I even remember his name clearly.

    Dammit!

    ording to Augustus, the one who ordered to kill me was the government. But they are used and manipted by someone else.

    He even said he himself was being attacked many times.

    I don''t know if I should believe him or not.

    He threatened me. And he is my enemy.

    When I killed that first man by cutting his head, he got up again and tried to kill Dau.

    After that when Dau and I were chasing them, the man that I killed by throwing my sword, also tried to attack Dau.

    And thest man.

    When he fired the gunshot, I pushed Dau back and it ended up hitting me.

    I should have figured it out by then.

    I should have guessed it by then.

    Their target wasn''t me, their target was...

    When I reached the pce, the gate was open.

    I walked further in, only to see corpses lying around.

    There were countless corpses in the garden, under the pavilion.

    Everywhere I saw, I saw corpses.

    Some corpses were of security guards, and some were of...

    "Lily, why didn''t you tell me about this?"

    [I didn''t know]

    "I told you to keep an eye on Dau, right?"

    [I told you your brain would get damage--]

    "But you said it would be okay if you did it one by one, right?

    [I was keeping an eye on the party]

    "You should have kept an eye here too"

    [Do you know how many cameras were there in the Royal Garden? I was switching it on every second, just to check if there was something unusual or not]

    "I am sorry. I am just trying to find excuse. I don''t want any me"

    I am an asshole.

    I am very selfish.

    I only think about myself.

    I only care about myself.

    Why?

    "Why?"

    Why...

    "Why does this always happen to me?"

    I entered the inner pce.

    All the hallways were full of corpses.

    Corpses of security teams, corpses of maids, corpses of the attackers.

    "Why didn''t the rm go off?"

    [It''s disabled. And...]

    "And what?"

    [All theworks are jammed. There were many outgoing connections, but none of them reached outside the pce]

    So they tried to inform us, but they couldn''t.

    How long have they been nning this?

    How long have they been waiting for this moment?

    This is a perfectly nned attack.

    "I can''t waste my time here. I have to go wake up Dau"

    [I can check the cameras and find her]

    "No need. There is no need, Lily. I know where she is. She is sleeping nicely in her room. I know it. She is waiting for me. I have to go there. She might get angry if I wake her up. But she will understand if I tell her the situation. Maybe she will think I am there to make a move on her. I can''t really me her if she thinks that. Maybe I will...huh? I will what? I feel strange. Why does my heart feel so tight? Why is my heart beating so fast? What''s happening? I feel sleepy. Maybe I will just go in Dau''s room and sleep beside her. I wonder what she will say when she wakes up in the morning. Maybe she will be surprised. No. She will probably say, ''You didn''t do anything strange to me, right?'' and I will reply with...no. I won''t reply. Huh? Why do these hallways look so long? I have been walking for a while now. Why am I walking so slow? Why does my body feel so heavy? I just want to sleep. I want to rest. I will go into Dau''s room and rest. And when I wake up in the morning, everything will be back to normal. Maybe this is all a dream? Yeah. That''s it. I still haven''t woken up since I sleptst night. It''s a strange dream, isn''t it Lily? It feels so real. But there is no way it''s real. Everything was going so well. I should really wake up now. I have my Coronation. And then party. I will get engaged to Lier. Andand after that...Elena and I will do it in my room. But first I need to wake up. I will just close my eyes now, and wake up. Lier and Dau will be crushing be between them. Hey Lily. Wake me up please. This dream is too long. I don''t want to see this dream. I just want to wake up now. Hey Lily, how do I wake up?"

 Chapter 262: Impermanence Eternity

    Chapter 262: Impermanence Eternity

    Even seconds felt like an eternity.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    As I was walking towards Dau''s room, walking over the corpses.

    It was hard to walk.

    I feel so heavy.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    My body was feeling so numb, so heavy, so...tired.

    The smell of the blood is so intense that I feel like puking.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    Will I wake up from this if I puke?

    Or maybe...if I stab this sword to myself, I will wake up from this nightmare?

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    My heart was beating so fast.

    I lost count of how many times I nearly tripped.

    Everywhere I saw, I saw corpses.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    All the hallways were full of corpses.

    All the walls were dyed red.

    All the decorations were broken.

    Nothing was working.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    I can''t even think straight.

    I don''t know what''s going on anymore.

    But I know one thing.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    This is all a dream.

    A long, long dream.

    I have to wake up.

    I need to wake up.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    If I wake upte, Dau will get angry.

    I don''t want to make her angry.

    It''s a very special day for everyone.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    I will release Dau from her duty, so she can rest easy.

    She has worked enough.

    As I was walking, something...or someone touched my leg.

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    It was just a light touch.

    I didn''teven know who it was.

    My body started trembling, as if it knew whose that touch was.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    My heart started beating so loud that it would pop out of my chest at any moment.

    I wanted to look back and see who it was, but my body wasn''t moving. As if I had lost control over my body.

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    My heart beat was so loud, that it was being echoed in the hallways.

    It was beating so fast that it could burst at any moment.

    The sound of my own heartbeat gave me chills.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    I tried to move my face to look back with all my force, but I couldn''t.

    It was like my body was telling me not to look back.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    I slowly moved my head.

    ''You should go now''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''How do I look?''

    ''Don''t ask me not to worry!''

    ''I don''t want to lose you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I won''t let anything happen to you''

    ''Don''t worry. As long as I am alive, nothing will happen to you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    Memories are a funny thing. Forgets the most important things. Can''t remember what was needed at the right time. Yet, it all flows in when you don''t want to think about it.

    ''I will follow every order my master says. No matter what that is''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Oh? Are you nning to make me call you master?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I can say the same to you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am aware of that''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I don''t mind''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am with you, and you are here, in front of me''

    ''This is all I wished for''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''You don''t remember many things''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''That was a joke, you know?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Good morning''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Sleep. It''s gettingte.''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''We will continue your training tomorrow''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''What about me? Am I in your harem?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Could it be that you are into old women?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I will''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am worried you might turn like him''

    <em>Ba dump~</em><em></em>

    ''That would have been possible, but it was impossible''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Let me guess''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''It''s a shame, but I am d''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am proud of you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''That was really a bad joke''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''If you want to, then I will do it with you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I thought you would get embarrassed, so I was hoping for some cute reaction''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''I can''t fall asleep without pillow''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am taking a nap''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am just admiring your driving skill''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''You do stupid things from time to time''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I can''t let you do that''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Why do you look so lonely?''

    <em>Ba dump</em>

    ''You wait outside''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I will be right back''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''You sound like some busy businessman''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''A maid''s duty is to serve her master''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I would never lie to you''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''I had already nned this since I was informed of your arrival''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Oh my, calling my name with such affection''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''You are making me blush''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I know my ce''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am just a maid''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''You are not Lil Das anymore''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am really sad to see you all grown up''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Those were such a nice day''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Times passes...quickly''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Don''t forget that I am the one who raised you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Oh my, are you saying that I have a special ce in your heart''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''I am a maid''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Look me in the eyes and say it''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''You were checking me out, weren''t you?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Then what''s its like?''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''You really have changed, Lil Das''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Wait, I wille with you''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''We can talkter''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''The king wants to meet you''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Thanks for letting me raise you''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    My heart beats got faster and faster as I was about to look down.

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''That''s because you used to cling to me''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''Not for me''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''You must be tired. Let''s go and take a bath''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''You have really grown, huh?''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''How rude''

    <em>Ba dump~</em>

    ''No one has ever said this to me''

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~</em>

    ''Lil Das! You have grown so much''

    [Corruption Stage 12]

    <em>Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~ Ba dump~Ba dump~Ba dump~</em>

    [Corruption rate 72-91--Corruption Stage 13]

    <em>Ba dump~<strong>Ba dump~</strong></em>

    <em><strong>Burst~</strong></em>

 Chapter 263: Chapter 234.5

    Chapter 263: Chapter 234.5

    It felt too good to go to school ande back with Elena.

    "I am home, mom"

    "Hello darling!"

    "Lier"

    "What would you like to do first? Eat, bathe, or--"

    "None"

    "Let meplete it!"

    "Stop watching those things. And where is mom?"

    "Her NGO work"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I wanted to talk to mom"

    "Oh? Can''t believe my son is trying to talk with me on his own"

    "Mom!"

    "I am home"

    Mom just returned from her NGO.

    "Are you done with NGO stuff?"

    "Almost everything is done, but I will have to be presence there to keep an eye"

    "I see. Make sure to take your security with you"

    "Yeah, they are apanying me"

    Mom never told me about that attack on her.

    "Do you want something? I will bring water--"

    Lier already brought a bottle and gave it to mom.

    Mom filled the water in the ss and drank it.

    "So? What do you want to talk about?"

    "Uh..actually...Lier told me yesterday that...she gave you underwear"

    "She did"

    "Can I have them back?"

    "Why?"

    "They are Elena''s"

    "I will give it back to her"

    "I can give it back"

    "When Lier gave me those underwears, I was surprised at first. Then I remember what you had done that day with her, so I already figured out everything"

    "Why are you bringing that up now?"

    "Her underwears weren''t washed"

    "...."

    "What were you doing with them?"

    "I..."

    "Sniffing and jerking?"

    "No! I didn''t! I never got a chance--I mean, I never nned to do that"

    "Just because she forgot them here doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want with them"

    "She didn''t forget them. She gave it to me"

    "Don''t lie"

    "You can call her and ask her"

    "Why would she give her underwear to you?"

    "I am her boyfriend--husband"

    "There is no way Elena would do something like that"

    "You don''t know how she is. She is very perverted and lewd"

    "Wow. Look Lier, he is already badmouthing about Elena"

    "Lier is the same. In fact, she is more perverted than Elena"

    "He is lying aunt!"

    "I already know you would believe her over me, so I won''t argue"

    "Aw, he is sulking now"

    "I am not"

    "What do you think, Lier? He is sulking, isn''t he?"

    "He is 100% sulking"

    "I will just go buy a house somewhere and live there alone"

    "Fine, fine, I believe you! So don''t ever talk about leaving the house again, got it?"

    It worked!

    "Will you give me back Elena''s underwear?"

    "What will you do with them?"

    "I will give them back to her"

    "Fine. Wait here, I will bring them"

    Mom entered her room, and soon after came in with a pair of underwear.

    "Here" she handed it t me.

    "Thanks"

    "They are washed"

    "I can tell that"

    "Now go giver back"

    "What, now? I will give her tomorrow after exam"

    "Okay so give it back to me"

    "..."

    "You can ask for them tomorrow when you go to school"

    "Fine"

    "He is still in sulking mode" Liermented.

    It is all because of her.

    If she hadn''t given it to mom, this wouldn''t have happened.

    I red at her and said, "Pervert"

    She took her tongue out and "Bleh"

    Looks like she is enjoying her time here.

    I am d.

    "Hey Aunt! I have already made luck for the three of us. Let''s eat"

    "Really? That''s great. Come Das"

    "I will go take a bath and eatter"

    Lier threw a pillow at me saying "Idiot!"

    "Aw. Little Lier is sulking now"

    "Shut up!"

    She threw another pillow at me.

    "I am kidding. I am hungry, please give me something to eat"

    As we were eating, "Hey Das" Lier said.

    "Hmm?"

    "We will be getting engaged at your ceremony party"

    "Yeah, so?"

    "What will you do?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "About Elena''s...family"

    "Hmm? You mean her parents? Well, Elena has already told her mom"

    "What about her sister and father?"

    "She hasn''t"

    "We will need to inform them about it too"

    "No need"

    "You can''t do that, Das" mom said.

    "There is no point informing them. They are going to be against it anyway"

    "Even if they will be, it''s our duty to inform them"

    "but--"

    "Not everyone has a mindset like you, Das. Derek and Lier''s parents are easy going. Reba too. She has always been like that since we were kids. But not me and Lucas...I can''t believe out of all the people I am taking his side "

    Elena''s dad and my mother have a long history.

    "How will you convince him?" I asked.

    "Why would I try to convince him? It''s your mess, clear it up yourself"

    "NO way!"

    "You will be king now. Lean to stand on your own steps, it will be a good practice"

    "What if he asks for a divorce like he didst time?"

    "If it gets serious, I will take care of it"

    "As expected of my mom"

    "Enough. Stop talking and start eating"

    After eating, I took a bath, went into my room and rxed, or I wanted to. But Lier is here.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Can''t Ie into my husband''s room?"

    "Mom will get angry if she sees you here"

    "She already knows, and even if I get caught, I will me everything on you"

    "I am making a list of every time you used me for something I haven''t done"

    "And what will you do with that list?"

    "Punishments. I will give you punishment"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes"

    "Do you really think you can win against me?"

    "I do, and I will"

    "Do you really think you can punish me or rather, do you think I would let you punish me?"

    "Yes!"

    "Heh!" she smirked.

    "Laugh all you want, but there is no way I am letting you win, let alone stop me from punishing you"

    "Don''t forget that aunt will take my side no matter what it is" she said, getting up from the bed.

    "I know that, and don''t worry. It would be something you can''t ask mom for help"

    "We will see" she said, closing the door behind her.

    "That''s what I want to say. You will see soon enough"

    And thus, a new challenge has begun.

 Chapter 264: Forty Minutes Walk

    Chapter 264: Forty Minutes Walk

    A car was passing by with a driver driving it, and two girls sitting on the backseat.

    Suddenly the car stopped.

    "What''s wrong, mister driver?" the girl asked.

    "I can''t go further"

    "What! Why?"

    "The road is blocked and vehicles like taxis are not allowed"

    "No way! We are alreadyte!"

    "I can''t do anything, miss. If I go further, I might get fired from my job"

    "Don''t worry. My boyfriend is the king--friend! My boyfriend is a close friend of the king"

    "I can''t do that, miss. You have to go by foot from here"

    "But--"

    "Leave it El. We will walk"

    "We are alreadyte! We can''t--"

    "You are just wasting more time like this"

    "Fine"

    They both got out of the car.

    The car turned back and drove off.

    "What do we do now, Sely?"

    "We will walk"

    "But it''s like 40 minutes walk from here!"

    "We can run"

    "It''s all your fault" Elena said, puffing her cheeks.

    "I already apologized, didn''t I?"

    "But we are stillte. What if Das is angry?"

    "Who cares?"

    "I care! This is a very importantday for him, and you...you ruined it!"

    "El"

    "What?"

    "Do you maybe think I waste on purpose?"

    Elena averted her gaze and said, "I don''t"

    "Look me in the eyes and say that again"

    "...."

    Elena didn''t say anything.

    "Really, El? Is that how little you trust me?"

    "It''s not like that. I am just...frustrated"

    "It''s all because of him! He made you like that!" her tone suddenly changed.

    "Don''t say that. He is my husband now, you know?"

    "I don''t care"

    "And he is your brother inw now"

    Selena''s face shed a little as she said, "I don''t acknowledge him as my brother inw"

    "So...do you acknowledge him as my husband?"

    "That''s..."

    "Hmm?"

    Selena averted her gaze and said, "I don''t"

    "Look me in the eye and say it again"

    "Don''t use my own technique on me"

    "Tell"

    "I do--"

    <em>Ring~</em>

    Elena''s phone rang, and she immediately took it out from her purse and answered it.

    "Das!"

    ''She never picks up my calls this quickly'' Selena thought.

    She wanted to say that, but held herself back. Because that call saved her from answering something even she might not know.

    "Das!"

    [Where are you?!]

    "There was too much traffic"

    ''Look at the face she is making. Like she is worried that he might scold her'' Selena thought.

    [Where are you?]

    "The taxi driver dropped us off near the pce"

    ''What is he saying? Is he scolding her?'' Selena couldn''t help but worry what they were talking about.

    [Of course he would. No vehicles are allowed]

    "We are walking our way to the Royal Garden"

    ''It''s not El''s fault in the first ce. It is my fault. I should talk to him'' Selena took the phone from Elena''s hand.

    [It will take 40 minutes]

    ''There is worriedness in his voice''

    "So what?"

    ''No! What am I saying? I should tell him that it''s me. There is no way he would be able to figure out I am Selena''

    [And I already engaged Lier]

    ''He had to say that?!''

    "I don''t care"

    [What?]

    ''Heh! He must be freaking out by now''

    "I am noting there to see you engage some other girl"

    ''That''s right. I am just going there to see him--I mean...I am going there so Elena can see him. She was missing him too much, and they haven''t met in--''

    [Selena. Give the phone back to Elena]

    ''How?! There is no way anyone can figure out...I hate him!''

    "Tch. He can even recognize us from voices"

    Selena gave the phone back to Elena.

    "Sorry, Das. She just took my phone suddenly"

    [It''s okay]

    "The engagement is over?"

    [Yes]

    "Nuuu. I wanted to wish you two"

    [You can still do it. Hey, just go to the pce, and tell the guards to call Dau. She will let you guys in. I aming over there to pick you up]

    "Don''t! We wille there"

    [But you--]

    "Don''t leave Lier alone. It''s a very happy moment for her"

    [Fine. But pleasee quickly]

    "We will be there in 20 minutes"

    [Don''t run]

    "We won''t!"

    [Bye]

    "I love you"

    [Love you too]

    Elena put the phone back in her purse.

    "Sely, you idiot"

    "Why?!"

    "The engagement ended"

    "What does it matter?"

    "What if Lier thought I missed it on purpose?"

    "Let her think whatever she wants"

    "Don''t be mean, Sely"

    "I am talkingpletely in a sense"

    "You do some things that I don''t like"

    "I am just worried about you"

    "You even caused a ruckus when Das came to our home"

    "I seriously wanted to punch him"

    "You can''t punch him"

    "What else do you expect me to do after what he said?"

    When Das and Ang went to Elena''s house, Selena was also present there.

    Das had already informed Elena that he and Ang would being to her home to inform her dad about his engagement with Lier.

    When they reached her house, Selena, Reba, Lukas and Elena, all of them were waiting for them.

    The atmosphere was already serious even before they came.

    When Das informed Lukas that he would be engaging with his cousin, Lier, Lukas exploded with rage.

    He was dead set about divorcing Das and Elena. And even called hiswyer friends for support.

    After manyments and remarks Ang convinced him.

    She had to bow down and say "My son will take care of your daughter like you ever could"

    Lukas felt so disgusted by his own actions, and soonter he agreed. But warned Das that if Elena ever cried because of him, he would have them divorced.

    And as for Selena...well, she wasn''t convinced.

    She had already made a different n of action against Das, which were unfortunately legal.

    She could have Das and Elena divorced, but something inside her didn''t want to do that.

    Then she asked Das "How many more girls do you have except Elena?" and Dashonestly replied, "2 more besides Lier and Elena"

    Her feelings and emotions went wild.

    A part of her was angry, and the other part of her genuinely happy.

 Chapter 265: Best Friends Never Bullies

    Chapter 265: Best Friends Never Bullies

    "So, your project got sold?" Elena asked.

    "Yes!"

    "Who was the buyer?"

    "I didn''t see his face"

    "Uhwhat?"

    "He didn''te"

    "You mean...it was a scam?!

    "No! He bought it, but I didn''t see him"

    "You sold it online?"

    "No. I got a call, and he said he is interested in buying my project. At first, I thought some guy from my ss was messing with me, but then he asked to meet"

    "You shouldn''t meet strangers"

    " I am not a kid. At first, I wasn''t sure of the meeting, butter he said he wanted to make some more deals, and he has some terms and conditions. So I had to go"

    "And he didn''te?"

    "No, he didn''t. I was waiting for him, but he never came. I was both annoyed and frustrated at the same time. And as I was about to leave, I got a call, and he made a deal with me like that"

    "What was his deal?"

    "He wanted to buy my materializing project, and he was giving me money for it"

    "Isn''t that a good thing?"

    "But he was asking for some conditions"

    "Like?"

    "He said that I shouldn''t tell anyone about this project, nor ever mention it in front of anyone. And if someone asks me how my project is going, I have to say ''It was a failure, so I gave up on it''. I asked him the reason for this, but he just said he would pay me extra"

    "How much did you sell it for?"

    "20"

    "Twenty thousands?!"

    "No"

    "Then?"

    "Twenty million"

    "What the--are you kidding me?!"

    "I am not"

    "That''s like...mom and dad''s sry''s of the year together!"

    "I know, right?"

    "What will you do with this much money?"

    "I would give half of it to my senior"

    "Senior?"

    "Elisha Zekke. She was the one working on this project before me, and helped me toplete it"

    "Then you will give some to Das too?"

    "Why would I give anything to him?"

    "He also helped you, right?"

    "That''s..."

    "You forgot about that didn''t you?"

    "I have already repaid his favor"

    "What did you do?"

    "I let him...oh shit! Das already has that materializing system!"

    "What does he need it for?"

    "Well...."

    ''He hasn''t told her anything? What a jerk! But...what if he didn''t want anyone to know? I mean, he specially came all the way to grandpa''s house just to ask my permission to let him use materializing system. And he thought if he told anyone about it, then my project might get stolen. Maybe, that''s why he didn''t tell her about it? So he was being considerate about me? How cute!''

    Selena was impressed by Das, thinking he was being considerate of her. But she was wrong. That thought never crossed his mind.

    "Sely?" Elena interrupted Selena from her delusions.

    "Yes?"

    "Why won''t you give any money to Das?"

    "Well..." ''What should I tell her?'' After thinking for a while she found an excuse, "He is already part of our family now! So there is no point giving him anything"

    Elena stared at Selena and said, "Suspicious" while frowning her eyes.

    "Enough talking about me! What will you do with other girls now?" Selena sessfully dodged the topic.

    "I don''t have anything to do with them"

    "I still don''t understand why are you okay with him being with other girls"

    "Well...it''s more like I asked him to be with other girls"

    "Why would you do something stupid?"

    "When the first time I saw him, he looked so lifeless, so emotionless. He looked like a living doll with no emotions or life in it"

    "You mean, on the first day of him tutoring him?"

    "Elena shook her head and said, "I have been keeping an eye on him since long before that"

    "Don''t tell me...you were into him even before you met?!"

    "No. There was this girl who always dragged me to see Das"

    "Which girl?"

    "Virza"

    "That...isn''t that one of the girl who bulled you?!"

    "She is...but she was nice before"

    "She bullied you! How can she be nice?!"

    "It wasn''t like that before. When I was alone, she came to me and became friends with me. We hung out so much. We ate lunch together, and we even yed games together. She was like my...best friend"

    "And yet she bullied you!"

    "Maybe she had her reason? I don''t think she is a bad girl"

    "I heard that girl got into some kind of ident in your school, and was hospitalized?"

    "Yes. She was badly injured"

    She is the same girl that Das had beaten in the cafeteria.

    Later she was hospitalized, and after some days she regained consciousness.

    Her condition is getting worse day by day.

    "I am grateful to whoever did that to her"

    "Don''t say that. She was in so much pain"

    "I don''t care. Those who hurt my dear El--wait! How do you know that?"

    Elena averted her gaze and said, "I went to meet herst week at the hospital"

    "What is wrong with you?!"

    "But I couldn''t help it! She has really helped me so much in the past and...I just can''t stand seeing my best friend in pain like that"

    "Best friends, never bully!"

    "As I said she must have her reasons"

    "Does Das know that you went to meet her at the hospital?"

    Elena shook her head.

    "I will tell him!"

    "Please don''t! I want to tell him myself"

    "Promise me you won''t do something stupid like this without asking me?"

    "You are enjoying this aren''t you?"

    "I will call Das"

    "Fine, fine"

    "Nice"

    "Sely you meanie"

    "I am doing this for your own good. I am sure Das would have done the same"

    "Let''s stop talking about it"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "Fine"

    "So as I was saying, he looked so lifeless that I wanted to make him smile. I wanted to see his smile"

    "And then you asked some teacher to have him tutor you?"

    "No. It was a pure coincidence! I wanted to talk with him many times, but I was afraid. The one day, the teacher called me and said he is going to tutor me"

    "That really doesn''t look like a coincidence"

    Indeed. It was nned by none other than their grandfather, Caleb Huer.

 Chapter 266: Series of Embarrassments

    Chapter 266: Series of Embarrassments

    "He always stayed silent, and never really spoke" said Elena.

    "So he was boring?"

    "Not exactly. He looked so cool even when he was silent"

    "...." Selena couldn''t help but worry about Elena.

    "I wanted to hear his voice more. I wanted to see his smile"

    "You already said that"

    "Then I noticed that whenever I did something he didn''t like, he got annoyed and reacted. After that every night I used to think of various ways to mess with him and annoy him"

    "...." Selena''s worry drastically increased.

    "Sometimes he didn''t get annoyed, so I had to think of variousebacks"

    "You did something like this to him?"

    "It was so fun"

    "I am really confused why he agreed to go out with you after all this"

    "Every time he smiled, my heart fluttered. And without realizing it, I had fallen in love with him...no. I was in love with him long before that, I just realized it at that moment"

    "Then you asked him out and he agreed?"

    "No. After that I was conscious of him, so I tried to keep some distance with him. And I had also stopped messing and annoying him. I was afraid of him leaving him"

    "You realized that toote"

    "Then one day I asked him out, and he barely agreed. That day I had decided that I would make him fall in love with me"

    "And now he is in love with not only you, but 3 more girls"

    "That''s because I asked him to"''

    Selena gazed up at the sky then nced at Elena and said, "You know,if you hadn''t allowed him, I am sure he would never even look at other girls"

    Elena smirked and said, "Hmmm? What is this? Howe you are praising him suddenly?"

    "Argh! Forget it" Selena picked up the pace, leaving Elena a little behind.

    "His love was too much for me to bear"

    Selena stopped and looked back, saying, "What?"

    Elena hugged herself and said, "I wanted his love, but it was too much for me to bear"

    "I didn''t understand. What do you mean by ''his love was too much for me to bear''?"

    "It''s as it says. His love is dangerous"

    "Wait! Is he threatening you or something?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "I was just afraid of his love. He loved me so much that I was afraid that one day he mighte to hate me"

    "So that''s what you mean"

    "That''s why I agreed to share his love with other girls"

    "So what now? Has his love for you decreased?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "It keeps increasing. But now I have other girls with me, so I am okay"

    Selena scratched her head and said, "I still don''t understand love"

    "You don''t need to understand it. You will know it once you are in love with someone"

    Selena''s face flushed a little as she turned back, saying, "Let''s go now! Aren''t we gettingte"

    Elena ran and matched her face with Selena.

    As they were walking, Elena''s pendant slipped out from her cleavage, shining under the moonlight.

    Selena touched the pendant and said, "He gave you something so simple and cheap, why are you wearing this? Didn''t mom buy you a new one on your birthday?"

    "Don''t call it simple"

    "But it is simple"

    "Sely is idiot"

    "You are just wearing it to please him, aren''t you?"

    Elena''s face flushed in embarrassment as she said, "So what?"

    "Nothing" Selena looked up at the sky and said, "So you will have your first time tonight, huh?"

    "I am a little scared, and more than a little excited"

    "I feel weird knowing that you are going to do it with him"

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know"

    ''What is this tightness in my chest?'' Selena thought.

    "There has to be a reason"

    "Maybe it''s because you are losing your virginity before me?"

    "I am older than you, so I should be the first one to lose my virginity"

    "Don''t say this in front of dad"

    "I will tell you how it felt"

    Selena''s face went red in a second and said, "I don''t need to know that!"

    "But we promised we will tell each other all the things, remember?"

    "Things like that should be kept a secret. And you never told me you had a boyfriend until recently"

    "I was just waiting for the right time to tell you that"

    "You could have just told me that sooner"

    "What do you mean by sooner? And what would you have done if I had told you sooner about that?"

    "By ''sooner'' I mean...when you realized you were in love with him"

    "What would you have done?"

    "Keep him away from you"

    Elena pouted and said, "I knew it"

    "Joke! Joke. It was joke"

    "Really?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then tell me what would you have done?"

    Selena grabbed her hair and started swirling it around her fingers.

    "I would have helped you"

    "How?"

    "I would have given you some tips and suggestions"

    Elena made a confused face and said, "You have no experience. How would you have helped me?"

    "Shut up! Let me act like a proper sister"

    "Fine. Then I will ask how your first time was"

    "I don''t n to have a boyfriend"

    "Who knows? Maybe you are already in love with someone right now?"

    "I don''t think so. Men just disgust me. All they need is a girl''s body"

    "Das is not like that"

    "You never know"

    "I already gave him permission to have other girls, so why will he go after other girls now?"

    "It''s exactly because you gave him permission that he will go after all the girls. He might even have more than four lovers. He might be just deceiving you! And are you sure it will also be his first time?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Are you sure he is a virgin?"

    "That''s..."

    "See?! Even you don''t know"

    "I never asked him"

    "You know, I think you should postpone your so-called first time for a while"

    "But I have promised him! He was so looking forward to this day! I can''t just cancel it at thest moment"

    "If he really loves you then he will understand"

    "..."

    "How about it? This is a perfect opportunity to test him"

    "...."

    "El?"

    "I am already afraid of it. I have been dying this for quite some time now. I kept making excuses, and now! When it''s finally that day, you are making me do this"

    All the colors faded from Selena''s face as sweat pored down from her face. "Wait, El. I am not forcing you to do this. I am just worried about your condition. It will soon be a month since your birthday and you know you always get sick around that time"

    "I know but...what if he thinks I don''t love him? What if he gets angry?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Selena sighed and said, "I am sorry if I sounded forceful. I am just worried about you, nothing else. I won''t ask you to do something from now onwards"

    "It''s fine. It''s just...I hate to admit it, but I am just scared of losing him"

    "..."

    "Isn''t it funny? After all this time, I am saying this"

    "Do you regret allowing him to share with other girls?"

    "No. I don''t regret it, and I never will"

    Selena lowered her gaze and said, "I hope you don''t"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s nothing. Let''s run now"

    They had already walked halfway to the Royal garden.

 Chapter 267: Rect of Rage

    Chapter 267: Rect of Rage

    Elena and Selena had already walked halfway to the Royal garden.

    As they were running, Elena asked, "How will you go home?"

    "With you...you will be going with him"

    "Yes"

    "I will just go with mom and dad"

    "Mom and dad are going to say overnight"

    "Then I will stay too"

    "Are you sure? I can ask Das to drop you offter"

    "Stop worrying about me"

    "We are sote"

    "Don''t worry. I will apologize to him"

    "He might scold you"

    "I don''t care about that. He can hate me all he wants"

    "Wouldn''t it be a problem if he hates you though?"

    Selena was taken aback as her face flushed and said, "I d-don''t know what you are talking about"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    "Say El"

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you tell meter?"

    "Tell you what?"

    "Your...first time"

    "I thought you weren''t interested"

    "I...lied"

    Elena smiled and said, "You have to be honest with yourself, or you might get left behind"

    "What is that supposed to me?"

    "Grace said that to me"

    "Gracie hasn''t contacted metely. And we didn''t get to meet in university because of your different exam schedule. I hope she is doing alright'' Selena thought as she remembered Grace.

    "El"

    "What?"

    "If you are okay with sharing him with other girls, then what if I--what happened?!"

    They were running on the sidewalk, under the streetlights, but the streetlight they were standing under just went off.

    All other streetlights except the one they were standing under were on.

    The same happened with the cars parked around the sidewalk. All the cars'' rms near the light went off, and the sidelights started blinking.

    "What''s going on?" Elena asked.

    "I don''t know. Let''s go under that light"

    They both quickly ran to--

    <em>Thud~</em>

    "What was that?!" Selena asked, baffled.

    "Something fell down from the sky"

    Something had fallen down from the sky on the road, where the lights just went off.

    "Should we look?" Selena asked.

    "Yeah. Let''s see what it is"

    "But it''s so dark. I can barely see anything"

    "Same. I will turn on my phone''s torch"

    "They are called shlights" Selenamented.

    "Shut up!"

    They both took out their phones from their purses and walked at the fallen thing.

    "What is that?" Elena questioned.

    "I don''t know"

    It was something lying with its back at them, with a hole in its chest and blooding out of it.

    "Is it some kind of animal?"

    "That doesn''t look like it. It looks like a human body"

    "How can a human--"

    The body suddenly got up on its leg and jumped on Elena. Selena quickly switched herself with Elena and took a defensive stance.

    As the body was about to attack Selena, something fell down from the sky on the body, and cleaved the body into two...no. It was aimed at the body and purposefully cleaved into two.

    "Sely!" Elena yelled.

    "Wha-wh-what is this thing?!" Selena yelled,pletely bewildered.

    The thing that just fell down, cleaving that body into two, had white hair. A mask covering the top-half of its face, and a red left eye, which was pulsing. Clothes were ripped from several ces, and were wet with blood, blood dripping down from all over its body.

    It had sharp fangs and bloodlust in its re.

    From its forehead wereing out two medium-sized horns, and its limbs were sharp and hard ws.

    The horns and ws had a little light blue color on them.

    "Run! Sely!" Elena yelled.

    When Elena yelled, its attention was diverted to Elena and it approached Elena.

    <em>Thump Thump</em>~

    Some men jumped behind Elena.

    <em>Thump Thump</em>~

    Some behind Selena.

    <em>Thump Thump</em>~

    And some in front of them.

    Without wasting any second they attacked that thing.

    It didn''t even move an inch, it just waved its ws at them and their bodies were cleaved into pieces.

    The wave was so intense that the road and the cars parked on it were also damaged.

    Some tried to attack it with their swords and weapons, but none had any effect on it.

    Some men started firing gun shots at it.

    It didn''t try to dodge the shots, the shots hit it on the chest, back, thighs, stomach.

    It slowly walked at those men and grabbed them by their cors and jumped up in the sky.

    With one jump they were nowhere to be seen.

    After a few seconds the body pieces fell down, so did that thing. And started attacking the remaining men.

    After killing every man, it approached Elena.

    "El!"

    It raised its hand against Elena.

    The pendant Elena was wearing started shaking, or rather trembling.

    <em>Shot~</em>

    Selena had picked up a gun from the road and shot on its back.

    It turned back and tried to approach Selena.

    <em>Shot~</em>

    "Sely!"

    Selena fired again, but this time, she aimed for its face. The bullet hit its face, but the mask it was wearing deflected the bullet and hit Selena on the cheek.

    The bullet touched Selena''s cheek and passed, leaving a trail of blood on her cheek.

    If the bullet was a little closer to her cheek, she would have immediately died on the spot.

    Her legs gave out. Losing her bnce, she fell on the road.

    "Sely!"

    Elena dashed at Selena, pushing that thing to the side, but it didn''t budge an inch.

    Elena quickly grabbed Selena''s hand and ran off with her.

    When they were running, Selena kept looking back at that thing.

    <em>Ring Ring~</em>

    The phone rang.

    It looked at the source of the sound and found a purse.

    It was Elena''s purse.

    When she tried to save Selena her purse fell down.

    It took the purse in its hand or rather ws, and after staring at the purse for a while, it crushed it with its ws.

    ======================

    Sorry for writing this here, but author''s note only allow certain amounts of words, so I am writing this here.

    As I saidst week, my birthday ising up and I want to give ~85% discount to the privilege Tiers. (ONLY FOR NOVEMBER).

    Tier 1 will have 4 chapters (instead of 2 chapters), and the price will remain 1 coin.

    Tier 2 will have 6 chapters (instead of 4 chapters) and the price will be 29 coins.

    Tier 3 will have 8 chapters (instead of 6 chapters) and the price will be 69 coins.

    Tier 4 will have 10 chapters (instead of 8 chapters) and the price will be 129 coins.

    Tier 5 will have 12 chapters (instead of 10 chapters) and the price will be 169 coins.

    So in simple words, tier 1 will change from 2 chapters 1 coin to 4 chapters 1 coin.

    And the following tier will get upgraded to their following tiers, and Tier 5 will have 12 chapters.

    I hope you all like my gift.

 Chapter 268: A Monster in Rage

    Chapter 268: A Monster in Rage

    Some...many men. There were more than a thousand men jumping on the building, as if they were running from someone.

    In an instant, more than dozens of men were cleaved into pieces by someone.

    The men tried to fight, but it was useless.

    They were using their weapons, but none of their weapons worked.

    All the bodies were thrown into air, and being cut down by someone.

    In every second, the amount of men was decreasing.

    That person was none other than Das.

    His hair turned white...no, rather than white they looked colorless. As if all the colors were sucked out of them.

    Lily was no longer controlling his system. She has been put into a deep slumber.

    His system was reacting to his rage.

    The Oyuoral has changed its shape to a mask, which was covering his top half of his face.

    His left eye was red, pulsing with every beat, and below his red eye, below his left eyelid was a strange mark. It was more like a high amount of concentrated power which was being focused on his left eye, turning it into red, was effecting the area around it.

    His clothes were ripped from several ces, and were wet with blood, blood dripping down from all over his body.

    His canine teeth were changed into sharp fangs.

    Two medium-sized horns wereing out from his forehead.

    The reason for his horns was Oyuoris. The liquid from the Oyuoral that he injected into his body was also reacting to his system.

    Oyuoris has forced its way and changed all his blood into a full Oyuoris.

    The same was with his hands and legs. As his clothes were ripped. And he was fighting barehanded, without any weapon, his hands took heavy injury. And instead of repairing his injury, the Oyuoris formed a hard coatedyer on his hands, turning them into ws.

    The same with his legs.

    As Lily was in deep slumber, and had no ess to his system, all the healing process slowed down.

    It was higher than a normal human, but much less than it should be.

    His body is currently torn apart from the inside.

    From all those jumping and injuries, his body was no longer functional. All of his bodily functions and processes have stopped working, so was his healing system.

    All his bones werepletely shattered. His system didn''t strengthen his muscles. It was just like a normal human body, and it is impossible for a normal human to do something like that.

    As all of his blood was exchanged by the Oyuoris, and his remaining blood was dripping down from his body in high amounts.

    His body had turned dark-pale from the blood loss, and the Oyuoris.

    His entire body had turned into a monster, a monster who is doing anything he wants, a monster who is just following his call of rage.

    And his system was acting on its own, ording to Das''s rage.

    His system was electrically destroying every electrical thing which came in his way.

    The streetlights, cameras, cars, any signals, everything.

    Wherever he passed by, it was nothing but dark.

    He was killing everyone who came into his sight.

    Those men were trying to attack him in various ways, but everything they did was useless.

    He pierced one man. The man stabbed Das with a sword and jumped down, falling t on the road.

    Das took out the sword which the man stabbed him with and threw it at the men, cutting everything in its way.

    Das jumped down to finish that man.

    When he jumped down, the man that had fallen down was trying to attack two girls.

    Das jumped on the man, cleaving that man into two.

    "Run! Sely!"

    Those two girls were Elena and Elena, who were on their way to the Royal Garden.

    When Elena yelled, his attention was diverted to Elena and he tried to approach Elena.

    <em>Thump Thump~</em>

    Some men jumped behind Elena.

    <em>Thump Thump~</em>

    Some are behind Selena.

    <em>Thump Thump~</em>

    And some in front of them.

    Without wasting any second they attacked Das.

    Das didn''t even move an inch, he just waved its ws at them and their bodies were cleaved into pieces.

    The wave was so intense that the road and the cars parked on it were also damaged.

    Some tried to attack him with their swords and weapons, but none had any effect on him.

    Some men started firing gun shots at him.

    He didn''t try to dodge the shots, the shots hit him in the chest, back, thighs, stomach.

    He slowly walked at those men and grabbed them by their cors and jumped up in the sky.

    With one jump they were nowhere to be seen.

    After a few seconds the body pieces fell down, and so did Das. Das started attacking the remaining men.

    After killing every man, he once again tried to approach Elena.

    "El!" Selena yelled.

    Das raised his hand against Elena.

    The pendant Elena was wearing started shaking, or rather trembling.

    It was most likely acting to Das''s Oyuoral and the Oyuoris in his body.

    <em>Shot~</em>

    Selenapicked up a gun from the road and shot Das in the back.

    He turned back and tried to approach Selena.

    <em>Shot~</em>

    "Sely!"

    Selena fired again, but this time, she aimed for his face. The bullet hit his face, but the mask he was wearing deflected the bullet and ended up hitting Selena on the cheek. Just a scrap.

    The bullet touched Selena''s cheek and passed, leaving a trail of blood on her cheek.

    If the bullet was a little closer to her cheek, she would have immediately died on the spot.

    Her legs gave out. Losing her bnce, she fell on the road.

    "Sely!"

    Elena dashed at Selena, pushing Das to the side, but he didn''t budge an inch.

    Elena quickly grabbed Selena''s hand and ran off with her.

    When they were running, Selena kept looking back at Das.

    <em>Ring Ring~</em>

    The phone rang.

    Das looked around to find the source of the sound and found a purse.

    It was Elena''s purse.

    When she tried to save Selena her purse fell down.

    He took the purse in his hand, and after staring at the purse for a while, he crushed it with his ws.

 Chapter 269: Red Rain

    Chapter 269: Red Rain

    Thest time it rained was around 50 years ago.

    It was a night of full moon.

    The roads were empty.

    Everyone was at the party, enjoying themselves, while outside was...hell.

    There were still thousands of men running all around the city, escaping from Das.

    The number of men attacked at the pce is still unknown.

    The pavilion of the pce, which is 5000 meters long and 12000 meters wide, was filled with corpses.

    Not only that, there are hundreds of hallways in the pce, and all were also filled with corpses.

    They all were here to massacre, but they would have never imagined to meet a monster there.

    <em>Drip~ Drip~</em>

    It started raining.

    But the rain was red.

    It was their blood. Not only blood, but their body pieces too.

    Das killed as many as he could and threw them into the air.

    He was jumping, and with one jump he was killing dozens.

    Some men were running over the buildings, some on roads, some were trying to hide wherever they could.

    Das jumps once in the air and kills as many as he can, and then hends down, killing and crushing the one on the roads.

    His speed was beyond the human limit.

    He was fast enough to not be seen by a normal human eye.

    His ws were sharper than anything.

    He was just touching them, and they were being cleaved into pieces.

    It was just a one-sided massacre.

    All the roads were now full of corpses and body pieces. The same with all the buildings.

    Corpses were sticking out from everywhere.

    Wherever the gaze falls, the corpses are seen.

    It was a true hell.

    Das'' body is more than damaged right now, and his system is still not repairing it.

    Though he couldn''t feel any pain, his body was still slowing him down.

    He might have even attacked Elena and Selena if they hadn''t escaped.

    It''s not like Das didn''t recognize them, or he couldn''t recognize them.

    He did recognize them, but that didn''t have any effect on him.

    He still would have attacked them

    Das''s brain has been heavily damaged for the past few months.

    His thinking ability has been going down drastically for the past few months. Not only that, but his headache and body pain never stopped.

    He just got used to them. It was like totally normal for him now.

    The same was with his thinking ability.

    He can''t think straight for more than one minute. And right now, it''s even less than one second.

    He can''t proceed any thoughts, let alone react ording to them.

    In this state Elena and Selena are no different than those men to Das right now.

    The rain still hasn''t stopped.

    Soon, the entire city would be bathed in blood.

    All the surrounding areas, like roads, buildings, and cars were also damaged.

    If any oldies were to see him, they would call him...

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Near the Royal Garden.

    "I am telling you I am alright"

    "No, you are not. We are going home now"

    An old couple in theirte seventies were walking on the road.

    "But you wanted to enjoy more" the olddy said.

    "You are not feeling well" replied the old man.

    "But--"

    "No, buts. I have enjoyed enough"

    "This will be ourst time attending a party like this"

    This couple hase here from the 4 cities ahead just to attend this party.

    The olddy wasn''t feeling good, so the old man suggested to go back home. And now, they are on their way to get their car, which is parked on the road near the sidewalk.

    The old man pressed the button in his key, and the car "beeped".

    "There it is"

    The couple walked to the car, only to see that the car was blocked by other cars.

    "I knew this would happen" said the old man.

    "We can go back to the party and wait for it to end"

    "The party won''t end till morning"

    "Then use that...automatic park-out system"

    "I don''t know how to use it"

    "Oh my sweet god. What will we do now?"

    "Don''t say ''god'' in public"

    "No one is around"

    "Yes, no one is around. Only if someone was around, we could have asked them to help us"

    "Let''s go and stand on the fourway, we might find someone" the olddy suggested.

    "We have no other option"

    The couple walked to the crossover, and nced around to find someone.

    "I don''t see anyone" the olddy said.

    "No one would be...here"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I see someone"

    "Where?"

    "There" the old main pointed his finger at his front.

    "Who is it?" the olddy asked.

    "I don''t know. It''s too far away"

    "Let''s call them"

    "We can''t just disturb anyone"

    "Just yell for help. They wille running to help" the olddy advised.

    "The world has changed. No onees to help another nowadays"

    "Try yelling"

    "Fine. But you have to take care of my sore throatter"

    "I will make some hot soup for both of us"

    The old man looked at the olddy and said, "Now I can yell all night"

    "Just once is enough"

    "Yeah" the old man looked at the road again and yelled, "Where did they go?!"

    "They wereing this way...where did they go?" the olddy said,pletely shocked.

    The streetlights and all the cars parked around them started going on and off.

    "What is happening?!" the olddy hugged the old man.

    "What is going on?"

    They backed off some steps.

    <em>Thud~</em>

    Das fell down on the exact same spot the old couple were standing on before.

    If they hadn''t moved, they would have been cut into pieces, or crushed by him.

    Das walked towards them. One eye red, pulsing crazily. White air which looked brighter than the moon, swaying up and down with his every step.

    Das was walking with heavy steps, tilting a little on each side when he walked.

    Horns, which were now glowing in dark.

    He had something on his left hand.

    It was a head.

    He was grabbing a head with the hair...no, he wasn''t grabbing the head by its hair. Das''s ws were pierced into his head.

    The old couple started trembling as they hugged each other tightly.

    The olddy opened her mouth and said, "It''s a Demon"

 Chapter 270: Killing Spree

    Chapter 270: Killing Spree

    Das was walking with heavy steps, tilting a little on each side when he walked.

    Horns, which were now glowing in dark.

    He had something on his left hand.

    It was a head.

    He was grabbing a head with the hair...no, he wasn''t grabbing the head by its hair. Das''s ws were pierced into his head.

    The old couple started trembling as they hugged each other tightly.

    The olddy opened her mouth and said, "It''s a Demon"

    "Oh lord, save us from the--" the old man started saying prayers.

    Das jumped from there andnded near the cars, making a way for the old couple''s car to pass.

    Although it was unintentional. He just jumped there to stop the cars beeping noise.

    He jumped again and climbed the building.

    <em>Thud~ Thud~</em>

    1, 4, 10, 18, 27, 36, 47, 53, one after another, the bodies fell down from the building.

    The bodies were falling down like rain.

    Some were falling down on the road, some on the parked cars, some were beingmmed into walls, some on the buildings.

    There was no end to it.

    "Oh Lord. This is the end" the olddy said as she passed out in the old man''s arm.

    So far, Das has encountered two types of men. Humans, and artificial humans.

    But today, after his coronation ceremony, he got to know about the humans, who had an external system inside them, making them superhumans.

    Even if they died, they were being controlled by the chip, and the system inside it.

    The others are artificial humans. They came in the weak category after normal humans for Das.

    Artificial humans are made from artificial parts of the human body, making them look like a normal human, but they are not even close to any normal human.

    They have no emotions, no sense of pain, no consciousness of their own. Though they had the system inside them, they were weaker than superhumans.

    Once there is a hole in their chest, the artificial humans stop moving, but the superhumans with an external system inside them can move until they have the chip inside them. Or until they have no limbs to attack or move.

    The other types of artificial humans are...robots.

    There is no need to call them artificial humans anymore. There is nothing like humans in robots, except the human skinyer on them.

    The difference between an artificial human and these robots is, the artificial humans have artificial human parts, where the robots have...robotics parts.

    They don''t die or fall down with just one hole in the chest. They need to be crushedpletely. And as their entire body is a system, they can be considered the strongest enemies as of now.

    There are many more types of enemies which Das hasn''t encountered yet, but in this state, they can''t even touch Das.

    As time passed, less and less men were seen.

    Their numbers would be in two digits now.

    It''s not like Das hunted down everyone. But some had sessfully escaped.

    They scattered all over the city after escaping from the pce. Das killed as many as he could, as many as he could see. But nevertheless, some did escape.

    His body is now slowing him down, he can barely walk properly, let alone jump around anymore. But he was, he was still jumping.

    All his muscles were already ruptured. They can''t be seen in their original shape anymore.

    All his flesh was dried up with his blood, and reced by Oyuoris from both inside and outside.

    As he threw two men on the road near the park and jumped down in front of them, his right leg severed from his body.

    Unable to stand anymore, he fell down.

    The two men got up and started beating Das.

    They crushed his leg from where it severed up, and kicked him all over his body.

    Das has lost conscious when he fell down.

    One of the men took out his sword and the other one took out his gun and aimed at Das.

    "What is...going on here?"

    A girl said,ing out of the park.

    It was Robena.

    She got a call when she was at the party, and due to too much noise disturbance, she walked to the park while walking. And when she was going back, she saw two men beating Das.

    Das was in unrecognizable state, and he still had his mask covering half of his face. So it was impossible for her, for anyone to recognize him as Das from that distance.

    The man who had the gun shot at Robena, though when he shot her, she tripped from Das''s severed leg and fell down.

    She was about to get up when the men shot her again. But this time, Das pierced that man from behind and crushed his heart.

    Das tried to get up, but the other men stabbed his sword in Das''s chest.

    Little that they didn''t know was that he couldn''t feel any pain.

    Das got up.

    The sword was still in his chest. The men tried to take out the sword from Das''s chest. But before he could, Das crushed his head.

    Das tried to walk at Robena, but fell down again, on his front, pushing the sword further in his chest.

    Robena quickly got up and hurried over to Das.

    She grabbed the sword and plucked it out from Das''s chest. Much to her surprise, he wasn''t bleeding.

    She looked at his ripped clothes, and the pendant on his neck.

    Despite all his jumping, the pendant never fell off. It was stuck with his clothes, and that helped it not fall down somewhere.

    Robena took the pendant in her hand, and moved her other hand to his face.

    She touched his mask and said, "Are you--Argh"

    Das opened his eyes and mmed the back of his hand at Robena.

    Robena was sent flying in the park.

    {Release time has changed to 08:30 +8 GMT}

 Chapter 271: What Are...You?

    Chapter 271: What Are...You?

    Despite all his jumping, the pendant never fell off. It was stuck with his clothes, and that helped it not fall down somewhere.

    Robena took the pendant in her hand, and moved her other hand to his face.

    She touched his mask and said, "Are you--Argh"

    Das opened his eyes and mmed the back of his hand at Robena.

    Robena was sent flying in the park.

    She was mmed into a tree, and the tree shattered due to the force as she hit the ground, her body bouncing several times before colliding with the bench.

    She started coughing blood.

    If she was hit by his w then she would have been cut into pieces by now.

    Das was crawling with the help of his hands, dragging his remaining body, rubbing it against the ground.

    He crawled to Robena and raised his hands to attack her.

    Robena tried to get up from the bench, but due to the pain, she fell down again.

    Das tried to get up with the bench as support, but his hand was also about toe off.

    Robena slowly got up, and held Das.

    Das tried to shrug her off, but he didn''t have any strength left now.

    She held his face as his mask fell down.

    "So it was you after all"

    She brought her face close to his, and kissed him on the lips.

    Das passed out as Robena rested Das''s face on her shoulder.

    "What are...you? Why do you look so sad? What happened?"

    Robena also had no strength left. Though it may not look like it, but she was severely injured by Das''s attack.

    If his attack was a little more powerful, then all of Robena''s ribs would have broken, including her lungs and heart, and she would have died.

    Even now, she needs heavy treatment, but she can''t even move.

    They stayed like this for more than 30 minutes.

    After a few minutes, Das opened his eye, only to find out he was lying on the top of Robena, and she was unconscious.

    "What have I done?"

    All the memories came flooding in his mind as he remembered everything. Though the memories were still out of the sequence, and he couldn''t remember everything at once.

    He quickly inspected Robena''s body to see her injury, but here was no visible injuries.

    "She is fine"

    He sighed in relief, but he had no idea that she had passed out.

    To him, it looked like she was just sleeping.

    Das looked at his body.

    "How am I alive?"

    His system never healed his body.

    His leg was still cut off. All his bones were crushed. All his muscles were ruptured and torn apart. All his blood and flesh had dried up.

    "Heal"

    [Healing Started]

    "Time"

    [Estimate time error]

    "I have lost my leg with bone. Will it ever regenerate?"

    This was the first time something like this happened to him.

    He had never gotten injured this badly before, though everything that has happened to him is done by his own system.

    "Regenerate"

    [Regenra--]

    "Activate master protocol"

    [Master Protocol Activated]

    [Awaiting Command]

    "Boost all the process"

    [All Processes Boosted]

    "Force it"

    [Process Forced]

    "Activate Frenzy Mode"

    [Error]

    [Missing slots]

    "It still won''t work, huh?"

    ''My body has started to heal up, but what am I going to do with my leg?'' He thought as he looked at his leg lying outside on the road in front of the park.

    "Activate Frenzy Mode"

    [Error]

    [Unsufficient slots]

    ''What is this frenzy mode? How do I heal my leg? I can''t stay like this...without a leg for my entire life''

    "Lily, what do I do?"

    No reply.

    "Lily?"

    Nothing.

    "Hey Lily"

    Still no reply.

    "Why is Lily...enable project Lily!"

    [Enabling Project Lily]

    [Project Lily Enabled]

    "Lily?!"

    Silence.

    "Hey Lily"

    Still no reply.

    "Hey Lily. At least say something if you are there"

    It was like he was talking to himself.

    "Lily. Please say something. I am worried"

    [....]

    "Lily?"

    [If you were really worried then you wouldn''t have done what you did to me!]

    There was harshness in her voice.

    It was a totally monotone voice.

    Like an emotionless robot saying something.

    "I am sorry"

    [I will heal your body. Go sit on the bench]

    "But my leg--]

    [Go sit on that bench!]

    Das slowly got up and sat on the bench.

    "Thanks"

    [I will start healing everything now]

    "My--"

    [Your leg too]

    "Are you angry?"

    [I wll just do my work, nothing else]

    "Say something"

    [I have started healing your body]

    All his dried up flesh once again filled with blood, and all his muscles were now hard, like they were before.

    As for his leg, the blood started dripping from the cut-off part and slowly a thin bone came out of it.

    The bone was reced by another and other, and it became a leg bone. The blood covered it and slowly, the flesh started growing on it and soon enough, it turned into a leg.

    The Horns fell down from his head.

    His body looked like nothing had happened, though his left eye was still red, and his hair was still white.

    [Don''t move for a while]

    "Please talk with me"

    [You should put her on the bench too]

    He slowly got up and picked up Robena, putting her on the bench and sat beside her.

    "She is sleeping"

    [She is unconscious]

    "What?"

    [You attacked her. She has been internally bleeding for a while now]

    "How...could it be that you were watching everything?"

    [....]

    "Lily?

    [Yes, I was! I was watching everything! I couldn''t do anything! I couldn''t move! I couldn''t speak! I couldn''t close my eyes! AllI could do was watch everything! I was forced to watch everything!]

    "I am sorry"

    [Rest here for a while and then go back the pce]

    "I don''t want to go back to that ce. There is nothing for me"

    [Don''t forget your grandfather]

    "What happened to him?

    [You better see it yourself]

    "...."

    [Just don''t me yourself. It wasn''t your fault]

 Chapter 272: FOE = Fall of Edens

    Chapter 272: FOE = Fall of Edens

    When I woke up, I was lying on the bench.

    My head ached like never before.

    My memories are still hazy and I don''t remember everything.

    Lily is angry too.

    well that''s given, after what I did to her...It''s totally natural for her to be angry.

    As long as she is fine, I don''t care.

    I nced around and then looked at my body.

    "I can''t believe I am alive after all that"

    Huh?

    There was something in my fist.

    I opened my fist to see the pendant.

    I nced around.

    "Where is Robena?!"

    She was sleeping...Lily said I attacked her.

    Where is she?

    Is she okay?

    My pendant...did she pick it up from somewhere?

    Wait. What was she doing here in the first ce?

    Agrh!

    My head. It is killing me.

    I can''t think anything.

    "Lily. Are you there?"

    [....]

    "Where is Robena?"

    [....]

    "Lily?

    [She went home]

    "How?! Didn''t you say she was in danger?"

    [Her legs were still working]

    "..."

    [She got up and walked to the Royal Garden. Called Bianca, and she took Robena to the hospital. And they just reached home now]

    "Is she okay?

    [Some fractures. She needs rest]

    "Thanks for keeping an eye on her"

    [I am never doing the same mistake again]

    "...."

    I can''t believe this is really happening.

    Everything was fine till I was there.

    I shouldn''t have left the pce.

    It''s all my fault.

    It''s my fault that Dau...

    I don''t want to go back to that ce.

    I don''t want to...grandpa!

    I have to go and check on him.

    The worst case he is already...

    I got up and started walking.

    My body is aching so bad.

    I can''t even walk properly.

    I walked all the way to the pce by dragging my feet.

    It took me 80 minutes to get there.

    I saw my reflection on the cars. My hair is still white though my eye has turned back to normal.

    The pce was exactly the same as I saw when Ist came here.

    Though the corpses seems to have increased.

    All my way here, to the pce, I only saw corpses.

    Wherever Iid my gaze, I saw corpses.

    The roads, buildings, cars, everything was painted red.

    Just how many men came to attack?

    The pce is also filled with corpses.

    It is like...they just came here to...

    Ignoring all corpses, I walked to Grandpa''s room.

    The door was already open, so were the balcony door, and the windows.

    6 men were lying on the ground, blooding out of their bodies.

    "Grandpa?"

    I couldn''t see the front, but from back it looked like he was sitting on the chair, looking at the balcony or rather the full moon.

    "Grandpa?"

    I slowly walked to his chair.

    "Grandpa?"

    His eyes were closed, he was smiling and there was a boo in his hand.

    Blood was dripping down from the chair.

    I looked down to see he was stabbed with a sword in his stomach.

    The blood is still dripping down. That means it happened after I came here and saw Dau...

    I could have saved him but...

    It''s all my fault.

    "Didn''t I say to protect your family?" I heard a voice from the room.

    It was a static voice,ing from the darkest corner of the room.

    There was someone sitting on the chair.

    "Augustus!"

    "Oh, you can see me in this dark? Wow"

    I picked up a sword from the ground and threw it at him.

    He disappeared in a second and the sword ended up stabbing the chair.

    "Is this how you Edens wee people?"

    He was standing on the balcony now.

    He was wearing a mask, so I couldn''t see his face.

    "I will kill you!"

    "Now, now. I have heard that before. And if you are thinking that I am behind this attack then you arepletely wrong"

    "Like hell I would believe you"

    "I don''t care"

    "..."

    "Do you think I am scared of you? Well I am not"

    "What are you doing here?!"

    "I got to know that the pce is going to be attacked tonight, so I came to see the fall of the Edens myself. But much to my surprise, no one was here"

    "Everyone in the world knew there would be a party tonight at the Royal Garden"

    He stared at me for a while and said, "Guess you are not an idiot after all"

    "Answer me!"

    "I just came here for a stroll"

    I quickly checked the CCTV footage of the pce.

    He came here after I saw Dau...

    The men had also tried to attack him, and he killed them without any weapon.

    He wasn''t even using his hands to kill them.

    He then entered Grandpa''s room and saw some men stabbing grandpa.

    Grandpa was just sitting on the chair. He never tried to fight back. It was like he epted his death.

    Augustus killed those men and stared at grandpa as he took hisst breath.

    After staring at him for a while, he went and sat on the chair.

    "Why are you lying?" I asked.

    "I am not lying. I was just here for a quick stroll"

    "I saw you trying to save grandpa"

    As soon as he entered grandpa''s room, he killed all the men in an instant.

    "Oh please. Why would I try to save this old man? He is better off dead"

    "Who are you?"

    "How many times do I have to say it? I am Augustus, the fall of you Edens"

    "Which clone are you?"

    "Oh! I am the real deal"

    "You said this attack wasn''t done by you"

    "I did"

    "Then who attacked the pce?"

    "Do you remember what I said when we met at noon?"

    "...."

    It is all my fault.

    If I was more careful, both Dau and grandpa would have been alive.

    "Do you think it was your fault?" he asked.

    "...."

    "Don''t me yourself. The attack wasn''t for you, it was for the maid. Even if you were present here, you wouldn''t have been able to save her"

    "Why Dau?"

    "How would I know?"

    "She was just a maid! There wasn''t any need to kill her!"

    "Don''t yell at me. yell at those killers, and those who sent the killers"

    "She just wanted to live"

    "Why do you think they killed your maid? And it wasn''t the first time she was attacked, and you know it"

    "Only if I had realized it sooner..."

    "Even if you had, you would never have been able to save her"

    "...."

    "Hey, tell me. What does that maid had? What made her so special that she was killed this way?"

    "I don''t know"

    "You know nothing, Das Edens"

    "..."

    "I was also attacked by them many times, you were too, and so was your maid. What do we have...oops. She is dead already. What did we have inmon?"

    "..."

    "Come on, tell me. You know the answer"

    "Systems"

 Chapter 273: Common Enemies

    Chapter 273: Common Enemies

    "I was also attacked by them many times, you were too, and so was your maid. What do we have...oops. She is dead already. What did we have inmon?"

    "..."

    "Come on, tell me. You know the answer"

    "Systems"

    "Correct answer! I will give you full marks"

    I had a hunch about him having a system.

    Ignoring the fact that he calls himself hundreds of years old, he has 7 clones.

    He can see and hear from their eyes and ears.

    He can know what they are thinking, and this alone is enough to suspect that he has a system.

    Plus, he is superfast, and super strong.

    "How did they know that Dau had a system, and didn''t know about mine?"

    "If I am not wrong, after Queen La died, the pce was attacked"

    "...."

    "Though at that time there were only a few men, and they were only normal humans. They had a simple job, and that is...to kill that old man. But they got greedy and decided to kidnap the heir and ask for big money, only to get killed by the old man"

    "And that day Dau died"

    "Exactly. And she was reborn with a system. And from that moment, Dau was on their target list"

    "Are you saying that the attack was also done by them?"

    "What else? All the attacks on your family were done by them"

    "I understand Dau was attacked because of the system. But what about grandpa? He was also being attacked for his entire life"

    "Don''t forget that he was a king"

    "Just what the hell do they want? Why would they do something like this?!"

    "Maybe it is funny to them?"

    "What is funny in this?!"

    "I like seeing my enemies in pain"

    "..."

    "And I am really enjoying watching you right now"

    I picked up the sword from the ground and--

    "Throw a sword again, and your entire family, friends and all the lovers will die"

    "...."

    "I have nted a mini bomb in the underground parking lot. If I detonate it, it would cause a chain reaction and kill everyone present there. It will kill all one and half million people"

    "..."

    "You better not take me lightly, Das Edens. You have no idea what I am capable of"

    "What do you want from me?"

    "I just want to see the end of all Edens"

    "What have we done to you?"

    "Not you, but your ancestors have"

    "It was done by my ancestors. There is no reason for you to hate us"

    "You are considered a hypocrite to say that"

    "...."

    "Okay. Answer me one thing, why do you hate humans?"

    "I just hate them"

    "It''s the same for me. I just hate Edens"

    "But I don''t go around killing them"

    "I don''t either. I have seen many Edens die, but I haven''t killed any of them"

    "....."

    "I just want to see for myself how you Edens ends. And that''s why I have seven clones. I will let them decide what to do with you Edens based on the one emotion imnted in them"

    "What did my ancestors do to you?"

    "Nice question. But I don''t know the answer"

    "Don''t kid around!"

    "I am being serious here. I just woke up one day, and saw that the world has changed. It wasn''t how it used to be. It isn''t how it''s supposed to be"

    "Change is inevitable"

    "Big words, but hey! We both know the true meaning behind it"

    "..."

    "Am I right?"

    "You don''t remember what my ancestors did to you, and you still hold grudge against us Edens?"

    "What''s wrong with that? As I said, I have no reason, I need no reason to find an excuse to hate you Edens, I just hate them"

    I don''t know what to say.

    I can''t even think straight.

    I have no idea what''s going on.

    And my body pain, my headache is getting worse second by second.

    I looked at grandpa whose body was not pale due to loss of blood. But he was smiling. His usual kind smile.

    "How..how did Grandpa die?"

    "He got stabbed"

    "Not that. Was he in pain? Was it painful?"

    I couldn''t see it in the footage.

    "Let me think. When he was about to get stabbed, he was looking at the balcony. And he said, ''La is here''. La is his wife''s name. Was she here to pick him up?"

    "..."

    "Oh, my bad. Youngsters nowadays don''t believe in gods and heavens or demons and hells"

    "..."

    "How vastly this world has changed. Once used magic is now reced by science and gadgets"

    "What?"

    "But I got to say, they are more useful"

    "What do you mean by magic?"

    "There was magic in this world"

    "Bullshit!"

    "Hmm. Maybe it is. I don''t remember correctly. I have yet to recover those memories. But ording to my memories so far, there was magic"

    "There is no way...how can it be..."

    "I expected that reaction. Though I am still not sure. Maybe it was some different world and this one is another?"

    "..."

    What the hell is he talking about?

    Does he have a loose screw or what?

    "So as I was saying, he looked at the balcony and said, ''La is here for me'' as he got stabbed. I quickly hurried to him, to see him in pain, to see him dying. But much to my surprise, he was smiling. I was confused, so I decided to sit on that chair and think for that reason. And soon after you came, and here we are right now"

    "If you knew about the attack, you could have saved them"

    "Oh why would I?"

    "If not saved, then you could have at least killed all those men. They are your enemy too"

    "Oh. Are you saying, we have amon enemy, so we should be friends? I am sorry, but I am not ''Kindness''. He would love to be friends with you but I don''t think that will ever happen"

    "We can crush them together"

    "I don''t want to. If you and I have amon enemy, them. Then they and I also have amon enemy, you Edens. Not to say, I only hold grudges against you Edens"

 Chapter 274: What Do You Feel Right Now?

    Chapter 274: What Do You Feel Right Now?

    "How did Dau die? She had a system"

    "You think having a system makes you invincible?"

    "System can heal"

    Look at me. I am perfectly healed.

    "You don''t know anything about systems, do you?"

    "...."

    I can''t think straight.

    My mind goes nk if I try to think of something.

    "A system is basically another brain. It regtes and processes our body beyond any human capabilities. But the human brain is the one who does all the work, the system just boosts it"

    "I know that"

    "Then you should also know how she died"

    "There were too many wounds on her body"

    "I saw that"

    "..."

    I really want to kill him.

    "You know. She would have been able to survive if she had just run away from here. But she decided to fight them. I am sure she knew very well that there was no chance for her to win, but she fought nevertheless"

    "Stop talking about her"

    "Let me answer the question you asked me. How can a system user die? The answer is, if they are attacked on the heart, they can die depending on their system. In your case, you are still alive even after losing your heart"

    "I no longer need any heart"

    "Well your system is working as a heart so why would you need it"

    "Speak more"

    "Aw. It sounds like you are ordering. I won''t tell you anything now"

    "Please tell me more"

    "Now that''s what I like. Second, if they are attacked on the head. What I mean by that is...suppose a bullet in the head, ad it damaged your brain, and so will your system. In other words, the immediate end"

    "They die on the spot"

    "Yeah. That''s what happened with your maid"

    "Were you watching her die?"

    "How rude. I came here after she died"

    "You dide ere after she...but I asked, were you watching everything?"

    "I was. I watched everything from outside"

    "..."

    "Actually, I never nned to enter the pce, but they disabled the pce''s system. So I couldn''t watch it from the cameras anymore. So I came in, to see it all by myself. And I got to say, it was worth it"

    "No matter how I look at it, you tried to save grandpa"

    "Argh. Why don''t you understand? Okay. Maybe you are right. I tried to save him, but why? Because I wanted to kill him all by myself"

    "You said you won''t kill any Edens, you will let your clones act on their emotion"

    "Fine, you caught me. Happy? And did you save the footage of the maid dying?"

    "I don''t want to see it"

    "I can y it for you"

    "I said I don''t want to see it!"

    "You are a nuisance, you know it?"

    "...."

    "You try to act so smart. Act so tough, but everything is a sham. You make promises you can never fulfill. You contradict your own words. You are just a hypocrite"

    "I don''t..."

    "What''s wrong? You are not going to say ''Shut up!''? Are you not going to deny anything? You are just an arrogant kid of a billionaire family who just happened to be born in the royal family and is king now"

    "...."

    "What''s wrong? Say something. You know very well that all the things I said are true"

    "What did grandpa say when he was dying?"

    I saw in the footage that grandpa was telling him something

    "You arepletely broken from inside, aren''t you?"

    "...."

    "Hey, tell me. How do you feel?"

    ""

    "How are you feeling right now? How would you describe the emotions you are feeling right now?"

    "..."

    "Is it grudge? Or anger? Or fear? Or sorrow? Or kindness...why would you feel kindness. At least your face doesn''t say so. Hmm, is it guilt? Or maybe disgust? Or is it shame?"

    "All. I feel all"''

    "Argh! This is no fun. You are not reacting at all. Looks like you have lost the will to live"

    "....."

    "This is boring. I am here for entertainment. Entertain me more"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    There was disappointment in his sigh.

    "Okay fine. I will tell you what that old man said, and in return, cry for me"

    "I can''t cry"

    "Oh? Is this much sadness not enough?"

    "I can''t cry even if I want to"

    "The maid died, who was a very important person to you, who yed an important role in your life, and you couldn''t cry? Now that is some love you had for her"

    "She asked me not to waste my tears on her"

    I looked up at him.

    "There is too much darkness in your eyes. You are beyond help"

    "I don''t need any help"

    "Well now let me say what the old man told me"

    "....."

    "When I tried to take out the sword from him, he stopped me, and said, ''Who are you?''. I replied with I am the End of Edens. He said, ''I see''. Then he looked at the balcony, and said ''La is here to pick me up'' and he died"

    "Those were hisst words?"

    "Oh! He also said ''Das is a good name''. How is it good? It''s ame name. Even your lover said so"

    "Let me ask you one question. Are you really our enemy?"

    "Do I need to kill your wives to prove it?"

    "..."

    "What? Don''t look at me like that"

    "How do you know they are my wives?"

    "Oh! It was easy. I know everything about you, including all yours and your family''s secrets"

    "Answer my question"

    "I also know how you have the system inside you"

    "How?"

    "Oh, you asked a question earlier. Let me answer it"

    "...."

    "I want to see you all Edens dead. If that doesn''t make me your enemy, then I don''t know what else am I?"

    "How I got the system?"

    "Let me ask you one thing. Why did you ask me if I am really your enemy or not?"

    "That message was sent by you, right?"

    "What message?"

    "When my mother was about to get attacked. I got a threatening message, but it was even before she was attacked. It was sent by you, right?"

 Chapter 275: Born A Failure

    Chapter 275: Born A Failure

    "Let me ask you one thing. Why did you ask me if I am really your enemy or not?"

    "That message was sent by you, right?"

    "What message?"

    "When my mother was about to get attacked. I got a threatening message, but it was even before she was attacked. It was sent by you, right?"

    "What makes you think that?"

    "It''s just a hunch"

    "Who knows? Maybe it was me, maybe it wasn''t me"

    "Answer me"

    "Well, I don''t care. Think whatever you want"

    "Are you really an enemy or just ying as an enemy?"

    "You will know it soon"

    "How I got system"

    " There is no way I am answering that"

    "....."

    "I won''t tell you, but what do you think? How did you get it?"

    "When I logged in into LWOfor the first time"

    "Oh? Do you really believe that?"

    "That''s the best reason I can think of"

    And I have no capability to think now.

    "Do you really think that was the reason?"

    "Maybe it was because of the maintenance?"

    "Do you really think it was because of maintenance?"

    "I don''t know"

    "Was it really coincidence that you met that developer? And that she gave you No restriction and all?"

    ''You are the one who killed Rias''

    Devip said that to me. But why?

    I have only killed very few people before I met Elena, but Rias had died eight years ago. Eight years ago, I was like...10 years old. It was the time I was getting bullied at school. I don''t know what...my head.

    I can''t think.

    "I don''t know anything anymore. My mind goes nk every time I try to think"

    "Well, that is a given. You used your system to do something, right? Heavy use of the system means heavy load on the brain. It can damage your brain. You can even go brain-dead anytime!"

    Does he not know I had became a....monster?

    "Can''t the system heal the damage to the brain?"

    "Time. Dude, time. It takes time"

    "..."

    "You really look like an idiot right now. I can''t believe you are that mysterious billionaire businessman"

    "How?! How do you know that?! No one knows it. I haven''t even talked with my parents about it"

    "I did my research on you, Das Edens. You were hiding some dark secrets. I can''t believe someone stupid like you can do those things"

    Before I met Elena, I was bored as fuck. I had nothing in my life. Nothing to do. It was the same every day. My life was hell. I didn''t know how to live.

    In my free time, I started an online business.

    I immediatelynded a huge deal with onepany. I had my pocket money for years which I never used.

    I invested all on it, and in a month, I earned ten times of it.

    Then I started benefiting otherpanies.

    Many were already at the top, many are at the top now.

    Though I say benefited, I only cared about the money I was supposed to get. I never really cared about thepanies.

    I currently own 53panies all over the world. And out of those 53, only 3 are in this country.

    I wanted to avoid getting attention in this country. But now, I might need to do something.

    After I started going out with Elena, I stopped everything.

    I still run thepany, but others manage it, though I keep track of everything. I can''t trust anyone.

    And now, Lily takes care of everything.

    I haven''t told about this to anyone. No one should know it. I was even using my fake name and fake identity. If he knows his, then he might know everything as well.

    "Though I am very happy I got to meet you. Ironic, isn''t it? We talked at noon and now, we are meeting face to face"

    "..."

    "Come on! Show some happiness, though I guess you can''t. You just lost two important people who were close to you"

    "...."

    "Oh, my bad! You didn''t lose them, you failed to protect them. You are a failure"

    I don''t know what to say when everything he is saying is true. And I am not in a mood for making excuses.

    But...

    "I was born a failure"

    I have failed in every things. No one knows that me. And the most, I have failed to live.

    <em>Tch~</em>

    He clicked his tongue and said, "You know, I think the enemy, I mean your enemy, or our enemy. Themon enemy, took mercy on you"

    "They killed Dau and grandpa. I will find them one day and give them a cruel death"

    "Oh? Good luck with that, if I don''t kill you by then"

    "Why didn''t they attack me? If they had killed me, everything would have ended"

    "Because they are foolish? Or should I say idiot? Or stupid suits better? Hmm, let''s go with foolish. They are foolish. They didn''t know that Edens'' family had an heir until recently"

    "But you said they came to kill me ten years ago"

    "The organization must have much more rtion to other organizations who want you Edens dead. And I am one of them"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "What I want to say is, that those organizations are dependent on systems and the inte. They don''t know anything about anything, if it is not present on the inte. Their information source is shallow"

    "You mean how they didn''t know about me when my name was clearly written in the heir list of the museum?"

    "You catch up fast! Then why do you act like an idiot sometimes?"

    "...."

    "If they want to kill you, they can easily kill you, and make you suffer. You can''t protect yourself, not your lovers or family"

    "...."

    "You are actually useless. Just think about it. If they wanted to kill every one of you, they could have. And today was the best opportunity for them"

    "They already killed Dau and grandpa"

    "I am not talking about that. They could have killed all your family and lovers today if they wanted. Your first wife. She and her sister, they were totally defenseless. Going out at night alone, in the empty road. It was a perfect opportunity for them to kill them, but they didn''t. I wonder why? Do you know why?"

    "I don''t"

    "Your second wife too, they could have just slip in the party as guests, and go near and killed her. Same with your family and friends...oh, my bad. You don''t have any friends"

    "Ricky and Rikka are my friends"

    "Are you sure about that? Aren''t you just acting like a friend so that you can use them in the future"

 Chapter 276: The True Edens

    Chapter 276: The True Edens

    "Ricky and Rikka are my friends"

    "Are you sure about that? Aren''t you just acting like a friend so that you can use them in the future"

    "I am not"

    "Who are you kidding? I know you. You just made friends with them so that you can get out all the information of the game which you couldn''t from your girlfriend"

    "You are wrong!"

    "Then you found out that they are mafias. And you thought it would be good to have them on your side"

    "You are wrong"

    "You are a selfish guy who looks for his own benefit. Weren''t you going out with your first wife only because you thought she might be useful to you in the future? Because her parents were--"

    "You are wrong!"

    "Fine, fine. I am wrong. And I don''t care. I just want to mess with you and annoy you"

    "Seriously, what are you here for? If you came to see grandpa dead, then he is dead. You can go now"

    "Hmm. But I got to see your face, it''s like a bonus for me"

    "You talked about magic. What do you mean by that?"

    "Yeah, magic. Not only magic, but many other things which you see in fantasies, everything once existed, or what you call myths nowadays"

    "There was no mention of magic and stuff in my ancestors books, at all"

    "Do you really believe in those books? They are all fake"

    "They are not"

    "Don''t believe me. Not that I care, but everything is fake. It''s a sham, and you grew up believing in that. All your ancestors and all their autobiographies are fake. No one likes to admit their sins, so there is no way they would write it in their biographies, to be seen by others. They just pretended to be all great and kind kings, but only they knew how they really are"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "I have seen it myself"

    "But you said you don''t remember everything. You said you woke up one day. What do you mean by that?"

    "You are asking too many questions, and just to let you know, I am not answering you shit"

    "How old are you?"

    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?"

    "My brain is not working. I can''t understand what you are saying"

    "Oh? You want to y, huh? Fine, I will y with you. I am old, I have lived like some hundreds of years, but I am older than all you Edens, older than that first ancestor of yours"

    My first ancestor was like....more than 800,000 years ago.

    "So you are saying that you have met my first ancestor, Alexander Edens?"

    "Who?"

    "Alexander...my first ancestor"

    "Hahaha" he startedughing as he said, "You think that fake is your first ancestor?"

    "What..do you mean?"

    "Do you even know the origin of the Edens?"

    "It wasn''t on the books"

    "You only live in books"

    "...."

    "You are like someone who has lived his entire life in a room and watched the world with a keyholeno. You are like someone who has lived his entire life in a room, and watched the keyhole from a far away corner of that room"

    "...."

    "I thought the system only lets you live for some years"

    "That doesn''t apply to me"

    "Can you tell me the way to prolong my death because of the system?"

    "Why the hell would I tell you that?"

    "I want to kill them. And then, I will kill you"

    "Wow. Another threat. Wait, let me rephrase that, another hollow threat. Just empty words"

    "I swear I will kill you one day"

    "You can''t, you know?"

    "I will"

    "You are far far far very very far away from killing me"

    "...."

    "Haha. Forget about killing me, you can''t even touch me"

    "Shut up!"

    "Yell all...youwant...how is it possible?"

    "What?"

    "Your eye..."

    I looked in the mirror, and my left eye was red.

    "Do you know something about my eye?"

    "Hehe. I see. Interesting. Hey Das Edens, I have changed my mind. I will give you a chance to kill me. Now that you have the power of Edens"

    "Wh..at power?"

    "You are the true Edens. Haha. I can''t believe it! After all these years, I found the true Edens"

    "What are you talking about? These eyes...it''s just because of my system, right?"

    "It is not. This red eye...I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it. Get it away from me. Don''t look at me with that eye"

    He is acting strange.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Blue"

    "Huh?"

    "Red eye is useless. Get the blue one"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Though I think the gadgets nowadays are more usefull"

    "What does this red eye do?"

    He stared at me nkly and said, "You don''t know?"

    "I don''t"

    "What an idiot! Well, I won''t tell you. Find the answer yourself"

    "What does the blue one do?"

    "Blue lets you...find it yourself"

    "How do you know all this? And...what are the slots?"

    "Slots?"

    "Nevermind"

    "Hey, tell me! I am curious"

    "....."

    "Please tell me!"

    "You tell me something, I will tell you something"

    "Fine. Fine. I will tell you about the five powers of Edens"

    "Speak"

    "Your first. Tell me what slots you were talking about?"

    Should I tell him?

    He is the enemy. But he knows everything.

    What should I do...Argh! My head.

    "When I touched the Oyuoral for the first time, my system asked for--"

    "Oyuoral?! Did you find it?!"

    "I did"

    "Amazing. Truly fascinating. I am impressed, Das Edens. You will be someone worth killing. I can''t let you die. Hey, Das Edens. I promise I will protect your lovers and family. You have to do only one thing, don''t, die. You can''t die because I will be the one killing you"

    "What are the slots about?"

    "Don''t call them slots. They are relics. There are five relics. One is red eye, one is blue eye and one is the Oyuoral"

    "But I used Oyuoral to make the mask"

    I showed him the ring.

    "Where is the liquid?!"

    "..."

    "I asked where is the liquid?!

    "I injected it into my body"

    "You are kidding, right? How the hell are you alive after that?"

    "I am pretty stubborn. I won''t just die. I will never die, unless I kill those killers who killed Dau"

    "There is no way anyone can contain the power of Oyuoral in their body"

    "What is this liquid?"

    "The liquid is the real thing. The Oyuoral, the hardyer is just a capsule to contain the liquid inside it. And you say you injected it in your body and still alive?"

    "You should check the footage on the city. I still haven''t deleted it"

    "You don''t know what it can do, but you used it?"

    "See it yourself"

    He stared nkly in the air and started muttering, "No way. How is this...possible? Arthur! No, it''s just you"

    He waved his hand in the air and said. "How...did you do it?"

    "I don''t know"

    "You don''t know about Oyuoral''s true power! You have no idea what it is capable of"

 Chapter 277: Death Limit

    Chapter 277: Death Limit

    "You don''t know about Oyuoral''s true power! You have no idea what it is capable of"

    "Maybe I don''t, but I used it. And...I don''t want to use it again"

    It made a mess of my body.

    "I am truly amazed. After all these years...haha. Interesting. Very interesting. Not only I found the true Edens, but I also found someone who can contain the Oyoural in his body. It was worth it. Everything was worth it.

    "Hey, who are you?"

    "How many times will you ask the same question? I am Augustus, the end of--"

    "End of Edens. I am tired of hearing that. Tell me something new"

    "You are being annoying now. What? Are you out of depression already? That maid, who was your new lover died. That old man, whom you admired since you were a kid, you wanted to be like him. And he is dead, sitting dead just beside you. And you are already making jokes. Wow"

    "I don''t have any feelings left. My all feelings, my all emotions, everything died with them. Now my sole purpose for living is to kill those killers, and kill you"

    "Another threat. You know what? Let me give you a shock. Now that Oyuoral is in your body, your life force would be much more less. And you even used it. I can''t wait to see your death limit"

    "What are you talking about?"

    He ced his hand on the right side of his mask and said, "I can see that cursed Oyuoral flowing in your body. I can see your ripped heart. You have two relics. And your life force is very weak"

    "What are you doing?!"

    "You have about two years left. Maximum 26 months. After that, you will die. Sadly, you won''t be able to impregnate your wives"

    "How are you doing this? How do you know that?"

    The eye sockets of his mask got bigger as he revealed his eyes. His right eye was blue.

    "Told you. Blue one is more useful"

    "...."

    My brain is already not working, and after seeing this. I have too many questions.

    "How did you change your mask shape like this?"

    Only I know how to do that. I use Selena''s project...

    "Selena Huer. Your first wife''s sister. She was working on a materializing project"

    "You stole it, you thief!"

    "Whoa there. I legally bought it from her"

    "What?"

    "I bought her project for 20 million"

    "So that buyer was you"

    "I would have used it without her permission if I wanted. But I decided to buy it. Unlike you, who is using it without any credit to her"

    "I took her permission!"

    "Yeah, yeah. So just so you know, I own this project, and it is mine now. And you are using it without my permission"

    "..."

    "But I will let you use it as a gift. I am quite happy today. This is the best day in hundreds of years. I saw Edens die, and I found a true Edens, who has two relics. Yes. A very pleasant day indeed"

    "I have two more questions. How do you about Edens'' legend"

    "What legend? Oh! You mean that 20 year pregnant"

    "Yes"

    "You call it a legend?! That is just a curse"

    "Well that''s the one way to put it, but not for me"

    "Do you even know the reason behind that? Do you know why Edens'' have that legend and how it works?"

    "I don''t"

    "Hmm. Should I tell you? Or should I not? Well you will figure it out eventually...or maybe not. Okay, I will tell you...or maybe not"

    This guy has some serious decision-making problems.

    "I don''t want to know. Just answer me this, how do you know about that"

    "I have been watching Edens for millennias. Plus, I have...nevermind"

    "Onest question. And it is the most important and that''s why I saved it for thest. Why the hell do you have that eye?!"

    "What''s that supposed to mean? I have it so I have it"

    "You said it''s one of the Edens'' power"

    "Yeah, so what?"

    "Then why the hell...wait! You are Edens'' too?"

    He jolted as he roared, "Don''t you dare call me Edens"

    He was so loud. But I wasn''t surprised about that, I was surprised about his left eye. It was now shining red.

    His right eye was blue, and the left eye was red.

    "I don''t have that filthy blood of Edens'' and I am no Edens!"

    "..."

    "If you call me Edens again. I will kill all your family and lovers"

    "Your reaction is interesting. Now I get what you meant"

    "You...! You are ying with a fire kid. And kids never y with fire, they always get burnt"

    "I am an abnormal kid who likes to y with fire...no. I am an unnatural kid who has always yed with fire"

    "Trying to act cool, huh? No problem. I will make you regret this"

    "You may have all the experience. But I have knowledge"

    "Experience has always won against knowledge. Experience has always...won in terms of knowledge"

    "Knowledge is written experience, Grandpa used to say that"

    "He was a wise king"

    "..."

    "Only if he didn''t have that cowardly side, he would have been a great king"

    "Don''t insult my grandpa"

    "Oh please. He is dead"

    "Then respect the dead"

    "Dead are devils"

    "...!"

    Why...do I feel like I have heard this before?

    "And you will die soon too. Even if I don''t kill you, they will kill you. And even if they couldn''t kill you, because you got scared just like that old man and lived your entire life hiding, then you will eventually die because of your system"

    "I will kill you and them before--argh!"

    My throat suddenly started burning and I vomited some blood.

    "Eww! Get it away for me"

    "Argh!"

    "Heh! Looks like the side effects of using Oyuoral have already started"

    "What? If the side effects are starting now then....what was all that?"

    "You are going to experience hell, kid. You will now know the reason why it was called ''Cursed ball''. I would love to watch you in pain"

    "I can endure---argh!"

    I vomited some blood again.

    "Be careful there. Because the blood you bleed is the blood you owe me. And one day, I wille and kill you cruelly."

    I threw a sword at his leg and said, "Kill me now"

    "What?"

    "Kill me now if you want, because you will never get another chance"

    "If I kill you now then it will be all a waste. I want to make you suffer and then slowly, cruelly kill you"

 Chapter 278: Forgotten Promise

    Chapter 278: Forgotten Promise

    "Are you someone I know?" I asked.

    There might be a possibility that he is someone i know, but there is no one I should know.

    "Oh? So you think you know me from somewhere? Hmm, okay then. Guess who I am. Not that I am anyone you know"

    "Just cut all this bullshit. I am tired and you look tired too"

    "Do I look tired? How do I look tired? You can''t even see my face"

    "I can tell by the way you are acting"

    "Ah! I am not tired, I am just bored"

    My body had already started feeling numb. I could barely move my hands.

    I was already sitting down. But now I leaned back to the chair grandpa was sitting in.

    "You are the one who is tired" he said, kicking the sword.

    The sword hit me in the feet and it started bleeding.

    "So. Who are you?" I asked.

    "This must be the 10th time you are asking me the same question"

    "It''s because you don''t answer properly"

    "I am Augustus! How many times do I have to say it?"

    "I thought we were ying a guessing game"

    "Fine. Fine! Guess then"

    "I can''t guess. You win, now tell me"

    "I am Ricky"

    "...."

    "Or maybe I am that Joey?"

    "...."

    "Or maybe I am your dad...though I definitely never wanted a son like you. Hmm, maybe I am your uncle Ady"

    "..."

    "Did I miss any male you know. Others would be too old. Oh! Maybe I am a girl and speaking by changing my voice? I mean you can''t identify me with my static voice anyway"

    "...."

    "Maybe I am Elena? Though I would never date you. So maybe I am Lier, but I think you would recognize her. Then...Serah! I am Serah"

    "I shouldn''t have asked this question"

    "Come on. I was being serious"

    "Can you go now? If you don''t want to kill me then get out of here. I want to take a rest. A long rest"

    "Careful there, someone mighte and attack you. Like they did just now. And maybe this time even kill all you lovers"

    "That will never happen. I will protect"

    "Again with that promise! You can''t. You can''t, Das Edens. You can''t protect them"

    "I will protect them"

    "You have already failed once...or maybe twice. And you will fail again"

    "I will be the one to die next time"

    "If you die then who would protect them?"

    "I will die as many times as I can to protect my loved ones"

    He took a step back, as if he was surprised, or rather shocked.

    "What''s wrong? Feeling tired" Imented.

    "He said the same thing once"

    "Who...?"

    "He...he said the same thing. The same thing. The same thing, but he died, and he couldn''t even protect them. No! He protected them or maybe not. I don''t remember. What happened at that time again? How did he die again?"

    There he goes again.

    He is making me convince that he is some kind of delusional freak.

    But if that''s the case, then everything he said is wrong. But he showed me some proof...argh! My head.

    "Hey!" he yelled.

    "Remember. Always remember. Make sure you protect your loved ones, because if they die, then you are just...just...you are just...nothing"

    "..."

    "You don''t know how it feels like to lose your loved ones"

    "I just did"

    "You have no idea what true hopelessness is. All you can do is watch your loved ones die and you can''t do anything but quietly watch. Then they wille to haunt you in your dream. Their whispers. Devil''s whispers! They will eat you. It will consume you. And in the end, you will fall into darkness where nothing but darkness exists"

    "I just said I will protect them"

    What is wrong with him?!

    "Hey, are you...could it be that you...no. It''s impossible"

    "What?"

    "Nothing. I will go now"

    "..."

    "I wille back to kill you one day. Or my clones will"

    "This was yourst chance. You are not getting any opportunity like this ever again"

    "We will see that. And that bomb thing was a lie"

    "..."

    "There is no way I would nt a bomb and kill that many people. I may want you Edens'' dead, but the others are innocent. And they don''t deserve to die"

    "..."

    He jumped down from the balcony.

    Good thing he is gone.

    If he had tried to kill me then I wouldn''t be able to fight back.

    I was spared by an enemy because I am week. I feel pathetic but I don''t care what anyone think about me because I can''t feel anything about what anyone thinks.

    I can''t feel anyone feelings now. Earlier, in all those years, I couldn''t understand them, but now, I can''t even feel them.

    I still can''t get over with this sadness.

    "I forgot one thing!" He came up again.

    Is he here to kill me?

    "Here" he said, throwing the key.

    It was an eight-way key.

    "It''s the key of the tenth hallway of the eightne side of the inner pce"

    "You figured it out just by looking at it. As expected of Edens"

    "I grew up watching these keys"

    Dau always had patrol duties in the morning at night. And I used to follow her around.

    I remember I once asked her how she was able to remember the keys of every room and hallway"

    She said there is a trick. I asked her to teach me, and she said if I am able to fulfill my promise, then she would tell me.

    I asked her what the promise was. She forced a smile and said it was nothing.

    Later she told me the trick that the keys of every floor and every hallway have different types of pattern on them.

    "Well then. Find the room"

    "What is the key for and what is in the room?"

    "Something that will make you remember me every time you think about it"

    "...."

    He jumped down.

    I still can''t move my body. But the pain is slowly fading away.

    "Thanks Lily"

    [....]

    "Can you also make my body move? I want to check the room"

    [You shouldn''t move]

    "I also have to inform mother and Lirole about all this"

    I have no idea how I am going to exin all this.

    [Try moving your body]

    I tried moving my hand, and it moved.

    [It can lose sync anytime. Be careful]

    "Okay"

    She is talking normally with me now.

    Looks like she isn''t angry--

    [I still haven''t forgiven you]

    "..."

    =====================

    Hey guys! Two Chapters today!!

    I am writing this announcement to inform you guys about something.

    You might have already seen it in my profile. I am writing another novel.

    The name of the novel is, "Underrated Exorcist: The Legacy of The Supreme''s will".

    By the time you are reading this, 7 chapters should already be out.

    I started writing that novel with this VR novel. I nned to stockpile the chapters to 120+ chapters and then put it on timer to release it.

    But ns changed, as busy as I am nowadays, it would be hard to stockpile 120+ chapters, I would take 3+ months. LOL.

    Currently, I have about 50 chapters stockpiled of that novel, and it will be released daily by the sum of two.

    I am asking you guys to add it in your library, read it. And if possible, drop a review.

    And as always, thanks for the support. : )

    ===========================

 Chapter 279: Enveloped

    Chapter 279: Enveloped

    I got out of the room. Dragging my feet, using walls as a support.

    My body is not reacting like I want.

    As Lily said, my body is not in sync with my system.

    I have to inform mother first.

    My phone fell off somewhere when I was jumping around.

    I will go into my room and call her from there.

    I slowly walked down the stairs, walked many hallways, walked down the stairs again, walked some more hallways. And after walking for about 18 minutes, I reached my room.

    All the hallways reeked of blood.

    There are not many corpses in the inner pce.

    It''s like they knew everything.

    They knew where Dau would be. They knew everything.

    They must have been nning this for a long time.

    And today''s morning attack was just a decoy.

    I was forced to think that everything ended there, but it didn''t.

    I let my guard down thinking they won''t attack again for sometime. But I just walked right into their trap. And lost two important people to me.

    And after that, I would have lost some more.

    I disabled Lily''s program. And even tried to attack Elena...and Selena too.

    I hit Robena too.

    I still don''t know what happened, so I will ask Lily to show me everything, though currently she is angry with me.

    This time, I really did it.

    I am not expecting her to forgive me anytime soon.

    If something had happened to her...I would be able to forgive myself.

    I already lost two most important people to me, I don''t want to lose more.

    I just saw Dau...and went on rage.

    My blood boiled, and started burning, and it was exchanged by Oyuoris.

    ''It is one of Edens'' power''

    "I didn''t know about it"

    I opened the door of my room.

    I couldn''t push it due to my unsynced system.

    As soon as I opened the door, I was weed by the sweet smell of the flowers which was probably from some perfume.

    It filled my lungs and I kept wanting it more and more.

    My entire room was decorated.

    My bed was bathed with flowers...fake flowers.

    I walked to the table to grab out my phone.

    [Note - He has a couple of phones with the same number]

    There was a tablet on the table and the screen was blinking from the center.

    I tapped on it and the message came up on the screen.

    ''Good luck, Lil Das''

    I could hear her voice even though this was just a text message.

    My legs gave out as I sat down.

    "I am sorry. Please forgive me, Dau. I couldn''t protect you. I am sorry. Even though I promised I would save you. Even though I said I will...please forgive meno. Don''t forgive me. I want to live with this guilt. I want to live with this feeling. I want to remember it. I want you to haunt me"

    I want to remember it, so I never feel the same again.

    I thought losing a heart would make me feelingless. But this sadness won''t stop.

    <em>RIng~ Ring~</em>

    My phone rang.

    It was mother.

    I answered the call.

    [Das! Where are you? You weren''t picking up my call. Elena is already here Lier is also worried--]

    "There was an attack on the pce"

    [What?]

    "The pce...was attacked"

    [This is no time for jokes, Das. Come back quickly--]

    "Mother..."

    [I don''t want to hear anything! Come back...please...]

    Her voice was already breaking as soon as I said about the attack on the pce. But now, she was crying.

    "Pleasee to the pce"

    "What...what are the casualties?"

    "I don''t see anyone moving"

    "Stay where you are. Lock yourself in your room. I will inform the teams ande there, got it?"

    "Ye...s"

    She hung up the call.

    "Lily. Can you move my body for a few more minutes?"

    [Your mother just told you to stay in your room!]

    "I can''t stay in my room. My room is thest ce I want to stay. If I stay here...I will die from all my memories of her"

    [Fine]

    I grabbed my phone and got up to leave the room.

    I looked up at the right-way key Augustus gave me.

    "That hallway is far away from here"

    It''s the exact opposite of where I am standing right now.

    I slowly began to walk towards that hallway.

    After climbing up the stairs, and nearly falling off a couple of times, and walking hallways full of corpses, I reached there.

    There are 38 rooms in this hallway. And all the rooms open with the same key, so I have to check all of them.

    There is a specific way to open the door. A specific sequence. Each door has a different sequence so even if there is only one key, it will be impossible to unlock it without knowing the correct sequence to the key.

    It''s the eight-way key, so I need to rotate it eight times in a specific way.

    I don''t even remember the sequence anymore, and even if I did, I can''t think straight to remember it.

    I inserted the key in the door of the first room.

    Let''s see. I will try it randomly.

    Let, right, push, right, pull, right, push, left, push, left, right, push, right.

    <em>Clunk~</em>

    "It didn''t work"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "I have too much time to try out all the sequences"

    I started trying every possible sequence to open the doors.

    After some minutes, which looked like hours, I had opened 8 rooms.

    The time to unlock the door decreased as the doors opened.

    After opening 18 doors, I opened the 19th one. Then 20th, then 21st.

    All rooms were empty.

    "Could it be that he was just messing with me?"

    I opened the door of the 22nd room.

    As soon as I opened the door, I heard screams. The screams were of more than one person.

    "Turn on the lights, Lily"

    The lights of the room turned on.

    The room was filled with maids.

    As soon as they saw me, they all kneeled down, except one.

    "Dau..?"

    No.

    It is Sherley.

    It is going to be very painful seeing her now.

    ========================

    {Non-privilege readers, ignore this}

    Hey guys, an important announcement here.

    As you might have noticed, I can''t keep up with the release of 2 chapters per day.

    I am not a full time writer, so I am not free all day and just keep writing. And I can''t keep up with 2 chapters per day release because ofck of motivation and other stuff.

    I am going through some serious real life issues, and University stuff, and I am not free as much as I used to be.

    I have said this before, that I don''t n to drop this novel, and I never will. I will give it a proper ending, which is far far away from this chapter.

    I will release 1 chapter per day from November 1st and that sums up to 7 chapters per week.

    If you want extra chapters or mass releases, read the auxiliary chapter ''Release schedule'' (I have edited it)

    Read it if you are interested, or don''t read it if you are okay with 1 chapter a day.

    If we release the goal by the end of the week, I will do a mass release on Sunday. (I will push myself on Saturday night and write all the chapters for mass release)

    Sorry for the inconvenience, and thanks for understanding :)

    =======================

 Chapter 280: Edens Rising

    Chapter 280: Edens'' Rising

    The lights of the room turned on.

    The room was filled with maids.

    As soon as they saw me, they all kneeled down, except one.

    "Dau..?"

    No.

    It is Sherley.

    It is going to be very painful seeing her now.

    How are they here?

    I thought everyone had died. But they are here and the door was locked and Augustus had the key. That means he...saved them?

    ''Something that will make you remember me every time you think about it''

    Sherley is here. And every time I will see her, she will remind me of Dau. And every time I remember Dau, I would be reminded of this night and...Augustus.

    Today was supposed to be my birthday, though it''s already a new day now.

    A birthday is supposed to be a happy moment, a happy day filled with nothing but happy memories.

    I have celebrated my all birthdays with my parents and family. Today was supposed to be the same.

    Though no one wished me a happy birthday. Everyone was busy with my Coronation ceremony, meeting guests, following traditions and customs.

    Then the attack, Dau and I went after them. And when we came back, it was already evening.

    The party was also supposed to be very special for me.

    I got engaged to Lier. Then after that, I was supposed to take Elena here, in the pce. And show the pce to her, then we would have gone into my room, and...

    Dammit!

    Today is the worst day of my life.

    "You all are released from your duty as maids. Pack your stuff and get out of here. Dau...mother will give you your sry"

    All the maids got up and left the room. Except one.

    Sherley was still standing in the middle of the room.

    She doesn''t understand anything, huh?

    I turned around and left the room--

    Sherley grabbed my sleeves.

    She was standing in the middle of the room, how did she get here so fast?

    She looked at me and started touching my hands.

    She moved her hand to my chest and then face.

    "Stop doing this?!" I shrugged off her hand.

    She raised her hand and touched my hair.

    "I said stop!"

    There was uneasiness in her eyes.

    As soon as I yelled, her eye became teary.

    "What is it? Stop looking at me with those eyes"

    I should just send her somewhere far away where I can''t see her face.

    She pulled my sleeves and looked me in the eyes.

    "I said stop looking at me with those eyes"

    She turned around and ran to the other side of the room.

    What is wrong with her?

    Can''t she understand at once?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Thanks to her, my head is hurling more now.

    I turned around and left the--

    Sherley pulled my hand.

    "What is wrong with you?!" I pushed her back and she fell down. "I said don''t look me with those eyes!"

    She looked down and got up.

    She walked and stood in front of me.

    "Please just go away"

    She pulled my sleeves and gave me a cloth.

    "What is this?"

    It was a white cloth.

    I opened it. It was the cape I wore with my ceremony outfit which had Edens'' crest on it.

    "Why are you giving me this?"

    She didn''t say anything. Not that she can speak in the first ce.

    "Why do you have it?"

    Why am I questioning her knowing well that she won''t answer?

    "You can now do whatever you want, just never show me your face again" I said as I left the room with the cloth.

    Dau worked so hard to make this cape for me.

    I won''t let this...i won''t let all her hard work go in vain.

    I quickly hurried to grandpa''s room.

    The room was just like I left, not that I expected to see something new.

    I have been in this room many times.

    Grandpa would take me and Lier here some times and tell us stories about our ancestors.

    And now...he is dead.

    He was feeling good today, and looked so happy. And this happened.

    I can''t believe it.

    If I had gotten here sooner, if I had never left the pce. If it wasn''t my birthday today, if it wasn''t my coronation today, if...I hadn''t born...

    I had so many things I wanted to ask him. So many stories I wanted to hear. So many questions I wanted the answers of. So many moments I wanted to share. I can''t do anything now.

    I don''t know whose death effected me more. Dau or grandpa?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>What am I doing?

    They are already dead. There is no point thinking about it.

    I walked to the shelf and grabbed the white staff resting beside it.

    ''Make this Edens'' hierloom''

    I grabbed the cape in one hand and the staff in the other.

    The cape had lockings attached to the cors, so that it didn''t fall off from my shoulders.

    I ced the cape on the staff and used the lockings to lock it with staff.

    "Here is the Edens'' g, Grandpa. And it will rise and rule everything under it"

    I quickly ran towards the center of the pce with the staff in my hand.

    There is a small garden there, and in the garden, there is a big tower.

    It''s tall enough to see the entire city from the top.

    It wasn''t like my body had stopped aching, or was now in perfect sync. But I just kept running, whenever I was about to fall, Lily took control over my body.

    Dau used to say that the night scenery, sunrise and sunset from the top of the tower looks so beautiful that you would feel like living here forever.

    Ever since I was a kid, I was interested in these type of stuff.

    I love nature after all.

    Lier used to drag me around everywhere whenever Dau wasn''t around.

    We even slipped out of our room in the night many times just to see the stars.

    We once climbed the pavilion so that we could see the sky more clearly.

    We have also tried to go to the tower many times, but we weren''t allowed to go there without the permission of adults. And of course, no one would ever give us permission.

    The tower has several rooms as we climb the stairs. After everything 200 steps, there is one door. We need to unlock it, and climb further, and after 200 stairs more, there is another.

    There are around 21 doors.

    Lier and I once slipped off at night, and took the keys of the door from the key room.

    We thought if we had keys, we would be able to go up. But after climbing 200 stairs, we reached the first door.

    We had keys, we would have opened the door. But we couldn''t.

    The keyhole was far from our reach.

    Even though we had keys, we couldn''t unlock them.

    After running for a while, I reached the tower.

    The main door of the tower was always closed, but unlocked.

    I opened the door and climbed up the stairs.

    After climbing 200 stairs, I reached the first door.

    I don''t have keys, but the doors are automated now. They work with the system and they are connected to the pce''s system.

    "Open the door please, Lily"

    The door opened.

    I kept climbing stairs and Lily kept unlocking all the doors.

    After reaching the top, the first word that came out from my mouth was, "I am here, but the person I wanted to me with me is not here anymore.

    I climbed the edge and got on the top.

    I raised the staff and stabbed it there with all my remaining strength.

    "This is the Edens'' g. And it shall reign over everything under it"

    I sat there, leaning on the wall as a support, looking up at the sky, which was very starry.

    It will be morning soon, though I don''t want this night to end.

    "You wanted our Edens'' g to rise once again, right grandpa?"

    I have done it for you. Now what''s left is to find those killers and kill them cruelly.

    I have to kill Augustus too.

    I will kill everyone before I die.

    I closed my eyes, and I saw Dau.

    She was standing under the tree, as if she was waiting for someone.

    After a while, a small boy came with a girl holding his hand.

    Dau hugged both of them and said, "Where did you two slip off again?"

    It was one of my memories with Dau.

    I can keep watching this forever.

    Dau patted both of us and sat under the tree.

    I was lying on Dau''sp, and so was Lier.

    Dau started caressing our hair as we talked.

    Only if I could go back to those old days.

    As Dau was petting me, I looked at...me. I mean, I looked at where I was watching this from.

    What''s going on?

    I got up from Dau''sp and kept staring at...me.

    Soon after, Lier also got up and started staring at me.

    What''s happening?

    "What''s wrong, you two?" Dau asked.

    They both pointed their fingers at me and said, "There is someone watching us from somewhere"

    "Is that so? Let me check"

    Dau nced at me, and walked forward.

    After walking for a while she picked up the pace, and started running. But stopped soon after when Lier and I pulled her clothes from behind.

    She patted both of them and said, "I got this"

    Dau looked at from where I was watching all this from and slowly opened her mouth just to close it again.

    I pulled her clothes again, and Dau said, "I am sorry. One more minute please"

    Dau nced at my angle and said, "You don''t belong here"

    My eyes opened up immediately. As if I was kicked out from there.

    "What type of dream was that?

    Soon, I heard footsteps approaching me.

    I nced at the door just to see Sherley standing there.

    "What are you doing here? I thought I already told you not to show your face to me"

    "Why so harsh, Lil Das?"

 Chapter 281: Uncertainty

    Chapter 281: Uncertainty

    I heard footsteps approaching me.

    I nced at the door just to see Sherley standing here.

    "What are you doing here? I thought I already told you not to show your face to me"

    "Why so harsh, Lil Das?"

    "Wh...at?" I said, getting up from there.

    Did I hear that right?

    She called me Lil Das. Only Dau calls me Lil Das...wait! She spoke?!

    But...I thought Sherley couldn''t speak.

    Or is this Dau?

    No! Dau is dead. I saw her with my own eyes.

    And just to confirm she was Dau, I checked her scar. Deep down I hoped that she would turn out to be Sherley and Dau was alive, but...there was a scar on her body. It was Dau. And after seeing that, I just...went on rage.

    I don''t remember what happened after that.

    Next time I regained consciousness, I was with Robena.

    There are memories of what happened and what I did that time, like I tried to attack Elena and Selena, then...I remember hearing some voices, but everything is still hazy.

    But what I remember and what I know is, Dau is dead.

    So why is Sherley calling me Lil Das? And how is she speaking?

    I thought she couldn''t speak...no one said she couldn''t speak.

    Dau never said that Sherley couldn''t speak, she said Sherley never spoke.

    So that means...she could speak.

    "What are you so surprised about, Lil Das?"

    "Don''t! Call me that"

    "Why are you looking at me like that, Lil Das?"

    "I said don''t call me what!"

    "Why? I have always called you Lil Das"

    "Stop! Please stop using her voice. Please stop talking like her. Please...please"

    "Why? Aren''t you happy to see me alive?"

    "I am not! You are not Dau! You are Sherley! You should have died instead of Dau"

    "But I am Dau"

    "You are not! Don''t you dare take her ce"

    "I am not trying to. I am Dau"

    "I said shut up! Just because you look like her doesn''t mean you are her"

    "I am her. Can''t you recognize me?"

    "You are not her. Please get out of my sight"

    "Is this how much you loved me?"

    "Shut up!"

    "Is this your love?"

    "I said shut up!"

    "If you had really loved me then you would have been able to recognize me"

    "Shut! Up! Shut up! Or I will throw you down from here"

    "I see. So I can''t convince you, huh?"

    She looked at her legs, and started walking towards me.

    "Why are youing--"

    She passed me and walked to the edge.

    "What are..."

    What is she...

    She looked back and said, "If I can''t convince you. If you can''t recognize me, then there is no point of me living"

    "..."

    She climbed to the edge and said, "Goodbye, Lil Das"

    "Stop bluffing"

    "You still won''t believe it, huh?"

    She is bluffing, right?

    She won''t really jump, right?

    She looked at me with the corner of her eyes and said, "Goodbye. I have always loved you ever since you were a kid" and jumped down.

    My body automatically moved and jumped down after her.

    I grabbed her with one hand and grabbed the edge with another.

    "Why...did you stop me?" She asked, looking up at me with her teary eyes.

    This is bad.

    I don''t have any strength left.

    I can''t hold the edge for much longer.

    "Lily! Do something"

    [I can recover your strength for two seconds. Your body can maintain it for only two seconds. And in that two second, you have to climb up with her]

    "That is more than enough"

    I will pull her up and--

    "Let me go" she said.

    There was sadness and disappointment in her voice.

    "Hold on. I will get us both up"

    "Let me go"

    "Shut up"

    "There is no point in living if I can''t live with you"

    "I said shut up! Lily! Do it now"

    [1]

    I pulled her up quickly as she jumped up and climbed the edge.

    [2]

    I lost my grip and fell down, or I should have, but she grabbed my hand and pulled me up.

    We both stared at each other while panting.

    "Why...why...why did you jump down"

    I still couldn''t catch my breath properly.

    "..."

    She didn''t say anything, she just kept staring at me.

    Don''t look at me with those eyes! It reminds me of...her.

    "Are you an idiot! Why would you jump down?!" I yelled.

    "Why did you save me?"

    "I will be asking questions here. Answer me, why did you jump down?!"

    "Because you don''t love me anymore"

    "Why would I love you?"

    She started walking towards the edge again. I grabbed her hand and pulled her back.

    "Don''t you dare do that again!"

    "Let me go"

    "Stop acting like a kid!"

    "Then what am I supposed to do?! You don''t believe me and I can''t convince you"

    "What are...you are Sherley. Stop acting like Dau"

    "I am not Sherley"

    "Don''t lie!"

    "I am really Dau!"

    "Dau is...dead"

    "Please believe me, Lil Das"

    "How can I believe you? You could be lying"

    "Why would I lie?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe because I don''t feel sad?"

    "What can I do to convince you that I am Dau?"

    "You can''t do anything"

    "But I am Dau"

    "You don''t have any proof and I have no reason to believe you"

    "Then let me die! Why did you save me?"

    "Because..."

    "Because?"

    "Because you look like her"

    "Was that the only reason?"

    "Yes"

    "I can tell you everything I know about you"

    "That won''t prove anything"

    "I can tell you some secrets that we shared"

    "Dau must have told them you"

    "I didn''t!"

    "Listen, I can''t believe you. Dau died, and there is no way you are her. You are Sherley"

    "I am in Sherley''s body, but I am Dau"

    "Now you are not making any sense"

    "After I died. When I opened my eyes, I was in a room filled with maids. At first, I thought that was all a dream, but then...when I checked my body, there were no scar. Then I realized I am in Sherley''s body"

    "How can you prove that? Do you have any proof?"

    "I don''t"

    "Dau had a system. But you are only human"

    "I am"

    "Then there is no way you are her"

    "Maybe you are right"

    "...."

    "Maybe I am just Sherley"

    "..."

    "Maybe I am...I have all of Dau''s memory, and I am Sherley"

    "..."

    "I am Sherley with Dau''s memories inside me"

    "Hey"

    "Hey Lil Das, you said you loved me...Dau, right? Then you can easily recognize who am I. You should know it, right? Tell me, Lil Das. Who am I? Am I Sherley or am I Dau?"

    "How would I know? You both looked so identical. Remember when I saw you...Sherley, I couldn''t identify, I couldn''t recognize you both. I mistook you....Sherley for Dau"

    "That''s because you didn''t know about Sherley yet!"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "You could easily recognize between your girlfriend and her sister, even though their own parents couldn''t"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I was talking about 15 years ago"

    "I don''t remember that"

    "You don''t, but I do. You could identify them just by looking at them. And whenever we asked how you recognized them, you used to say, ''They look a lot different to me'' and we used tough at that reply"

    "That was a long time ago. And the kid me was an idiot! He always talked nonsense. He must have been lying at that time too. It was just random guesses"

    "Don''t you dare insult my Lil Das"

    "I am not yours"

    "Say Lil Das. What do you see me as? Am I Sherley or am I Dau?"

    "..."

    "Even I don''t know who I am. I know that I am in Sherley''s body, but I don''t know anything about myself. Who am I? Am I Sherley with Dau''s memories? Or am I just Sherley? Please answer me Lil Das. I would believe anything you say"

    "I.."

    I don''t know.

    How am I supposed to answer that?

    I didn''t know Sherley that well.

    We only met a few times.

    How would I know...only Dau tried to kill herself or threatened to kill herself whenever she couldn''t convince me.

    Could she really be....no. I can''t judge it yet.

    What if Dau has told her everything? Even if hadn''t, as she said, when she died, she woke up in Sherley''s body.

    How is that possible? Even if I...argh! My head.

    Dammit!

    How am I supposed to make a decision in this uncertain moment?

    Even if I believe her for a moment, that doesn''t exin how she got in her body.

    Okay, let''s think about thatter.

    What if she is Sherley with Dau''s memory?

    Would that make her Dau?

    She has the same face, same body, same eyes, same voice and...same memories. Would that make Sherley Dau?

    To be honest, memories are what makes people human.

    If my memory got transferred to someone else, would that make him Das?

    Memories are what matters the most.

    So if...she is Sherley with Dau''s memory, then...

    Help me, Dau.

    What should I do?

 Chapter 282: Certainty

    Chapter 282: Certainty

    She has the same face, same body, same eyes, same voice and...same memories. Would that make Sherley Dau?

    To be honest, memories are what makes people human.

    If my memory got transferred to someone else, would that make him Das?

    Memories are what matters the most.

    So if...she is Sherley with Dau''s memory, then...

    Help me, Dau.

    What should I do?

    "Please answer me, Lil Das"

    No! That wouldn''t make her Dau.

    She would stay Sherley for me.

    Dau is dead.

    She is...dead.

    ''You don''t belong here''

    What was that dream I had when I was napping?

    And why so suddenly?

    And why did Dau say ''You don''t belong here''?

    What did she mean by that?

    I don''t belong there...that was my memory! I can''t belong in my own memory? Why?

    That memory....was it mine in the first ce?

    If it was really my memory, then I should be seeing it from my kid-self''s angle. But at that time, I was watching it from...outside.

    As if I was someone else. As if it was someone else''s memory.

    And why do I feel like I have seen some weird memories? Like, me dying and...Lier in the hospital...Elena standing in front of my grave.

    What were all those memories? And why did I suddenly remember them after that weird dream?

    Was there any....message for me?

    What did you want?

    And who is this girl standing in front of me?

    Is she Dau? Or is she Sherley?

    How do I decide?

    "Who am I, Lil Das?"

    I have to decide.

    But...what if I am wrong?

    What if I said she is Sherley, and she turned out to be Dau?

    I would regret that for my entire life and I wouldn''t even know it.

    And as she said, she would believe me whatever I decide.

    What if I said she is Dau, and she turned out to be Sherley?

    That would be like betraying Dau. And using her clone''s body for my needs.

    I would be an asshole to do something like that.

    What would Dau think if she is watching me from somewhere?

    What should I do?

    How do I decide who she is?

    Sherley or Dau?

    "Okay. I will tell you. But first, answer me one thing. What would you do if I killed myself?

    "I will kill myself"

    An instant reply with no hesitation. That''s the Dau I know.

    "I just hope that I am not wrong and I don''t regret my decision in future"

    Maybe I am just being selfish? Maybe I just don''t want to ept that Dau is dead? Maybe I just don''t want her to be Sherley? Maybe I just want her to be Dau?

    Well, it doesn''t matter, because I am sure I am not wrong. Not this time.

    I opened my mouth just to close it again.

    I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with fresh air and said, "You are my Dau"

    As soon as I said that, tears fell down from her eyes as she ran at me and hugged me.

    "Thank you. Thank you, Lil Das"

    "I thank you for being her."

    "Thank you"

    "I thank you for convincing me that you are her. And I am sorry for being rude. I am sorry for yelling at you. I am sorry for pushing you down, I am sorry for saying those harsh things to you. I am sorry for making you cry. I am sorry for making you worried"

    "I am just happy to see you again"

    "It''s still hard to believe you are Dau but I know one thing that Dau never lied and you are not lying either"

    "Thank you for trusting me"

    "I am grea--"

    I had the same vision I had when I was napping.

    I saw Dau standing under the tree, as if she was waiting for someone.

    Then a boy and a girl came.

    Everything was the same, the only difference was, that I was watching everything from my kid self''s vision.

    Does that mean I made the right choice?

    "Lil Das? Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am...o--kay!"

    "Lil Das!"

    My body gave out and I fell down in Dau''s arms.

    My body feels so numb.

    Is it out of sync?

    Dau carried me by giving me the support of her shoulder, and we both sat down, taking the edge as the support to lean back.

    Dau adjusted herself and patted herp.

    "Put your head here"

    "Lap pillow!"

    "You don''t want it?"

    "I do!"

    She ced my head as I rested on herp.

    I was looking up at her face, and the sky.

    She noticed my gaze and the sky and looked up.

    "They are beautiful as always"

    "Yeah"

    "We used to do this all the time"

    "Yeah. You, me, and Lier. We did this most of the night. I miss those days"

    She caressed my hair and said, "Your hair looks a lot longer even though you had a haircutst week"

    "Yeah"

    They just grew with my transformation.

    "They are still white"

    "Yeah"

    "Your left eye is red too"

    "Hmm"

    "When will they go back to normal?"

    "My body is still healing"

    "You are the same Lil Das I know, right?"

    "I am the same Lil Das you love"

    Her face flushed as she tried to turn her face away.

    She is her.

    She is really her.

    She is Dau.

    She is the Dau I love.

    "You know, Lil Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "You were right"

    "About?"

    Her face flushed more as she continued saying, "You were right when you asked me if I was into little kids"

    "You mean..."

    "Not in general, but I have loved you ever since you were a kid"

    "Really?"

    "I used to get confused with my feelings when I was still our caretaker"

    "Mistook the feelings of loving me as a caretaker and a boy?"

    She nodded and said, "But it wasn''t that intense. And it was also my first time experiencing something like that. I felt the same way about Ange like I felt about you"

    "You loved mother?"

    "As a friend, yes. We grew up together. She didn''t have any friends, and I was also adopted by Queen La. And we were at the same age, so we became friends quickly. And besides, I was raised as her bodyguard to protect her, and she threw me away after she and your father started going out. ''You have your own life to live,'' she said. I lived my entire life for her, and she did that. And I couldn''t even talk back to that reason"

    "And then you asked them to be a maid?"

    "Yeah. And they agreed. I spent all my life as a maid, until you were born. I felt like a reason to live"

    "Ehe"

    "After that, I was appointed as your caretaker. I took care of you. It was just a motherly love. But I don''t know where or when it changed.

    "I don''t me you"

    "Then I died. But I was quite happy that I got to meet you"

    "...."

    "Then I got a second chance, but I was still a maid, a head maid. All I could do is serve you as a maid and you as my master"

    "..."

    "When you told me that you love me, when you told me that you have feelings for me, I was so happy that I didn''t want that moment to end. But then I remembered my limitations. I also had a system inside me, so even if I epted your feelings, you would have just ended up being sad if I died"

    "Dau"

    "But you kept pestering me. I got a little selfish. ''Why not spend my remaining life as Lil Das'' lover?'', and after thinking and making up my mind, I epted your feelings today"

    "But the pce was attacked"

    "Yes. My duty is to protect the pce and the King. And I failed in that"

    "You didn''t"

    "The King is dead! All my life, my entire life I had served him. I had always protected him and...he died. I couldn''t protect him" She started crying.

    "It wasn''t your fault, Dau. You tried your best"

    Why am Iforting her? I know very well she wouldn''t be convinced. She will me herself for her entire life.

    "He was like my father. And I never called him that. I couldn''t...call him that"

    Her tears fell down on my face.

    "He always thought of you as his daughter. He said it himself. So don''t worry"

    "I died again. And when I opened my eyes, I was in Sherley''s body. I didn''t know what was going on. I was very confused. But I was a bit happy to be alive. Even though I was...I am in Sherley''s body, and she is dead now, I was happy to be alive. What a horrible woman I am"

    "Sherley never had her own consciousness. She just did what she was supposed to"

    "I couldn''t be with you in my first life. I wanted to be with you, but I failed in my second life too. But I am not giving up in this third life. I will love you, I will do things that lovers are supposed to do. I don''t and won''t care what others will think. You are all that matters to me now. I will serve you for my entire life"

    "No need for that" I slowly moved my hand to her face and touched it, saying, "You have done enough, now it''s my turn to serve you"

 Chapter 283: The King and His Maid.

    Chapter 283: The King and His Maid.

    "I will love you, I will do things that lovers are supposed to do. I don''t and won''t care what others will think. You are all that matters to me now. I will serve you for my entire life"

    "No need for that" I slowly moved my hand to her face and touched it, saying, "You have done enough, now it''s my turn to serve you"

    Dau leaned down and brought her face close to mine.

    Tears which were stuck in her eyes fell down my face.

    I could feel her breath on my face.

    She brought her lips closer to my lips and kissed me.

    It was just a short kiss, but I could feel my face heating up.

    She immediately made distance between our faces, revealing her red flushed face.

    "Why are you getting embarrassed even though you were the one to kiss me?"

    "How can''t I? I mean...it''s still weird doing this with you"

    "You better get used to this"

    "It felt different from when you kissed me"

    "Of course it does"

    "Why though?"

    "I don''t know. Elena told me this. She said the one who initiates the kiss feels better"

    "Maybe she was just thinking that she wants you to kiss her"

    "Yeah. I realized itte. But she never got angry. She kept up with my denseness"

    "She is a great girl"

    "I know"

    I came here to pick her up, but things changed too much.

    If Elena had decided to stop by the pce, then maybe she would have also....

    "Lil Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Do you remember the promise you made to me?"

    "I am sorry. I don''t remember. What was it?"

    "It was nothing important. Don''t worry"

    "You won''t tell me even if force you, will you?"

    "You know me too well"

    "I am not letting you go again"

    "I won''t go anywhere"

    "Don''t forget that you are only a human now"

    "I know"

    "I will step you out from all your duties"

    "No, why?"

    "I can''t let you do anything"

    "But it''s my duty to--"

    "It''s not. Not anymore. Please Dau, you have done enough. Now rest easy and live your life"

    "This is the exact same line Ange said to me"

    "I...I wasn''t trying to do that. Maybe I understand why mother did that. She was just worried about you"

    "I know"

    "She felt the exact same way you felt about her. She could have had anyone as her bodyguard. But she couldn''t afford to lose you"

    "I know"

    "Then you should also know that I feel the same way"

    "But I have to protect you"

    "I am sorry but...you can''t protect me, Dau. Not anymore"

    "What if something happens to you?"

    "I still have a system, so don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me"

    Because I have no strings left that will hold me down.

    "I understand. But remember, if something--"

    "If something happens to me, you will yourself"

    "You know me too well, Lil Das"

    "Stop calling me Lil Das. Call me Das like you did today"

    "I can''t call you that. What if others hear it?"

    "Then call me Das whenever we are alone. And didn''t you say you don''t care what others think?"

    "I said that in the heat of the moment. What will happen if Ange gets to know about this?!"

    "Don''t worry. I will talk with her"

    "No! You shouldn''t. Not now"

    "Yeah. She will...grandpa died. She will now try to..."

    "I hope she doesn''t do anything"

    "Yeah"

    My Mother is called a Tyrant Queen.

    About 28 years ago, there was a religious war. Though I got to knowter that the government of all countries and kingdoms used this as an excuse to ban all religions.

    That religious war was a huge breakout for all the countries as well as all kingdoms.

    There was no end to it.

    Everyone...every religious leader was desperate to take of each others'' head. If that had continued, then maybe the country, or maybe the world would have been ruled by one particr religion right now.

    Though I am sure they were all ying in the hands of governments and kings.

    Thenes my mother. She would be around 22 or maybe 24? No....well nevermind. She was the queen at that time.

    Obviously, she didn''t have any power. But she used everyone, every single leader of the entire world. And threatened them that the world will end, but she will never stop haunting them till the day they die.

    This may not sound so scary, but what she did afterwards was....I don''t know how to describe it.

    She said she would take care of anyone whoes to the pce door. And let them live in the pce.

    The pce is big enough for the people of the entire city. And then there is the Royal Garden too.

    And some other ces that we still owe to this date.

    Almost half of the country would easily live under her.

    She said she would create a new country, and be the queen of it. Then in a matter of time, she would rule the entire world.

    They knew very well what my mother could do.

    And then...the war ended with them banning religions.

    To this date, everyone fears mother. And most of them...not from this country. But the kings and leaders of other countries really respect her.

    Now that grandpa is dead, I don''t know what she would do.

    Whatever she does, I won''t be able to stop her.

    The only person who can stop her then is...dad.

    "Should we go down?" Dau asked.

    "Lily, has mother and others arrived here yet?"

    [They just reached the gate]

    "Okay, thanks" I slowly sat up and said, "Let''s go, Dau"

    She stood up and gave me her hand to stand up. I grabbed her hand and stood up.

    My body still feels numb and I can''t feel my legs anymore. Though as long as Dau is here with me, I don''t have to worry about anything.

    It took us a while to reach down there. And after that, when we went into the pce, security teams and police were already there.

    Mother and other were nowhere to be seen.

    They are probably in grandpa''s room.

    "Hey! You there. Who are you? Where did youe from?" the officer asked.

    "The ce you are standing on right now belongs to me"

    "Sir! He is the..." another officer who was listening to us said.

    "Oh! I see. So he is the new king"

    He inspected me with his eyes.

    There were hundreds of officers were present there.

    And most of them were taking out all the dead bodies.

    "You will need more than 500 trucks for the corpses"I said.

    "We already sent 200 trucks"

    That fast?!

    "Leave Dau''s...nevermind" I looked at Dau and said, "Can we go to that ce?"

    She nodded and said, "As you wish"

    I began walking towards the hallway where--

    "Hey! Who said you can go?" the officer stopped me.

    "I don''t need your permission to go"

    "Well you do"

    "Excuse me?"

    "You may be the king, but you are not on top of the government. So you need to follow everything and anything they say. And right now, I am ordering youto stay here. Cooperate or you will..."

    "Or what?!"

    If I wasn''t feeling this weak, his head would have been under my feet by now.

    "Your grandfather is not alive to clean up your ass anymore"

    As soon as he said that, there was silence.

    Not just in that hallway, but all the hallways.

    The sound of wind could be heard as the tree branches moved.

    All the people present there were staring at that officer.

    "What are you staring at me for?! Do your work you shits!" he yelled.

    "Officer. You seem to forget one thing. I may not have power. I may not be on top of the government. But right now, here, at this pce, the very ce you are standing right now, belongs to me. And I rule this ce"

    "The government can tear it down if they want"

    "..."

    "You all royals are just living on the mercy of the government"

    This guy is dead.

    I kicked a sword on the ground which bounced up as I caught it in my hand.

    Ouch!

    It hurts.

    My reflexes are out of ce.

    The officer took his gun out and said, "Always remember, a bullet is faster than the sword"

    "We will see"

    I took a step forward and--

    "What''s going on here?"

    A crowd was gathered around us, but when someone said that, everyone moved and made a way.

    Ulker?

    "I asked what is going on?!"

    "Sir!" that officer yelled. "Sir, this person, who calls himself the King tried to attack me. I was just defending myself"

    Wow. What a lie. But I guess this is how all adults act. They lie their way. They lie with their breath.

    "Is that so?" Ulker inquired.

    And I didn''t know Ulker was insuch high position.

 Chapter 284: At Twilight

    Chapter 284: At Twilight

    Wow. What a lie. But I guess this is how all adults act. They lie their way. They lie with their breath.

    "Is that so?" Ulker inquired.

    And I didn''t know Ulker was in such a high position.

    "Yes! You can ask others too" He pointed fingers and one of the officers and asked, "Hey, tell Sir Ulker that this guy tried to attack me first"

    That officer didn''t say anything.

    "I will ask someone else. I am telling the truth--"

    "Enough. Give me your gun"

    He gave his gun to Ulker.

    "Sir Ulker, may I ask what you are doing here? I thought you were on an important mission" the officer asked.

    "No mission is more important than Edens'' matters"

    "But Sir, they are just foreigners who took our country"

    "This is my first time hearing about this"

    "All their treasures and fortune should belong to the government"

    "Enough, Niok"

    "This mission is appointed to me sir. I am the one in charge here"

    "Then I will take full responsibility from here"

    "Sir?"

    "Apologize to King Das, or I will report you to the higher ups"

    "Why sir? I did nothing wrong"

    "Just do it"

    "I won''t!"

    "You speak too much when you shouldn''t. Now bow before him and apologize to him"

    "I will never bow before some filthy--!"

    I swung my sword to cut his neck. But unfortunately, due to my body aching and not having full control over it, I could only cut his hair.

    "I am really not in the mood to do anything. And I am definitely not in the mood to think about anything. Just bow down and apologize. And I will let you off the hook this one time"

    I just want to go rest.

    "Do it, Noik. You are a good guy, I don''t want to lose an important member of my team" said Ulker.

    Noik red at me while gritting his teeth and said, "You guys always have your way, but not for long. Now that he is dead, you are nothing. Soon you all will bow down and serve the government"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "I thought I said I am not!" I swung my sword down, cutting his leg and continued, "In mood for chit chat"

    Huh?

    Weird. I tried to cut his leg with all my strength, and I thought he would be legless. But it only scratched him.

    I guess I really need a rest.

    Noik had fallen down with my strike, and he was sitting, grabbing his wound and ring at me.

    I pointed the sword at his head and said, "So? What will it be?"

    He bowed his head and said, "I am sorry"

    "See? It was simple"

    I threw the sword and started walking away.

    I should have killed him, but I am really not in the mood to do anything.

    I walked to Ulker and said "Thanks" while passing him.

    To be honest, I would have surely got hit by the bullet if Ulker hadn''te at the right time.

    And slowly, Dau and I walked into the hallway where the dead body of...Dau was.

    As soon as I stepped in that hallway, my legs started trembling. As if they didn''t want me to go there.

    "Lil Das. You don''t have to force yourself"

    "I have to do this"

    "Are you sure?"

    I nodded.

    Soon, we reached there.

    I was standing in from of...Dau''s dead body.

    It''s weird that now I don''t feel anything seeing her dead body considering how I went in rage when I saw it for the first time.

    Maybe because she is not Dau anymore?

    She is just a dead body, and Dau is here, standing beside me.

    "It feels weird looking at my own dead body"

    Her body was stabbed and cut from all possible ces.

    Her fingers were missing as well as her eyes and ears.

    Her face...was also stabbed and her head was split open.

    They killed her so cruelly.

    How much did it hurt? I wanted to ask her that, but even if I do, I won''t get any reply from her.

    She wouldn''t want me to feel bad.

    I am going to kill all of them.

    I will find every single one of them and kill them all. And if I can''t find them, then I will just kill every human in the world. It will be easier like that.

    I seriously don''t care what happens to me. I am ready to die if I can just kill them all.

    I will die in peace.

    "Das?"

    I looked to my right to see Lirole standing there.

    "Lirole"

    Her eyes were as red as blood. Heck, she was still crying.

    There are tear marks on her face.

    Lirole walked to me and looked down at Dau''s body.

    "I told her to retire and leave the pce, but she never listened to us" Lirole started crying more.

    She couched down and touched Dau''s face.

    "I never really liked her when I was a kid becasue Di always paid more attention to her. But she was nice. We weren''t close. But we had a good rtionship. She was like my big sister, though I never told her that"

    "Lirole"

    "I don''t know how you are keeping up with this. But stay strong"

    "Lirole, This..." I pointed my finger at Dau and said, "She is Dau now"

    "What are you talking about? She is her clone Sherley. Snap out of it, Das"

    "She is Dau. I don''t know how to exin this because I have no idea myself. But she is Dau"

    "If you say so...so I just said those things in front of her, huh?" Lirole stood up and said, "As I said just now, I think of you as a big sister"

    "I am honored, Lady Lirole"

    "By the way, why is your hair white, Das? Your clothes are also torn up"

    You just noticed now?!

    And she only mentioned my eyes. Is my left eye back to normal?

    "I will exin everythingter. I will be resting in my room. Can you tell mother and Lier that I am alright?"

    "I will do that"

    "And don''t mention anything about my condition"

    "Noted"

    "When will be the funeral?" I asked.

    "You are the King now. You have to decide"

    "All guests are still here, right?"

    "Yes, they will be staying at our hotel"

    "Then let''s do it tomorrow after sunrise"

    "That''s three hours from now"

    "Yeah. Take care of all the things. And.." I looked at Dau''s body and said, "We will do it for her too"

    "Understood"

    "And...make grandpa''s grave beside grandma''s"

    "Thank you"

    "Let''s go Dau"

    Dau took me to my room.

    Once again, when the door was opened, we were weed by the sweet smell of the perfumes. And once again, it reminded of what this night was supposed to be and what it has be.

    "I will take you to bed"

    My legs weren''t working anymore, so were my hands.

    It felt like my soul was leaving my body.

    Dau tried to throw off all the flowers from the bed.

    "Leave them be"

    "But...fine"

    I sat on the bed.

    Dau walked to mycloset and took out my sleepwear.

    They were grey, Dau''s favorite color.

    She threw the clothes on the bed, and started talking of my clothes.

    My clothes were already ripped, a little more and my skin would be visible.

    Dau slowly took off my top.

    "Your body look so stiff"

    "I know"

    I can''t feel it, so I don''t really know but I can tell it is stiff.

    "Can you stand up? I want to take off your bottom too"

    "I can''t stand up"

    "So...lie on the bed, I will take it off"

    I lied down on the bed.

    Dau got on the bed and took off my pants.

    "Even your underwear is ripped"

    I wore this pink underwear to please Elena. It was very tough to find one, and this all happened.

    "I will take them off too" Dau touched my underwear.

    "No need"

    "But there is blood on it. You can''t sleep while wearing it"

    "I will take them off"

    "But you can''t move"

    Dammit!

    "Are you embarrassed thinking I would see you naked?" she asked.

    "It''s not about being embarrassed. It''s just...I just don''t want you to see it...yet"

    "But I have already seen it in the bathroom"

    "I know, but this is a different matter"

    "Fine. I don''t want to tire you" She nced aroundthe room and said, "Okay, how about this. I will close my eyes while taking it off?"

    "Fine"

    She closed her eyes and took off my underwear.

    "Now...." She turned her face and opened her eyes to grab my pants.

    "You can look here now"

    The top is already covering half of my legs.

    After she was done changing my clothes, she lied down beside me.

    She touched my face and asked, "Are you sad?"

    "I am"

 Chapter 285: Not Tonight

    Chapter 285: Not Tonight

    Dauy down beside me.

    She touched my face and asked, "Are you sad?"

    "I am"

    She moved her and into my ears and rubbed them.

    "They have be more pointy"

    "They will go back to normal"

    She touched my hair and said, "I thought they would be rough because the color was white, they are soft and silky"

    "They are healing"

    "Does your body hurt?"

    What about you?

    Did it hurt when you died? Of course, it must have hurt.

    She must be in pain.

    "It doesn''t hurt"

    "Are you lying?"

    "I am not"

    It really doesn''t hurt anymore because I can barely feel my body.

    She moved her face closer to mine and stared at me.

    "Your eyes look fine now"

    "Yeah"

    She kept staring at my face before she moved it a little closer.

    She moved her finger from my cheek to my lips and rubbed it.

    She moved my lip up with her finger and brushed her finger on my teeth,

    "Your teeth are also back to normal"

    "Teeth?"

    My teeth had changed too?

    "Your upper canine teeth looked like a fang"

    "Fang?!"

    "Yeah, they looked so sharp"

    "I had no idea"

    Lily never informed me about this. But then again, she hasn''t really talked with me.

    Our faces were close to each other, if one of us moved a little, we would end up kissing.

    Dau looked me in the eyes and kissed me.

    She kept looking me in the eyes while kissing me.

    Her tongue was ying with mine.

    I could feel the heat rising on Dau''s face.

    Her face became redder and redder as we kept kissing.

    Our lips parted but she was still staring at me

    "It really feels very weird doing this with you" she said, touching my lips with her fingers.

    "You have to get used to this"

    "we will be doing more than kissing in the future"

    "Yeah. Much more things"

    She moved her face again and kissed me.

    Everything was the same as thest kiss, the only difference was that her tongue was going wild inside my mouth.

    This kiss was intense.

    She was trying her best to make me feel good.

    She grabbed my hand while kissing me and staring at me in the eyes and ced it on her breasts.

    I couldn''t stop her.

    Her stare had captivated me.

    Though I couldn''t move my body, I could feel the soft sensation on my hands.

    She sat up and sat on top of me.

    "Am I heavy?"

    "I don''t think so"

    She brought her face close to mine and kissed me again.

    Her kisses were getting more and more intense.

    She started unbuttoning my shirt while kissing me.

    She took off her top revealing her half-sleeve blouse.

    She moved back and tried to take off my--

    "Stop, Dau"

    "Why? You don''t want me to--"

    "It''s not like that. I am just...not in mood"

    She made a face like she realized what I was talking about.

    "You are wrong, Lil Das. It''s not like I am trying to seduce you or anything"

    "I didn''t say anything about that"

    "It''s just...the King died, and you also saw my dead body. And you are sad. I just wanted to take all that sadness away from you"

    "Let me live with it for a while"

    "I want to relieve you"

    "No need"

    The redness from her face disappeared as she got off me.

    She buttoned my shirt again and tried to wear her top.

    "There is no need to wear that"

    "Why?"

    "Sleep like that"

    "But I am just in my blouse"

    "Please"

    "Understood"

    Shey down beside me and said, "I am sorry I can''t do anything for you right now"

    "You have done enough"

    "Can I kiss you?"

    "You don''t have to ask for permission to kiss"

    She immediately kissed me.

    Her kisses are slow. Like she was trying to enjoy every part of my lips and mouth.

    The kisses kept going more and more intense to the point that I wanted to push her down.

    But I can''t.

    Not today.

    Not tonight.

    "Lil Das?"

    "I promised this night to Elena. If it can''t be hers, then it can''t be anyone''s"

    "Why do I feel like I got rejected by you?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Oh! Forgive me"

    "No need to apologize"

    I was supposed to be enjoying the night with Elena, but...this all happened.

    Dau kept kissing me on her every breath.

    "It really feels weird. I kind of feel guilty doing this"

    "Yet you keep kissing me"

    "That''s because I want to do it. What about you? Don''t you feel weird doing these things with someone whom you saw as---"

    "Don''tplete that sentence"

    "So you do feel guilty, huh?"

    "Not exactly. I am now used to it"

    "Right! I forgot that you tried to make moves on me many times"

    "I didn''t"

    "I remember when I was sleeping in your room yesterday, you kept burying your face in my breasts"

    "It was you who were hugging me tightly"

    "That''s because Lady Lier was also doing it"

    "I would like to sleep like that every night"

    She caressed my face and said, "Don''t worry. You will sleep with us every night from now onwards"

    "I will look forward to it"

    She kissed me again.

    "Though I do understand how you are feeling right now" I added.

    "How?"

    "It''splicated to exin, but I feel the same way about Lily"

    "She is a pixie. You shouldn''t even think of doing something like this with her"

    "She can change her size"

    "Oh! Then it should be okay, right?"

    "It should be. But I just....you know the feeling"

    "Do you feel guilty doing something like that to her?"

    "Yes!"

    "Why though? It''s not like you have raised her"

    "I know but....she is just too cute. I can''t think of defiling her"

    "You shouldn''t say that, Lil Das"

    "Huh?"

    "If you said the exact same thing about me in front of me, I would have been so sad"

    "Why?"

    "I might think that you don''t love me"

    "Isthat so?"

    "Yes. Never say this in front of her"

    "..."

    "She heard everything, right?"

    "Yeah"

    I am dead.

    She was already angry and I just...

    "Lily! I didn''t mean it that way. I mean, I don''t want to do that with you...yet or it''s more like I can''t imagine doing something like that with you. But I definitely want to do it. I mean, you are so cute, how can I resist your cuteness? I can''t wait to do all those things with you"

    [...]

    "Lily?"

    "Looks like she is angry" Daumented.

    "Do something Dau"

    "Want me to talk with her?"

    "Yes please"

    "Okay. I will try"

    "Thanks"

    "So...how do I talk with her?"

    "Bring my earbuds from the drawer?"

    "Sure"

    She sat up and moved to the side of the bed to open the drawer.

    "Which one are they? There are too many here"

    "Just take whichever you want''

    "Okay"

    She took out the earbud.

    "Wear it"

    She put it in her left ear.

    "Now talk to her"

    "I will try" Dau cleared her throat and said, "Lily? Are you listening?"

    [....]

    "I can''t hear anything" said Dau.

    "That''s because she is not saying anything"

    "Hey Lily. This will be our first time talking. Nice to meet you"

    [.....]

    "...."

    Weird.

    Lily has always answered everyone when they talk with her.

    "Lily? Can you hear me?" I asked.

    [...]

    "Lily. Say something please"

    [....]

    "I know you are angry, but at least say something. You can even yell if you want"

    [....]

    "....."

    Something is wrong.

    Lily would never ignore me for that long. And she is even ignoring Dau.

    "Lily!"

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    I have to go see her. But how?

    I don''t know how to get there.

    What should I do?

    "Lil Das?"

    "I think she is sleeping"

    "Oh! She sleeps too?"

    "Yes. She needs some rest"

    "I see. Then we should sleep too. I am very tired. I want to sleep while hugging you tightly"

    "Go ahead"

    Dau hugged me and kissed me as she closed her eyes.

    She was only wearing a blouse on the top, so I could easily feel her body.

    This hug....it calms me down.

    I wonder how many times has she hugged me in my entire life?

    She may be in Sherley''s body, but she is Dau.

    There is no doubt about it.

    She is the Dau I know.

    I didn''t make the wrong decision.

    I looked at Dau, she had already fallen asleep

    <em>Ring~ Ring~</em>

    My phone rang,which was on the table in the middle of the room.

    Even though it was loud, Dau didn''t open her eyes.

    I slowly moved my hand to her face and took out the earbud from her ear.

    I still can''t move my hand properly.

    As I was taking the earbud from her ear, I moved my hand to her nose.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>

    <em></em>She is breathing.

    I wore the earbud and picked up the call.

    [Das!]

    "Elena?!"

 Chapter 286: Dream

    Chapter 286: Dream

    I wore the earbuds and picked up the call.

    [Das!]

    "Elena?!"

    [Das! Are you okay?! Is everything alright?]

    "Yeah, I am fine"

    [Why weren''t you at the party?]

    "I had some things to do"

    She won''t tell about the monster she met when she was on her way to Royal Garden, huh?

    [And the party was cancelled too. Everyone left and went to the hotel. What happened?]

    She doesn''t know about the attack on the pce?

    "Where are you right now?"

    [Sely and I are in the hotel]

    "I see"

    [We were covered in bloo--juice! Someone dropped juice on us, so we went to the hotel to take the bath]

    Blood.

    It''s been a few hours since then. Why are they taking a bath now?

    "Do you have spare clothes?"

    [Yes. We met Lier and she gave us her clothes]

    From the car...

    "Are you alone right now?"

    [No, I mean yes! But Sely is taking a bath, and I am waiting for her]

    "You are in the hotel room, right?"

    [Yes]

    Sigh-

    "Okay so stay--"

    [Once Selyes out, I wille to the pce. Please wait for me. I know we were supposed to--]

    "No need. Stay at the hotel tonight"

    [Why?! Are you angry? I am sorry--"

    "The pce was attacked when everyone was at the party. And grandpa is dead"

    [Gasp!]

    "Elena?"

    [I...I wille there]

    "No need"

    [But-]

    "Please Elena. I wille to pick you up, okay?"

    [Fine]

    "Bye"

    [Bye. I love you]

    "Love you too"

    I am sorry Elena, but you are thest person I want to see me like this.

    She will me herself for everything even though it is not rted to her.

    Before we started going out, I got hurt, and it wasn''t anyone''s fault. But Elena med herself.

    She promised that she would stay away from me and won''t ever talk to me again. Even though it wasn''t her fault that I got injured, she med herself.

    She is actually a stubborn girl who never listens to anyone once she is in themitment.

    And if here, she med herself, I don''t know what would I do.

    I nced at Dau who was still sleeping nicely.

    I almost lost her today/

    I am really d she is alive.

    I never thought I would be able to meet her again.

    She woke up in Sherley''s body.

    And all the maids including Sherley, were in that room.

    And that Augustus had the key of that room.

    How did he have the key? Unless he was the one who locked everyone in that room.

    Why would he do that?

    Should I look at the footage?

    But my eyes feel so heavy. Soon, my brain will stop working too.

    I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what I should do.

    I will just sleep.

    Dau''s face was still close to mine. If I moved a little, I would end up kissing her.

    I can even see her cleavage because she is only wearing a blouse.

    I moved my head a little to kiss her on the lips, but stopped and kissed her on the forehead.

    "Good night"

    I closed my eyes and turned around, facing the ceiling.

    "Lily, can you hear me?"

    [....]

    "If you are, at least say something"

    [....]

    "I am really worried"

    [.....]

    Is she really sleeping?

    I made her do too much work today.

    She must be asleep.

    Somehow, I just couldn''t stop worrying about her.

    Should I go to her dimension to meet her?

    She would be happy, right?

    But...how do I go there?

    I never really asked Lily, not that she told me anything about this.

    I tried to focus but I couldn''t do anything.

    "I will ask her tomorrow"

    I moved my hand to my ear to take off the earbud, but there was nothing on my ear.

    Did it drop somewhere?

    I should throw it out of the bed.

    I opened my eyes to check, but I couldn''t find it.

    I slowly sat up and nced on the right side of the bed where I was sleeping.

    Where did it go?

    Did I maybe take it off and forget?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "That must be it"

    Iid down again and closed my eyes.

    I don''t feel tired now. I mean, I do feel tired now, but my body is much more free now.

    I turned to the left side and opened my eyes to kiss Dau...again.

    When I turned around, Dau wasn''t there.

    What''s going on?

    Oh! I must be very sleepy.

    I just turned right and thought I turned left

    Dau is still sleeping on my left side.

    I sat up and nced around the bed, but...no one was there on the bed except me.

    "What''s going on?"

    She was just sleeping here beside me. And then I just closed my eyes, nothing.

    Where could she go in that small amount of time?

    I quickly got out of the bed and searched all around the room, but still couldn''t find her.

    "Dau?"

    No one replied.

    "Dau? I know you are here. Please stop messing and let''s sleep"

    Still no reply.

    What''s going on?"

    My thoughts were going wild again.

    What if....what if it was all a dream?

    What if I saw Dau''s dead body and passed out? And after that someone brought me here?

    "What if I myself came here to sleep after seeing all that?"

    But I am sure I touched Dau. I kissed her, I smelled her, though I couldn''t smell anything.

    Was that all a dream?

    That means...Dau is dead?

    My attention was diverted by the red light speaking in the mirror, only to see that it was my left which was shining red.

    "No"

    I won''t believe this was all a dream.

    I am sure she just went somewhere.

    Maybe I just slept too much and didn''t notice the time? Yeah, that must be it.

    I won''t believe unless I see everything myself.

    I quickly ran out of the room.

    I started running in the hallways.

    Those cleaners were fast. They cleared up everything in no time.

    Everything looks new, like nothing ever happened here.

    I ran to mother''s room, but she wasn''t there.

    I ran to Lirole''s room. But she wasn''t there either.

    I checked Lier''s room, Dau''s room. No one was there.

    All the rooms were empty. Not just rooms, everything was empty.

    I didn''t see a single maid when I was running around.

    "What''s happening?"

    I started running all over the ce.

    If someone were to take a quick walk in the pce, it would take them more than two days if they walked non-stop. That''s how big the pce is.

    I searched half of the pce in less than 30 minutes. Even though I searched half of the pce, I didn''t see anyone.

    I had no idea which hallways I was passing anymore.

    What is going on?

    Wait! Maybe....

    Dau had told me to take a nap after we came from the parliament. And I took a nap.

    What if I never woke up from that nap?

    What if I am just walking up now?

    What if there was a shortage of maids there, and they sent all the maids from here too?

    What if Dau went to the party too?

    Yeah! That must be it.

    Everyone is safe.

    I will just go to the party now.

    I am sure everyone will yell at me.

    "Should I stop by grandpa''s room too?"

    I haven''t gone in his room yet.

    "He must be sleeping"

    Should I disturb him?

    Suddenly....one thought came to my mind. And I couldn''t stop myself from confirming it.

    I immediately ran to the nearest balcony to check the outside surrounding, and my guess was right.

    "I knew it. I am in Lily''s dimension"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>"So Dau and I are sleeping in the real world"

    d to know that.

    So I really came here, huh?

    I should have guessed this sooner instead of freaking out like an idiot.

    But I just panicked because Dau''s wasn''t there

    "Where is Lily though?"

    Is she not here?

    She said this ce is just a ce where she can summon me. And that she lives in another dimension.

    "I thought about this ce when I thought of meeting Lily"

    She is not here.

    She is in her own dimension.

    So she is really sleeping, huh?

    Otherwise, there is no way she would ignore me even though I am here...right?

    "Should I think of going into Lily''s dimension?"

    But I haven''t seen that ce so imagining it would be kind of hard.

    "Let''s just try it"

    I tried to enter Lily''s dimension. But I couldn''t.

    "What if I use my system, to find Lily?"

    Then once I have found her, I will go and meet her.

    I will apologize to her in person.

    And if she is sleeping, then I will wait for her to wake up.

    "But how do I find Lily?"

    Do I just have to say ''Find Lily'' and it will work?

    Let''s try it.

    "Find Lily"

    [Program Found]

    It really worked.

    "Let''s see...she is...." my eyes widened as I saw her location.

    "She is...here, in the pce!"

    But I searched up half of the pce, and couldn''t find anyone.

    Somehow, I knew exactly where Lily was. And my feet automatically ran there.

    It was my room.

    If there is any ce she could be, it''s my room.

    She is hiding in my room.

    I opened the door of my room, to see Lily curled up in the corner with her back facing at me.

    "Lily?"

    She is actingstrange.

    "Lily?"

    I walked up to her and touched her.

    "Lily?"

    She looked up.

    "Li...ly?"

 Chapter 287: Different Versions

    Chapter 287: Different Versions

    I opened the door of my room, to see Lily curled up in the corner with her back facing at me.

    "Lily?"

    She is acting strange.

    "Lily?"

    I walked up to her and touched her.

    "Lily?"

    She looked up.

    "Li...ly?"

    What the-!

    "Lily!"

    [what-] "-are-" [-you-] "-doing-" ["-here?"]

    Her face...no! Her entire body was covered with marks and stains.

    "What happened to you?"

    [I-] "-am-" [-fine]

    Even her voice is...

    "I am sorry. I am really sorry. Please forgive me, Lily"

    "I said-" [-this-] "before that-" [-our bodies-] "-are-" ["-synced"]

    "I am sorry"

    [I-] "-said-" [I can-] "-feel all your-" [-pain]

    "Please heal yourself"

    "I-!" [-don''t!-] [-wan-] "-nt to!"

    "Please"

    "I want to-" [-feel the pain-] "-you went-" [through]

    "Please heal yourself"

    [I want-] "-you to-" [-look at me-] "-and suffer"

    "I am sorry"

    I hugged her.

    [Let-] "-me go"

    "I won''t!"

    The stains and the marks also started to appear on my body.

    It burns!

    [Let go!]

    "I won''t let go unless you heal yourself"

    After a few seconds, the burning stopped and the marks disappeared.

    "Now let me go"

    "I won''t! What if you do that again?"

    "I won''t"

    I let go of her.

    She stared at me and said, "I won''t ever forgive you for what you did"

    "I am sorry"

    "I was forced to watch everything. I couldn''t move! I couldn''t even close my eyes! All I could do was watch!"

    "I am sorry"

    "I am not looking for an apology. Heck, I don''t even want an apology. I would look like an asshole to act selfish when you are going through lots of shit"

    "Where did you learn all those words?"

    Her face flushed as she turned it to the other side and said, "That''s not what we will be talking about right now"

    "Right"

    "I understand that watching Dau''s dead body was so painful. But you should have listened to me. Your heart had burst. And when I tried to talk to you, you disabled my program"

    "Sorry"

    "I would have gotten deleted too, you know?"

    "Sorry"

    "You would never be able to see me again"

    "Sorry"

    "Stop saying sorry on everything" tears fell from her eyes as she said, "Saying sorry won''t undo what you did"

    Dammit!

    "I have set up a program now" Lily said, wiping away her tears.

    "Program?"

    "If you ever go to that state again. Or try to disable my program, that program will automatically delete my program and I will disappear"

    "...."

    "There will be no backups left"

    "Stop acting like Dau"

    "I am not trying to act like her. I don''t want to act like her, but this is the only threat that works for you"

    "...''

    "Unless we threaten you to kill ourselves, you won''t stop being reckless"

    "It''s not fair"

    "You never act fair either!"

    "...."

    "I am sorry for acting like this in such sensitive time. But I had to do this to make you understand, did you understand?"

    "I did"

    "So don''t ever do the same thing again, got it?"

    "Got it"

    Her face cheered up as she ran at me to hug me.

    "I am really happy to see you here" she said, tightening her grip.

    I could feel her soft breasts pressing against me.

    "Are you really okay?" I asked, caressing her back.

    "I am fine since you are here now"

    She let go of me and turned around to lean backwards at me.

    I hugged her from behind and asked, "What was that?"

    "It''s so that you don''t feel my breasts"

    "Come on, let me feel them"

    "Last time you came here, you didn''t even want to kiss me, and now you want to feel my breasts"

    "You have seen me naked many times. You have seen Elena and Lier naked too. You have also seen us do those things. And only you know how many times who reyed that memory to watch it over and over again. So now it''s normal for me to have those thoughts for you"

    "Yet you said you don''t want to do it with me"

    "...."

    "What was that? ''You are just so cute that I can''t think of defiling you'', why did you say it then?"

    "That was an example. And I was just talking about feeling up your breasts, so why were you mentioning that here?"

    "That will eventually happen though, right?"

    "It will. I was supposed to have sex with Elena tonight...but.."

    Lily immediately tuned around and hugged me, saying, "Feel them all you want. After all they are all yours"

    "Of course they are"

    To be honest, my body was aching a lot.

    Like there was a current flowing in my body. Even though I am here in a different dimension, I still feel the body pain.

    Lily looked up and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Let''s go to bed"

    "Hmm"

    We walked to the bed and Iy down on the bed.

    Lily got on the bed and sat on top of me.

    "Trying to seduce me?"

    "Not tonight. You said this night belongs to Elena, so I won''t make any move on you today"

    "Thanks for the consideration"

    "Even if you hadn''t told that, I would have never made a move on you today"

    "Because the pce was attacked?"

    She shook her head and said, "This was supposed to be Elena''s special night. And I love Elena as much as I love you"

    "What a good kid you are"

    "I am not a kid!"

    "But if we look at the time you were created by the Devip, you would be only months old by now"

    "AI don''t have any age, nor do we have any sense of time"

    "I know"

    "So you can also say that I am a lot older than you"

    "Yet you look like a kid"

    "Stop calling me a kid! I can change my size into anything"

    She got up from me and the bed, and stood in front of me.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Just wait and watch"

    Lily''s body started shrinking and it shrunk into a one year old girl.

    I thought she was changing into her pixie form, but...

    "You lewd Lily! How could you even think something like this"

    She looked up and said, "What do you mean?"

    "Why would you turn into a one year old? What do you want to do with me?"

    "Get your mind out of the gutter"

    "That''s my line"

    "I just changed to this size to show you my various versions"

    "...."

    "You are the one who is lewd. How can you even imagine doing--"

    "I didn''t imagine anything! And stop acting like that in a one year old body. It feels so disturbing"

    "Yeah, sure"

    Her size increased.

    The clothes changed with her size.

    "This is how a three year old Lily would look"

    "You look cute"

    She hugged herself while looking at me with a disgusted look on her face.

    "What? I can''t evenment on how you look?!"

    She spun around and her size increased.

    "This is how a 5 year old Lily would look"

    "This age is perfect"

    She jumped back and covered her body saying, "Perfect for what?"

    "Perfect to tell whether you will be a beauty when you grow up or not"

    "Oh? What do you think? Will I be a beauty?"

    "You are already one"

    She jumped forward and her size changed again.

    "This is how 8 year Lily would look like"

    No matter what version of Lily I saw, all were so damn cute that it made me want to hug her tightly and never let her go.

    I blinked and her size changed again.

    "This is how a 12 year old Lily would look like"

    I just couldn''t take my eyes off her.

    Looking at her all the versions. I kind of wanted to grow up with her.

    She pped and her size changed.

    "This is what 15 year old Lily would look like"

    Aside from her clothes, her hairstyles and body shapes were also changing.

    15 year old Lily looks almost like she does right now. Just some developed body parts.

    She snapped and her size changed again.

    "This is what a 24 year old Lily would look like"

    Her height was a little taller than mine.

    "Why do you look so cute even in the adult version?"

    "Because I am eternally cute"

    I shouldn''t have asked.

    "Want me to change to a more adult form?"

    "How old do you n to go?" I asked.

    "I don''t know. I will never age, but I will match my age with you. And once you grow old, I will be an olddy too"

    "I won''t live that long though"

    ''You have about 2 years left''.

    If he was correct, then I won''t even able to fulfill all mine and their dreams.

    "Don''tworry. I am sure we will find a way to do that," said Lily.

    Earlier, when Dau had the system, I searched for various ways to do something, to increase the limit. But I couldn''t find anything useful.

    "I hope so"

    I sat on the bed.

    She changed her size back to normal and said, "Which version of me do you like the most?"

    "That''s a very hard question"

    "Come on!"

    "I seriously don''t know. I mean you are asking me the hardest question"

    "I want one answer"

    "All of your versions were awesome"

    "Choose one"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>"The current one"

    "...."

    She said nothing, just a nk stare.

    "What? I just said I live the current one the most"

    She smirked and said, "You pass"

    "Oh?! I didn''t know there was a passing system"

    "Obviously there was"

    "So..." I leaned back andy down on the bed, saying, "I would have failed which I had chose any other version?"

    She walked and stood in front of me.

    She slowly got on top of me and climbed all the way to my chest, then brought her face close to mine and kissed me, or, so I thought. But she stopped midway and brought her face close to my ears.

    "You would have passed regardless of any version you had chosen"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I pulled her close and kissed her on the lips.

    ===============

    [Edited on 16 november]

    Hey guys, 2 chapters again today.

    I released 4 extra chaptersst week too, even though we hadn''t reached our PS goal.

    And I asked you guys to add my second book to the library, but only some did. Thank you to those who added and read it.

    Okay, so here is the deal.

    Vote with PS on my second novel, if we reach 500 PS on that novel by the end of this week, then I will do a mass release of 2 chapters of this novel and 3 chapters on that novel.

    NOTE: I am not forcing anyone to do it. Do it only if you want to ;)

    ================

 Chapter 288: Cute Devil

    Chapter 288: Cute Devil

    Lily slowly got on top of me and climbed all the way to my chest, then brought her face close to mine and kissed me, or, so I thought. But she stopped midway and brought her face close to my ears.

    "You would have passed regardless of any version you had chosen"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I pulled her close and kissed her on the lips.

    Surprised, her eyes widened as she kissed me back.

    Our lips parted as she looked at me and said, "Don''t do that suddenly"

    "You seduced me, got on top of me. You whispered in my ears. You pressed your soft breast on me, and then you say, ''Don''t do that suddenly''? Wow!"

    "Hmph!"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Fine then, no more kisses"

    Why is she so cute?

    She looks more cute when she pouts.

    I pulled her close again and kissed her.

    Her puffed cheeks went ''poof'' as she kissed me back.

    Our lips parted just to kiss again.

    This time, I used my tongue.

    As soon as I inserted my tongue in her mouth, she caught it with her teeth and inserted her tongue in my mouth.

    She grinned as she kept kissing me.

    I slowly moved my hand to her chest and squeezed her breasts.

    As soon as I squeezed her breasts she jumped back to the corner of the room.

    "Whoa! That was a very long jump" I awed.

    Lily was ring at me while covering her breasts with her hands.

    "What?" I asked.

    "Why did you touch them?"

    "They are meant to be touched by me"

    "But why so suddenly?"

    "Same question again"

    "I am just surprised. This was the first time you ever touched my breasts"

    "Come to think of it, you are right. This was the first time I touched yours"

    "Next time you do it, tell me"

    "But your reactions are so cute"

    Her face flushed.

    "And your breasts were so soft. My hand almost bounced back by its softness"

    Her face flushed even more.

    "You are really cute!"

    She was making a face I had never seen before.

    "Come here. I want to squeeze them more"

    "I..." She opened her mouth and said, "I will just make my breasts t. Problem solved!"

    "Wait! No. You can''t do that"

    "I can though"

    "Then what will I squeeze?"

    "Nothing"

    "No way!"

    "Then promise me you will tell me next time before you do it"

    "I promise!"

    "Hmm. So how about I make them bigger?"

    "This size is fine"

    It''s almost the same size as Lier.

    "How about I make them the biggest one you have ever seen"

    "Now you are acting like Elena"

    "I want to be like her"

    "Is that so?"

    She nodded.

    Dammit!

    "Your nods are the cutest"

    "If I be like Elena, you will love me the same as her"

    "..."

    "Right?"

    "I already love you though"

    "I want you to love me like you Elena"

    "I think I love and treat everyone the same, don''t I?"

    "You don''t"

    "Wow. Don''t reply instantly"

    "I want you to love me the most"

    "I do love--"

    <em><strong>Blip~!</strong></em>

    "-the same...huh? What just happened?"

    What was that?!

    "..."

    Lily was looking at me in shock.

    "What''s wrong, Lily?"

    "You just disappeared for a second there"

    "I did?"

    "Yes! You suddenly disappeared"

    "..."

    "You had a vision, right?"

    ""

    "What did you see?"

    "It wasn''t a vision."

    I won''t acknowledge that vision.

    It was definitely not a vision. It was just my imagination.

    "Das. What did you see?"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "I guess I need to practice on my lying technique"

    "What did you see?"

    "I saw you"

    "Huh?"

    "You were in adult form...same as you are right now...I think"

    "So...?"

    "But you had wings"

    "What?"

    "You looked like a pixie, but in this form"

    "You mean, I had wings?"

    "Yes"

    "But you have never seen me in wings in this form, have you?"

    "No"

    "So why did you have that vision?"

    "It wasn''t a vision"

    "But you--"

    "It wasn''t" I smiled as I said, "It wasn''t a vision"

    "Fine"

    "Nowe here"

    "Hmm. Wait. Did I look like this?"

    Wings came out from her back and she turned back.

    "Did I look like this in what you just saw?"

    "No. It was different"

    "But you said I had wings"

    "Maybe it was something else. Don''t worry about it"

    Her wings disappeared as she rushed towards me.

    She pushed me down on the bed and said, "Sometimes, you really scare me"

    "Been a while since someone called me scary"

    "I am not calling you scary. I only said some times you scare me"

    "Being scary and looking scary is the same thing in the end"

    "I don''t think you are scary though"

    "I think you are the cutest though"

    I sat up, pushing her back as she sat on myp with her face in front of me.

    I kissed her.

    She moved her hands to my face and pulled me in.

    "Feeling horny now, huh?"

    "I don''t have any function like that, but yes! You can say that I am horny"

    "I am too"

    "But you won''t do anything to me, right?"

    "Not tonight"

    "But we can kiss, right?"

    "Yeah"

    She kissed me. She was pressing my face against hers like there is no tomorrow.

    Her kisses kept getting more and more intense.

    "Since we can''t do any more than kiss, I should be allowed for this, right?"

    I moved my hands to her chest and squeezed them with both of my hands.

    She tried to jump again, but before she could move, I squeezed them again. And this time, more forcefully to which Lily let out, "Anh!"

    I was shocked. I never thought of a reaction like this.

    "You..." Lily red at me with her teary eyes as she yelled, ''You promised you would inform me before squeezing them!"

    I squeezed her breasts again.

    "Stop squeezing them!"

    "Let me hear that moan once more"

    "It won''t happen again"

    Her flushed face became more and more red.

    "It was a very cute moan. Please let me hear it again"

    I squeezed her breasts again.

    She tried to jump back, but I pulled her in and kissed her.

    After resisting for a while, she gave in and started kissing me back.

    She pushed me down and continued kissing while I kept squeezing her breasts.

    We were so lost in kissing that it was so hard for me to stay sane.

    Everything about Lily is cute.

    Her lips are so soft, her tongue too. Her cheeks and her breasts. Her hands too. Everything, her entire body is soft.

    Even her saliva is sweet.

    If this keeps going on, it would be hard to hold back.

    Her eyes were closed as we were kissing.

    Every time I squeezed her breasts, her mouth got wetter and I kept drinking all her saliva.

    I really feel like I am doing a very bad thing

    I feel so guilty.

    I have defiled Lily.

    I have defiled that cute Lily.

    But...her cuteness just keeps increasing.

    As we were kissing, she suddenly opened her eyes and stopped kissing.

    "What''s wrong?

    "Your..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Your penis is hitting me"

    "Oh!"

    Her face flushed as she looked me in the eyes.

    "What''s with this reaction? You have seen it many times. And you have also seen me doing those things with Elena and Lily"

    "But it''s embarrassing"

    "You want to see it?"

    "But you said only kisses"

    "Only seeing, nothing else"

    "But if I see it, I will feel like touching it"

    "Okay then. Touching included"

    "But if I touch it, Will want to suck it"

    "You just want to suck it, don''t you?"

    "That''s not true. If I wanted to suck, then I would have just---I would have asked you"

    "Hmm? What were you going to say earlier?"

    She turned her face the other way and said, "Nothing"

    I touched her breasts and said, "I will squeeze them with all my strength if you don''t say it"

    She grabbed my wrists with her hands and moved my hands from her breasts, forcefully.

    I forgot that she is strong.

    Dammit.

    I can''t even move my hands. I can break free from her grip if I use my system, but I don''t really feel like doing it.

    "Now what will you do?" she asked as she smirked.

    "There is one more thing I can do"

    "Don''t lie. Now you can''t do anything"

    "You will regret saying that"

    I moved my hips up and my penis hit her.

    She immediately let go of my hands as she got off me.

    "Heh!" I smirked.

    She red at me and said, "I will tell Elena that you forced yourself on me"

    "Hey! I never did that"

    "What you did just now is practically the same thing"

    "It''s not the same thing"

    "It is"

    "I just moved and my penis just touched you. And we are both wearing clothes. There is no way it''s <em>''practically''</em> the same thing"

    "Then I will tell her that you hit me with your penis"

    "That''s what I did, but it sounds so wrong. Please stop"

    "I want her to beat you"

    "Let me live"

    "Okay. I won''t tell her. But in return, you have to do one thing as I say"

    "So now I am being ckmailed, huh?"

    "Yes! So, will you do it or not"

    "Even if you tell Elena, I don''t think she will get angry"

    "Okay then. I will just message her with your phone right now"

    "Yeah. Go ahead--"

    Wait!

    I told Elena to stay at the hotel, even though this night was supposed to be...

    And if Lily send her message now saying ''Das hit me with his penis'', she will...no! I don''t even want to think about it.

    "Fine! Fine. I will do as you say"

    Dammit!

    Just you wait you cute devil. I promise, I will pay this back to you hundred folds.

    I don''t know why I chose that word, it just came to my mind and I thought this is the best suited word for her.

 Chapter 289: Forgotten Truth

    Chapter 289: Forgotten Truth

    I told Elena to stay at the hotel, even though this night was supposed to be...

    And if Lily send her message now saying ''Das hit me with his penis'', she will...no! I don''t even want to think about it.

    "Fine! Fine. I will do as you say"

    Dammit!

    "Heh!" she smirked.

    I want to smack her!

    Damn you!

    Just because you are cute doesn''t mean I won''t smack you.

    Just you wait for next time.

    "Heh!" she smirked again.

    I stared at her in reply.

    "Heh!" she made a smug face and smirked again.

    "You know, you are being annoying"

    "You mean cute?"

    "No! Annoying. You have been annoying ever since we met for the first time"

    "Gasp!" she gasped and said, "How can you call the cute little me annoying?"

    "Because you are annoying. I still remember how badly I wanted to smack you at that time"

    "Spank me?!"

    There was excitement in her eyes.

    Curse you inte!

    What have you done to my Lily?!

    "Smack! I said smack"

    "They are practically the same thing"

    "They are not. What dictionary are you using?"

    "All dictionaries that are avable on the inte"

    "...."

    "So what I want you to do is--"

    "Wait, wait. Nothing lewd please, okay?"

    "I know. I respect your words"

    Doesn''t look like you do.

    She came near me and cradled my face, saying, "I want you to stop being so reckless"

    "...."

    "Okay?"

    I looked down and said, "You know I can''t do that"

    "Then...I will ask for something else"

    "..."

    She sat on myp and brought her face close to mine, saying, "Please be more dependent on us"

    "I am already dependent on you"

    "Not just on me. Be dependent on everyone"

    "I can''t do that"

    "You can if you try"

    "Maybe I can. But I will never be dependent on Elena"

    "You should"

    "I am more than dependent on her. My life is dependent on her. She is my reason to live" I looked up and said, "I can get more dependent on her"

    "I am sure she won''t mind"

    "I know she won''t. And she knows how much she means to me. And I also know she won''t force me on that"

    "I understand"

    She leaned down a little and kissed me, moving my face up with her kiss.

    "Does my kisses feel good?" she asked, kissing me again.

    "Yeah"

    She kissed and asked, "Can I ask you something?"

    "Hmm" I replied, kissing her.

    "Why did you name me Lily?"

    "I said that before, right? I read a novel where there was a pixie and her name was Lily"

    "Can you tell me that novel''s name?"

    "Oh! Do you want to read it?"

    "Yes"

    "Sure. The name of the novel was...was...uh...strange. Why can''t I remember the name? I am sure I have read it"

    Lily cuddled my face and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry"

    "It''s not okay! Please, check my memories. It will be there"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes"

    "Do you know what date?"

    "It was within a week before Elena asked me to y VR game with her"

    "Let me check"

    She checked and said, "It''s not there"

    "It should be there! Trust me"

    "It''s not there"

    "Then look into a month''s memories before that. It should be there"

    She checked again and said, "It''s not"

    "Why?! Is it not there? Did those memories get deleted too?"

    "Ever since you met Elena, your memories have barely been deleted"

    "But I am sure I read the novel--"

    Before I could say anything, she hugged me.

    Sure, we have hugged before many times...well, not hug, but cuddled. But this hug, it felt like she was asking me to stop thinking about that.

    "It''s okay" she caressed my hair and said, "Don''t worry about it"

    "But-"

    She cradled my face and said, "I am not worried about it and I don''t care about it. So you should stop worrying about it too, okay?"

    "Fine"

    I just don''t want to think anymore. I don''t want to suffer anymore.

    She pulled me close to her face and kissed me.

    "Let me enjoy kissing you. WHO knows when will be the next time"

    "You can call me here every night"

    "I don''t want to be that selfish"

    "That''s not selfishness. It''s something you deserve"

    She kissed me and said, "I would like to do this with you in the real world"

    "..."

    I wanted to bring Lily in the real world. But it was something impossible.

    If I had installed her program in some device, then she would have been trapped inside it.

    Myst n was to install her program in a robot, but that would too...but, when I installed her program inside me, it worked.

    I was happy that I could talk with Lily anytime. I thought Lily would be happy.

    Then when she pulled me into this dimension, I was even more happy.

    I could see her. I could touch her. I could kiss her. I could do all the things which I couldn''t do in LWO or in the real world.

    That was my happiest moment with her. But I forgot that I may be able toe here and enjoy, but as soon as I leave from here. Lily gets lonely.

    She can see the real world, interact with the real world. She can do anything she wants using my system. But she can''te into the real world.

    She can''t touch anything in the real world. She can create the exact same thing here, but there is no meaning to it.

    I forgot that she wanted to be in the real world.

    And what I am doing is....trapping her in my body and ordering around to fix my body and take care of my chores and...and...i keep hurting her.

    Heh!

    No matter how hard I try to love my loved ones, no matter how hard I try to be kind to my loved ones, I always end up hurting them. I always make them cry.

 Chapter 290: More Questions

    Chapter 290: More Questions

    No matter how hard I try to love my loved ones, no matter how hard I try to be kind to my loved ones, I always end up hurting them. I always make them cry.

    I don''t deserve--

    "Das! Are you thinking about something stupid?"

    I was in serious thoughts and here she is, passing funnyments.

    I know that she did this on purpose to make me snap out of whatever I was thinking.

    "Yes. You are right. I was thinking about something stupid"

    "Were you thinking ''How is Lily so cute?''. But that''s not something stupid"

    "That is a question which I never want to know the answer of "

    "But I am curious why I am so cute"

    "Narcissist"

    She puffed her cheeks.

    "Kidding, kidding"

    "Answer me. Why am I so cute?"

    "I don''t know. Ask that Devip"

    "I have never met her after the first time"

    "You are right"

    "How did she create me? She is like my mother, right?"

    "If you put it like that then yeah. You can say she is your mother"

    "Now I feel weird knowing I have a mother"

    "She is not exactly your mother though. She just created you"

    "How?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "How would I know?"

    "Well. She like...used her hair...and then the light glowed and you were created"

    "Just like that?"

    "Just like that"

    "Isn''t it strange?"

    "What?" I pushed her down and kissed her.

    "Isn''t it like a system?" she asked, kissing me back.

    "Well, she is a developer, so she can do anything she wants, right?"

    "Yeah. That''s what I am saying. Isn''t it like a system?"

    "You mean she is a system user?"

    "No. I am talking about how developers and moderators can do anything they want, just like system users"

    "It is strange but at the same time it is not"

    "Who gives them the power to do all that?"

    "..."

    I never thought of this.

    What makes them developers?

    For example, I want to make a VR game. So I would be considered as a developer. But what makes me the developer?

    I think I know the answer.

    If that developer ys any other VR game, they would be just like an ordinary yer.

    What gives them power is...the dimension? I don''t know how to say this, but....in simple words, they have power in their program only.

    So if, all the system users have powers to mess with programs however they want. Not only one, but as many as they want. What are they? What it makes them? What makes them system users? And out of all that, who gives them the system? How do they get it?

    Dau got it after her operation, but no one knows how she got it. I need to meet that doctor.

    I used to think that I got the system when I logged into LWO for the first time. Even though Lily said I might have it before that. But I brushed it off.

    And today, Augustus said the same thing. He knows how I got the system. Or maybe he was just bluffing and trying to act cool?

    He said he knows everything about me, but he actually didn''t.

    He didn''t know about my powers....what he called it was the true Edens.

    He didn''t know about that.

    Then maybe I have a chance to beat him?

    "Das"

    "Yeah, sorry"

    "You got any answers?"

    "I think the developer just did what she wanted to do without any knowledge"

    "What do you mean?"

    "She was just imagining that and it happened"

    "I see"

    "Actually, I think she was lying about that ''backing up 15 yers'' too"

    "Why do you think so? We already met one of them"

    "Yeah, grace. But she never said how her Devip looked like, or who she was"

    "Are you saying her Devip and yours is the same person?"

    "I am saying that might be a possibility"

    "Maybe you are right, maybe you are not"

    From what I can say is that Devip has no deep knowledge about VR games. Not that I have any.

    She used to...she thinks everything is automatic. Like on the day 5 of the Abyssal Ruins event. The server broke, and she said it will repair automatically.

    Okay. There could be a possibility for it to repair automatic ''if'' the server was broken. But in truth, it was corrupted, corrupted by me.

    And the repairing should...must have done manually.

    I think.....it was Rias who was handling everything and backing up the Devip without knowing her.

    They both are very mysterious.

    Well, I don''t know anything about them.

    When I first met Devip, I was kind of creeped out. But when I met her for the second time, which was at the server-break, she really helped me out.

    She was so nice. Maybe I am just exaggerating here. But she gave me Lily''s program and I owe her for that.

    But then....''Killer!'', she called me a killer too.

    As for Rias, I first met her when I was at a very sensitive moment.

    Elena ignored me for a day, and I was really worried.

    I need to see Elena every day. Talk with her, touch her and listen to her. But I didn''t get that for more than one entire day.

    At that time, I met Rias. I first mistook her for a gho--NPC yer. But she turned out to be a real yer, at least that''s what she told me at that time.

    And...I don''t know why, but I was charmed by her.

    But then she turned out to be something else. And after that, I got to know from mother that she is...was dead.

    I don''t know what to do about them, but I need to meet them.

    I need to meet Rias because she knows about me. And maybe I can know the whereabouts of Zero from her?

    As for Devip, I need to meet her to know why she called me a killer.

    "Das!"

    "Fine. I will stop thinking now"

    She kissed me and asked, "Aren''t you curious how Dau is in Sherley''s body?"

    "I am but,,,I am afraid to know it"

    "Are you scared that what if she is actually Sherley and that she is just acting as Dau"

    "No. I am more than a hundred percent sure that she is Dau. There is no way I can mistake someone else as Dau"

    "Then what are you worried about?"

    "Truth. I am worried about the truth. What if I once again got to know something I had no idea about?"

    "Isn''t it better to know everything now rather than getting disappointedter on?"

    She is right.

    It is now time to move forward.

    "y the footage, Lily"

    =====================

    Hey guys! Two Chapters today!!

    I am writing this announcement to inform you guys about something.

    You might have already seen it in my profile. I am writing another novel.

    The name of the novel is, "Underrated Exorcist: The Legacy of The Supreme''s will".

    By the time you are reading this, 7 chapters should already be out.

    I started writing that novel with this VR novel. I nned to stockpile the chapters to 120+ chapters and then put it on timer to release it.

    But ns changed, as busy as I am nowadays, it would be hard to stockpile 120+ chapters, I would take 3+ months. LOL.

    Currently, I have about 50 chapters stockpiled of that novel, and it will be released daily by the sum of two.

    I am asking you guys to add it in your library, read it. And if possible, drop a review.

    And as always, thanks for the support. : )

    ===========================

 Chapter 291: Endurance

    Chapter 291: Endurance

    Lily sat beside me and held my hand.

    She squeezed my hand and looked at me, saying, "Are you ready?"

    "Yeah"

    The screen came and Lily yed the footage.

    The hallway was clear. Just like how it was when I left.

    Maids were walking around, doing their chores and duties.

    The screen had three sections, and they were changing every three seconds.

    "Make the panel big and y twelve footage at once"

    "Okay"

    The panel got big. And now, instead of three, twelve footage were ying at once.

    Twelve were still less considering there are over thousands of cameras in the pce. But right now, the footage is only of the inner and outer area of the pce.

    Six were of the inner pce, the hallways and balconies. And the other six were of the outer pce, the pavilion and the backside garden.

    "Add three more footage of the outer ce, where the pavilion starts"

    "Okay"

    The security guards were doing their duties.

    Everything was normal, just like always. Suddenly, hundreds of men jumped under, and upper the pavilion.

    They didn''te from gates, or jump the wall. They fell from the sky.

    The men started attacking the guards. Before the guards could even react, they were killed.

    More guards came and started firing at them, but the guns had no effect on them. More men came from the gate, jumped from the wall, and fell from the sky.

    They just kepting. The guards were outnumbered.

    Some guards ran inside the pce, and they were headed to the security room to activate the emergency mode. Meanwhile, some had already called for backup teams.

    All the men ran inside the pce after killing all the guards. The men started killing the maids and whoever they saw, whoever came in their way.

    The backup security team arrived and entered the pce. They were informed about the men and their weapons and attacks.

    The backup team was fully armed with special body armor. Now, those men were outnumbered by the security team.

    But more men arrived and started butchering everyone. Something was different about those new men, they didn''t react to anything at all.

    "They are robots" Lilymented.

    Dau came rushing in and started killing them.

    She was just wearing the white night dress which she showed me before I left.

    Dau kept killing as many as possible, and ordered all maids to go somewhere safe. But the maids tried to fight back too.

    Maids were trained, but not officially trained. They were just trained to defend themselves.

    All the maids present there, died, and now only a couple of security guards were left.

    Dau ordered them to contact outside the pce, but those men had already disabled every system of the pce. Not only that, the men just kept increasing.

    Soon, all the security died, leaving only Dau to fight them.

    Dau was already more than injured.

    She had swords stabbed in her back, bullets in her legs, and chest.

    The men had circled her. As if they didn''t want to leave her alive.

    So they were really after her, huh?

    One man dashed at her from the side, Dau shed him. Another man jumped at her from front, Dau dogged him while killing the man who jumped after that man.

    Slowly, Dau killed all of them.

    She looked at her body and sighed.

    She took out the swords stabbed in her and threw them on the ground. More blood came out of her wounds. She could barely walk.

    Her wounds were healing very slowly. Considering the injury she had sustained, her healing system had slowed down.

    Her sword fell down from her hand. She crouched to pick it up.

    As soon as she crouched more men came and stabbed her from behind. Another stabbed her from the front, another from the side. They stabbed swords in her from all the possible ce.

    Then one man jumped and stabbed in her eye, the other man did the same with her other eye. One jumped and cut her ears. And one jumped and shed her head into two.

    "Das, it hurts!"

    I was brought back to my senses when Lily said that.

    I was squeezing her hand so tightly that she was about to cry.

    "Sorry, Lily"

    "I can feel your pain. But don''t forget she is alive now"

    "That doesn''t change the fact that she died...no! She was killed. Did you see?! How horribly they killed her?! Who does that! Even if....even if they wanted to kill her, they should have just killed her in one shot, without any pain. There was no need to kill her...so cruelly"

    I would have lost myself in rage again...I can still lose myself at any moment. The only thing which is holding me back, the only thing which is keeping me sane, is Lily.

    I turned my gaze at the screen again.

    The hallway was quiet. The men were wandering everywhere in the pce.

    They were stabbing all the bodies lying on the ground.

    They were shooting everybody, all the bodies lying on the ground. Even though they were already long dead.

    Soon after, I entered the pce, walked everywhere, walked all hallways, and reached that hallway.

    I had already lost it, the moment I entered the pce, my mind had stopped working.

    When Dau''s hand touched my leg. When my heart beat grew faster and faster, the moment I looked back, I changed.

    It was only 10 seconds. It took me ten seconds to look back and see Dau''s body.

    The moment I turned back, my hair turned white.

    I had already stopped feeling my body. My heart also burst.

    The footage went ck after that. Not only that footage, but all the cameras of the pce went nk. It must have been that moment when that Augustus entered when the cameras went nk.

    He said he was watching everything from outside somewhere, and only came in after the footage went nk.

    That bastard! I will kill him one day.

 Chapter 292: Reassurance

    Chapter 292: Reassurance

    The moment I turned back, my hair turned white.I had already stopped feeling my body. My heart also burst.

    After that, I don''t remember a single thing.

    My memories after that are still hazy and out of sequence.

    "Das. Should we stop?" Lily asked, squeezing my hand.

    "Can you tell me what happened after that? I don''t remember anything"

    "I will show you the system logs"

    "What is that?"

    "It''s like DNA"

    "It stores all the information?"

    "Yes, but only if it is something rted to systems"

    Another screen appeared and in the screen was my body sketch.

    She turned the screen to the front and said, "You felt very sad when you said Dau''s body"

    "How do you know that?"

    "Your eyes were teary"

    "They were?"

    "It was only for a moment, but yes. You cried"

    "Then what happened?"

    "The tears dried up and you said, ''Activate master protocol''. It got activated and youmanded ''Exterminate all emotions''. I tried to stop you but you disabled my program, and put me into the slumber. I couldn''t do anything. I tried to speak, but my voice wouldn''te out. I tried to move my body, but it wouldn''t move. I tried to close my eyes, but they wouldn''t close. I couldn''t do anything. All I could do was...watch"

    She has said this many times already.

    Lily never does this. She must have been very effected by this.

    "I am really sorry"

    "It''s okay. I was just very scared at that moment. Your body, or rather your system was going crazy"

    "What happened after that?"

    "You went on a rampage. You killed everyone you saw"

    "I even attacked Elena"

    "You tried to! And I know you would never attack or harm Elena in any way"

    "But I tried to attack her, right?"

    "..."

    "What about that old couple?"

    "They are alive"

    "Why didn''t I kill them?"

    "Why do you want to kill them?"

    "You said I killed everyone who came in my way. I even tried to attack Elena, but I did nothing to that old couple. Why?

    "I don''t know"

    "This doesn''t make any sense"

    "There were still some men around at that time. Maybe you just wanted to kill those men?"

    "Then why did I try to attack Elena?"

    "Do you seriously think that you could have hurt Elena? Do you seriously think you can hurt her? Whether you are sane or not, you would never try to...you wouldn''t even imagine hurting Elena"

    "But I--"

    "If you wanted to Kill Elena and Selena, you could have killed them like you killed those men. You could have just waved your hand, and they would have been cut into pieces. Or you could have just dashed at them and killed them in an instant. But you didn''t! You walked at Elena, Only walked! You did nothing to her!"

    Lily was trying her best to reassure me.

    "But I raised my hand"

    "Maybe you were just trying to touch her?"

    "You are just making guesses"

    "Hey..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Well, you see. When you were near Elena, her pendant started trembling"

    "The pendant of Oyuoral that I have her?"

    "Yes"

    "Is that so...?"

    Was it reacting to my rage...system? But I wasn''t even touching it.

    "Maybe you were just trying to get it off?" she looked me in the eyes and squeezed my hand.

    "I don''t know. But there was fear in Elena''s eyes. She was scared of me"

    "Anyone would have been scared of that. Even I was having goosebumps just by watching all that"

    "Sorry about that again"

    "Stop apologizing. I have already forgiven you"

    "I will apologize as many times I remember that"

    "Nevermind" she sighed and said, "Even that old couple. That olddy passed out just by watching you"

    "Yeah"

    "But...Selena and Robena weren''t afraid of you"

    "Selena is a...strong one"

    "I don''t think so. Her hands were trembling"

    "She even shot me in the back, right?"

    "Yes. To save Elena. And then when you turned back and tried to approach her, she shot again. But her hands were trembling so much that she missed and ended up hitting at you mask"

    "And the bullet deflected and scratched her"

    "Yes!"

    "Where was she scratched again?"

    "On the cheek. Just below the earlobe"

    "That was a very lucky ce"

    "Indeed. If the bullet had been deflected a little further in, she would have died. If it was a little up, her eyes would have been shot. If it was both in and up then her skull would have cracked"

    "If...if she had died, then I would have never be able to forgive myself"

    I feel horrible just thinking about that.

    "But she didn''t. So stop thinking about that"

    "How did I turned into monster"

    "You didn''t turn. The Oyouirs just made it look like that"

    "What happened after that?"

    "You killed and killed and killed and then encountered that old couple. After that you killed and killed, but your body had barely anything left. Every part...every cell of your body was just connected by the Oyouris. Everything in your body was torn apart and ruptured"

    "I hit Robena too"

    "She also had a lucky shot, If you had hit her with a little more force, her ribs would have fractured and puncher her lungs"

    "I hope she is okay"

    "She is okay, don''t worry"

    "By the way, Lily. I have been waiting to ask you this"

    "What?"

    "How did you heal my leg? I lost it with my bone"

    "..."

    "Lily?"

    She made a troubled face and said, "You are healed. So why does it matter?" while shrugging off her shoulders.

    "Lily"

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes"

    "Promise you won''t get angry"

    "What did you do?"

    "Promise me first"

    "..."

    She is just making me more worried.

    "Promise or I won''t tell"

    "Fine, fine! I promise. Now tell me"

    "I.."

    "You?"

    "I used my life force"

    Even though I didn''t have a heart, I felt like my heart stopped after hearing that.

 Chapter 293: Predicted

    Chapter 293: Predicted

    I asked Lily how she was able to heal...regenrate my leg, and what she answered which was...

    "I used my life force"

    Even though I didn''t have a heart, I felt like my heart stopped after hearing that.

    "But it''s not like I--!"

    "You ask me to stop being reckless when you do something stupid like this"

    "It wasn''t stupid!"

    "You should have told me that you couldn''t heal my leg. There was no need to--"

    "But I didn''t lose anything! Don''t forget that I am only a program. I don''t have any life force...I mean, I do have it, but it''s unlimited or close to none"

    "...."

    "Okay? So nothing will happen to me"

    "Why do you do this? Not just you, but everyone else. They put me above them and don''t care about themselves"

    "You do the same!"

    "It''s different for me. I love you all, and I am a man!"

    "Don''t yell! And we all love you too"

    "You don''t have to do stupid things"

    "I won''t stop doing it!"

    "Promise me you won''t do it again!"

    "I will do it as many i want to!"

    "Lily"

    "If I can die for you, then I will dly die!"

    "Lily---!"

    [Hmm. Everyone is dead]

    As Lily and I were arguing, we heard that voice.

    "Augustus!"

    The footage started ying again.

    "Let''s fightter" Lily remarked.

    "...."

    Augustus walked hallways to hallways.

    Some men were still in the pce.

    They tried to attack him, but before they could even reach new him, they all fell down.

    He walked in the hallway where Dau''s dead body was lying.

    He walked past her body, but then suddenly looked back at her body and crouched down.

    [How interesting!]

    HIs voice really pisses me off.

    He picked up a sword from the floor and stabbed Dau.

    [she is dead]

    He stabbed again.

    [She is really dead]

    He touched her chest and said, [I see now. She wants to live, huh?]

    He picked up another sword from the floor and wiped it with Dau''s clothes.

    [It still stinks]

    Then he closed his fist and made a cut on his palm.

    Blood dripped from his hand.

    [How amusing for me to bleed]

    But before the blood drop could hit the floor, his wound healed.

    He moved his hand to his pocket of the coat and took something out.

    It was a ring.

    He wore the ring on the ring finger of his left hand.

    He rubbed the ring with his thumb and a light came out of it.

    "That''s three dimensional projection" Lilymented.

    I couldn''t see what was happening because his back was blocking the way.

    "Change the camera angle"

    Lily changed the camera angle, but sight was also blocked by him.

    He was sitting in a way that it couldn''t be seen.

    After a while, he stood up and walked away.

    "Keep changing the cameras. I want to see what he does"

    He kept walking in the hallways. Killed everyone who tried to kill him.

    Soon he reached the room which was full of maids.

    All the maids were in the room, so it was impossible to lock it from outside.

    He opened the door and went inside.

    All the maids freaked out.

    [Rx. I am not your enemy unless you make me your enemy]

    He walked into groups of maids and nced around. As if he was looking for someone.

    Soon, his gaze fell on Sherley, and he walked towards her.

    Sherley was just standing there.

    No one was ordering her, so she was on standby.

    Augustus walked up to her and pped her forehead.

    Sherely fell down.

    [How amusing. Never thought it would work]

    He took the keys from her hands and left the room.

    Soon after, Sherley opened her eyes and started ncing around.

    After that, she checked her body, and looked under her clothes.

    She is Dau now?

    What did that Augustus do?

    "Lily, follow him please"

    After he walked out of the room and walked for a few minutes.

    Suddenly, he stopped and looked at the camera.

    "What is he..."

    Was he shocked that the cameras were working and he was being recorded?

    He walked closer to the camera and...just started at it.

    Like...it looked like he was staring at me.

    Even though he was wearing a mask, it looked like he was staring at me.

    Suddenly, he jumped and grabbed the camera, saying, [Told you. You know nothing, Das Edens]

    Lily immediately cut the footage and hugged me.

    "That scared me" she said, burying her face in my chest.

    "Don''t worry. It was just a recording"

    No wonder he asked me ''Have you seen the footage yet?'' at that time. And he was even forcing me to watch it.

    He knew I would reject it.

    Dammit!

    He knew how I was going to react.

    I yed right into his hands.

    "Are you okay now?"

    She looked up and kissed me .

    "I am sorry for yelling at you a while ago"

    "I have already forgotten about that"

    She pushed me down and kissed me. Her tongue was reaching every part of my mouth. She was even sucking everything in my mouth, including the saliva.

    "Why are you being aggressive suddenly?"

    "I don''t know when you will be back now. So I want to kiss as much as I can right now"

    "You can call me here anytime. I will be happy toe here whenever you call me here. Or you can just ask me toe, and I wille right away"

    "Thank you"

    She kissed while biting my tongue.

    "Hey Lily"

    "Hmm?"

    "About Oyuoris. How did it work? I mean, what happened?"

    "Want to see your internal body around the time you saw Dau''s body?"

    "How will you do it?"

    "I will use a camera. Then check the heat signatures and other things, put up a three-dimensional sketch and match it up with your system log. After that I will sync everything"

    "Lily is so smart"

    "You already knew this, didn''t you? I got this idea from you, and there is no way you didn''t know that"

    "Just take the praise and kiss me as thank you"

 Chapter 294: Evolution

    Chapter 294: Evolution

    Lily gave an amazing idea, and I praised her for it. But...

    "You already knew this, didn''t you? I got this idea from you, and there is no way you didn''t know that"

    "Just take the praise and kiss me as thank you"

    She sat up and pulled me up while kissing me.

    I turned around and hugged her from behind.

    She looked up and said, "Das?"

    "What?"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Hugging you"

    I raised her a little and sat her on myp"

    "Das?!"

    "What? You don''t want to?"

    "Don''t do anything weird"

    "Of course" I squeezed her breasts and said, "Not"

    "I knew you would do this"

    "Now show me the log"

    "Hmm"

    Lily yed the footage.

    I walked to the hallway and saw Dau''s body.

    "Now I will turn on the program"

    Everything disappeared from around me. Only my figure was standing in the hallway...no. Even the hallway was fine.

    I could see everything inside my body.

    I could see the blood flowing through my body. I could see Oyuoris in my body. I could see all my organs. I could see my heart thumping crazily.

    My lungs were getting pressured by my heart.

    My heart burst.

    Suddenly, all the blood flowing in my body disappeared, like it was never there.

    My body was so hot at that time that it could melt anytime.

    New blood had started generating, but it was evaporated as soon as it began to flow.

    The Oyuoris started spreading throughout my body. It was in every cell of my body.

    My body size increased a little. It wasn''t that noticeable.

    All the bones had also changed shape. Like they melted and they rejoined.

    My skull shape had also changed and Oyuoris had covered everything. Every bone and every cell.

    It wouldn''t be weird if I said my body was turned into Oyuoris.

    My hair had also grown a little.

    It''s just like I was going through some kind of evol--

    "This is like evolution" Lily stated.

    "You think so too?"

    "Yes. There is no mistaking it. This is an evolution"

    "And it was done by Oyuoris"

    Maybe that''s why it was called the cursed ball?

    And ording to Augustus, the Oyuoral''s main purpose was the liquid in it, the Oyuoris.

    Did my ancestors use it too? But how?

    I was only able to use it because I had a system.

    "The Oyuoris is just like a catalyst for evolution" Lily guessed.

    "Is this a guess, or...?"

    "I don''t know. But it does look like it, no?"

    "Yeah"

    "By the way, Das. Have you noticed?"

    "Noticed what?"

    "Those men, they have something like a tattoo on their hands"

    "Yeah, I saw that. So that means they are just like an army"

    Every man had a tattoo, or symbol? Maybe crests?

    It was like a skull which had a sword stabbed on it from the top. And the sword was stabbed all the way from top to bottom. Blood drops were falling down from the sword.

    Does Augustus know about this?

    My mind is filled with him.

    Dammit!

    I need to see Elena to forget about him.

    He knew everything about Edens. That legend too.

    He also knew how it works.

    How does it work?

    I mean, it is unscientific to believe in something like that, but that it true. The legend works.

    But there has to be a logical way to exin it.

    What could it be?

    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked.

    "I was thinking about the Edens legend"

    "You figured out something?"

    "Yeah. I don''t know if that''s really the case or not. But here is my theory"

    "Tell"

    "So basically, as we all know about the sperm and the chromosomes in it. It has a different type of...uh... should I say strength?

    It depends on the individual. Some on inheritance. Some in genes.

    So we Edens, have like...our sperms cell get activated at the age of 20, or rather they are most active at that age. So when they have intercourse with the opposite sex, there is a higher chance of getting pregnant.

    Same with women. It depends on their ovtion. Their body rejects it until they turn 20. Well this is my theory. I don''t know if it''s correct or not"

    But maybe with my system, I can change it?

    "I have one question"

    "Ask"

    "Your theory seems very logical, but there have been cases where they have gotten pregnant without any partners"

    ''You mean scandals?"

    "That too. But like...for some reason, they get the opposite sex pregnant as soon as they turn 20. Even if it was their first time meeting, or even if they wereplete strangers"

    "Oh! That I can''t exin. Maybe it is really some kind of legend?"

    There have been events like, for some reason, a couple decides to have sex when they turn 20. Or they just randomly do it. And there also have been cases where they got pregnant even though protection was used.

    That is something I can''t exin.

    "I hope it is true"

    "Why is that?"

    "I also want your kids. Lots of them"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! Can we? Please?!"

    "Of course we will. Let me turn 20"

    "We will also find a solution for your death limit. And have lots of sex with Elena and Lier and Serah and...Dau too?"

    "I hope there is a day like that"

    Having kids, huh?

    "They will call me mama, and you papa"

    If I had kids with Lily then they would be cute like her.

    I just imagined two small kids clinging to Lily.

    She looked so beautiful and cute, and so were the kids.

    I would love to see that.

    A family, my own family, huh?

    If I somehow prolong my death with a system, then I will have kids with all of them.

    Kids with Elena, Lier, Serah, maybe Dau too?

    ''I want 12 kids''.

    I remembered what Dau said about having kids.

    Well, if she wants kids, then I would be happy to fulfill her wish.

    But with Lily...is it possible?

 Chapter 295: Thoughts

    Chapter 295: Thoughts

    Having kids with Elena and others is possible, but what about Lily?

    Will I be able to fulfill her wish?

    She has so many wishes. I want to fulfill them all. Not just try, but I want to fulfill them.

    I want to make her happy.

    But...even if I am somehow able to do something, and bring her to the real world, what about having kids?

    Reproduction would be impossible.

    She would be sad if she knew the truth..no! Knowing Lily, she might already know this.

    She already knows everything. She knows how hard is for her to be in the real world. Or having kids. But she is still asking me.

    She wants me to make that possible.

    Don''t worry, Lily.

    I will do anything and everything I can, to make you and them happy.

    Thinking about bringing her to the real world, I got an idea.

    What if I make a body? Like a clone? And install Lily inside it?

    But...that clone won''t have system...right?

    It''s exactly like Sherley. And how she turned into Dau.

    Augustus did something, and Sherley became Dau. I don''t know how, but he did that.

    Then it should be possible to do the same with Lily, right?

    But...he won''t tell me anything.

    What if I beg him? I can even lick his shoes if he can make Lily exist in the real world.

    I don''t even know where he lives...no. Forget about his address, I don''t even know his true voice, his face...I don''t know anything about him. Yet, he knows everything about me.

    Just who is that guy?

    He says he wants all Edens dead, yet he helped Grandpa.

    He said he tried to save him because wanted to kill grandpa by himself, yet he said he hasn''t killed any Edens.

    If had a golden opportunity to kill me today, but he didn''t. He gave me a chance..or rather, he pitied me and spared me.

    He is really an enemy

    Why do I keep thinking that?

    Why does that questione to my mind whenever I think about him?

    He helped Dau..I mean, he revived her? Would that be the correct word?

    He turned Sherley into Dau.

    He knew she was my lover. He knew that I loved her. Yet, he saved her.

    If he really wanted to see me suffer, then he wouldn''t have done that.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    It doesn''t matter anyways. In the end, I am going to kill him.

    Now that I think of it....his mask.

    He was using Selena''s project.

    Elena told me Selena got a buyer for her project, and she went to deal with him. If she hadn''t gone there, then they would havee to the party at the right time.

    Not only that, if they hade in time, then they would have been at the pce or around the pce at that time.

    The pce was being attacked by the time they called me.

    If they were a little earlier, then those men must have spotted them. And killed...them.

    Did he do that on purpose too?

    Did he call Selena on purpose and make themte to avoid that?

    Maybe I am thinking too much. Why would an enemy help me?

    He wants me dead. He wants me to suffer.

    I am thinking way too much about this.

    He said he is an enemy, so he is an enemy.

    He personally has never tried to attack me or my family. If he tries, or makes any move, then I will kill him.

    "Das?"

    "I was thinking about how our kids would look like"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes"

    "So did you imagine?"

    "Yeah"

    "What did they look like?"

    "Just like you"

    "Cute?"

    "Very cute"

    She leaned back on my chest and said, "I really love you"

    "I know"

    "I may not be beautiful like Elena. I may not be a pervert like Lier. may not be as mature as Serah. I may not be as kind as Dau. But I still love you"

    "I know that. And everything you said is only half true"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Elena is beautiful, but it''s not like she is the best in everything, you know? She messes up things too much"

    "I will say Elena you said that"

    "Spare me"

    "Then what about others?"

    "Lier is...yeah, you were right. She is just a pervert, nothing more"

    "I like her"

    "I thought you liked Elena"

    "I like her too"

    "You are making your own harem, huh?"

    "Yes. And you are the leader of it"

    "Then that just makes it my harem"

    "What about Serah?"

    "Well....she is mature, but she has a kid side of her too"

    "She never had a childhood"

    "Yeah. There wasn''t anyone with her. But with me, I had my parents. And Elena saved me from my hellish life"

    "Is that why you love Serah?"

    "Not exactly. When we met again at the restaurant, after hearing her story from her side, I just thought we would get along. And well...I somehow fell in love with her"

    "Are you sure you love her, not just love her breasts?"

    "Nah. Breasts can''t tempt me"

    "What about Dau?"

    "Dau...I don''t know where to start. I have known her since like forever. She has been closer to me, even closer than Lier ever since I was a kid"

    "You had hots for her from back then"

    "That''s not true. I just...started seeing her that way after I spent some days at the pce"

    "Are you sure it''s not just Elena''s influence?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "She allowed you to be with other girls. If she hadn''t, then none of this would have happened, right?"

    "Maybe you are right, maybe you are wrong?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I have thought about this before, but...even if Elena hadn''t allowed me to be with other girls, I still would have..."

    "Cheated on her?"

    "Not cheated, but...yeah, you are right. I might have cheated on her"

    Lily turned around and said, "That is a lie. You can never betray Elena. You would never do something that hurts Elena"

 Chapter 296: Mangoes

    Chapter 296: Mangoes

    Lily turned around and said, "That is a lie. You can never betray Elena. You would never do something that hurts Elena"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "If Elena hadn''t allow to share you, then Lier would never have been in the frame. So no engagement with her. Her ship is down"

    "Ship?"

    "You won''t understand"

    "..."

    "Thenes Serah. Serah has never actually tried to make a move on you, right?"

    "Her hugs are the best weapons. She doesn''t need to make any moves"

    "Breast again"

    "No! What is wrong with you?"

    "What is wrong with ''you?!"

    This little....

    I grabbed her shoulders and pressed her down, while moving my hips up.

    "Your banana is hitting me"

    Wha...

    "Where did you even learn this?"

    "I watched a movie recently"

    "I am sure I told you not to what that stuff"

    "It was PG-12"

    What is wrong with this world?!

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed as I said, "So now you are used to this, huh?"

    "Yes! Do something else"

    "Fine then"

    I moved my hands down from her shoulders to her chest and squeezed her breasts.

    "Mnh"

    Tch!

    Not much reaction.

    I moved my hand and felt her breasts, then moved my fingers to her nipples and pinched it.

    She swung her hands

    "What?!" I yelled in surprise.

    "What?"

    "You just tried to punch me"

    "I didn''t"

    "You did!"

    "That''s because you did something like this" she pointed her gaze down at my hands which were still on her breasts.

    "That''s because you asked me to do something else"

    "So? It''s not like I said you can do that"

    "You...! Don''t y smart with me"

    "Our smartness is equal, but sometimes, you just don''t use them"

    "I don''t know if I should be happy or sad"

    "So..." she gazed down at my hands and said, "Would you take your hands off from my watermelons?"

    "What makes you think yours are watermelons?"

    "They are mini watermelons"

    "They are not! They are like the size of...oranges maybe?"

    "They are not that small!"

    "Then how about apples?"

    She stared at me and said, "I will just make them small as cherries"

    "Don''t do that to this poor soul"

    "I will make them like pineapples"

    "I wouldn''t be able to touch them then"

    "Then should I make them as big as watermelons?"

    "I am happy with apples"

    "They are not apples!"

    "Okay, then...how about mangoes? They can''t be bigger than mangoes"

    "But mangoes shapes are always messed up"

    "How about round mangoes?"

    "That would suffice"

    "Okay then. They are mangoes"

    "How about I make them as big as pumpkins?"

    "We just decided on mangoes, didn''t we?!"

    "Fine. Mangoes it is"

    "Wait..."

    How did we switch to this topic again? And why the hell am I calling her breasts mangoes?

    Das. Don''t get charmed by her cuteness. You shouldn''tpare breasts with fruits,

    This little....she is too hypnotic.

    "You have to do something else. I am used to this"

    "But I want to see your cute reaction"

    "Then do something"

    "I don''t have any tricks left. All the other tricks are not avable for tonight"

    "Then it''s my turn now"

    She pushed me down and started kissing me intensely, like she wanted to eat me up.

    Her face was no longer cute, it was lewd one.

    I don''t even know what I am saying anymore.

    Our lips finally parted as she looked me in the eyes while licking her lips with her tongue.

    "You just reminded me of Lier"

    "Don''t call me pervert!"

    "That''s what she always says"

    "I am not a pervert!"

    "That''s also what she says"

    She pouted as she got off me.

    I grabbed her and hugged her from behind.

    "I feel like all of you are turning into perverts"

    She turned around and said, "It''s just a form of our love"

    "Come on. Give me a cute reaction"

    "It''s your turn to give a cute reaction"

    "Why would I react cute?"

    "React like when you did when I asked you for a kiss for the first time"

    "That''s because it was the first time"

    "Then react like when you...Elena and you were doing lewd things for the first time''

    "That is not happening. I am an experienced man now. Those small things shall not affect me anymore"

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "I am damn sure"

    "Hmmm" she looked at me and said, "I will show you something"

    "Show me what?"

    "Just wait for it"

    "At least tell me what it is"

    "It''s something I am sure you would give a cute reaction after watching"

    "You are scaring me"

    "Any guesses what it is?"

    Ignored, huh?

    "What is it? Are you going to show a clip of me and Elena? Or perhaps, Me and Lier?"

    "No"

    "Then what? My moments with Dau?"

    "No"

    "Are you going to show an artificial clip of you and I having some--"

    "No!"

    "Wow. You didn''t even let me finish" <em>Sigh~</em> "I don''t know. I can''t guess"

    "Heh!"

    "You had to make that face?!"

    "Of course I had to. I just won"

    "You should really think about changing your dictionary"

    "What will you do if I can get a cute reaction from you?"

    "Nothing. And stop ignoring me!"

    "You have to do something"

    "Fine. I will squeeze your mangoes"

    "I wanted more, but that would suffice"

    "Good. Now show me"

    She jumped on the bed and sat in front of me.

    "Why are you sitting in front of me?"

    "So that I can see your reaction perfectly"

    "..."

    What is she going to show me? And...what is it?

    She looks so confident that I am getting chills.

    I never blush. That''s right. I don''t blush...who am I kidding?

    I can''t stop blushing when I am near Elena or Serah.

    "I will y now" she said, leaning closer to me.

    "Wait! Is this some kind of prank?"

    "What prank?"

    "Like you are just bluffing about the clip. And when my attention is on the clip, you will kiss me suddenly. If that''s your n then it''s not going to work"

 Chapter 297: Flow of Time

    Chapter 297: Flow of Time

    "What prank?"

    "Like you are just bluffing about the clip. And when my attention is on the clip, you will kiss me suddenly. If that''s your n then it''s not going to work"

    She kept staring at me while doing nothing.

    What?

    Why am I getting more chills now?

    Did I guess her prank?

    But it was a veryme one.

    "Can I y the clip now?"

    So it wasn''t that?

    Dammit!

    "Go ahead"

    She yed the clip.

    It was from a low angle...or rather, it was...

    "Is this...is this what I think it is?"

    "Yes. I am showing you what I was seeing when you were in...what should we call that form?"

    "Are you seriously asking me that? You already know how much I suck at naming"

    She pouted and said, "Fine then. I will name it"

    She thought for a while and said, "How about ck Das?"

    "Uh...I have so many questions"

    "Okay, then it''s decided. We will call it ck Das"

    "Don''t ignore me!"

    "All questions are rejected"

    "Why?"

    "You didn''t even try to think ande up with any name. So you don''t have the right to ask any questions"

    "Why are you actually making sense?"

    "I always make sense"

    "...."

    I am not even in any mood to fight back.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed and said, "Please resume the clip already"

    "Sure"

    The clip started ying again.

    I was looking at it from my eyes, so the clip was...kind of...weird.

    I was crawling on the road and soon entered the park.

    There was someone lying on the ground...wait! That''s Robena.

    And I didn''t pay attention back then, but everything was damaged in the park.

    I did that?

    How hard did I hit her?

    Is she...okay?

    I crawled to Robena and tried to attack her. But fell down again.

    Robena tried to get up from the bench, but she fell down.

    I tried to get up with the bench as support.

    Robena slowly got up, and held me.

    I tried to shrug her off.

    She held his face as my mask fell down.

    Her eyes widened.

    There wasn''t any surprise or shock in her eyes, nor any fear. She looked worried about me.

    "So it was you after all"

    She brought her face close to mine, and kissed...wait, kiss!

    "What are...you? Why do you look so sad? What happened?"

    She...kissed me?!

    "Lily?!"

    I looked at Lily who was making a smug face.

    "So, I won, right?

    "Wait a damn minute! What is this? Is this real?"

    "Of course it is"

    "When...why did she do that?!"

    "I don''t know"

    "I...I hit her, and she could have died because of that. She should be scared of me. But instead, she kissed me?! Why?!"

    "Maybe she thought she was going to die?"

    "If so then...then why would she kiss me?"

    "Because she loves you?"

    "Ha?!"

    "Because she loves you"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "I am saying that she loves you"

    "And I am asking how do you know that?"

    "Well..."

    "She told you....how will she tell you"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    My brain stopped working again.

    "She hasn''t told me or anyone that she loves you"

    "Exactly! So why do you think that she loves me?"

    "Why else would she kiss a person who hit her to death?"

    "..."

    Is that true?

    She loves me?

    "Why?!

    And how?!

    We have only met once...maybe not once. But we definitely didn''t share any moments where she could have...LWO!

    Dammit!

    We dipped together in theke.

    Did she fall in love with me because of that?

    But...why would anyone fall in love after taking a dip with them?

    And I never actually dipped with her. She pushed...pulled me into theke and I fell down.

    My clothes were already wet, so I was waiting for them to dry. Nothing else.

    I may be dense, but there is no way anyone can fall in love after that.

    What happened after---Ah!

    We ran into that buliger.

    She was also acting weird at that time.

    Many things were happening to me at that time. Like those whispers and screams and my body pain and head aching. Too much shit. And during all that, Robena was being annoying.

    She was killed by that Bulgier.

    I took revenge though.

    Did she fall in love with me because of that?

    Maybe not.

    Am I forgetting something?

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Great.

    "My headache is back again"

    "I am sorry, I wasn''t trying to annoy you. I just wanted to see you embarrsed face" Lily said as she sat on myp.

    "It''s not your fault. I just...I just don''t know what to do"

    "It''s not like she has confessed to you. And...I am not sure, maybe I am just mistaken?"

    "Say that..." I squeezed her breasts and said, "Earlier!"

    "Das" she leaned back on my chest and said, "Hey"

    "Hello"

    She looked up and said, "What are you going to do about your heart?

    "Nothing"

    "But you can''t live it like this"

    "I don''t need a heart now"

    "You do need it"

    "My system is doing all the heart''s work"

    "But heart is important"

    "Not anymore"

    "It makes you human"

    "Please Lily. Don''t force me to make me do something I don''t want to do"

    "What about your emotions?"

    "That..."

    "You exterminated them from your body and system"

    "..."

    "Have you realized its effect yet?"

    "I..."

    "You arecking emotions and feelings"

    "That''s not true. I can still feel the sadness of grandpa''s death"

    "It will be gone soon. Every emotion. Your every feeling will vanish. Everything. Do you know what will happen once its happens?"

    "I don''t"

    "You will stop feeling anything. You won''t have any emotions. You will...you will stop loving me. You will stop loving Elena, Lier, Dau, and Serah. You will stop loving your parents"

    "..."

    "What will you do once it happens?"

    "You will stop loving us, you will stop feeling anything about us and you won''t even realize it"

    "Can you do something?"

    "Is that an order or a request?"

    "It''s just a question"

    "I don''t know if I can do anything or not"

    "Can you try?"

    "I need time"

    "How much?"

    "Thousands of years"

    "I am being serious here"

    "I am also being serious here. I have to find every single emotion from your system which are scattered all over your system. Just finding them would take more than hundreds years, And that emotions will be corrupted with no value in them. I have to repair them and then I have to create the exact same emotion, because the old one won''t work even if it''s repaired"

    "Too much work"

    "And that''s for only one emotion. There are many emotions"

    "Can you do it?"

    "I will try. But as I said, I need time"

    "But thousands...Hey Lily. You said you can slow the time here, right?"

    "Yes we can"

    "You said, you can make one milliseconds here into one day, right?"

    "I did"

    "Why don''t you do that?"

    "I can''t"

    "Why?"

    "As I said, I will need a deep concentration to look, repair, and create your emotions. And I can''t concentrate if I am slowing down the time"

    "How much can you manage?"

    ''I can''t slow down the time"

    "I will do it"

    "Do you know how to?"

    "I don''t. Teach me Miss Lily"

    "Hehe. Fine. I shall teach you"

    "Okay. But first" I got off the bed and bowed down, saying, "Thank you for everything. Please keep loving and supporting me all my life"

    "Hey!" She quickly jumped down from the bed and said, "Stop. What are you doing?! You are the king!"

    "Not here. Not for you. Not for my loved ones"

    She helped me get up and said, "Never, ever, do that again. Got it?"

    "..."

    "Got it?"

    "Got it"

    Whoa!

    She looks so scary. But scary Lily is also cute.

    "So, let''s start"

    "Yeah"

    "So first, what''s the time outside?"

    How will I know that?"

    "My bad. You won''t know. Hmm, let''s see. It''s 3: 12"

    "Wow. I am here for over 40 minutes?"

    Time really passes by fast here.

    "The sunrise is at--"

    "5: 37" I added.

    She nced at me and said, "You always know weird stuff"

    "I will take that aspliment"

    "Okay, so we have 125 minutes"

    "124--123 now"

    "Stop interrupting me!"

    "Sorry"

    "So we have 123 minutes left. Try to imagine the flow of time"

    "How?"

    "Just close your eyes and try to imagine it"

    "Okay"

    "I closed my eyes, and imagined the flow of time.

    "Do you see anything?"

    "All I see is ck"

    "You are not imagining it properly"

    "Why am I even doing this? I thought there would be some kind of switch to slow the time"

    "Focus on imagining"

    I really don''t know how it works.

    How am I supposed to--

    <em>Drip!~</em>

    "What was that sound?" I asked.

    "Sound? What sound?"

    "I just heard a dripping sound"

    "I haven''t heard...are you seeing anything?"

    "No"

    "Okay. Keep focusing"

    <em>Drip!</em>

    "Again! Did you hear it this time? It was faster thanst time"

    "I can''t hear it"

    <em>Drip! Drip~ Drip~!</em>

    The dripping sound got faster and faster. And it felt like it wasing closer. But I still couldn''t see anything.

    Soon, I heard a sound of footsteps, as if someone was walking on the water.

    "Lily"

    "What?"

    "I am freaking out here. I can''t see anything, but I keep hearing the sound of something dripping and the sound of footsteps approaching me"

    I felt something on my face...or rather on my lips.

    I opened my eyes to see Lily kissing me.

    "What are you doing?!"

    "I was so scared"

    "I should be the one saying that"

    "You stopped speaking after I told you to keep focusing"

    "What are you talking about? I was yelling...

    "I see"

    So that''s what going on.

    Rather than imagine the flow of time, I was the time flowing.

    This is tooplicated.

    "I give up! Please do something Lily"

 Chapter 298: What About...Me?

    Chapter 298: What About...Me?

    "Fine. I will try"

    "Sorry and thanks"

    "Go lie on the bed"

    "Okay"

    I carried Lily in my arms.

    "Hey! What gives?"

    "There is no way I will lie in bed without you"

    Her face blushed.

    "Heh!" I smirked.

    "You are testing your luck"

    "If I don''t test my luck then what else am I supposed to do with it?"

    I threw her on the bed and jumped on the bed.

    "Hey" I called out Lily.

    "What?"

    "I love you"

    "I know"

    "You are supposed to say ''I love you too'' dammit!"

    "I love you too. Happy?"

    We were both lying on the bed.

    I moved a little and hugged her from behind.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I need something or someone soft, or else I can sleep"

    "Don''t use me as your pillow"

    "I hugged her tighter.

    "Hey Lily"

    "What?"

    "I am fine now"

    "Huh?"

    "I am okay"

    She chucked and said, "d to know that"

    "I am slowing down the time now. Everything will be out of sync with the real world"

    I hugged her tighter and said, "Okay"

    I closed my eyes, still hugging her from behind.

    I could hear her heartbeat.

    Even though she is a program, she is designed as a human...as a pixie.

    "I can''t find anything in your system"

    "it won''t work?" I asked.

    "It will. BUt i need to find them. They are deep inside somewhere"

    "I see"

    I wish I caould be of any help.

    "Say Lily"

    "Hmm?"

    "If I lose those emotions, then I would be able to express or feel anything, right?"

    "Yes"

    "Then could it be the reason I can''t cry is because I don''t have that emotion?"

    "Crying is not an emotion"

    "I know. It''s an expression of emotion. I was just asking...I just wanted to know the reason why I can''t cry"

    "When you mentioned it for the first time that you can''t cry. I checked and tried to find the reason, but I couldn''t find any"

    "I see"

    "You should be able to cry normally. In fact, you are more sensitive on that side"

    "Then why can''t I?"

    "It''s not like you can''t cry, it''s just you don''t want to cry"

    "Why do you think so? I want to cry. Even now, i want to cry in your arms"

    "What I mean by you don''t want to cry is, you don''t feel like crying. You want to cry, but you can''t. It''s just like that"

    "Like we can see the moon but can''t reach it?"

    "not a suitable example. We can easily reach the moon in a few hours"

    "I hate this side of you"

    "And I love this side of you"

    I pulled her back and tightened my grip.

    "You just keep getting soft"

    "Anymore and I am punching you"

    "Fine"

    "You know..."

    "Hmm?"

    "You were sane until you reached corruption stage 5, after that you system starged acting up with your rage"

    "I see"

    Just hugging her and sleeping like this feels so good.

    It''s so rxing.

    I have missed this. I have longed for this.

    As I was trying to rx, one thought crossed in my mind.

    I won''t be able to feel this if I die.

    "Das?"

    "Say Lily. What if we can''t find any solution to prolong my death, and I die?"

    "You won''t die"

    "Just speaking hypothetically"

    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"

    "I can''t get it out of my mind"

    "Don''t worry. That will definitely won''t happen"

    "You are dodging the question again"

    "Then take a hint. I don''t want to answer that question"

    "I can somehow do something and break the Edens'' legend"

    "Why do you want to break it? Don''t you want to impregnate us?"

    "That''s not what I meant. What I meant by breaking the legend is, I can somehow make it happen early"

    "Oh! That is possible. Why don''t you do it?"

    "I am still not sure about it"

    "What do you mean?"

    "What if I die? they will eventually move on, or maybe they won''t. But they will be alone. I am sure mother and others would support them. but if I get them pregnant they have to bear everything by themselves"

    "What is wrong with that? Just impregnate everyone. "

    "If you were in my ce. Would you have said the same thing? Would you have done the same thing?"

    She turned around and looked me into the eyes.

    She brought her face close to mine and kissed me while staring it into my eyes.

    Then she smiled and turned back again.

    "What was that?"

    "My answer"

    "I can''t understand these types of stupid answers. Tell me clearly"

    "You will know once you think about it"

    Sigh~

    I sighed and said, "I am still against impregating them and destroying their lives"

    "Are you afraid of it?"

    "I am afraid of destroying their lives. They are still...I mean, Elena is still in high school. I can''t get her pregnant, no matter how hard she asks. Same with Lier. Serah is an adult, but she grew up without any guidance, so I don''t think she can take care of a kid"

    "What about Dau?"

    "She will probably kill herself after I die"

    "Then you should get her pregnant. She won''t kill herself once she knows that there is a baby inside her"

    "I might just do that, if I can''t save myself"

    "What..."

    "Hmm?"

    "What about...me?"

    "You are the best option. You are not in high school. Not an adult, or a kid. You are smart, but a little clumsy and an idiot. You do things, but sometimes mess them up"

    "Why did you hide those insults behind the praises?"

    "That''s my way"

    "If I wasn''t doing this right now, I would strip you naked"

    "This too. I am worried about what you might do when you are angry"

    Having kids with Lily.

    Is it possible to have kids here? In this dimension?

    What if I copy the data of this world, and make VR game?

    That would make it like....digital kid?

    That sounds reallyme.

 Chapter 299: Doubts

    Chapter 299: Doubts

    Having kids with Lily.

    Is it possible to have kids here? In this dimension?

    What if I copy the data of this world, and make VR game?

    That would make it like....digital kid?

    That sounds reallyme.

    I mean...I can create girls, any girl with just my imagination and do anything I want with them, including things which I shouldn''t even think. But they can''t exist in the real world, what is the meaning of it?

    If I have lots of digital kids, but nothing in them. What is the meaning of it?

    They will all just be a hollow program. Which will be empty from the inside.

    Who will do things how they are told to do. Who will act as per the program inside them?

    That isme.

    What I need is a real thing.

    Programs and systems areme.

    Of course, Lily is an exception.

    She surpasses all programs and systems.

    Talking about systems, that Augustus has a system too.

    What type of system does he have?

    Is it stronger than mine?

    He could do stuff I couldn''t even imagine off.

    He somehow turned Sherley into Dau.

    He is a...formidable enemy. But not for long.

    He knows about the slots...relics too.

    Red eye. Blue eye. Ouyoral. And there are two more.

    He said red eye and blue eye are useless, and that gadgets nowadays are more useful.

    He used his blue and told me I had two years left, it was like he could see inside me.

    Blue eyes do that.

    What about the red one?

    He said the red one is more useless than the blue one.

    What does the red one do?

    And if my eye is red, then that means I am using it?

    But it turns red when I am...angry?

    How do I use it? And what for?

    My system is connected to it. Doesn''t make any sense.

    If they are the relics for Edens, then that means my ancestors were using it too? If yes, then that means...they had a system too?

    But how is that possible?

    It''s notlike system users are born with a system.

    Dau, for example. She got it after her surgery.

    Did someone do something to her when she was ina?

    Another thing is that Oyuoral.

    He also knows what Oyuoral is.

    Well, he knows everything about us Edens, so he must know this too. But he didn''t know where it was.

    Does he also have those 5 relics?

    He had 2 of them. He didn''t have Oyuoral, and the other two....right?

    Why were my ancestors protecting such dangerous things? And whey they never used it...wait. Why do I think that they never used it?

    They must have used it.

    Why did I think that there was only one Oyuoral?

    There must have been many and this one was thest one...or is it really thest one?

    It was said that the Oyuoral was like a family heirloom. Was that a lie?

    ''Everything is fake''.

    Is everything really fake?

    Should I let it make influence on me?

    But why does it matter? I don''t care about it.

    Let everything be fake. It has nothing to do with me.

    He knew why Oyuoral was called a cursed ball.

    I used to think the Oyuoral is the real thing. But it was Oyuoris...the liquid inside it.

    I just injected it inside my body thinking it would be able to sustain and decrease damage to my body. But it turned out to be something else.

    I turned into a monster because of that.

    I evolved because of that. And I am sure that wasn''t a full evolution.

    What else in my body has changed?

    I opened my eyes and said, "Hey Lily. What did that evolution change inside me?"

    "..."

    No reply.

    Is she trying to focus?

    I shouldn''t disturb her.

    I closed my eyes and soon after I heard, "It changed everything inside your body"

    "What do you mean by everything? I mean, everything is back to normal, right?"

    "Not everything"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Your blood is changed"

    "You mean my blood group?"

    "No. The things inside your blood are changed"

    "My...DNA?"

    "That too. But what has changed the most is....your blood is not Edens anymore"

    ",,,!"

    "You are not Edens anymore"

    "Why...how..."

    "But no one knows it, and no one will know it. So don''t worry"

    "It''s not about anyone knowing it. If I don''t have Edens'' blood then that means...I am not rted to anyone?!"

    "Why are you freaking out? Nothing will change as long as you don''t want to"

    "That''s...right"

    "Okay. Now let me concentrate. I will wake you up"

    "i will sleep for 120 days?"

    "You will"

    "Don''t do anything weird while I am sleeping"

    "I need a reward for all this hard work"

    "I will give you a handsome reward. Just don''t try to get it yourself"

    "You sound like you know exactly what I was talking about"

    "Of course I do"

    "Good night"

    I tightened my loosed grip and said, "Good night"

    I will be sleeping for 120 days, but it will be around 2 hours in the real world.

    This will be my first time doing this.

    I am putting a lot of pressure on Lily and making her do many things.

    I feel so pathetic.

    She won''t say no to me if I ask for something. Even if she has to suffer pain.

    This is why I fell in love with her.

    Thinking back on it, I still haven''t figured out why or when I fell in love with her.

    Aside from Elena, I don''t know when I fell in love with other girls.

    First, it was Lier.

    She kissed me and I started seeing her that way.

    No. It was more like....I have been on the borderline of my feelings with Lier.

    I mean, I have been with her since we were kids, and I have spent my time with her for the longest. Even more than my parents, even more than Dau.

    I wasn''t aware of my feelings back then. But after I fell in love with Elena. I realized that feeling.

    I experienced love. And then when Lier kissed me, the line broke. All my feelings and emotions went berserk.

    At the same time, Elena said she is okay with sharing me with other girls. That''s the only reason why I epted Lier.

    As for Serah....there are many things.

    The same goes for Lily.

    And Dau...well. I think they already know about it.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    The time in the real world,

    3: 38 AM.

    Dau and Das were sleeping on the bed.

    Das was sleeping facing his face to the ceiling, while Dau had her arms and legs wrapped around Das.

    [Leveled Up]

    No one heard it and no one would ever know about it.

    ===============

    Hey guys, 2 chapters again today.

    I released 4 extra chaptersst week too, even though we hadn''t reached our PS goal.

    And I asked you guys to add my second book to the library, but only some did. Thank you to those who added and read it.

    Okay, so here is the deal.

    Vote with PS on my second novel, if we reach 500 ps on that novel by the end of this week, then I will do a mass release of 2 chapters of this novel and 3 chapters on that novel.

    NOTE: I am not forcing anyone to do it. Do it only if you want to ;)

    ================

 Chapter 300: Cornered

    Chapter 300: Cornered

    About an hour ago,

    At the hotel,

    Room number 602.

    A girl was taking a bath in the shower. While one girl, who had a cotton patch on her cheek, was standing outside.

    "El. how much time will you take? I want to clean this stinking smell of blood from me"

    "5 more minutes, Sely"

    "If you don''te in 5 minutes then I aming in"

    "I am almost done"

    After 6 minutes, Elena came out of the bathroom, wearing a towel.

    Selena grabbed her towel from the bed and said, "You idiot! At least wipe yourself properly. What if you catch a cold?"

    "It hurts! Do it slowly"

    After Selena was done wiping Elena, she went into the bathroom.

    Elena wore the clothes lying on the bed and looked at her phone, then looked outside the window.

    She grabbed her phone and said, "I hope he is not angry"

    She gulped down and called someone.

    "Das!"

    [Elena?!]

    "Das! Are you okay?! Is everything alright?"

    ''I hope he is not angry''

    [Yeah, I am fine]

    ''So he is safe. I was so scared because I couldn''t find him at the party.''

    "Why weren''t you at the party?"

    [I had some things to do]

    ''So he didn''t run into that...thing. I am d''

    "And the party was cancelled too. Everyone left and went to the hotel. What happened?"

    ''They justsuddenlyannounced that the party is canceled and sent everyone to the hotel.''

    [Where are you right now?]

    ''He sounds so...sad''

    "Sely and I are in the hotel"

    [I see]

    "We were covered in bloo--juice! Someone dropped juice on us, so we went to the hotel to take the bath"

    ''Should I tell him? But...I don''t want to tell him on the phone. Once Sely is done bathing, I will go where he is and tell him in person.''

    [Do you have spare clothes?]

    "Yes. We met Lier and she gave us her clothes"

    ''There were like dozens of clothes in the car.''

    [Are you alone right now?]

    "No, I mean, yes! But Sely is taking a bath, and I am waiting for her"

    [You are in the hotel room, right?]

    "Yes"

    [Sigh-]

    Did he just sigh?

    [Okay so stay--]

    "Once Selyes out, I wille to the pce. Please wait for me. I know we were supposed to--"

    [No need. Stay at the hotel tonight]

    ''Why? Why? Why! Why?!''

    "Why?! Are you angry? I am sorry--"

    [The pce was attacked when everyone was at the party. And grandpa is dead]

    Gasp!

    [Elena?]

    "I...I wille there"

    ''I have to go there. He needs me. I have to be with him.''

    [No need]

    ''He doesn''t need me?''

    "But--"

    [Please Elena. I wille to pick you up, okay?]

    ''Looks like he is with Lier. I will leave it to Lier then''

    "Fine"

    [Bye]

    "Bye. I love you"

    [Love you too]

    They both hung up the call at the same time.

    ''What should I do?''

    ''The pce is attacked. I didn''t know that. Here I was worrying about myself when Das was...''

    Tears fell from her eyes as she thought ''I am a selfish girl. I always think about myself. I always make Das suffer''

    "Aah!" The bathroom door opened and Selena came out saying, "That was a good bath. Finally, I am free from the stinking smell of blood and--! El!"

    She ran to Elena who was crying on the bed and wiped her tears saying, "What''s wrong? Are you scared? Or are you hungry?"

    "Das..."

    "Das? What happened to him?! Is he okay...he is okay, right?!"

    "The pce was attacked"

    "Pce...he was at the pce?! What was he doing there?!"

    "I just called him, and he said the pce was attacked"

    "So he is safe, right?"

    Elena nodded and said, "He is okay. But his grandpa died"

    "Grandpa theo...died?"

    Elena got up from the bed and grabbed Selena''s shoulders, saying, "What do I do now?! What if Das hates me for this?!"

    "Why would he hate you?"

    "It''s all my fault!"

    "How is that your fault?"

    "If...if I hadn''t promised him anything, he would have...he actually didn''t want to go to the party. He only went because he was going to engage with Lier there. And I was the only one who asked him to engage...I mean, I was the one who allowed him to have other girls. If I had never allowed him, then there wouldn''t be any engagement. And he wouldn''t have gone there. It''s all my fault, Sely! What do I do now?! Tell me, Sely! What if he hates me for it?! No, he already hates me! What will I do now? I can''t live without him. I don''t want to live without him. I can''t imagine my life without him"

    Selena just stood there, listening to everything.

    She didn''t know what she should say in reply. She didn''t know how she should react.

    Even if she had said something to Elena, she knew Elena wouldn''t listen to anything. She will keep ming herself.

    Selena raised her hand and pped herself.

    Elena looked up and saw the blooding out from Selena''s cheek, "Wh-what are you doing?! Why would you do that?! Are you an idiot?!"

    "You are the idiot here?! Why are you ming yourself for this? It is clearly not your fault"

    "But if I hadn''t--"

    "me yourself again and I will p myself again, and this time harder"

    "Don''t do that!"

    "I will do it"

    "Stop it"

    "You stop ming yourself first"

    Elena calmed down and said, "Fine"

    Elena took out a bandage from her purse and used it on Selena after wiping the blood with cotton.

    "I am fine now. You can stop" Selena said, wiping off Elena''s tears.

    "Okay"

    Elena wasn''t looking at Selena''s face anymore.

    "Hey. Look me into the eyes"

    She shook her head.

    "Why are you angry at me?"

    "I am not angry"

    "Then why are you ignoring me?"

    "I am not ignoring you"

    "Then look me in the eyes"

    Elena looked up and said, "I am sorry"

    Selena hugged Elena and said, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I am here. Okay?"

    Elena hugged her back and said, "Das won''t me me?"

    "Why would he me you?"

    "He won''t hate me?"

    "He won''t"

    "He won''t be angry?"

    "No. He must be worried about you too"

    Elena grabbed Selena''s hair and said, "This...they are damaged"

    "It''s okay"

    When the bullet touched her cheek, it cut the hair which was on its way.

    Selena pushed Elena on the bed and said, " I am tired. Let''s talk on the bed"

    They bothy down on the bed, staring at each other.

    "Why do you look so beautiful today?" Selena asked.

    "I was born beautiful"

    Selena chuckled and said, "Looks like you are fine now"

    Elena touched Selena''s cheek and said, "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing to me?"

    "Youe cheek and hair got injured while saving me"

    "I don''t care"

    "What if you have gotten hurt?"

    "Even if I had to die saving you, I would dly die"

    "You can''t die!"

    "Hehe. I won''t. I have many things to do"

    "Like?"

    "There are many things. But the first one is to be a better sister"

    "You are the best sister in the world"

    "No, I am not"

    "You are"

    "How many times have you cried because of me?"

    "That was all when we were kids"

    "That doesn''t matter. I have to atone for all that"

    "There is no need"

    "There is. You might have forgiven me. But I will never forgive myself for the things I have done to you"

    "Didn''t we promise not to talk about this again?"

    "You are right. Sorry"

    Selena moved her hand to Elena''s chest and squeezed Elena''s breasts.

    Elena''s face flushed as she tried to hold her moan.

    Selena squeezed them again.

    "Stop it"

    "They have gotten a lot bigger"

    Elena moved her hands to Selena''s chest squeezed them , saying, "Not bigger than yours"

    Selena squeezed Elena''s breasts again and said, "How did they get so big?"

    Elena squeezed Selena''s breasts and said, "Das helped me"

    Selena squeezed Elena''s breasts and said, "So he also squeezes them like I am doing right now?"

    Elena squeezed Selena''s breasts and said, "More intense than we are doing right now"

    They both were basically asking each other questions while squeezing their breasts. As if the breasts were a switch to ask questions.

    "I hope Das is okay" said Elena.

    "You just talked to him, right? I am sure he is okay"

    "But I want to see him"

    "Look at the photo he sent today at noon"

    "I want to touch him"

    "Stop acting like this"

    "Are you angry?"

    "Why would I be angry?"

    "Let me rephrase that. Are you jealous?"

    Selena''s face flushed as she yelled, "Why would I be jealous?!"

    "You still won''t be honest, huh?" Elena muttered to herself.

    "I am also worried about him, you know?" Selena stated.

    "Why are you worried about him?"

    "Because...because...I just am?"

    "That''s no reason to be worried about"

    "He is your boyfriend...husband. I am worried about him as a family"

    "Weren''t you against it?"

    "I never was. I just didn''t like the idea of him loving other girls"

    "Why?"

    "I don''t know...I just don''t want him to be with other girls"

    "That is called jealousy"

    "I told you I am not jealous"

    "Then what''s the reason you get annoyed?"

    "Well...oh right! Das groped me when he visited mest time!"

    Not wanting to answer the question she was asked, she told something that she promised to Das, that she would never tell Elena.

    ''I am sorry, Das. But I had to do this. I just don''t want to see you with other girls other than Elena. I don''t know why I feel like this. And I know I can''t stop you from doing that. After all, we are nothing but just a mere acquaintance''

    ''My chest hurts every time I remember that'' Selena thought to herself as she forced a smile at Elena.

 Chapter 301: Thats What it Means To Be in Love

    Chapter 301: That''s What it Means To Be in Love

    Elena''s eyes widened as she asked, "He groped you?"

    Selena averted her eyes saying, "Well, it wasn''t on purpose. But yeah, he did"

    "What do you mean by wasn''t on purpose? Like he just...you know, touched them by mistake? If yes, then how is it ''groped''? "

    "Well..., The thing is, when he visited me, he was there to ask about my project. And I got haughty and tried to punch him, but I couldn''tnd a bit on him. After a while, when I jumped to kill him, he dodged it and grabbed me from behind. And..."

    "And he was grabbing you by your breasts?"

    Selena nodded and said, "His hands were so big" as her face flushed.

    "Why didn''t he tell me?"

    "We were keeping a secret"

    "Then why did you tell me?"

    "Because....argh! I can''t do this. El, just don''t get angry at him, okay?"

    "Why would I get angry at him because he groped you?"

    "You are not angry?"

    "It was your fault. You tried to punch him, and he was just defending himself"

    "So you are angry at me?"

    Elena turned to the other side saying "Maybe I am?"

    "Hey! Don''t do that" Selena forcefully turned Elena back to her side yelling, "You can''t do that!"

    "You always try to hit him and annoy him"

    "I won''t do that! I promise. I will never do it again!"

    "Why do you do it in the first ce?"

    "I just want his attention!---Ah!"

    Elena smirked as Selena replied.

    "I mean! I...I want his attention so that he doesn''t look at other girls"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! It''s for you! Everything is for you!"

    ''Why didn''t she just admit it?''

    "Even I became honest when I realized when I have to be honest, I have to be honest"

    Selena turned down her gaze as she said, "I don''t want to admit. I don''t want to be honest. If it will hurt you, I will never ept it"

    "Stop worrying about me, idiot"

    "It''s just for some more time. Then I won''t be seeing him anyway"

    "Why?"

    "Aren''t you going to move in at his ce?"

    "If I score more than 95%"

    "What do you think? Will you be able to score more than that?"

    "I don''t know"

    "You worked really hard. Don''t you have a little confidence in yourself?"

    "There is no point worrying about it now, is there?"

    "Well, you are right. But I was just asking what you think? Will you score more than 95%?"

    "Das said I will. So yeah, I am sure I will"

    "You don''t trust in yourself yet you trust his words when he doesn''t even know how hard you have worked and how you gave your exams"

    "He always tells the truth, and makes it happen. If he says something, he does it. He never lies"

    Selena averted her gaze as she said, "he is hiding many things from you"

    "I know"

    "Huh?" Selena was bewildered by Elena''s answer.

    "What do you mean by ''I know''? You know he is lying to you and yet, you still act dumb?"

    "He is not lying"

    "He is hiding things from you"

    "Lying and hiding are different things, you know?"

    "They...are"

    "That''s why I never ask him about the things he is hiding. If I ask him, then he will be forced to lie. And I don''t want him to lie to me. But I am sure he will tell me the truth if I ask him"

    "You are too easy going"

    "If you fell in love with him, you would do the same"

    "Yea--why would I fall in love with him?!"

    "Who knows? We have always liked the same thing, and fought over it, remember?"

    "Yeah! However, here we are talking about Das He is your husband. I can''t take him!"

    "Who said anything about taking him?"

    "Wha..."

    "I just said ''if you fell in love with him''. I never said anything about taking or giving him"

    As soon as Selena realized that she had fallen into Elena''s trap, her face flushed a little as she said, "You are being mean"

    Elena chuckled a little and said, "I got you!"

    "Shut up!"

    ''I am already sharing him"

    "So what? Are you saying you will give him to me?"

    "I won''t. Sharing and giving are different things"

    "Imagine what he would think....after all those things I have said and done to him"

    "I have said and done far worse things to him, and yet we love each other very much"

    "Don''t you ever think of what would happen if he leaves you?"

    "He won''t leave me. If he does, then I will follow him all over the world"

    "What if he rejects you one day?"

    "I will try my best to make him ept me"

    "What if he stops loving you one day"

    "I will make him fall for me again. No matter what it takes"

    "What if something happens to him one day?"

    "Nothing will happen to him"

    Selena curled up facing Elena and said, "Whenever these thoughtse to mind, my heart aches. I don''t want to think about it. If I have to leave with this pain, then isn''t it better not to have those feelings?"

    "That''s the rule of love. You have to bear it, if you want to love and want to be loved"

    "Did you have to bear it too?"

    "Not anymore"

    "Huh?"

    "I have passed those bearings on to other girls, and we are are sharing it. So it''s less now"

    "So that''s what you mean by those words"

    "What about you? Can you bear it alone? If not,then youhave to share it. can you do that?"

    "Do you also have only those two options?"

    "I had only one, and created another one. But you have two"

    "I never knew love would be this scary"

    "It''s a scary feeling to be loved and give love. Once you taste it, you long for it"

    Selena moved her hands to Elena''s cheeks and said, "You are talking very deep today"

    "Maybe I am"

    They both looked into each other''s eyes. And brought their faces close to each other.

    They both closed their eyes at the same time and bumped their foreheads with each other.

    Selena opened her mouth and said, "I can''t take your ce"

    Elena opened her mouth and said, "I can''t give you my ce"

    "I might try to take it from you"

    "I won''t give it to you"

    "I might end up hurting you"

    "I am strong enough to forgive you"

    "I might make you sad"

    "I can live with it"

    "It might break both of us and our rtionship"

    "We will be as close as ever"

    Both of them opened their eyes and smiled at each other.

    Selena moved her face up and kissed Elena on the forehead.

    Elena moved her face a little up and kissed Selena on her nose and upper lip.

    "At least make some effort and kiss properly" Selenamented.

    "I am toozy to do that"

    They held each other''s hands and stared at each other.

    "This night is too long for us" said Selena.

    "Then that means we can talk more"

    "I don''t know what to talk about"

    "I will tell yousome of mine and Das''s stories then"

    "I don''t want to hear your love stories"

    "Jealous"

    "No"

    Elena opened her mouth and closed it again.

    She opened her mouth again and said, "You know...that one time, I had this weird dream"

    "Dream?"

    "I don''t know what it was. But it was too real for a dream"

    "Did Dase into your dreams or what?"

    "He did"

    "Wait!" Selena''s face flushed as she said, "You don''t mean that type of dream, right?"

    "What type?"

    "You know..." her face flushed more as she said, "Those wet...dreams"

    "No, no!"

    "Then what type of dream?"

    "I was in LWO...LWO is the VR game that I y with Das"

    "I know"

    "So...that one day we logged out. And then I ate dinner. Took a bath. Then came back to my room. yed some games on my phone and some on myptop"

    "You y too many games"

    Elena smacked Selena on the forehead and said, "Don''t interrupt me"

    "Fine"

    "So, after all that, I went to sleep. And when I opened my eyes, I was in LWO"

    "As I said, you y too many games"

    Elena raised her hand to smack Selena again but before she could, Selena grabbed Elena''s hand.

    "I was at the beach. No one was there. I couldn''t ess the menu or anything. So I knew it was a dream"

    "That is....weird"

    "Listen more. After some time. I heard footsteps. I was afraid to look back, but something inside me wanted to look back"

    "It was Das?"

    Elena nodded and said, "He was as confused as me. But I also didn''t know what was going on"

    "After that?"

    "I asked him to sit beside me. Then my outfit also changed to the bikini I wore once. Then we talked and talked"

    "Talked about what?"

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "I am just curious"

    "It was the night of the day you met Das"

    "You mean the first time?"

    "Yes"

    "I...see"

    "Do you still want to know what we talked about?

    "I somehow know the answer now"

    "So we talked and talked. Somehow, he knew exactly what I was worried about. Maybe he was worried about the same thing?"

    "..."

    "After that, he asked for a kiss. I said we can''t kiss because it''s a dream, and he disappeared. And soon after I also woke up"

    "Was that really a dream?"

    "Yes. I tried to ask him the next day about it, but I couldn''t. I was afraid. ''What if he thinks I am going insane?'' That was my thought, so I didn''t ask him"

    "You worry too much"

    "That''s what it means to be in love"

    "Love, huh?"

    Elena slowly opened her mouth and said, "So? What is your answer? What do you think? It''s still not toote to be honest"

    Selena opened her mouth to say something, but stopped and turned to the other side saying, "Good night"

    Elena smiled, as if she got her answer and hugged Selena from behind saying, "I won''t be helping you with this though"

    "I know"

    "Try your best"

    "I will"

    "Good luck is all I can say"

    "Thanks"

    "Good night"

    "Good night"

    And both of them fell asleep while hugging each other

 Chapter 302: You Were Checking Me Out, Werent You?

    Chapter 302: You Were Checking Me Out, Weren''t You?

    I opened my eyes to see a familiar ceiling.

    Argh!

    My head.

    My head and eyes were aching so bad that I immediately closed my eyes.

    I slowly opened them again and tried to adjust myself to the dark room.

    I slowly sat up.

    There was a ray of sunlighting from a ss window.

    The light was being diluted by the ss window and giving a light blue color as its shade.

    That was the only ce from where the sunlight wasing from, and hence, the room was dark.

    I could easily see everything in the dark.

    I had a dream while I was sleeping.

    Not here. I mean, where I was sleeping with Lily.

    I slept for 180 days, yet I feel so tired and weak.

    I don''t know if that was a new dream or not, because it felt so nostalgic. Like I have had the same dream many times, but I don''t remember it. No, maybe I do remember it and I just don''t want to admit it?

    In the dream, I was lying on some t surface with my back on it and face facing up the ceiling. I don''t even know if there was a ceiling or not because the room was dark. Not dark like it is now, nor like a normal dark room.

    Rather than dark, it was ck. I couldn''t see anything.

    I tried to move my hand to see it, but I still couldn''t see it. Then I realized I can''t move my body.

    All I could do was watch the dark room with no one inside it.

    Soon after, I started hearing whispers.

    The whispers grew closer and closer and I started seeing them.

    They were wearing expensive outfits, mostly royals. And were wearing jewelries all over their bodies.

    Their bodies were shining like milk, but they weren''t radiating or illuminating.

    There were many of them. Men, women, kids, oldies. All of them just kept talking with each other in a low voice while staring at each other.

    They would stare at me and then walk away.

    Then someone else woulde and stare at me just to walk away.

    Everyone did that.

    Every time, there was a new face.

    Whenever they came near me, I could see them. And when they walked away, I couldn''t.

    Maybe they were just disappearing?

    I don''t know.

    I don''t want to know.

    It''s scary.

    I hate those stares.

    It''s scary.

    Not being able to move your body.

    It''s scary.

    In a dark room, where all you can do is watch.

    Soon after, their number decreased and eventually, they stopped.

    I don''t know how much time has passed.

    Was it minutes? Or maybe hours? Maybe it was days? Or...years?

    Then I heard footsteps once again, but I didn''t hear any whispers.

    The footsteps kept approaching me, but I couldn''t see anyone.

    What is taking them so long?

    How far are they?

    Those were my thoughts.

    Though I couldn''t move my body, I could move my eyes.

    I once again nced around in the room with my eyes, but couldn''t see anyone.

    The footsteps had stopped before I realized.

    I once again nced but couldn''t see anyone.

    What was that? I thought.

    Soon, I hear rustling...or rather, something like power or small tiny particles falling down near me.

    My eyes widened as I saw what couldn''t before.

    There was someone standing there, staring at me.

    It didn''t have any face or facial features including eyes. But I could tell it was staring at me.

    It moved its hands at me and tried to reach my neck.

    Suddenly, a bright light came and blinded my vision.

    That''s where the dream ended every time.

    I don''t know why I suddenly remembered that, or maybe....did I ever forget it?

    <em>Sigh ~</em>

    I sighed as I nced at my side.

    Dau wasn''t there.

    So...did I wake up or not?

    Is this real or not?

    I can''t even tell the difference between dreams and reality.

    "Argh"

    My head ached once again.

    I rubbed my eyes and nced at the side of the bed again, but she still wasn''t there.

    Where did she go?

    What''s the time?

    I tried to find my phone--

    "Oh! You are awake?"

    My head ached as I said, "Dau?"

    "It''s dark. Let me open the balcony door"

    I can see you though.

    She walked to the balcony door and opened it.

    The sunlight covered the room, revealing Dau who was standing near the door.

    "Oh! Your hair are back to ck again"

    "They are?"

    Nice.

    "What''s the time?" I asked.

    "It''s 5: 40"

    No wonder the light is like that.

    Dau was wearing bra and panties, meaning she was in her underwear.

    "If I remember correctly,st night you were wearing a sleeve-blouse"

    "I was"

    "Then...You took a bath?"

    "I did"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    "How do you feel now?" she asked.

    "I think I am fine"

    I couldn''t take my eyes off her.

    She looked so beautiful under the sunlight.

    Dau wasbing her hair in front of the mirror.

    She noticed that I was staring at her.

    She looked at me from the mirror as I turned my face.

    She looked back at me and said, "You were checking me out, weren''t you?"

    "Maybe I was"

    She stood up and walked to me.

    I still couldn''t take my eyes off from her.

    It''s not like she has suddenly gone beautiful. Or she looks more beautiful in Sherley''s body. Or because she doesn''t have any scars on her body now. But it was only because she wasn''t holding herself back anymore.

    She ising with a direct approach.

    "How do I look?" she asked, showing me her full half-naked body.

    "Do you want me to be honest?"

    "I would appreciate it"

    "I want to push you down and take off your underwear"

    "You are being too honest now"

    "That''s what I want to do"

    "Then do it"

    I was taken aback by her sudden deration.

    Does she really mean it?

    She did say that she wouldn''t hold herself back anymore. And that she would do things that lovers do.

    Should I do it?

    Why not?

    This can be one of my golden chances.

 Chapter 303: You Still Wont Believe Me?

    Chapter 303: You Still Won''t Believe Me?

    She did say that she wouldn''t hold herself back anymore. And that she would do things that lovers do.

    Should I do it?

    Why not?

    This can be one of my golden chances.

    "I will do it"

    Dau jumped back saying, "Wait, you were serious?"

    "..."

    Seriously?

    "Don''t make that face!" Daumented.

    "Now I really feel like pushing you down"

    "You will assault me?"

    "I wasn''t nning to. But now you are asking me"

    "Wait, wait!"

    "I am not going to wait" I tried to get up but Dau said, "I will do it myself. You stay right there"

    "What will you do?"

    "I will...show you my naked body"

    "Only showing? No touching?"

    "No touching"

    "You said you would--"

    "For now" Dau added.

    "Don''t keep me waiting"''

    Dau turned around and looked back saying, "Promise you won''t get up from the bed?"

    I really don''t want to promise it but...

    "I promise"

    She moved her back to her bra and undid it.

    The bra fell off in her hands.

    She covered her breasts with her hands and turned back at me.

    I can''t believe this is really happening.

    "Remove your hand, Dau. I can''t hold back"

    Her face was flushing as she said, "Don''t do anything weird, okay?"

    "I won''t"

    She slowly removed her right hand, revealing her right breast.

    It''s amazing!

    "Don''t stare too much"

    "I want to see the other one too please

    She removed her left hand and revealed her left breast.

    "Can I touch them?"

    As soon as I said that, she covered her breasts again yelling, "You promised you won''t touch them!"

    "That''s why I asked for permission"

    She removed her hands again and walked forward saying, "Do you really want to touch them?"

    "I would like to touch those oranges"

    "Oranges?"

    "I mean--!"

    Damn you, Lily!

    "You can only touch one of them, okay?"

    "Okay"

    "And only for 2 seconds"

    "Fine"

    "And only touch, okay?"

    "Understood"

    "No squeezing or anything"

    "Are youing here or will Ie there?"

    "I will run out of the room"

    "Like this?"

    "Yes! And I will yell ''Lil Das, did this to me'' while running"

    "This is a new type of threating from you, but okay. I won''t do anything else. I will just feel them"

    "You better remember that"

    She walked forward and stood in front of the bed, in front of me.

    I slowly moved my hand to touch her right boob.

    <em>Creak~</em>

    As I was about to touch it the room door opened slowly.

    I didn''t have time to take my hand back. Nor Dau had any time to cover her body.

    My mind was full of many things.

    Who ising?

    What should I do?

    Dau is naked.

    What if someone saw her?

    What should I do?

    What if it''s one of the police officers?

    What if it''s some maid?

    "What if it''s a mother?

    As I was lost in those questions, the door fully opened.

    It was Lier.

    She was still wearing the same clothes asst night.

    All the makeup on her face was smeared.

    Her hair was messy and her eyes were swollen.

    Dried mascara hung off her lower eyshes and smudged kohl marks stood out against her pale cheeks.

    She looked at me, whose hand was reaching Dau''s breast. And then looked at Dau, who was standing naked in front of me.

    "Grandpa died and you were fooling around with Dau''s clone"

    Of course, she would think that.

    Anyone would think that.

    ording to her, I was trying to...well, she isn''t really wrong. But I need to clear up this misunderstanding.

    "I was here to call you for the funeral, but..." she looked at Dau and said, "Continue"

    She turned back after saying that.

    "Wait! Lier! At least listen--"

    I immediately got off the bed and ran to Lier, but I fell down.

    <em>Thud~</em>

    <em></em>"Das!"

    Both Dau and Lier dashed at me.

    "Das! Are you okay?" Lier asked, as she helped me got up.

    "Yeah. I just tripped"

    My legs aren''t working.

    What''s wrong?

    [Your body was not in sync]

    That''s it?

    "Lier! At least her me out"

    "What do you want me to hear? How you spent your night with Dau''s clone?"

    "No! She is not Dau''s clone. I mean, she is! But this is not Sherley, she is Dau"

    Lier eyes widened in surprise as she said, "Stop joking! I saw Dau''s dead body with my own eyes"

    "I know. That is Dau''s body. But Sherley is Dau now"

    "She may take Dau''s ce in your heart. But not for me"

    "That''s not what I mean"

    "I know you are also sad, and used her clone for relief. And it''s not like I am angry or sad, it''s just...unfair to Dau"

    "She is Dau--"

    "Let me exin it to her, Lil Das"

    "Please do"

    My head really hurts.

    Dau turned at Lier and said, "Lady Lier. What do you see me as?"

    "You can speak!"

    Right. Now she will understand.

    "Yes, I can speak"

    ''That means..."

    Oh! So she finally realized?

    That was quick.

    "That means...you were fooling Dau all this time"

    Or maybe not.

    "I wasn''t. I am Dau"

    "Just because you look like her, talk like her. Just because you have the same voice as her, that doesn''t mean you are Dau"

    She is Dau!

    Though I pretty much said the same thingst night.

    Even I wasn''t believing her. Even though she jumped from the tower.

    Dammit!

    I just realized how rudely I acted with herst night.

    "Give me your ear, Lady Lier"

    "What are you--"

    Dau grabbed Lier''s face and started whispering something in her ears.

    Lier''s face flushed redder and redder as Dau kept whispering.

    "Wh-w-what--how do know that?!"

    "That''s because I am Dau"

    "You..." she looked at me and said, "You didn''t tell him,right?"

    Dau shook her head.

    I am genuinely curious.

    "Are you..." Lier looked up at Dau and said, "Are you really her?"

    Dau smiled in response and said, "You still won''t believe me?"

    Lier eyes immediately got teary.

    She hugged Dau as tears fell from her eyes.

    Dau was still top naked but that didn''t stop Lier from hugging her.

 Chapter 304: You Stink

    Chapter 304: You Stink

    Lier hugged Dau as tears fell from her eyes.

    Dau was still top naked but that didn''t stop Lier from hugging her.

    Dau patted Lier and said, "There, There. It''s okay. I am kind of happy to see you cared about me this much"

    "Don''t get the wrong idea! I am just doing this because I don''t want Das to see my ugly face"

    They made some distance between them. And due to that, I could see Dau''s breasts again.

    Lier stared at Dau''s breasts and said, "They are smaller than I thought it would be"

    Lier!

    Dau''s face flushed as she covered her breasts.

    She forgot that she was naked, didn''t she?

    "That is not true! They were big but this body has smaller"

    "This body was the exact clone of your real body"

    "So what if they are small? And they are not that small!"

    "They are smaller than mine"

    Dau greeted her teeth and said, "So what? It doesn''t matter anyways"

    "Das likes the big ones"

    Shut up!"

    "Is that true, Lil Das?"

    "It''s not"

    "Don''t Lie" Lier looked at me and said, "You always squeeze mine and say, "Your breasts are the best pillows"

    "That doesn''t mean I like the big one"

    "Elena said you like the big ones"

    Elena!

    "Lil Das"

    I looked at Dau. Her face was flushed red and her eyes were teary, as if she would cry at any moment.

    "It really doesn''t matter. Elena also had small ones. But I still loved her, and I still love her"

    "Had!" Lier pointed out ''had'' and said, "See, Dau? Elena doesn''t have small breasts anymore"

    "Stop it you pervert!"

    "I am not a pervert!"

    "Listen, Dau. It really doesn''t matter. I mean, I have loved you for a long time. I love you, not your body. If I really loved your body, then this body actually belongs to Sherley. So I don''t care about breast size, and don''t listen to this pervert"

    "Don''t call me a pervert!"

    "Lady Lier"

    She ignored me?!

    "Yes?"

    "If I remember correctly, yours was t. How did they be so big?"

    Lier face twitched as she said, "That was 10 years ago!"

    "I was in my early forties at that time. But they are the same size they are right now"

    "Then they won''t ever get bigger" Lier instantly replied.

    What''s the point of this conversation?

    "Lier. Let''s go"

    "Yeah"

    Lier grabbed my arm but shrugged it off the next second.

    "What happened?" I asked.

    "You stink!" Lier said, clipping her nose with her fingers.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You stink so bad. You can''t smell yourself?"

    I tried to smell myself.

    I can''t smell anything!

    [Some function of your body are still not working]

    "Dau. Do I stink?" I asked.

    She quietly nodded.

    "Then why didn''t you tell mest night?!"

    "I was so happy that none of this mattered"

    "You...you were sleeping while hugging me so tightly. You are saying that you...are you okay?"

    "I am perfectly fine. And you don''t stink that badly. It''s bearable. Lady Lier is just over reacting"

    I just changed my clothesst night, nothing else.

    After what I didst night....I should have taken a bath.

    But I met that Augustus and then...I met Dau. I was just so happy.

    It was an unbelievable moment for me to see Dau alive.

    Lier grabbed my arm and said, "Let''s take a bath first"

    "Yeah"

    "Lier nced at Dau and said, "I apologize for interrupting you two, but I will take Das now. Please wear clothes and bring his clothes to the changing room"

    "Understood"

    "Don''t order her, Lier. She is not a maid anymore"

    "Oh?! My bad"

    "It''s fine. You two go. I will bring clothes for Lil Das and yours too"

    "I don''t need any clothes"

    "You look horrible with that ruined makeup and clothes, Lady Lier"

    "Let''s go, Das"

    We reached the bathroom.

    There was no one in the hallway or anywhere.

    The pce was empty.

    It was just like.....just like what?

    "Raise your hands. I will take off your shirt" said Lier.

    I raised my hands and Lier took off my shirt.

    "Why is your body so stiff?"

    She didn''t even touch me, but she could tell just by looking at my body.

    As expected of a Pervert.

    She took off my pants too.

    I was standing naked in front of her.

    She took me near the tub and said, "Sit here"

    I sat there.

    The first thing she did was spill the bucket on me.

    Then she took a shampoo bottle in her hand and spilled it on my hair.

    "Be careful. Make sure it doesn''t go into your eyes"

    She took body soap and began brushing me.

    "This will be my first time washing anyone. So if it hurts, please tell me"

    "Now can you hurt anyone by washing them?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe the skin get peeled off while brushing?"

    "Don''t use brush of me"

    "Why do you stink so much? What did you do?"

    "Stuff happened"

    "So you won''t tell me, huh?"

    "Sorry"

    "Will you tell Elena?"

    "I don''t know. If she asks then I have to tell"

    She got in front of me and said, "I also asked but you are not telling me anything"

    "That''s because you already know half of the stuff"

    "I still can''t believe grandpa is dead"

    "Yeah"

    "Was he dead before you got here?"

    "I would have saved him, but...I couldn''t"

    "Do you know who did all this?"

    "I killed everyone. But I don''t know who was the mastermind behind this attack"

    "My mom and your mom cried all night"

    "You too"

    She stopped moving her hands and said, "Yeah"

    "I couldn''t...cry"

    She looked up and smiled at me saying, "Don''t worry. You don''t need to cry. We all know you are also sad" she moved her hand to my chest and said, "as long as you feel sad--why...why?"

    She threw the soap and pressed her face on my chest saying, "Why can''t I feel your heartbeats?"

    "....."

    "I know they are so mild and small that we either need to press our hand on your chest to feel it. And press your face to listen it. But..." she looked up and said, "why can''t I hear any heartbeat?"

    I just smiled back in reply.

    Tears fell from her swollen eyes, as if she knew what I meant. As if she understood what I wanted to say.

 Chapter 305: Bathe

    Chapter 305: Bathe

    I just smiled back in reply.

    Tears fell from her swollen eyes, as if she knew what I meant. As if she understood what I wanted to say.

    "I am sorry" more tears fell from her eyes as she said, "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "Why does it always have to be you?"

    "It''s okay"

    "Why everything happens to you"

    "I am fine"

    "This always happens. Why do you have to bear everything? Even back then--"

    I wiped her tears and said, "I am okay, Lier"

    She looked at me and said, "Even though I am here with you, you look so lonely"

    "I am fine"

    "Should I call Elena?"

    "She will be here for the funeral"

    "You didn''t get to spend your night with her"

    "Yeah"

    I leaned closer to kiss her, but she turned her face the other way saying, "I don''t want to do it right now"

    She got up and started washing my hair.

    After washing my hair, she applied conditioner.

    "Why are your hair long again? Didn''t you have a haircutst week"

    "Yeah"

    "They are softer and silky than they were before"

    "Dau said the same thing"

    She washed my hair again and started cleaning the foams with the water.

    "Hey"

    "What?"

    "What did you and Dau dost night?"

    "Nothing. We kissed a few times, and after that we just slept"

    "Nothing else?"

    "Nothing else"

    "You also didn''t do anything to her?"

    "I didn''t. I was just so happy to see her back"

    "Was that the only reason?"

    "Hmm?"

    "I thought you both didn''t do anything with her because you promised that night to Elena"

    "Ah! That too"

    "You know"

    "Hmm?"

    "I n to peek on you and Elena and then tease you both. But...I never imagined this would happen"

    "n to...you still n to do it in future, huh? And yeah, I would have also never imagined for this to happen"

    "Why did they do it?''

    "They were here for Dau"

    "But Dau..."

    "Yeah. They think she is dead. So let her stay dead. Don''t tell anyone about it"

    "Who else beside me knows about that?"

    "Lirole, you, and Lily"

    "You are not going to tell your mom?"

    "I will tell mother"

    "Thanks"

    "There is no way I would hide anything from her now"

    "Will you also tell her about you and Dau?"

    "Yeah"

    "Do you think she will ept you both?"

    "I don''t think she will. Especially Dau. Mother and Dau are closer than anyone else"

    "What will you do?"

    "I will have to convince her even if it takes forever"

    "What about us?"

    "Hmm?"

    "Aren''t you going to ask our permission?"

    "Why would I need to ask for your permission"

    She smacked my head and said, "You cheater"

    "Say Lier"

    "What?"

    "What do you think?"

    "Think of what? About you and Dau?"

    "Yes"

    "I don''t know. I mean...she is like a mother to me. I don''t know how you saw her since you said ''I have loved you for a long time'' to her a while ago"

    "I just said that on the spur of the moment"

    "You forgot about her for 10 years. But you said you have loved her for a long time. What does that mean?"

    "That was a different form of love"

    "Like?"

    "Like I had for you"

    She smacked me again.

    "If I knew you would be this easy going, then I would have been more honest since we were kids. Maybe things would have turned out differently?"

    "If by ''honest'' you mean the perverted side of you, then I would have definitely developed a phobia for girls"

    "How rude"

    "How long have you been like this?"

    "Like...?"

    "I mean, this perverted. When did you turn like this?"

    "Stop calling me a pervert. It hurts, you know?"

    "Sorry"

    "And I am not a pervert"

    "I used to think of you as an innocent girl. I even used to admire you"

    "Aww, how cute"

    "You were the one who was cute"

    "Am I not cute anymore?"

    "You are on number two"

    "Who is number one?"

    "Lily"

    [That''s right]

    "Is she that cute?"

    "She is super cute"

    [That''s right!]

    "I mean...she is cute, but she is small. You shouldn''tpare a pixie with us" Lier stated.

    "She can change her size"

    "She can?!"

    "That''s what she says"

    "I want to see that!"

    Though I am sure even I can change her size in the game if I want, using my system.

    "We will see when we y LWO"

    "We won''t be ying anytime soon"

    "Yeah"

    Lier sniffed me and said, "You don''t stink anymore"

    "So now it''s your turn"

    "Huh?"

    I got up and said, "Sit"

    "Wait! I don''t need to take a bath"

    "You do"

    "I don''t stink!"

    "But you look horrible"

    "Did you just call your wife ugly?"

    "I did. Now sit"

    She sat down.

    "Take your clothes off first"

    She looked up and said, "It''s embarrassing"

    "Take them off or I will rip them"

    "Please rip them off"

    "Take them off, pervert"

    She stood up and took off her clothes.

    "Do I need to take off my underwear too?"

    "Of course you do" She took off her underwear.

    "Now sit"

    She sat down. As she said, "Don''t do anything weird"

    "That''s my line"

    "I am not in the mood to do anything. Even though this is my golden chance"

    "You will get a diamond chanceter"

    I started washing her.

    First, I washed her messy face.

    "Do it slowly. You will ruin my face"

    "It''s already ruined enough"

    I shampooed her hair.

    "Add that too"

    I got the bottle and added the liquid.

    "That one too"

    I applied that too.

    "You forgot that one"

    "You will go bald if you use too much stuff on your hair"

    I washed her hair and started washing her back.

    After I washed her back, I got on the front, and started washing her chest.

    Her skin was glowing like a moon.

    I touched her left breast and washed it.

    "You just squeezed my breast"

    "I washed them"

    "It''s the same thing!"

    I washed her right breast.

    "Stop doing that!"

    "I need to wash them"

    "I would have done the same thing with your penis, but I didn''t"

    "I just want you to kiss me"

    "You are doing all this for a kiss?!"

    I nodded.

    She leaned close and kissed me.

    "Thanks"

    "The truth is, I also wanted to kiss you. But I was holding myself back"

    "Were you thinking "Grandpa died and here I am kissing and enjoying here''?"

    She nodded.

    "He always wanted us to be together"

    "Yes"

    We stared at each other as we leaned close to each other.

    Our nose touched and so did our lips.

 Chapter 306: Royals Funeral

    Chapter 306: Royals'' Funeral

    After bathing, Lier and I went to the cemetery where the funeral is happening.

    Thousands of people were present there.

    It would be hard to find Elena in this crowd.

    We walked further in.

    The first familiar face I saw was Ricky and Rikka.

    They nced at me and greeted me with a nod.

    I nodded back.

    We walked further to see Bianca.

    Robena is not with her.

    Is she really okay or not?

    We walked further and spotted Joey. He was just standing there, looking down. As if he was paying his respects to the deads.

    After walking for a while, I saw Serah, mother, and Lirole.

    Serah was still wearing the clothes she worest night.

    She didn''t go homest night?

    I nced to my right to see Elena''s parents, and her grandfather.

    Everyone was going to pay their respects, and to see my grandfather''s face for thest time.

    Dau''s body was also there but no one was even looking there.

    I could see smiles on some faces who were paying respects.

    Most of them left the cemetery after paying their respects. They didn''t wait till the burial.

    I don''t know if I should call it ''paying respects'' or not, because they were just doing the formalities.

    Soon enough, only familiar faces were visible.

    I nced around, but couldn''t see Elena anywhere.

    Does she not know about the funeral?

    I am sure Lirole has informed her.

    But Lirole forgets many things. Maybe she forgot to inform Elena?

    Though Elena''s parents are here.

    I don''t see Selena either.

    I nced around just to confirm, and I saw Elena standing near the gate.

    Why is she standing there?

    "Das" Lier called out to me.

    "It''s our turn" Lier added.

    "Yeah"

    We both went near the coffins.

    Grandpa''s skin was more pale than it wasst light.

    He was covered in a white shroud.

    His hair wasbed nicely.

    There was cotton in his ears and nose.

    The thumbs of his both legs were tied by the thread.

    And aside from all that, there was a smile on his face. As if he was happy.

    This might be the happiest I have seen so far.

    I heard a sobbing sound.

    I didn''t bother to look, because I knew who was crying. I walked to the coffin beside it.

    This would be my third time seeing Dau''s dead body.

    I really don''t feel anything by looking at her body anymore.

    I grew up with this body. This body has taken care of me ever since I was born. The scars on this body are because of me.

    You have done enough Dau.

    I am not letting you risk your life for me or the pce anymore.

    Even if she gets angry at me because of this decision, I don''t care.

    Lier eyes were barely getting better but now they are swollen again.

    I looked at grandpa''s body, and thanked him for everything.

    Don''t worry, grandpa. You can leave everything to me now. You go enjoy your time with grandpa.

    ''Thank you, Arthur''

    "Huh?!"

    When I was kid, I used toe to the cemetery at least three times a week.

    Well, not exactly ''used to'' but I was just being dragged by everyone.

    Sometimes it was my mother, sometimes Lirole. Sometimes Lier. Sometimes Dau.

    I don''t remembering here on my own.

    There is an old tree in the cemetery.

    Not exactly a real tree, but it''s not fake either.

    That tree has been there ever since forever.

    My grandpa once said that this tree was here even before his grandfathers'' grandfathers'' time.

    The tree stopped growing a long time ago.

    There are no leaves, or flowers on it. But it never withered.

    It always stays hydrated for some reason.

    My gaze automatically followed that after I heard that voice. Maybe it was just my imagination.

    But that thought soon vanished when I looked at the tree.

    I would never believe what I saw there.

    Grandpa and grandma were standing under the tree. They weren''t old. They looked so young. Like they were in their teens.

    "Wha...t?"

    When they noticed I was looking at them, they waved and gestured at me to do something.

    I couldn''t figure out what they were trying to tell me. My vision was going blurry for some reason.

    When I rubbed my eyes and looked back, no one was there.

    What was that?

    My imagination?

    A hallucination?

    But I heard the voice.

    Was it just my system messing with me?

    If yes, then Lily wouldn''t have seen that.

    "Lily. Did you see that?"

    "Saw what?"

    "Nevermind"

    So it was just my system messing with me.

    I grabbed Lier''s hand and said, "Let''s go, Lier"

    She didn''t say anything. She just wiped her tears and followed my lead.

    Once the burial ended, I tried to find Elena.

    She was still standing where I saw herst time.

    Why didn''t shee in?

    Is she angry about yesterday?

    Lier noticed I was looking at Elena.

    She nudged me and gestured me to go.

    "But..."

    I don''t know if I should leave everyone alone. And if Elena is really angry with me, then...I don''t want to talk to her right now.

    As I was thinking on what I should do, Elena nced at me and then turned around to leave.

    "I will be right back" I said as I ran at Elena.

    [Don''t run too fast. Your body is still being repaired]

    "Okay"

    I slowed down a little as I kept running.

    "Where did she go?"

    She was just here...

    I nced around to see Elena going to the side exit of the pce.

    I quickly ran and grabbed her hand from behind, saying, "Wait, Elena! Why are you...you are not Elena"

    "Yeah, I am Selena"

    How could I mistake Selena for Elena?

    Not only did Selena have a bandage on her cheek, but her hair was also a little cut from the side.

    "I am sorry to grab you so suddenly"

    What should I do?

    I can''t think of anything.

    I almost killed themst night. And even if I didn''t, the bullet would have killed her.

    And I just mistook her for Elena.

    What should I do?!

    "Hey, are you okay? You are sweating" asked Selena.

    "I am..." I took a deep breath and said, "Fine" I nced around and asked, "Where is Elena?"

    "She is..."

    "Where is she? She is here, right? She must have gone in the ce or, maybe she just went to drink water, right?!"

    "She is not here"

    "Oh! So she is outside?"

    "No"

    "She must be in the car, right?"

    "She is not here!"

    "Then where is she?"

    "She didn''te"

    "She....didn''t?"

    She nodded.

    "Why? Is she that angry?"

    "She is sick"

    "What?"

    "You know about her illness, right?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You don''t know she gets sick after a month of her birthday every year"

    "Oh!"

    "Yeah, that. She is sick"

    "I will go meet her"

    "She is not at the hotel"

    "Where is she? Hospital?!"

    "We shifted her to our house"

    "I will get there!"

    I started running at the gate.

    "Wait!"

    I looked back and asked, "What is it?"

    She moved her hand to the pocket and said, "The house is locked. How will you go in without the key?"

    "Oh! I have the key"

    "You do?"

    "Yes!"

    "Don''t lie. Why would you have our house key?"

    "Elena gave me"

    "She never told me about this!"

    "Okay, thanks. I am going now" I ran at the gate but stopped and said, "Selena"

    "What?"

    "Let''s go together"

    "Why?"

    "You will be going home after this, right? Come with me"

    "I am not going there. I will go to grandpas'' ce directly"

    "Tch!"

    And here I thought if she will be with me then I will be able to handle Elena.

    "Take out my car, Lily"

    [On it]

    I ran to the main gate and sat in the car.

    "Let''s stop by somewhere and grab some stuff for Elena"

    [okay. There is a ce near Elena''s house]

    "I know that ce"

    [Judging by the traffic, it will take about 68 minutes to reach her ce]

    "That''s too long"

    [I am showing you the fastest way to her ce]

    "I know"

    Dammit!

    [so...]

    "Hmm?"

    [Will you tell me what happened to Elena?]

    "It''s nothing serious. Don''t worry"

    [You should be saying that to yourself. I can feel how worried you are. Even your hands are trembling]

    "I can''t help it Lily"

    [What type of illness does she have?]

    "It''s not an illness. Selena was just making it sound serious"

    [Then why is she sick?]

    "She gets sick once her birthday passes"

    [Why?]

    "I don''t know. It''s prettymon though"

    Dammit!

    Who am I fooling!

    I can''t stop thinking if she is alright or not!

    I drove as fast as I could. Ignoring all of Lily''s warnings.

    After 40 minutes, I reached the convenience store.

    I grabbed as many snacks as I could. Whatever I saw, I bought.

    "She likes this, and she likes this too"

    "She wanted to eat this. And she always eats this"

    "She said she recently bought this. I will get some extra"

    "What else does she eat? Oh, right. Let me get some milk too"

    "What else? What else? I will buy some drinks too"

    "Should I get some beers? Sick people should drink very little. And Elena barely mentions drinking beer"

    "Argh. Whatever!"

    As I was buying whatever I wanted to, I nced around to see all the customers and staff staring at me.

    What is it?!

    Dammit!

    I went to the counter.

    The girl at the counter was dumbfounded.

    "Please make the bill! I don''t have much time"

    She started scanning everything one by one.

    Dammit!

    It will take hours if she does this one by one.

    "Lily. Do it please"

    [The bill would be 1800]

    I moved my hand to my pocket.

    "Ah!"

    I forgot my wallet and my phone.

    "Lily"

    [Already done]

    I grabbed everything and put them in the bags.

    "Hey! What are you doing! I am still--"

    "I already paid for this. So they are mine now. Please shut the fuck up!"

    After putting everything in the bags, I ran to my car.

    [You have bought too much]

    "I know"

    I threw all the bags in the back of the car.

    "It''s full!"

    I still have about 12 bags in my hand.

    I threw some in the front and closed the door.

    [One is still left]

    I nced around and found a garbage truck at some distance from me.

    I swung my hand and threw the bag in the truck.

    "Let''s go now"

    [Why did you throw it?]

    "The car is full"

    [You could have given it to someone]

    "I don''t have time for that"

 Chapter 307: Idiot!

    Chapter 307: Idiot!

    I parked my car in front of Elena''s house and grabbed all the bags.

    I have no idea how the hell I am holding all these bags at once.

    I opened the gate and stood in front of her door.

    "Let me...I won''t have the key"

    [I knew it!]

    "I just came here in hurry"

    [What will you do now?]

    "There is no way I am going back just to take the key"

    [How about you call Elena? I will message her]

    "No. She might be sleeping"

    [Does this door runs on system?" If yes, then I can unlock it]

    "It doesn''t"

    [Then break the door]

    "I was thinking of the same thing, but let''s not do that"

    [Then what will you do?]

    "This is your first time here, right?"

    [Yes]

    "There is another way to go in"

    [There is?]

    "Yes. Let me show you"

    I ran out and jumped on the wall, and pushed myself to jump back, andnded on the balcony outside Elena''s room.

    [She is sleeping]

    "Told you"

    I opened the window by sliding it on the side, and jumped in without making any noise, putting all the bags on the floor.

    I closed the window and walked to her bed.

    [Does she have a fever]

    "Her temperature goes down in this condition"

    [Don''t you want to wake her up]

    "I was just here to see her. She is okay"

    [So you are going back now?]

    "I will wait for her to wake up"

    [Just wake her up now]

    "No need"

    She is already awake.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>I sat down near the bed and caressed her face saying, "Are you okay?"

    "Hmm"

    "Do you feel weak?"

    "Not that weak"

    "How bad do you feel on a scale of 10?"

    "7"

    "That''s bad then"

    "Why did youe through the window?"

    We were talking abut Elena''s eyes were still closed.

    "I forgot the key"

    "You should have rung the bell"

    "I thought you were sleeping"

    "I was sleeping but woke up when I heard the sound of the car"

    "My bad"

    "Hey Das" Elena turned around and opened her eyes saying, "Are you angry?"

    "Why would I be angry?"

    "I broke our promise"

    "You didn''t break it. Don''t worry"

    "I am sorry"

    "Stop apologizing"

    "I am apologizing for noting to Grandpa Theo''s funeral"

    "It''s fine. It''s good that you didn''te"

    She doesn''t like cemeteries.

    She sat up and hugged me.

    I hugged her back and said, "Don''t force yourself"

    "I am not"

    She looked up and asked, "Are you sad?"

    "I am"

    "Did you cry?"

    "I couldn''t"

    "It''s fine if you don''t. I can see how sad you are"

    I rubbed her cheeks with my thumbs and said, "You are sweaty"

    "That''s because I have been sweating a lot"

    "Can I smell?"

    "You can''t"

    She tightened her grip and kept hugging me.

    "I brought some snacks for you?"

    "I heard the sound of the bags. Let me...what are all these?!"

    "Snacks"

    "My entire room is full"

    "I didn''t know what to buy, so I bought as much as I could"

    "What are those?"

    "Those are...I don''t know. I just looked good so I bought it"

    Elena got up and walked to the bags, or she wanted to. But I grabbed her and pushed her back on the bed.

    "Don''t get up. You can barely walk"

    "I am fine"

    "You are not. Your legs are trembling"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Meanie"

    "Say what you want" I sat on the bed beside her and said, "Don''t make me worry, idiot"

    "What about you then?"

    "What?"

    "You also do stupid things"

    "When did I do any stupid things?"

    "There are too many that I can''t remember"

    I had a sudden urge to hug her. So I hugged her.

    She hugged me back and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I was scared"

    "Scared of?"

    "Losing you"

    "I am perfectly fine"

    "I know but I just couldn''t stop thinking"

    I even tried to attack you.

    "Say Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s have sex"

    I pushed her back and said, "What are you talking about?"

    "We couldn''t do itst night. So let''s do it now"

    I got up from the bed saying, "We are not doing it"

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean by why? Are you an idiot?! You are sick and you want me to have sex with you"

    "But we promised"

    "Fuck that promise"

    "Das!"

    "Don''t yell!"

    "You are yelling too!"

    "That''s because of you!"

    "Then I am yelling because of you!"

    "I just want to make you feel good!" she added.

    "You don''t have to!"

    "But I want you to! Why don''t you understand?!"

    "Why don''t you understand?! Elena, you are sick, so just rest for now"

    "I don''t want to rest! It''s my duty as your wife to make--"

    "Stop forcing yourself!"

    ''I am not forcing myself!"

    "You clearly are! How many times have I told you not to force yourself?"

    "I said I am not forcing myself!"

    "You always lie when ites to you! Even today, you were sick and you didn''t even tell me!"

    "But you are here!"

    "That''s what Selena told me. If she hadn''t, then I would still be at ce, worrying about you!"

    "Now who is worrying too much?!"

    I groaned as I yelled, "You don''t understand Elena!"

    "It''s you who don''t understand! What''s wrong with a wife trying to make her husband feel good"

    "Nothing is wrong! But you are sick right now!"

    "But I can still do it!"

    "That''s called ''forcing yourself'' idiot!"

    "Stop calling me an idiot!"

    "I am calling you an idiot because you are an idiot, idiot!

    "You are an idiot!" Elena yelled as she covered herself in the nket.

    [Das! Are you here to fight or take care of her! Don''t forget that she is sick! Sick people are always frustrated]

    I just...<em>Sigh~!</em>

    I tried to remove the nket and apologize, but before I could, Elena removed the nket herself and said, "sorry"

    "No, I am sorry"

    "I am the one who yelled at you first, so I am sorry"

    "But it wasn''t your fault, I am sorry"

    "Let''s just stop apologizing"

    "Yeah"

    I leaned down and kissed her.

 Chapter 308: Not a Monster

    Chapter 308: Not a Monster

    I leaned down and kissed her.

    After the kiss, she chuckled and said, "This was our first fight after we started going out, and it ended in 3 seconds"

    "Isn''t that good?"

    "We should fight every week"

    "Why do you want to fight me?"

    "I miss our fights. Thest time we fought was before we started dating"

    "Well, I don''t. It just reminds me how harshly I treated you before"

    "We used to fight every other day"

    "Yeah"

    She pulled my sleeves and asked, "You really don''t miss them?"

    "I do miss them"

    "It is our love story. I would be angry if you didn''t miss it"

    "It was our love story"

    "It''s not anymore?"

    "Our new love story is still ongoing"

    She smiled and said, "Hope it never ends"

    "It won''t"

    She hugged me and said, "I really, really love you, you know?"

    "I know"

    "I will, and I can do anything for you"

    "Same"

    "I can die for you"

    "I can kill for you"

    "No killing"

    "I was just following the flow"

    She tightened her grip and said, "Idiot"

    After hugging for a while, she let go of me and said, "What are those?"

    "What?"

    She pointed her finger at one of the bags which I don''t remember buying.

    "Oh! That''s my spare clothes"

    "Why did you bring them here?" she looked up as eyes showed excitement, and yelled, "For me?!"

    "No"

    She smacked me.

    "They were in the car and I brought them here in a hurry without checking anything"

    "You never give me your clothes"

    "I remember leaving my underwear here"

    "I also gave you my pair of underwear. And you never returned it to me even though you promised to Ang"

    My face twitched as I said, "I brought them the next day. And you said you don''t need them anymore. So I took them back home"

    "What do you do with them?"

    "Stuff"

    "What stuff?"

    "That''s...what about you? What do you do with mine?"

    "I use them"

    "For what?"

    "I look at them every morning and whenever I feel down"

    "Nothing else?"

    "Nothing else"

    "I was hoping to hear some perverted stories"

    She grinned and said, "I am not Lier"

    "I will tell her you said that"

    "Sure. Go ahead. I am not scared of her"

    "Wow. I wish I could say that"

    "Now it''s your turn. What do you do with my underwear?"

    "To be honest, I never got time to do anything. I have sniffed them a few times. But after Lier gave it to mother, she washed them so there was no smell of you. And they were just ordinary underwear for me"

    "Don''t call them ordinary"

    "Wear them once more, and give them back to me"

    "Okay"

    "Really?"

    "You don''t want me to?"

    "I want to!"

    I was just joking but...heh!

    It looks like my acting is getting better.

    "By the way, Das"

    Iid her down on the bed and asked, "What?"

    "Have you noticed?"

    "Noticed what?"

    "You call Ang mother now"

    "Yes, so? I mean, she is my mother, so obviously I will call her mother. What''s wrong with that?"

    "You used to call her mom"

    "Is thatso?"

    "Yes"

    "I didn''t notice"

    "You are changing, Das"

    "Changing....like what?"

    "I don''t know"

    I am changing?

    Is she saying she doesn''t love me anymore in some indirect way?

    "But I guess everyone changes"

    "You are changing too?"

    "You haven''t noticed?"

    I gulped down and answered, "I havent"

    "My breasts have changed"

    "I should have guessed that"

    "My personality is changing too," she added.

    "I don''t see any difference"

    "That''s because I always act the same when I am with you"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes. I am a very dangerous girl now"

    "Okay"

    "I am not lying!"

    "If you are dangerous, then I am super dangerous"

    "You can''t be dangerous. You are so kind"

    "I am not" I looked down and said, "I am not"

    "You are always kind to me and other girls"

    "That''s because I love you girls"

    "You can never be dangerous"

    "..."

    I couldn''t say anything in response.

    Dangerous. I think I was more than dangerousst night.

    I almost killed them.

    I just can''t get that out of my mind.

    I can''t forget the face she and Selena were making.

    They looked so scared.

    They were scared, scared of me.

    Elena didn''t know it was me. What would she do if I told her?

    How would she react?

    Would she make the same, scared face again?

    Would she start hating me?

    She hasn''t even mentioned anything aboutst night. Not even once.

    Should I ask her?

    But what if she gets suspicious?

    I will ask her in some indirect way.

    "Say Elena"

    "Hmm?"

    "Why were youtest night?"

    "Because of Selena"

    "Right!" I took a deep breath and asked, "Did something happen during your way to the Royal garden?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Just because"

    "Well, you will know it eventually. Or you might already know everything and still purposely asking me"

    I gulped down again and asked, "What are you talking about?"

    "There were so many dead bodies on the roads. Everywhere. In every corner. Everything was red. Like it was rained red"

    "What else? Do you know who did all that?"

    "I might know"

    "Who was it?"

    "There was someone with white hair, wearing a mask and killing everyone in one touch"

    I gulped down once more and asked, "Like a monster?"

    "You can say that"

    "Was it scary? Was it ugly?"

    "No. It wasn''t scary. It looked in pain. Like it was crying from inside"

    I couldn''t stop gulping down.

    "Did it do something to you?"

    She shook her head and said, "No"

    "Did it try to do something to you?"

    "I don''t know. It was trying to, but I am sure it wasn''t going to hurt me"

    With the way she is saying, it makes me more worried.

    Could it be that she knew it was me?

    "What happened after that?" I asked.

    "Nothing"

    She won''t tell me about the bullet...

    "How did Selena get hurt?"

    "Well..." Elena averted her eyes and said, "Selena tried to shoot that thing but the bullet got deflected and it ended up hitting Selena on the cheek"

    "What else?"

    "Nothing. We just ran out of there"

    "I see"

    That''s how much I know.

    "Why did you ask?"

    "I also heard rumors about that monster"

    "Don''t call it a monster. Monsters are not like that"

    "It was a monster"

    "I am sure it was a human from inside"

 Chapter 309: Temptation

    Chapter 309: Temptation

    "Let me go, Elena"

    "I don''t want to"

    Why is she sulking now?

    "You need to rest"

    "I don''t want to"

    "Stop acting like a kid"

    "I am a kid"

    "No, you are not"

    "Don''t you know sick people turn into kids"

    "Then kids should sleep too"

    "Wha..!"

    Heh!

    I win.

    "Okay now" She let go of me as I said, "Take a rest. I will still be waiting for you to wake up"

    "There is no way I would be able to sleep knowing you are in my room"

    "Please sleep"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Fine"

    "Come on, don''t be angry"

    "I am not angry"

    "But you are pouting"

    "I am just trying to act cute"

    "Sleep"

    "Sleeping" Elena said as she covered herself under a nket.

    I sat down beside the bed.

    [are you worried about her?]

    "Mmm"

    [Then just say it to her]

    "Hmm"

    [Is that a yes? Or a no?]

    "Hmm"

    [I can''t understand]

    "Mmm"

    [Stupid]

    "You are stupid"

    "Hey Das" Elena removed the nket and said, "Can I ask you to do something?"

    "Of course. What is it?"

    She sat up, throwing the nket on the side and said, "Can you..."

    "Hmm?"

    Her face flushed as she looked up at me and said, "Can you bring a cloth?"

    "Sure. But why?"

    Her face flushed more as she said, "I want to wipe"

    "Don''t tell me you wet your bed?"

    "No!"

    "Then why?"

    "I want to wipe my sweat"

    "Oh! Yeah. You look too sweaty"

    Her temperature is down but she keeps sweating.

    She needs to cover herself in a nket because she is feeling cold, but her body just keeps sweating.

    "How about you just take a bath?" I suggested.

    "I don''t want to get up and go to the bathroom"

    "I will take you there"

    She slowly looked up again and said, "I really want to do that. But I don''t want to get wet with water. My skin is too sensitive right now"

    "Oh!"

    I thought if she took a bath, her sweating would slow down.

    "How about I wash you with a wet cloth?"

    She nodded.

    "Are you sure?"

    She nodded again.

    "Okay! I will bring a cloth and a bucket"

    "Just use my towel. It''s in my closet"

    I walked to her closet and opened it.

    As soon as I opened it, some clothes fell out.

    I looked at Elena who just averted her gaze in response.

    "Where is the towel?" I asked as I searched in her messy closet.

    "It should be inside it. Search it"

    "Wow"

    "Don''t you dare think ''such a messy closet'', okay?"

    I grinned at her as I said, "I already did"

    "I will remember all your teasing and pay it back when I get better"

    "Sure. I will be looking forward to it"

    "You will regret making fun of a dangerous girl like me"

    "Yes! Show me how dangerous you are"

    She gritted her teeth in reply as she said, "I will dominate you"

    Dominate me?

    I imagined Elena on top of me.

    Hmm. Not bad. Though I am sure she doesn''t mean the ''dominate'' I am thinking of.

    After searching for a while, I found her towel.

    I grabbed the towel and threw it at her, saying, "Here. I will go and grab a bucket of water"

    As I was leaving, "Das!". Elena called out.

    "Yes?"

    "Don''t look at theundry. Okay?"

    "Why? Do you have any sexy underwear there?"

    "You might find Selena, mom, and dad''s underwear there. So no matter what happens. Don''t you dare look at theundries"

    "I can''t believe you are getting jealous overundry"

    I went to her bathroom, without looking at anything on my way and filled the bucket.

    After filling the bucket, as I was leaving the bathroom. I saw a bra near the door.

    I wanted to scream loudly, but I screamed inside.

    I couldn''t see that bra when I entered because it was behind the door.

    Dammit!

    What should I do now?

    I will just avert my gaze and walk out of the bathroom.

    I averted my gaze just to see theundries.

    I held my scream again.

    I will just close my eyes and leave.

    I closed my eyes and walked out of the bathroom.

    As I left, I felt something on my leg.

    I opened my eyes to see that bra stuck on my feet.

    I swear I am not doing this on purpose.

    I tried to shrug it off my shaking my leg, but it wouldn''te off.

    I hate bras!

    I have no choice but to take it off by hand.

    I hope this is Elena''s bra.

    The size is the same as Elena''s.

    I crouched down and grabbed the bra with nothing but my finger and thumb.

    As I was picking it up, I saw ''S'' on the bra.

    Selena!

    I quickly threw it back in the bathroom and hurried to Elena''s room.

    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked.

    "Nothing"

    "Why do you look so flustered?"

    "Nothing! It''s just it was my first time in your bathroom"

    "You peeked into theundry, didn''t you?"

    "I am sorry!"

    She pouted as she said, "Even though I told you not to"

    "It wasn''t my fault! Believe me"

    "You are a pervert"

    "I am not"

    "You are"

    [Yes, you are]

    "You shut up, Lily!"

    "Lily?"

    "Yeah"

    "Is she awake? Last time I asked you to let me talk with her, you said she was sleeping"

    "She is awake this time"

    "I want to talk withher"

    "You can do itter" I grabbed her tower and said, "Let''s wash you first"

    "Fine"

    She started taking her clothes off.

    "Wait! What are you doing?"

    "I am taking off my clothes. What else?"

    "I know that! I mean, why are you talking your clothes off?"

    "You said you would wash me, right?"

    "I just meant hands and legs"

    "You didn''t rify it. Now you have to wipe my entire body"

    "Are you serious?"

    "You bet I am"

    I gulped down.

    I had too many fixed feelings.

    She took off her top and bottom.

    She was now sitting on the bed with just her underwear on.

    "Okay so..." I dipped some part of the towel in the water and said, "Let''s wipe you"

    "Yeah" She said as she took her bra off.

    "Wait a damn minute!" I yelled as the towel slipped from my hand.

    "What now?"

    "Why did you take off your bra?"

    "Because you are going to wash me?"

    "There wasn''t any need to take your bra off though"

    "There is" she said as she took off her panties.

    "You are just trying to tempt me, aren''t you?"

    She smirked as she said, "Why else do you think I would get naked?"

    This girl...she has surpassed Lier.

    "Fine" I took a deep breath and said, "Fine. I won''t be tempted by this. I promise that to my Edens'' blood inside me"

    [You always break your promises. And you don''t have Edens'' blood inside you anyway]

    "I will smack you Lily!"

    Dammit!

    I can''t handle these two at the same time.

    If Lier was here...nevermid. It would have been a lot worse.

    I picked up the towel and started wiping her.

    First I started by wiping her neck and nape.

    "Anh~!"

    Then I wiped her shoulder.

    "Mnh~!"

    I dipped the towel from a different part and got on the bed as I started wiping her back.

    "Anh! Please do it harder"

    I can''t do it!

    I am at my limit.

    "What''s wrong? Please continue" she said as she leaned back.

    "Please stop making weird noises"

    "I will try"

    I started wiping her sides.

    "Nhm~!"

    Only if she wasn''t sick...dammit!

    I got up and dipped the towel again.

    I got on the bed and sat in front of her as I wiped her front.

    I was wiping her front, making sure not to touch her breasts.

    Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around my neck.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am just making sure I don''t lose my bnce"

    I will lose my temper here!

    I kept washing her front.

    She pulled herself close by pulling me at her.

    "Elena"

    "Sorry. I just lost my bnce"

    Her breasts are right in front of me.

    If I take my tongue out, I would be able to lick her nipples.

    Dammit!

    This is too tempting!

    Only if she wasn''t sick.

    Why must I go through this trial?

    "What''s wrong, Mister Edens?"

    "Nothing is wrong, Misses Edens"

    "How about you give in and enjoy my body?"

    "How about you give up and let me wash you?"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "Go ahead. No one is stopping you"

    "I need to dip the towel again"

    She took her arms off me.

    I got down and dipped the towel.

    She looks too horny.

    Sick people are most likely to get horny.

    I have never seen Elena acting like this.

    Lier! Your identity is in danger.

    I got on the bed thinking what would happen if Lier got sick. She is already enough of a pervert. If she gets more perverted then...I would totally give in to her,

    I started wiping her legs.

    First, I stared with her knees and wiped down to her feet.

    Then wiped the gaps between her fingers.

    I did the same with her other leg.

    "You have to wipe my thighs too"

    I know!

    I dipped the towel again and started wiping her thigh.

    I was making sure not to look too much.

    After I finished wiping her thighs, she spread her legs and said, "Here too"

    "I am not wiping there!"

    "So you admit your defeat?"

    Dammit!

    "I will remember this!"

    Slowly moved the towel to her vagina and started wiping it.

    "Be gentle there. It''s my first time"

    This is too much!

 Chapter 310: Kiss-Feading

    Chapter 310: Kiss-Feading

    A few more minutes.

    Just a few more minutes, Das.

    Don''t give in.

    You can do it.

    It''s all for Elena.

    I was trying my best to hold the temptation.

    Usually, it should be me teasing Elena about all this. But today, our roles have switched.

    Only if she wasn''t sick.

    Dammit!

    "Done!"

    I quickly got up from the bed as I finished wiping her vagina.

    She clicked her tongue and said, "You don''t love me"

    "Hey!" I threw the nket on the side as I got on the bed again, and said, "Don''t say that"

    "I am sitting naked here but you are not doing anything"

    "That''s because you are sick"

    "So what?"

    "Please understand, Elena. It also pains me"

    "Fine. I won''t ask for it again"

    "Thanks"

    "Only for today" added Elena.

    "Until you get better"

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and said, "Are you really sure?"

    "I am"

    "You won''t have a chance like this, ever again"

    "I make my chances"

    She frowned her eyebrows and said, "You never stop acting cool, do you?"

    "Being cool is in my blood"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em>She sighed as she said, "You won''t get a chance like this to dominate me"

    "I will let you dominate me"

    Her face suddenly flushed as she said, "You will let me be on top?"

    "You...you knew?!"

    So we were thinking of the same thing!

    She pulled me closer to her and asked, "Will you?"

    "If you want, then sure"

    She leaned back on the bed and fell as she pulled me with her.

    Our faces were touched and we kissed.

    "One more please"

    I kissed her again.

    "It looks like you are dominating me" she said as she pointed her gaze at me.

    I was on top of her. Obviously.

    My wife is naked, and I am on top of her, but I can''t do a damn thing.

    Damn you world! I hate you.

    Only if she wasn''t sick.

    Dammit!

    I keep saying that.

    She rubbed my arm and asked, "When did you masturbatest time?"

    "That''s a personal question"

    "Tell"

    "I haven''t done it since I went back home"

    "You did it with Lier"

    "Yeah. She told you, right?"

    "She did"

    "And after that, during our exams"

    "It''s been like a month"

    "Yeah"

    She moved her finger on my face and asked, "Aren''t you pent up?"

    "Too much"

    It''s hard to control myself.

    "Why don''t you just give in?"

    "We already talked about this, didn''t we?"

    "I can use my mouth"

    "No need"

    "Maybe my hand?"

    "I said there is no need"

    She raised her face a little and kissed me.

    She cradled my face and said, "I am proud of you"

    "Thank you?"

    Tear rolled down her left eye.

    "Why are you crying?"

    She wiped her tear as she said, "I am not crying"

    "But that tear..."

    "My eyes are watery"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Do I look sad that I would cry?"

    "You don''t"

    I don''t like this.

    What is this feeling?

    I hate this feeling.

    I don''t have a heart, but I feel like ripping it apart.

    Just what the hell is this annoying and frustrating feeling?

    It''s making me angry.

    I want to destroy everything.

    I feel like destroying everything.

    Even though I am with Elena, I can''t control this feeling.

    "Das?"

    "Hmm?"

    "You should get up from me"

    I got off the bed and sat beside her.

    "How do you feel now?" I asked.

    "My body feels hot, thanks to you"

    "I haven''t done anything though"

    "You touched my entire body"

    "With towel" I added.

    "Every part of my body" she added.

    I patted her forehead and said, "Sleep now. I will be here"

    "Say Das"

    "What?"

    "Were you with Lierst night?"

    "I was with Dau"

    "Dau..."

    "She is okay"

    "But my dad told me she died too"

    "She did. But she is in Sherley''s body now"

    "Her clone?"

    "Yes"

    "You must have felt relieved when you saw her alive"

    "I did. I was so happy"

    "So you spent your night with her?"

    "That''s right"

    "You two did something?"

    "We just kissed"

    "Nothing else?"

    "Nope"

    She stopped and after thinking for a while, she asked, "Are you a virgin?"

    "You were giving such a deep thought on this? And here I thought you were thinking of something serious"

    "This is a serious matter" She raised her voice and said, "Now answer me"

    "What would you do if I said I am not a virgin?"

    "I will ask for the girl''s details"

    I chuckled and said, "I am a virgin. Idiot" I patted her and said, "There is no way I will give my first to anyone else"

    She closed her eyes and said, "I am feeling hungry"

    "I will make something"

    "Let''s eat those snacks"

    "Shut up"

    I got up and put a nket on her.

    "What will you make?"

    "Something that can be easily eaten by a sick person"

    "Pizza?"

    "Just sleep"

    I went to the kitchen.

    "I said that but I have no idea what I should make"

    [How about rice porridge?]

    "She hates that"

    [Then you should make it]

    "Why?"

    [Even if you make something else, it will taste in to her. So rice porridge is the best option]

    "I will me everything on you if she gets angry"

    [Fine by me]

    These girls...

    Everyone is getting more and more fearless.

    I am kind of scared to let allof them meet at once.

    I can''t imagine what they would do to me.

    After making rice porridge, I went back to her room.

    When I went back to her room, she was sitting on the sofa with her back facing me.

    "Elena?"

    She jolted and wiped her mouth.

    "Das!" she said, without turning back.

    "What are you eating?"

    She turned back and hid her hands behind her back as she said, "Nothing"

    "I will get angry"

    She showed me her hands.

    "You were eating choctes?"

    "I just saw them and couldn''t hold back"

    I put the te on the table and snatched the chocte box from her.

    "Are you angry?" she asked as I turned back to grab the te.

    I turned back, taking out a chocte from the box and said, "I am not" as I fed her a chocte.

    I put the box on the table and grabbed the te as I walked to her.

    "What did you make?" She asked, trying to look in the bowl.

    I took out the lid from the bowl saying, "It''s your favorite rice porridge"

    She immediately puffed her cheeks and red at me.

    "It was Lily''s idea"

    [Hey!]

    "I don''t want to eat that"

    "I will feed you"

    "I still won''t eat it"

    I knew it!

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    <em></em> What should I do now?

    Should I add something in it so it can at least give some taste?

    [How about you mouth-feed her?]

    "Nice!"

    "What nice?" Elena red at me again.

    "I will mouth-feed you"

    "Are you serious?"

    "I have never been this serious in my life"

    She thought for a while and said, "Fine"

    I quickly filled the spoon and took a bite

    She slowly moved her face at me and kissed me, sucking everything inside my mouth.

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "This feels kind of disgusting"

    "It does"

    I took a bite again and kissed her.

    We did that several times.

    She was enjoying every kiss, and so was I.

    She licked my lips and said, "This should be called kiss-feeding instead"

    "You can call it that too"

    After some more kisses, the bowl was empty.

    "What?! The bowl is empty?" She yelled in shock.

    "Yes. Good job finishing it"

    "No way! It was a full bowl. There is no way it can be finished this early"

    "But it did"

    "You ate some, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t. You were sucking me like crazy"

    "I want to eat more"

    "I don''t have anymore"

    "No fair"

    "Do you really want to eat more? If yes, then I can make some"

    "I was kidding"

    "I see"

    I put the te back on the table and took one chocte from the box.

    "Is it for me?" She asked with puppy eyes.

    I unwrapped the chocte and ate it.

    She kept staring at me.

    Her reactions are so cute.

    I leaned close to her and kissed her, pushing the chocte in her mouth.

    After gulping down the chocte she kissed me back.

    "Das"

    "What?"

    "Wipe me again"

    "You don''t look sweaty"

    "From down there" she added.

    "...."

    "I got wet by all those kisses"

    Dammit!

    I picked up the towel which was still lying on the floor, and wiped her vagina.

    I feel like I am taking care of a kid.

    "All done. Now sleep"

    "I don''t feel sleepy"

    "Come on"

    "I really don''t feel sleepy. I am fully awake by those kisses"

    "Okay, so just lie down. You need to rest"

    "You lie down with me"

    "There is no need"

    "You are supposed to say ''I would be grateful'' at times like this"

    "I am grateful"

    There is no way I would be able to hold myself back after lying on the same bed.

    "Please?"

    <em>Sigh ~</em>

    I sighed as I said, "Fine. But wear your clothes first"

    "I will get sweaty again"

    "Then at least wear your underwear"

    "They will also get sweaty"

    "No problem. I will take them home with me"

    She immediately wore them.

    Sometimes, I feel guilty for all this.

    Iy down beside her.

    She wrapped herself around me and said, "Thanks foring here. I was feeling so lonely"

    "Your wee"

    "I had so much fun"

    "Same"

    "I really love you"

    "I love you too"

    "I kind of want to take a picture at this moment"

    "Go ahead"

    "But I lost my phone"

    "Ah!"

    I was the one...who broke it.

 Chapter 311: Messages

    Chapter 311: Messages

    I was the one who broke her phone.

    I took a deep breath and said, "I will buy you a new one"

    "Why?"

    "Why...because you lost your phone"

    "But I have two tablets"

    "But no phone, right?"

    "Sely said she would buy me one"

    "I feel like she is taking my ce"

    "Why do you think so?

    "Nevermind"

    I don''t even know what I am saying anymore.

    "That phone," Elena kissed me saying, "You were the one who gave it to me"

    "Yeah"

    "On myst birthday," she added.

    "Yeah

    She chuckled and said, "I still remember what you said when you gave it to me"

    "I can say it again"

    She bit my cheek and said, "Say it then. I would like to hear it"

    "It won''t be exact same words, but I will try"

    "Okay"

    "As I said in the morning, birthdays are never special. They were never meant to be special"

    "When you say it''s your birthday today, to me, it''s like a normal day. But to you, it might be special," I added.

    Her eyes kept getting more and more widened as I continued, "It might be your birthday today. It might be your special day, but it doesn''t have to be a birthday to make it a special day. Let me make your everyday special, let me make your every birthday special, let me make your life special"

    She started pping.

    "Come on" I grabbed her hand and said, "Stop it. It''s embarrassing"

    "But it was so cool"

    "I don''t think it was cool"

    "It was. And unlikest time, you said this with such confidence this time"

    "That''s because you are mine now"

    "We weren''t going out at that time, and you said all this. Now that I think of it, it sounded like a proposal or at least a confession"

    "Yeah. I realized that after I went home"

    "I realized itthe next moment you said it. But I was too happy that time to pass anyments"

    "Maybe I actually wanted to confess to you, but couldn''t find the right word"

    "That''s not possible"

    I pined her nose saying, "Don''t deny it that easily"

    "That''s because there is no way you would be the one to take the initiative in any of the rtionships"

    "That''s not true. I was the one who took the initiative with Serah. And I was the one who confessed to Lier"

    "Both are false"

    "They are not"

    "Serah had first kissed you. And confessed to you too. So it''s not an initiative"

    "Uh..."

    "And it was the same with Lier. She kissed you and confessed to you, and after that you confessed to her"

    "So you are saying I am an easy guy who can fall for any girl if kissed by them?"

    "Any doubt?"

    I don''t know about that.

    It is true that I never thought of Lier that way until we kissed. And as for Serah, there were simrities between us.

    Somehow, I could understand her feelings. Maybe I fell for her because of that? And for some reason, it feels like I have known her for years.

    Then there is Lily. We never kissed until recently. So that doesn''t apply to her.

    Next is Dau. It''s prettyplicated to exin about her.

    Yup. Elena is wrong. I don''t exactly fall for them after the kiss.

    Talking about kisses, Robena kissed me too.

    I don''t understand.

    Why?

    I can''t find any possible reason for her to kiss me.

    If what Lily says is true, that she is in love with me. I don''t understand that either.

    Like how and when did she fall for me?

    I don''t think we were even friends.

    Though I am dense and suck at understanding people''s feelings. So I am not the one to say that.

    I don''t think anyone else has kissed....Rias.

    I totally forgot that she kissed me.

    I got pped for that though.

    Well, she is someone I won''t be interacting with anytime soon.

    Elenabed my hair with her finger and asked, "What''s wrong? Feeling sleepy?"

    "Nah"

    I cradled her face and rubbed my thumb on her cheek saying, "Say Elena, did I...was I able to make your life special?"

    She smiled and kept staring at me.

    "Was I able to make you feel special?" I added.

    She still said nothing, just kept staring at me.

    "Was I?" I asked again.

    She moved her hand down to my face and pinched my nose saying, "You did. Every day I live is special because of you. Since the day I met you, my life has been getting more and more beautiful"

    How can she say something so deep with such a face?

    "Me too" I replied and added, "The best thing which happened in my life is that I met you"

    If it wasn''t for her, I don''t think I would have been able to survive this long.

    If only we two were there, would we be happier than we are right now?

    But well, I don''t regret that decision.

    "Hey!" She sat up and said, "I got too many messages from our ssmates and schoolmates"

    I pulled her and said, "sleep"

    "But I want to show you all those messages"

    "Ignore them"

    "They were hrious"

    "Hrious?"

    "Yes"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Let me show you"

    She tried to get up again but I pushed her back and got up from the bed, asking, "Which one?"

    "Any is fine. Both of my tabs are synced"

    Why did I even bother to ask?

    I grabbed her tablet and sat on the bed.

    "What''s the password?" I asked.

    "Nevermind" I added as I unlocked the tablet.

    "How did you unlock it?!"

    "Secret"

    "Even though I had set up five different locks..."

    Wow.

    "Setting up five won''t make your device safe. Just keep it encrypted. That way you won''t have to worry about anything even if it gets lost or stolen"

    "You look experienced," shemented as she snatched the tab from my hand.

    She immediately opened her messages and showed me.

    504 messages!

    "This is a...lot" I took the tab from her hand asking, "Who the hell are they?"

    "Our schoolmates"

    "Why are they messaging you?"

    "Did you forget yesterday?"

    "Huh? Oh! I am a king now, so they are bothering you?"

    I will just block them all.

    "They aren''t bothering"

    "If this isn''t bothering then what is it?"

    She frowned her eyebrows as she said, "You got engaged with Lierst night"

    "Ah!"

    Why did I forget that?

    Dammit!

    "So they all think you dumped me"

    "Wha...!"

    "It''s totally natural for them to feel that way"

    "What did you say to them?"

    "I haven''t replied to any of them"

    "Good"

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "Since they think we broke up, I am acting as if I am sad and locked up in my room"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed as I said, "This is a huge misunderstanding, and you are enjoying this"

    "It''s interesting that way"

    "Are you saying we should y along?"

    "Yes. Let''s show them some drama"

    "I am sorry but I can''t act like we broke up"

    "You don''t have to"

    "Then how will it be ''ying along''?"

    "You just have to be yourself"

    "Why do I think that this was an insult?"

    "You were always rude and hash to me from the first day we met. And everyone knows that. SO just be yourself"

    "I won''t promise I will y along"

    "Don''t you want to see what''s in those messages?"

    I threw the tablet on the bed, but before it couldnd, Elena grabbed it.

    "Don''t throw it!"

    "I won''t break"

    "It won''t, but don''t throw it"

    "Fine" I took it back from her hand and said, "Sleep"

    "I will read some messages"

    "You are being annoying"

    "Then yell at me like you used to"

    "I can''t do that"

    "Then I will annoy you more by reading these messages"

    "Fine. I will read them"

    I swiped down and clicked on the random message.

    ''Sad to hear you broke up with Das''.

    We haven''t broken up!

    "Read more," she jumped in.

    "Why do you look so excited?"

    "I don''t know. But it''s funny"

    I opened one more random message.

    ''Why did he dump you?!''.

    I didn''t dump her!

    I once again opened a random message.

    ''LOL. He cheated on you''.

    Fuck you!

    I couldn''t stop myself from reading more messages.

    Now I get what Elena looks so exciting.

    ''Serves you right! LOL. LOL''.

    I will LOL you bitch!

    ''I told you not to trust him''.

    Who the fuck are you!

    ''Rich are always yboys''.

    I can''tment on this one.

    ''Did you know about this?''

    No!

    ''Since when he was a prince''.

    Ever since I was born.

    ''When did you guys break up?''.

    We didn''t!

    ''Hey. So you are free now?''.

    I will kill you personally.

    ''I can go out with you if you want''.

    No need! I will send you somewhere from where you will never return.

    ''If you want to talk about this, I am all yours''.

    Who is this?! A girl or a boy?

    ''Hey. He cheated on you. Want to cheat on him with me?''.

    Congrattions. You are on my top list now.

    ''Bitch! Whore! Slut!''.

    What the fuck is this?

    I turned off the tab and put it on the table.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It just ruined my mood"

    I shouldn''t have read more.

    She kissed me and said, "By this we can know how they see the world"

    "I don''t care about that. I just don''t like them judging you"

    "Let them judge. Let them think whatever they want"

    "I never thought I would hear this line from you"

    "You used to say this all the time"

    "And you used to oppose this"

    She chuckled and said, "I think I havee to understand your thoughts."

    "So I am influencing you?"

    "From the very first day we met"

    "Please don''t because arrogant like me"

    "Maybe I will, but not with you"

 Chapter 312: Rain of Ashes

    Chapter 312: Rain of Ashes

    "I want to watch a movie," she stated, pinching my cheek.

    I closed her eyes using my index finger and thumb saying, "Watch it in your dream"

    "Please?"

    "Sleep for now. We will watch itter"

    "I don''t feel sleepy"

    I sighed and said, "You keep saying that."

    "Please?"

    "Fine. But promise me you will sleep after that?"

    "I promise"

    I grabbed her tablet.

    It''s 9: 30 already.

    I didn''t notice.

    Am I really losing track of time? Or is it just because I am with Elena?

    I opened the app as I asked, "Which movie?"

    "Any is fine"

    "Which movie?" I asked.

    "Any is fine"

    "Which movie?" I asked again.

    She punched my leg and said, "Which are the new ones?"

    "There are four new movies"

    "Names?"

    I showed her the tab and said, "See it yourself"

    "The third part of this movie is out. Hmm," She scrolled down and said, "Let''s watch the first two parts of this series first"

    Three movies...!

    Even if one is 2 hours, 3 will take six hours.

    "We will only be watching one though, okay?" I added.

    She frowned her eyes and said, "I hate you"

    "Same"

    I yed the first part on that series and put the tab on my chest.

    She moved up a little and rested her face on my shoulder.

    Even though we were watching the movie, all my attention was on Elena.

    She was only in her underwear. And even though she was wearing her underwear, I could easily see her breasts.

    I just hope she is not doing this on purpose.

    She is a master in nning things.

    To be honest, I wouldn''t be surprised if all this is nned by her.

    As we were watching the movie...I mean, as Elena was watching the movie, and I was watching her, Elena suddenly looked up.

    I immediately turned my gaze at the screen.

    She smirked and said, "Caught you"

    "So this was your n all along?!"

    "No"

    "You don''t sound convincing"

    "I just looked up because my neck was hurting, so I wanted to ask you if we can shift the position or not"

    "Why didn''t you say it sooner than" I paused the movie and asked, "Where will you feel conformable?"

    She turned to the side and grabbed my hand, saying, "Hug me from behind"

    I hugged her from behind.

    She slid down a little and said, "Put in front of me. This way we would both be able to see it"

    This is bad.

    After she slid down, she...her hips are touching my groin. And she is only wearing... Dammit!

    These are all her tricks.

    She is doing everything on purpose.

    She has be dangerous.

    She leaned back on me and said, "What''s wrong? You are not going to resume the movie?"

    My face couldn''t help but twitch.

    I yed the movie.

    About an hour passed, and it was both hell and heaven for me.

    She kept rubbing her hips on my groin whenever she got a chance.

    Soon, the movie ended.

    Now I know she will ask to watch part 2. But I won''t let her.

    She needs sleep. If she doesn''t sleep, then I will have no other choice but to bribe her.

    I waited for five minutes, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Elena?"

    No reply.

    I quickly sat up to check on her.

    [She is sleeping]

    Is she now?

    Or is this one of her tricks?

    I closed the tab and put it on the table.

    I brushed my hand on her forehead.

    She is really sleeping.

    I need kind of disappointed now.

    Dammit!

    I chuckled as I thought of that.

    I keep saying I spoil Elena, I keep acting like I am spoiling Elena. But in truth, it is me who wants to be spoiled by her.

    [You should sleep too. I will call you in my dimension]

    "Yeah"

    I grabbed the nket and covered us both under it.

    I tightened my grip and felt her body as much as I could.

    Dammit.

    I really love her.

    My love for her just keeps increasing.

    I hope she doesn''t think I am being creepy.

    I closed my eyes and Lily called me in her dimension.

    I hugged Lily in the same way I am hugging Elena right now.

    When time slows down in Lily''s dimension, the real world seems so fast.

    Lily can''t slow down the time if I am awake in the real world.

    She said she couldn''t find any of my feelingsst time.

    I slept for 180 days and night. But she still couldn''t find any.

    When I sleep there, I feel like I don''t exist.

    I don''t even know if I will ever wake up from that sleep or not.

    I won''t ever know if I ever wake up again.

    I can''t feel my body since my conscious also sleeps with me.

    Everything inside me stops.

    I only get back to my senses when Lily wakes me up. And then she sends my consciousness back to my body and I wake up in the real body.

    When I am sleeping in her dimension, I am lost.

    Everything is ck, as if it''s nothing.

    Suddenly, everything turned white.

    It wasn''t like my eyes were closed, or they were open.

    Honestly, I didn''t know if they were open or not.

    I found myself standing on white.

    Everything was white.

    "What is this ce?"

    Another dimension?

    "Lily?"

    No reply.

    I walked forward saying, "Where am I?"

    I imagined going back to Lily''s dimension, but nothing was happening.

    "What should I do now?"

    Keep walking? OR wait until Lily wakes me up?

    "Waiting would be boring, let''s go take a walk"

    I started walking. I kept walking, but everything was still white.

    "I don''t even know if I am really moving forward or not"

    Suddenly, my throat dried up and soon my entire body felt as if all the blood and water was sucked out of my body.

    I imagined going back again, but nothing was happening.

    No changes.

    I kept walking forward.

    Honestly, I have no idea why I am still walking.

    As I was walking, an ash came flying towards me.

    It was swaying in the air as if it was being moved by wind. But there was no wind.

    Soon, another ash came. And then one more, and another and another.

    They kept circling around me.

    Some fell to the ground.

    The ck on white looked...admirable.

    I raised my hand to touch one of the ashes, but as soon as I touched one, they all got sucked up in the sky.

    "Though there is no sky"

    Suddenly, I heard some sounds. It wasing from the ground.

    I crouched down to hear it clearly.

    I still couldn''t hear it properly.

    Iy down and pressed my ear on the floor.

    ''Die!''.

    My body started trembling.

    Somehow, I stood up and calmed myself down.

    Soon, the ground started rumbling.

    I tried to move back, but my legs weren''t responding.

    All the ashes from the ground got sucked in the ground.

    Suddenly, something pointy came out from the ground.

    It was all ck.

    I just stood there, waiting for something to happen next.

    Soon, another one came out. Then another.

    They wereing out from all over the ce.

    Before I could realize it, they had surrounded me between them.

    Why does my mind stop working when something like this happens?

    I am in the third stage, so what?

    My consciousness is diluted into nothing, so what?

    Can''t I do something?

    Do I just keep staring and wait for something crazy to happen?

    It''s not like I can do anything anyway.

    The pointy thing went back into the ground.

    I walked backwards, ncing everywhere, making sure nothing was happening.

    As I was walking backwards, something came under my feet and I fell.

    I immediately checked what it was, but there was nothing.

    The ground rumbled again and hands came out from it.

    The ash started falling down from the sky.

    The ashes were so small that it looked like dust particles.

    It was like it was raining ash.

    Even though I was in such a situation, I couldn''t help but admire the block on white.

    The hands...and the bodies starteding out from all over the horizon.

    They wereing from the ground, but there was nothing under the ground.

    There was no hole or anything that could possibly exin how they wereing from the ground.

    The bodies started approaching me.

    All their skin and flesh were rotten.

    Some still had them attached but slowly fell down.

    Their clothes were also ripped apart.

    Some were nearly skeletons.

    And on top of all that, all were ck. Their skin, flesh, clothes, skeleton. Everything.

    I started hearing voices as they came near me.

    I couldn''t tell which voice belonged to who or where it was evening from.

    Then again, it doesn''t matter.

    ''Argh!''

    ''Eek!''

    ''Help!''

    ''Help!''

    ''Help!''

    ''No!''

    ''Please!''

    ''It hurts!''

    ''No more please!''

    ''Damn it!''

    ''Nooo!''

    ''We can''t!''

    ''Shut up!''

    ''It hurts!''

    ''Stop please!''

    ''Gah!''

    ''Why do I have to die?!''

    ''Why me?!''

    ''I am going to kill you!''

    ''Run away!''

    ''You are going to pay for this!''

    ''Die!''

    ''Save me!''

    ''Don''t give up!''

    ''What are we supposed to do?!''

    ''I won''t forgive you!''

    ''I promise you...''

    ''I promise that...''

    ''I promise that I wille back''

    "Das!"

    I was woken up by Lily''s scream.

    "Are you okay?!"

    "Ahh...."

    "Das?"

    "Ya..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Yeah"

    "You were panting and sweating crazily. Did something happen?"

    I sat up and asked, "Nothing. What time is it?"

    She hugged me and said, "It''s 17: 42 in the real world."

    More than 8 hours have passed?

    "For how long have I been sleeping...I mean, since I am here? "

    "492 days"

    "I see"

    I pushed her to the side and got up from the bed.

    "Are you really okay?"

    "Yeah. I feel a lot better after a long sleep"

    She looked down and said, "Sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    She hugged herself and said, "I couldn''t find anything"

    "You were searching for 492 days?"

    "No"

    "Don''t force yourself"

    "But--"

    "There is no need for them anyway"

    They just make me weak.

    "Can you send me back to the real world now?"

    She nodded.

    "And take some rest"

    "I have been resting for days"

    "Then rest more"

    I will handle the rest myself.

 Chapter 313: Teasing

    Chapter 313: Teasing

    I opened my eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling.

    Where am I?

    I tried to nce around, but I couldn''t.

    Ah!

    This is Elena''s room.

    I came to visit her because she was sick.

    I tried to get up, but I couldn''t.

    I couldn''t move my body. As if it was chained by something.

    My body is still not synced?

    Around 5 minutes passed, but I was still in the same state.

    How long will it take?

    Lily is sleeping, and I don''t want to wake her up.

    I already feel guilty making her do all the work.

    What is Elena doing?

    I can''t even nce or move my eyes.

    Dammit!

    Is she still sleeping?

    But it''s been like more than 8 hours.

    Is she okay?

    I feel so weak.

    I want to cry.

    Is she okay?!

    I want to see her.

    At least let me nce at her side and check on her.

    I forced everything in my body to move, but I couldn''t even move a little.

    Dammit!

    I hate it!

    I will move even if I have to break my bones.

    I will just increase the pressure on the right side and move to the left.

    After around 10 minutes, my body responded a little.

    I can do it.

    A little more.

    I was halfway, but I could see on the side.

    When I turned around, Elena wasn''t there.

    Wh..y.

    She was sleeping here.

    Where did she go?

    "E"

    Words weren''ting out of my mouth.

    Did she go to the bathroom?

    Yes!

    That must be it.

    She is just in the bathroom.

    Stop freaking out, Das. This isn''t like you--

    <em>nk~!</em>

    Elena!

    What was that sound?

    It sounded like some heavy metal just fell down.

    What is going on?

    Could it be those men?!

    What if Elena...

    I forced my body to sit up.

    I could hear cracking sounds from my body.

    I could feel my bones getting shattered.

    Though I don''t feel any pain. It must hurt a lot.

    But the pain I am feeling right now is a lot worse than bones breaking.

    I got up from the bed, just to fall down.

    Dammit!

    What the hell?

    This is the worst.

    My condition keeps getting worse and worse.

    Aren''t I supposed to have a superhuman ability?

    I have a system, for fuck''s sake.

    "Heal my body."

    [Regeneration process started]

    Nice!

    I can at least heal my body.

    As long as the healing processes are working, I don''t care about my body.

    I immediately got up and made my way to the door--just to find Elena standing on the door.

    Crap!

    Did she hear me?

    She is wearing...a t-shirt. My white t-shirt.

    I nced at the bag which had my clothes.

    It''s open!

    She is just wearing a t-shirt, nothing else.

    Her legs look so nice.

    More importantly, is she alright?!

    I looked at her in worry.

    She just stood there with a te in her hands.

    What''s with that look?

    Why is she looking at me like that?

    She heard me...right?

    "Ele...na?"

    She opened her mouth and said, "Why were you lying on the floor?"

    Is this a trap question?

    If I say I wasn''t lying on the food, then she will ask some more questions. And I don''t want to lie more than I already am.

    "I...fell down."

    My voice was breaking.

    Not because she saw me, but thinking of what she would do now.

    She continued staring at me.

    "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    I feel scared.

    If I had heart, it would have burst again.

    "So.." She inspected me from head to toe and said, "You rolled and fell down?"

    "Kind of...yes."

    There is this stare again.

    She slowly bit her lip, like she was trying to hold her emotion.

    Is she angry?

    Suddenly, her lips formed a wide grin.

    "..."

    She smirked and said, "You fell down? Seriously? What are you? A kid?"

    Dammit!

    She is making fun of me.

    Wait!

    "Where were you?!"

    "I was in the kitchen."

    "Why?!"

    "What else do we do in the kitchen? I was cooking obviously"

    "You need rest!" Why did you even get up."

    She made an annoyed face and said, "I was hungry."

    "You should have woken me up."

    "You were sleeping so nicely, so I didn''t wake you up."

    "You are sick, dammit! You need rest."

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Stop treating me like a kid."

    Weren''t you the one who said you were a kid!

    "And I am perfectly fine. I feel great now," she added.

    "You are lying."

    She frowned her lips and turned her face to the side, saying, "Idiot."

    "I heard that"

    "You don''t understand why I am doing this"

    "I understand. And I know."

    "Is that so?" She raised her eyebrows and said, "Then say it."

    Without wasting any second, I opened my mouth and said, "You are doing this because you want me to eat your cooking."

    Heh! Got you.

    Her face was expressionless.

    "Now don''t ever say I don''t understand you, got it?" I added.

    She is the only girl whom I can understand without any difficulties.

    "Fine," She walked few steps saying, "You also--"

    "Elena!"

    She lost her bnce. She would have bnced herself again, but she was busy protecting the te, or rather the bowl on it.

    I jumped and grabbed her.

    Even though I grabbed her, her eyes were still on the bowl, which was falling down.

    I grabbed the bowl too, as the te fell down.

    "I knew it!"

    She immediately stood up, saying, "I just lost my bnce. Nothing else"

    I put the bowl on the table and carried Elena, throwing her on the bed.

    "Don''t you dare get off the bed now."

    She gulped down in annoyance and curled up, hugging her legs.

    Did I maybe...went too far?

    I should apologize.

    I gulped down and opened my mouth to apologize.

    "I am sorry" we both said in unison.

    I picked up the bowl and sat on the bed.

    As soon as I sat on the bed, Elena hugged me saying, "I was scared"

    "Scared? Of what?"

    "Of you"

    I couldn''t help but sweat.

    "Why are you scared of me?"

    "I was sacred thinking you are angry"

    "Oh!" I sighed in relief and said, "I am not angry"

    "I don''t like when you get angry on me"

    "Didn''t you say you like to annoy me?"

    "That is different"

    "How?"

    "That I do on purpose, and I make myself ready for some yelling. But when you get angry at me because of something else, I don''t like it"

    This is...kind of...cute.

    I cleared my throat and said, "Shall we eat now?"

    She nodded when she was still hugging me.

    "What did you make?" I asked curiously.

    Her cooking is the best.

    I am sure she has made something really tasty.

    I can''t wait to eat it.

    Thinking that, I opened the lid, and what was inside the bowl made all my excitement vanish.

    My face twitched as I looked at her and asked, "What is this?"

    "It is your favorite rice porridge"

    Revenge?!

    I want to push her down and kiss her until she apologizes. But, hold it Das.

    You can''t do that.

    She is sick.

    "Why did you make this?"

    "I am sick. Sick people should eat light food"

    Hold it, Das!

    Endure it!

    "I see," I took a deep breath and said, "Eat it then,"

    I gave her the bowl, andy down on the bed.

    She kept staring at the bowl.

    After a few seconds, she moved her gaze at me, then at the bowl.

    She did that for a few minutes.

    Heh!

    I couldn''t help but smirk.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to eat it?"

    She looked at me while averting her gaze as her face flushed slightly.

    "It will get cold," I added.

    She tugged my pants and said, "Let''s eat it together"

    "Sorry I am full"

    After a minute of silence, that looked like eternity, she said, "I want to eat it with you"

    I acted dumb as I said, "But I am not sick"

    "I.." She stammered as she said, "I want to eat it like we ate in the morning"

    "But you said you are not sick. So there is no need for that"

    She tugged my pants even harder and said, "Please?"

    "I knew what she wanted all along." I sat up and said, "I was just trying to tease you"

    "Why would you tease a sick person?"

    "Oho. Don''t act so innocent. You teased me all day"

    She bit her lips and said, "Can we eat it?" while bringing the bowl between us.

    I grabbed the bowl saying, "You know I can''t say no to you"

    I took a bite and kissed her.

    She started sucking my mouth like there is no tomorrow.

    After one kiss, she grabbed my head and said, "Another bite please"

    I can''t tell if she is hungry or horny.

    "Answer me this"

    "What?!"

    She looks so desperate.

    It just makes me want to tease her more.

    I touched her breasts and squeezed them, asking "Why are you wearing my t-shirt?"

    "Just because"

    "You should have wore your clothes"

    Though I don''t mind.

    "By the Das," she let go of my face and wrapped her arms around my neck, saying, "Have you noticed what are you sitting on?"

    "Bed"

    "There is something on the bed, and below you"

    "So you are saying there is something between bed and me?"

    "That''s," She brought her face close to mine, her breath hitting my lips as she said, "Right"

    Is this a bluff? Like she is making me check, and then suddenly push me down?

    It''s true that I didn''t check what was on the bed.

    The nket is on the side, and her clothes are still lying on the floor.

    So what am I sitting on?

    She moved her finger from my head to chin and brought her face closer to my ear, saying, "Let me give you a hint"

    I gulped down.

    "It is something I was wearing when we were sleeping, but not now"

    Underwear!

    It has to be them!

    So...is she naked under my t-shirt?

    The t-shirt was covering her till her hips.

    Dammit!

    I should have peeked down.

    I got up a little and grabbed her underwear.

    It was her bra.

    I sniffed then as I said, "So what?"

    She grinned and said, "Let me do something"

    "What?"

    She showed me her panties.

    Where did she even get them from?!

    "What are you going to do with it?"

    She stretched her panties from each side and raised her hand to my head.

    "Hey..." I stammered as I said, "You are not going to do what I am thinking, right?"

    She smirked and put her panties on my head.

    Half of my face was covered by her panties.

    I immediately took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the best scent in the world.

    "Now let''s do this" she grabbed her bra from my hand and tied it around my neck.

    She looks so happy.

    "Is it that funny?" I asked.

    "This is the best feeling ever"

    "Okay then," I took a bite and kissed her.

    We did this till only half a bowl was left.

    To be honest, this is so awesome.

    I just want to eat rice porridge everyday like this.

    As we were kissing--

    "I was expecting worse to see, but this is worse on the whole other level"

    Both Elena and mine eyes widened in shock, surprise, fear, and all other emotions as we shouted, "Sely/Selena!"

 Chapter 314: New Look of Selena

    Chapter 314: New Look of Selena

    "To be honest, I was expecting worse to see, but this is worse on the whole other level"

    Both Elena and mine eyes widened in shock, surprise, fear, and all other emotions as we shouted, "Sely/Selena!"

    Elena immediately tried to hide under the nket.

    I grabbed the nket and threw it away.

    Elena red at me as her face twitched.

    Selena walked in the picked up the nket and then nced at Elena''s clothes lying beside the bed.

    She folded the nket and put it to the side, and walked to the bed.

    "El" She looked at Elena as if she had seen an entirely different side of Elena.

    Then she moved her gaze at me and...did nothing.

    What''s with that look?

    She is looking at me like Elena was looking at me some minutes ago.

    She moved her hand towards Elena, and said, "Come here."

    Elena crawled on her knees and grabbed Selena''s hand.

    Selena raised her other hand and ced it on Elena''s forehead.

    She turned her palm from back to front.

    Oh! She is just checking Elena''s temperature.

    Selena''s face twitched as she furrowed her eyebrows and red at me with that same look.

    Stop it!

    I hate this look.

    "I shouldn''t have let youe here"

    I knew she would say that!

    I gulped down, not in fear, but just to clear my throat from the remaining of rice porridge, and said, "Sure"

    Her face twitched more as she said, "She is sick and still" she pulled the t-shirt Elena was wearing and checked Elena''s cleavage, saying, "I get it that you were supposed to do itst night, and you didn''t because...because of the attack. But that doesn''t mean you have to do it today"

    I closed my right eye as I said, "Sure"

    Her face twitched even more as she said, "Can I smack you?"

    "You can''t"

    "Sely," Elena quipped.

    "What?"

    Elena got up and brought her face near Selena''s ear and whispered something.

    Selena''s face flushed as she nced at me.

    She frowned her eyebrows and said, "Let me smack you"

    "What now?! Elena cleared up the misunderstanding, right?"

    "I am sure she is just saying that to save you"

    I nced at Elena, and she nced back at me as I said, "She doesn''t trust you"

    "I am telling the truth, Sely"

    She scratched at the back of her head and said, "Really?"

    "Yes," Elena replied.

    "I see"

    Selena might not have realized but Elena and I have, that Selena''s face cheered up when she heard that.

    Elena looked at me and shrugged her shoulders.

    Selena is...happy.

    She is happy that Elena and I didn''t do anything.

    Dammit!

    Does she hate me that much that she doesn''t want Elena and me to do something?

    But more importantly.

    No, it should be the most important.

    I looked at Elena and pointed my gaze at Selena, who was still grinning.

    Elena nodded and said, "Sely"

    "Yes?"

    Elena pointed her fingers at Selena''s head and said, "What did you do with your hair?"

    Selena finally stopped grinning and touched her hair saying, "You like my hairstyle?"

    "There is no hairstyle!" Elena panicked.

    Selena has cut her hair.

    Previously, her hair came till her waist, just like Elena''s. But now, they are only till her shoulders.

    "I decided to get a haircut," Selena stated.

    "Why?!"

    "Well" Selena rolled her eyes as if she was thinking of any logical excuse and said, "My hair got damagedst night"

    "But there was no need to cut them all!"

    Elena is clearly panicking.

    I think I know why she is panicked.

    Elena has always tried to imitate Selena, for her looks at least.

    She once mentioned to me that she wants to make her hair like Selena''s.

    To be honest, both of them one hundred percent identical. Heck, even their voices are the same. And the same hairstyle made them more identical.

    No one should be able to identify them, but I could for some reason.

    But...today, in the morning I mistook Selena for Elena, even though it was pretty obvious.

    Must be because I was tired.

    So, going back to the topic, Elena idolized Selena for everything. And now that Selena cut her hair, she thinks she is unworthy to idolize her now.

    At least, that''s what I think.

    I really have no idea what''s going on in Selena''s head.

    As for Elena...I just hope she doesn''t cut her hair too.

    Long hair suits her. And it suited Selena too...though if I said that to her, she would just use me for something else.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?" Asked Elena.

    "I decided it on a whim"

    "But still, you should have told me when you decided on a whim"

    Selena sighed as she rolled her eyes and said, "It''s because of what we talked aboutst night"

    What did they talk aboutst night?

    I am curious.

    Selena noticed I was looking at them and said, "Give us some privacy."

    "I am in my wife''s room"

    "This is my room too," stated Selena.

    "Don''t lie" I squinted my eyes as I said, "she never told me about this"

    "Ask and confirm with her then. I am telling the truth, right El?"

    I nced at Elena and raised my eyebrows. She nodded in reply.

    Dammit!

    I really hate Selena.

    What should I do now?

    I will just go back to the pce since Selena is here.

    "Okay, Elena" I put the bowl on the table and said, "I am going home"

    "What? Why?!"

    Elena let go of Selena and grabbed me.

    "Well, it''s alreadyte and" I looked at Selena and said, "Selena is also here"

    Selena''s face twitched for some reason as she said, "Are you trying to say you are leaving because I am here?"

    "Obviously."

    "Wha!" she took a step back and looked down, saying, "You hate me so much that you can''t even stand in the same room as me."

    "Wha!" this came out automatically from my mouth.

    What is she talking about?

    Why does she suddenly look so sad now?

    I just said I am leaving because she is here. What''s wrong with that?

    That''s no reason to get sad.

    I could feel a sharp re at me, and it was from none other than Elena.

    "What?" I asked.

    "That was mean"

    What''s going on?

    Did I say something wrong...wait!

    "Wait! Wait, wait, wait!" I caught my breath and said, "What I meant was, now that Selena is here I have no reason to look after Elena, so I can leave without worry"

    Selena''s face immediately cheered up as her face showed a familiar grin.

    So they were really misunderstood.

    I sighed in relief now that the misunderstanding was cleared.

    I nced at Elena, she stared back at me and puffed her cheeks.

    This never ends!

    Dammit!

    I walked between them and said, "See you"

    As soon as I reached the door, Elena yelled, "wait!"

    I stopped and looked back saying, "What is it Ele...na?"

    All three of us were dumbfounded.

    There was silence in the room.

    The one who called out to me wasn''t Elena, it was Selena.

    I mistook Selena for Elena again.

    I gulped down as I tried to find an excuse, but before I could think of anything, Selena walked to me and stood in front of me.

    She looked me in the eyes and brought her face closer to mine.

    "Wha"

    I couldn''t say anything.

    I couldn''t moveno, I didn''t want to move.

    Selena raised her hands and moved them towards my face.

    What is she!

    Don''t tell me...she is going to

    She touched my forehead and pulled Elena''s panties, and bra from my neck, saying, "Get out now"

    Dammit!

    I really thought she was going to...no Das.

    Stop these thoughts.

    You promised Elena that you would never see Selena that way.

    You can''t break my promise.

    I nced at Elena and waved.

    Elena waved back, and I left the room.

    I went downstairs and walked to the door.

    "El!"

    Looks like they will be fighting now.

    I opened the front door.

    "Wait, Das!"

    "Yes," I immediately looked back saying, "Elena"

    It was Selena.

    Dammit!

    What is wrong with me?

    I gulped down and said, "What is it?"

    "I want to talk to you about something"

    "What?"

    I couldn''t look her into her eyes.

    "I" She stuttered and said, "Do you know why my grandpa wanted you to be friends with Elena?"

    "Well," I scratched my cheek and said, "Because your ancestors and my ancestors have been friends for ages?"

    "That is true, but do you know the reason why?"

    What type of question is this?

    "I don''t"

    "It''s because you are Edens"

    "Huh?"

    "He only wanted you to be friends with Elena only because you are Edens"

    Is that so?

    "I see"

    Her eyes widened in surprise as she said, "You are not angry?"

    "Angry? Why would I be angry?"

    "Because" she shook her head.

    What''s wrong with her?

    She is acting weirder than usual.

    "Are you okay?"

    She looked up and jumped on me, wrapping her arms around me.

    "What tha--!"

    I tried to push her back, but she wasn''t letting go.

    "Hey! Let go!"

    What is she doing?

    I think I know the answer, she is doing this so that Elena could see, and then break up with me.

    This is some.

    "Hey," I pushed her back saying, "Let go."

    She let go of me.

    She just looked at the ground and said nothing.

    She is scaring me.

    "Are you okay?

    "What.." she looked up and said, "What do you want from me?

    "..."

    What type of question is this?

 Chapter 315: You Really are Her Sister

    Chapter 315: You Really are Her Sister

    She looked up and said, "What do you want from me?

    "..."

    What type of question is this?

    "I don''t want anything from you"

    "Why?!"

    "What do you mean by why? Why would I want anything from you?"

    She looked at the ground and hugged herself saying, "So you hate me so much that you don''t even want a gift from me"

    What''s wrong with---gift?!

    "What gift?" I questioned.

    "Your birthday was yesterday, right?"

    "Yeah,"

    "I want to give you a birthday gift"

    Then mention the before! Though my answer is still the same.

    "I don''t want anything from you"

    "But I want to give something to you"

    "Why are you being so generous today? You won a lottery or what?"

    "My first project got sold"

    Augustus!

    Dammit!

    She has met him. I can ask her some questions.

    "I don''t believe someone would buy a project like that"

    "I sold 20 million"

    20 million!

    Calm down Das. Keep up the act.

    I took a deep breath and said, "I won''t even buy that at 2000"

    She swung her fist as she yelled, "Don''t dodge"

    She kept swinging her fist at my face as I stated, "You know, you have a very short temper"

    Even though she was out of breath, she kept swinging her fist at me.

    I grabbed her fist, or I tried to, but since she was swinging it, my hand touched hers and ended up touching her breasts.

    She pped me with her other hand.

    That wasn''t really my fault, but...fine.

    She red at me with her teary eyes and said, "Just say what you want for your birthday gift"

    "Fine. I will say. But first, tell me how was the buyer"

    Since he shouldn''t have the mask at that time, Selena must have seen his face.

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    "No questions."

    She squinted her eyes and said, "Suspicious"

    I turned back and tried to leave, but she grabbed my hand shouting, "Fine, fine. I will tell"

    She is just like Elena.

    I still remember how I made Elena do things for me. Sometimes, I did that on purpose only to see her reaction.

    I am not so proud of that thing.

    I turned back and said, "How was he?"

    "I didn''t see him"

    "Was that online?"

    But Elena said Selena had gone to meet the buyer.

    "It wasn''t online"

    "Then how is it possible that you didn''t see him?"

    "He didn''te. But I bought my project"

    "How did he buy it? Like, you sent him the blueprint?"

    She nodded.

    "And he transferred 20 million to your bank ount?"

    She nodded twice.

    "You gave him the ount details...wait! How did he even contact you in the first ce? NO one knew about this project, right?"

    "It was an abandoned project, so yeah. No one cared about it"

    I know how he contacted Selena.

    He used his system.

    Why did he do that?

    "And...what else?" I asked.

    "Nothing? Once I received the money, I came back home"

    "What kind of idiot are you?"

    Her face twitched as she said, "Did you just call me an idiot?"

    "I did"

    "Did you seriously call me an idiot?"

    "Yes"

    She red at me in anger, but soon took a deep breath and said, "Why did you call me an idiot?"

    She just swallowed her anger!

    "Your deal is unofficial"

    She slowly tilted her head and said, "Why?"

    This girt

    "You really are her sister"

    "I will take that as apliment"

    "But it wasn''t apliment

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Enough now. Give me a valid reason for calling me an idiot"

    "Are you really the daughter of world-famouswyers?"

    "Ah!" Selena''s eyes widened. As if she had realized what I was trying to say.

    She looked at me in full panic and said, "What should I do now?"

    "You can''t do anything"

    Augustus did buy Selena''s project and gave her money. But there was no paperwork, or any legal deal.

    No contract, no signature.

    The entire deal is invalid.

    "I was in a hurry at that time"

    "Let me guess, ''I am alreadyte and El is waiting for me. She will surely get angry. And today is a special night for her. She would hate me if I ruined it''. That''s what you were thinking at that time, right?"

    She nodded and said, "It''s exactly what I thought''

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I can''t me her here.

    Earlier, I wasn''t sure of what reason Augustus bought Selena''s project.

    He would have easily stolen it, but he didn''t.

    He also paid her 20 million, which I believe is more than enough.

    He could have made an online deal. That would have taken much less time, but he didn''t.

    He wanted to keep her upied.

    He first called her and asked her to meet at the said location, then he made an online deal. He was trying to waste her time.

    He was...trying to save her and Elena from that attack.

    Is this really possible? Or am I just thinking too much?

    If he wanted to make me suffer, there were plenty of chances to do so.

    He could have killed any of the girls I love.

    It''s really easy. Since they have no protection.

    But he didn''t.

    He even saved Dau.

    Just who the hell is that guy?

    He says he hates Edens. But he would never try to kill them.

    He talked about his clones and the emotions in them. He said he would let his clones act on their emotions.

    Is he really an Enemy?

    "Das?"

    I was brought back to my senses as soon as I heard Selena''s voice.

    Dammit!

    Das. Keep it together.

    That Augustus is an enemy. And he has to die.

    I will kill him with my own hands.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Selena sighed as she said, "Okay. I have decided what to give you as a gift"

    Wow. What happened when I was lost in my thoughts?

    I cleared my throat and said, "What?"

    "I have decided I would give you the same gift as El"

    "...."

    Should I tell her what gift Elena was supposed to give me?

    No.

    I can already imagine what would happen if I did that.

    I will try to escape that.

    I gulped down and said, "There is no need to give me any gift"

    "You hate me so much that you don''t want any gifts from--"

    "Fine, fine!" I shouted as I said, "Stop saying that one"

    It really pisses me off.

    "Nice!" Her eyes sparkled as she said, "So, what did she gift you?"

    "She hasn''t given it to me yet"

    "Huh?" She titled her head and said, "She forgot to give it to you?"

    "No. I mean...it got dyed, I guess?"

    "Is that so?" She said with a wide grin.

    She is happy!

    She is happy that I didn''t get y gift.

    "Then...'' She fidgeted as she said, "We both will give you together then"

    I kind of want that...no!

    Das! What is wrong with you?!

    How can you even imagine that?!

    "Okay then," She spun and said, "We both would give you the same gift together"

    Please stop!

    "Do you..." I took a deep breath to gather my courage and said, "Do you know what gift I am talking about?"

    "No," she spun again saying, "But since El is giving you, it must be something you like."

    So innocent and cute!

    I really wanted to avoid this. But it looks like it''s my fate to face this.

    Heh!

    Very well then, I shall ept this fate.

    "Elena...was going to gift me her...virginity"

    "Then I will--," She stopped spinning and yelled, "I won''t give you my virginity!" and covered herself with her hands.

    "I don''t want that!"

    And now, the scene I imagined.

    She grabbed my color and said, "You already defiled my sister, and now...you are going for her sister?! What type of man are you"

    Even though I had already imagined she would say this, it really hurts.

    "You were the one who said that. I was telling you to stop"

    She bit her lips and said, "You already have 3 other girls than El, so I guess you won''t mind if one more girl falls for--"

    "Four other girls," I quipped.

    "Wait!" She let go of my cor and said, "How do you know what I was going to say?"

    What is she talking about?

    "Could it be...El told you?!" she questioned.

    "She hasn''t told me anything" I answered.

    "Then," she tookback some steps and said, "Could it be that you...you...." Her face flushed as she stuttered.

    "Dau"

    "Huh?"

    "You know Dau, the maid?"

    "Yea...h. She also died protecting the cest night"

    "No--" I stopped and thought.

    Should I tell her that Dau is alive?

    I want to keep it a secret.

    But...she is Selena. It should be okay...right?

    "Dau is...." I nced around and used my system to check the surrounding areas.

    "I remember Dau," She looked down and said, "It''s only a hazy memory, but I remember her ying with you, and Lier"

    "Are you talking about the time you stayed at the ce ten years ago?"

    "That must be it. I mean, that''s the only time we all were at the ce together, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "So..." She looked at me and said, "It must be painful for you, right?"

    "It was"

    "Was? You are not sad anymore?"

    "I am not"

    She forced a smile and said, "I guess you are a strong person"

    I am not.

    I turned into a monster after seeing Dau in that state.

    "Dau is alive"

    "Hah?"

    "It''splicated to Exin, but Dau is alive"

    "Well," She shrugged her shoulders and said, "If you say so"

    "And I am in love with her"

    "Of course you would love her. She is like your mo--"

    "Romantically," I added.

    She was smiling a while ago. But now, she is gritting her teeth while biting her lips, and ring at me with her frowned eyebrows as her face twitched.

 Chapter 316: It Doesnt Suit You

    Chapter 316: It Doesn''t Suit You

    She was smiling a while ago. But now, she is gritting her teeth while biting her lips, and ring at me with her frowned eyebrows as her face twitched.

    She looks like she will dash at me and explode at any moment.

    Tough still.it''s been a while since I saw this face.

    Elena had made this face many times when I used to annoy her before we started going out.

    Selena closed her eyes.

    What is she doing? Preparing for an attack?

    She took a deep breath.

    Is she going to dash at me, isn''t she?

    She opened her eyes while letting out a breath and stared at me.

    Should I run now?

    My car is just a few steps away from here. I will turn on the car using my system and just jump in.

    I was ready to run at any moment. But for some reason, I waited for her to do anything.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    She opened her left eye half and peeked at me.

    Just what the hell is she doing?

    She opened her eyes and said, "I see."

    "..."

    What?

    Where is the dash and explosion I was imagining?

    I slowly opened my mouth, totally confused. I said, "You are not angry?"

    "Why would I be angry?"

    Right.

    Why would she be angry?

    It''s not like I am cheating on her.

    "Good then," I turned back and said, "See you...not"

    I walked a few steps and heard the sounds of footsteps approaching me at full speed.

    It wasn''t hard to guess who it was.

    I waited for the footsteps to arrive near me and then took a few steps back to the left side.

    I saw Selena getting mmed into their gate.

    I immediately dashed and grabbed her from behind.

    She tried to break free from my grip at first, but then gave in and stopped.

    "I will let go of you now"

    She nodded.

    "And you won''t try to attack me again," I added.

    She nodded.

    I let go of her.

    As soon as I let go of her, she crouched down and hugged her knees.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Leave me alone"

    She is crying!

    I just heard a sobbing sound.

    I scratched my cheeks and said, "I don''t know why you are doing this. I have always sucked at understanding people''s feelings. So" I crouched down and said, "Can you tell me why you are doing this?"

    Without looking up, she said, "You already said you suck at understanding people''s feelings. So you won''t understand even if someone told you directly"

    "I am not that dense"

    "There are some things you need to understand without them telling you"

    "I know"

    "Then try to understand it, idiot"

    I thought of various possibilities of her acting like this.

    What is this sudden change in her?

    Why was she being generous?

    Why does she want to give me a gift?

    I can only think of one possibly.

    "I think I know why," I said.

    She looked up in shock and said, "You do?"

    "Yeah"

    She wiped her tears and got up.

    She was really crying!

    I feel like an asshole thinking that she was just acting.

    I got up and said, "You want to change our rtionship, right?" I questioned.

    Her face flushed as she nodded.

    "I understand, I will forgive you and be friends with you" I stated.

    "Eh?" She looked at me like she had heard the most unbelievable thing in the world.

    "What?"

    Her face twitched again when she said, "What makes you think I want to be friends with you?!"

    "You don''t want to be friends with me?"

    "No!--wait! I mean, yes! But that''s not why I want to give you the gift"

    "Then why?"

    She fidgeted and said, "That''s...because...because...it''s because you are El''s husband!"

    Bullshit!, is what I want to say, but I will hold myself.

    "You know," She looked at me and said, "Since you are my brother-inw, it''s my duty as your sister-inw to take care of you, right?"

    No.

    "Right?!" She asked again.

    "Righ--"

    "Yeah, yeah! I got it. Now stop making that face"

    It''s pissing me off for some reason.

    I already knew our rtionship would be like this, but I can''t just digest this.

    Argh!

    I am getting a headache.

    "Now tell me, what do you want as a gift?"

    I scoffed and said, "We are back to this again"

    Even though I basically mocked her just now, she is looking at me with desperate eyes.

    She really wants to give me something, huh?

    To be honest, I don''t need anything. But if I say that to her, she would start her drama again.

    Dammit!

    What should I do now?

    Took a deep breath and said, "Just take care of Elena for me. That would be the best gift for me"

    "You don''t have to ask me to take care of her. I would do it even if you hadn''t told me to"

    "Then keep doing that"

    She looked down and said, "Hey, can I ask you one question?"

    "Sure"

    "Answer me honestly, okay?"

    "Okay"

    "Don''t you feel guilty being with any other girls than El?"

    This might be the first time anyone has asked me this question.

    Since she asked for an honest answer, I will reply to her honestly.

    "There has never been a moment where I didn''t feel guilty. I know I am taking advantage of them and their love, I feel guilty. But know one thing, I don''t regret it, and I never will"

    She smiled at me as she looked down and muttered something.

    "What did you say?"

    She took out her tongue and said, "It was nothing" and "Bleh!" at me.

    "Good," I turned back and said, "I will be going now. Take care"

    I waved and added, "Don''t attack me from behind"

    "Hey!"

    I turned back and asked, "What is it?"

    "You nevermented on my new look," She touched her hair and said, "How is my hairstyle?"

    "Do I have to reply honestly?"

    "Yes"

    "I don''t like it."

    "Wha--!"

    "Now, now. Listen properly here. What I want to say is, this hairstyle doesn''t suit you. You look the best with long hair"

    A wide grin appeared on her face as she said, "I see. I will grow them again"

    "Just like Elena," I added.

    "I knew you would say that"

    "Then you might also know what I am going to say next?"

    She tilted her head and said, "What?"

    "Don''t keep your bra lying on the bathroom floor"

    As soon as I said that, her face flushed, and she dashed at me.

    I turned on the car with my system and jumped in through the window and drove off.

    I could see Selena chasing the car through the screen.

    After some time, which was roughly 20 seconds. She stopped and went back to her house.

    I chuckled as I said, "She is never honest with herself, huh?"

    I checked the time and it was 18: 32.

    I spent the entire day with Elena. Though we did nothing but sleep.

    I wonder when we will meet again.

    I will be staying at the pce for a few more days.

    Elena...we have a vacation, so she would be pretty much free.

    She mentioned during our exams that she would go to her grandpa''s house on vacation. But since she is sick.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    My life turned upside down in one day. Just one day.

    And I don''t think it will go back to normal now.

    It won''t, not until I kill all those bastards out there, and that Augustus too.

    I say that but I have no clue about them.

    I don''t even know where I should start my investigations from.

    Officials have already started investigatingst night''s attack. Though I hardly believe they would find anything.

    She couldn''t do anything when grandpa was alive, what can they possibly do now when he is dead?

    I was almost at the end of this city.

    I drove off the main street which leads to the next city.

    This street is very famous for the five-star shops they have here. It''s always full of people, and has very tight traffic---

    "Huh?"

    Weird.

    There is no one.

    The entire street is empty.

    I don''t even see any cars passing by.

    Come to think of it, I didn''t see any cars on my way here.

    What''s going on?

    I am sure when I passed this street in the morning, it was like any other day.

    I slowed down and nced around, but still couldn''t see anyone.

    The shops are open. The lights are on. But it''s empty.

    I immediately increased my speed.

    I have a bad feeling about this.

    It''s exactly like, ''The silence before the storm''.

    As I increased the speed, someone immediately came out from one of the shops and stood in front of my car.

    What the hell!

    I will just run over him.

    He didn''t run or anything, he just walked out from the shop and stood in my way.

    Running over would be the best option.

    And.what is he wearing?

    Is that some kind of suit?

    His entire body, including his face, was covered by a suit.

    Just what---I have no time to think about this stuff!

    I increased my speed and ran over him, or I should have. But as soon as my car was about to touch him, he took out something from his suit and cleaved my car into two.

    I jumped off and got thrown into the wall.

    What the hell?!

    How is that possible?

    How did he.sword?!

    I looked at the man, he had a sword in his hand.

    Are you kidding me?! There is no way a sword can cut a car like that.

    It was made from the thickest metal. And he just cut like that?! Impossible.

    And he took out the sword at thest moment.

    His movement was so fast that I could barely see it. Even by using the system.

    Dammit!

    And let''s just say the sword was sharp as hell, but that doesn''t exin how he didn''t get blown away by my car.

    I was driving at 220 kilometers per hour, dammit!

 Chapter 317: T-shirts

    Chapter 317: T-shirts

    About 2 hours ago.

    It''s been a while since Elena and Das fell asleep.

    Das was hugging Elena from behind. Each part of their body was touching each other.

    Elena peeked by opening her right eye and noticed Das was hugging her.

    ''I fell asleep while watching the movie'', Elena thought as she tried to break free from Das''s grip.

    Though Das was hugging her tightly, his grip wasn''t that tight as his conscience was in another dimension right now.

    Elena raised Das''s hand slowly and sat up.

    ''It''s 1: 58 PM!'' Elena rubbed her eyes as she thought, ''I have been sleeping for 5 hours?!''

    She gazed at Das and said, "At least he is sleeping peacefully"

    She touched her neck and thought, ''I feel thirsty''

    She looked at the empty jug lying on the table and thought, ''I will have to go to the kitchen''

    She got up from the bed and tried to walk to the door.

    As soon as she walked one step, she lost her bnce. But managed not to fall.

    She slowly took another step, and then another.

    She was about to leave the room, but lost her bnce again and fell down, scratching her knee by hitting the door.

    "Aa--!" Elena did her best not to yell.

    She endured the pain, and once again got up.

    Blood started trailing down from her knee.

    ''Oh, no!'' Elena thought as she made her way to the kitchen using walls as support.

    She sat on the chair and looked at her wound.

    ''Das will get angry if he saw this''

    She kept staring at the wound for 5 more minutes.

    ''Why is it taking so long this time?'' Elena thought as she wiped the blood with her hand.

    The blood had already stopped bleeding the moment she entered the kitchen.

    "Come on," Elena said as she looked at her wound. As if she was expecting something to happen.

    A whileter, the wound healed.

    She got up and filled the ss with the tap water to clean the blood.

    ''The time taken for my wounds to heal keeps increasing''

    She once again filled the ss and sat down on the chair.

    After drinking the water, she slowly got up and made her way to the bathroom.

    After entering the bathroom, the first thing she saw was Selena''s bra lying on the ground.

    She slowly picked up the bra and gave it a nk stare,

    ''Sely, you idiot''

    Last night, when Selena came back home after making the deal with Augustus, Elena was so furious.

    She wasn''t ready to listen to any of Selena''s excuses and told her to get ready.

    There wasn''t enough time to bathe, so Selena just changed her clothes in the bathroom, and in a hurry, she forgot to put her underwear in theundry.

    And after waking up today, Selena noticed that Elena has a fever.

    She called her parents.

    They were busy dealing with the attack on the pce, so they asked her to take her home.

    Selena booked a taxi, and with the help of a female staff, she carried Elena to the taxi.

    The female staff asked Selena if she wanted them to call an ambnce since Elena had a high fever, but she rejected saying, "She will be okay"

    Ever since Elena was a kid, she has gotten ill every year as soon as her birthday passes.

    Her parents have tried various ways to prevent it, but it always happened.

    Consulting with the doctors didn''t help as they were unknown for the cause.

    Some yearster, this has be amon urrence.

    Almost 3 percent of the world''s poption had the same cases.

    Elena took off her underwear and wiped her body by using the wet towel.

    ''Sorry Sely, for wetting your towel and using it," she apologized to Selena in her mind.

    After wiping her body, she picked up her underwear and went to her room.

    At first, she slowly peeked into the room to see if Das had woken up or not. But seeing Das was still sleeping, she walked in.

    She walked to her bed and ced her underwear on it.

    She picked up her tablet from the table and messaged Selena toe home as soon as possible.

    She walked to her closet and opened it.

    After searching for clothes for a while, her gaze fell on the bag that had Das''s clothes in it.

    She closed her closet and opened the bag.

    "T-shirts"

    There were many t-shirts in the bag.

    She slid her fingers through all the t-shirts and took out the white t-shirt.

    Without closing, she put the bag from where she took it from.

    After wearing his t-shirt, she got on the bed and stared at Das.

    ''In the end, he did nothing to me'' She thought as she raised her hand to touch his face.

    ''I wonder if he is having a pleasant dream'' she touched his face and caressed it, thinking, ''He went through so much pain and sadness. I hope I was able to entertain him today''

    <em>Growl~</em>

    Her stomach growled as she thought, ''I was hungry when he asked if I really wanted to eat more or not, but I didn''t want him to do work for me, so I denied''

    She got up from the bed, thinking, ''I will make something to eat'' and left the room.

    After entering the kitchen, she was lost thinking, ''What should I cook?''

    "Das also must be hungry. I will make enough for both of us, but what?" she said as she thought, ''Maybe I will make rice porridgeand eat it the same way we did in the morning?''

    "Yes. Let''s do that. I will get to kiss him as much as, and for as long as I want"

    She started making rice porridge while humming a song.

    It sounded more like a luby than a song.

    As she was humming while taking out the bowl from the drawer, she let out, "Once~ a Prince~, Now~ a King~, We reign together~ till the end~. We shall see~!"

    The empty bowl fell from her and echoed "nk~!" in the entire house.

    She immediately picked up the bowl and washed it.

    After filling the bowl with the rice porridge, she went to her room, and saw Das lying on the floor.

 Chapter 318: Selenas Outburst

    Chapter 318: Selena''s Outburst

    After Selena entered her room and saw Das and Elena kissing, she said, "To be honest, I was expecting worse to see, but this is worse on the whole other level."

    Both Elena and Das''s eyes widened in shock as they shouted, "Sely/Selena!" in unison

    Elena immediately tried to hide under the nket, but Das threw it on the ground.

    Elena knew Selena coulde any time, but she did not expect her toe when they were kissing.

    It was natural for her to be embarrassed, after all, Das''s face was covered by her panties, and her bra was tied around his neck.

    After clearing up the misunderstanding, when Elena whispered that nothing happened between Elena and Das, Selena had a wide grin on her face.

    ''She is happy that nothing happened between me and Das. She has some nerves getting happy over it,'' Elena thought as she looked at Das.

    ''I am sure he is thinking of something like, `Does she hate me that much that she doesn''t want anything to happen between me and Elena?`, or something simr to that.

    Elena noticed that Das was looking at her. He pointed his gaze at Selena and nodded.

    ''I have been waiting to ask this too''

    Elena pointed her fingers at Selena''s head and said, "What did you do with your hair?"

    Selena touched her hair, saying, "You like my hairstyle?"

    "There is no hairstyle!"

    ''Why did she cut her hair? They were so smooth and silky. She loved her hair so much, so why did she---don''t tell me! Did she cut it because of our talkst night?'' Elena knew very well how much Selena loved her hair. And hence, she couldn''t help but panic.

    "I decided to get a haircut," Selena stated.

    "Why?!"

    "Well" Selena rolled her eyes and said, "My hair got damagedst night"

    "But there was no need to cut them all!"

    "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"

    "I decided it on a whim"

    "But still, you should have told me when you decided on a whim"

    Selena sighed as she rolled her eyes again, and said, "It''s because of what we talked aboutst night"

    ''So it was because of that after all! It''s my fault. It''s my fault that she cut her hair. Last night too, her hair got damaged only because she tried to save me from...that thing. And after our talkst night...she cut the hair she loved so much. I forced her to do this''

    "Give us some privacy."

    "I am in my wife''s room"

    "This is my room too," stated Selena.

    "Don''t lie. She never told me about this"

    "Ask and confirm with her then. I am telling the truth, right El?"

    Elena was lost in her thoughts but came back to her senses when she heard her name being called.

    She noticed that Das was gazing at her and nodded.

    After a while, Das put down the bowl on the table and said, "Okay then. I am going"

    Elena grabbed him and shouted, "What?! Why?!"

    Even though she was the one who called Elena, so Das could leave without worry. But after seeing Selena''s haircut, she didn''t want Das to go now.

    She was ming herself for everything, and she knew that if Das leaves, they will have to discuss this topic again. She also knew that if she mes herself, Selena might even cut her remaining hair to prove to Elena that she didn''t cut it because of her.

    "Well, it''s alreadyte and Selena is also here"

    Selena''s face twitched as she said, "Are you trying to say you are leaving because I am here?"

    "Obviously."

    She took a step back and looked down, saying, "You hate me so much that you can''t even stand in the same room as me."

    ''Selena is obviously misunderstanding what he is trying to say. She is very dense when ites to interacting with people'', Elena looked at Das, thinking, ''And he is so dense that sometimes he never realizes what he said''

    Das noticed Elena''s re and said, "What?"

    "That was mean"

    ''I hope he gets it now,'' Elena thought, giving him a hint.

    "Wait! Wait, wait, wait! What I meant was, now that Selena is here I have no reason to look after Elena, so I can leave without worry"

    ''He got it!'' He is getting better''

    Selena had the same grin on her face.

    ''Look at her. She is so happy. I have never seen her acting like this before'', Elena thought as she puffed her cheeks while staring at Das.

    She did that because she was seeing a new side of Selena, and that was because of Das, not her.

    "See you"

    Das was leaving, with Elena''s underwear still on him.

    "Wait!" Selena called out to him.

    He looked back, saying, "What is it Ele...na?"

    He mistook Selena''s voice for Elena''s.

    It was true that both Selena and Elena have the same voices with no differences whatsoever, but Das was able to identify them even with their voice. But now he just mistook Selena for Elena.

    Selena walked to him and removed Elena''s underwear from his face and said, "Get out now"

    Das left the room as Selena sighed.

    "You should have talked with him in a friendly manner," said Elena.

    Selena turned back and said, "I wanted to, but it''s hard to act all kind suddenly"

    "That''s not true"

    "He would surely think I am weird"

    "No, he won''t."

    "You know how I have treated him so far. I wouldn''t be surprised if he hated me for it"

    "There is no way he would hate you"

    "How can you be so sure?"

    "I was more annoying than you. He yelled at me every time. I forgot the count of how many times he cursed me. Yet, he loves me so much"

    "That''s when you and him were still--El!"

    Elena was standing near the bed, but suddenly felt dizzy and fell on the bed.

 Chapter 319: Selenas Outburst (ii)

    Chapter 319: Selena''s Outburst (ii)

    Elena was standing near the bed, but suddenly felt dizzy and fell on the bed.

    Selena immediately rushed to her and said, "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah," Elena sat up and said, "I just felt dizzy. Nothing else"

    "I will bring some water"

    "No need"

    "But--"

    "Just go after Das and talk to him"

    "Do you think I will seriously go after him when you are sick here?!"

    "I said I am okay," Elena pushed Selena back and said, "Go now. You don''t know when you will meet him again"

    "But"

    Selena was trying to find excuses for not going.

    "Stop making excuses and go"

    "But what should I say to him? What should I do?"

    "Just kiss him"

    Selena''s face flushed as she said, "Wh-What are you talking about?!"

    "Go now, or you will regret missing this chance"

    "Will you be okay?"

    "Yes, "Elena pointed her finger at the bowl and said, "Just give me that."

    Selena gave her the bowl and left the room.

    She dashed out of the house and shouted, "Wait, Das!"

    Das turned around and said, "What is it Ele...na?"

    ''This is the third time he mistook me for Elena''

    ''What should I do? I came after him since El asked me to. But I don''t know what to do,'' Selena thought as she nervously approached Das.

    ''El said about kissing him. There is no way I can kiss him. Whenever I go near him, I get the sudden urge to hit him.''

    ''But I have to do it. If I don''t then there will be no progress in our rtionship,'' Selena set her mind on kissing Das.

    She jumped and wrapped her arms around Das''s neck.

    She was maybe acting boldly from the outside, but from the inside, she wanted to cry in embarrassment.

    She brought her face close to him, but upon seeing Das''s reaction, she understood that he didn''t like it.

    "Hey! Let go!" Das said as he tried to push Selena.

    She let go of him.

    ''See El? You were wrong. He does hate me. Did you see how he tried to push me? The look in his eyes tells me everything'', Selena clenched her fist as she, ''I brought this on myself. If I had acted kindly to him, we would have been in a much better rtionship''

    Later, she asked him what gift he wanted as his birthday gift, but he rejected her straight forward.

    When she decided to give him the same gift as Elena, he rejected at first, but after constantly insisting from Selena, he said something he didn''t want to.

    When he said Elena was nning to give him her virginity, the same thought passed Selena''s mind. But it was too much for her.

    She was frustrated since there is nothing she can do to make their rtionship better.

    Annoyed, she decided to go for an indirect approach.

    She grabbed Das''s cor and said, "You already have 3 other girls than El, so I guess you won''t mind if one more girl falls for--"

    "Four other girls," he quipped.

    Confused, Selena let go of his cor and said, "Wait! How do you know what I was going to say?"

    "Could it be... El told you?!" she added.

    "She hasn''t told me anything"

    She took some steps back and said, "Then, could it be that you...you...." as her face flushed.

    "Dau"

    "Huh?"

    "You know, Dau, the maid?"

    "Yea...h. She also died protecting the cest night"

    ''I have heard lots of stories about her from mom and dad'' Selena thought as she heard Dau''s name.

    "No. Dau is"

    "I remember Dau. It''s only a hazy memory, but I remember her ying with you and Lier" Selena said with a distant smile.

    "Are you talking about the time you stayed at the ce ten years ago?"

    "That must be it. I mean, that''s the only time we all were at the ce together, right?"

    "Yeah"

    She looked at Das and said, "So, it must be painful for you, right?"

    "It was"

    Hearing that in the past tense, Selena said, "Was? You are not sad anymore?"

    "I am not"

    She forced a smile and said, "I guess you are a strong person"

    "Dau is alive"

    "Hah?"

    ''What is he talking about? Dau was buried at today''s funeral. And he also'' Selena didn''t want to think anymore.

    "It''splicated to Exin, but Dau is alive"

    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "Well, If you say so"

    ''If he is saying, I will believe him. I don''t think he would lie about a serious matter''

    "And I am in love with her"

    ''She raised him. Obviously, he would be fond of her'' Selena thought as she said, "Of course you would love her. She is like your mo--"

    "Romantically,"

    ''What?! Romantically?! Like...lovers?'' The smile dropped from Selena''s face as she thought, ''He is okay with an old maid.okay, she looks young. So what?! She is old. And when I tried to make a move on him, he'' She gritted her teeth as she bit her lips, and red at him with her frowned eyebrows as her face twitched.

    She tried her best not to get angry.

    After taking some deep breaths, she opened her eyes and said, "I see."

    "..."

    Seeing Selena''s unexpected reaction, Das said, "You are not angry?"

    "Why would I be angry?"

    He turned back and said, "Good then. See you...not"

    As soon as he turned his back to her, Selena immediately dashed to kick him from behind.

    ''Like hell I can calm down after hearing that! I know we don''t have any rtionships. I am trying my hardest to make him notice my love, and here he keeps increasing his lovers! I will at least kick him for this!'' Selena thought as sheunched a kick at Das, but Das dodged, and she mmed in the gate, or she could have, but Das grabbed her from behind.

    She tried to break free from his grip at first, but then gave in and stopped.

    "I will let go of you now"

    She nodded.

    "And you won''t try to attack me again,"

    She nodded.

    Das let go of her.

    As soon as he let go of her, she crouched down and hugged her knees.

 Chapter 320: Selenas Outburst (iii)

    Chapter 320: Selena''s Outburst (iii)

    As soon as he let go of her, she crouched down and hugged her knees.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Leave me alone"

    Das was unable to understand Selena''s sudden outburst, and why she was acting weird.

    "I don''t know why you are doing this. I have always sucked at understanding people''s feelings. So" He crouched down and said, "Can you tell me why you are doing this?"

    Without looking up, she said, "You already said you suck at understanding people''s feelings. So you won''t understand even if someone told you directly"

    "I am not that dense"

    "There are some things you need to understand without them telling you"

    "I know"

    "Then try to understand it, idiot"

    After thinking for a while, Das said, "I think I know why,"

    She looked and said, "You do?"

    "Yeah"

    She wiped her tears and got up.

    Das got up and said, "You want to change our rtionship, right?"

    ''So he got it! Oh no, El! What should I do now?''

    Her face flushed as she nodded.

    "I understand, I will forgive you and be friends with you"

    "Eh?"

    Selena was expecting to hear something like, ''I understand. I will love you as much as I love Elena'', but instead, He forgave her for an unknown reason and said to be friends with her.

    "What?"

    Her face twitched as she said, "what makes you think I want to be friends with you?!"

    "You don''t want to be friends with me?"

    "No!--wait! I mean, yes! But that''s not why I want to give you the gift"

    "Then why?"

    She fidgeted and said, "That''s...because...because" Selena said as she thought, ''What should I do now? He is so dense. El, how did you manage to make him fall for you?'', and said"It''s because you are El''s husband!"

    ''Someone, please kill me!''

    "You know, since you are my brother-inw, it''s my duty as your sister-inw to take care of you, right?"

    ''I can''t believe I am saying this. My chest hurts. Love is scary'', Selena thought as she eximed, "Right?!"

    She clenched her fist and said, "Righ--", just to be interrupted by Das.

    "Yeah, yeah! I got it. Now stop making that face"

    "Now tell me, what do you want as a gift?"

    "We are back to this again"

    After thinking for a while, he took a deep breath and said, "Just take care of Elena for me. That would be the best gift for me"

    ''This guy! Even though he can ask for anything. I would even give him my...virginity if he really asked me to. But instead, he is just asking me to take care of El'' Selena thought as she said, "You don''t have to ask me to take care of her. I would do it even if you hadn''t told me to"

    "Then keep doing that"

    ''He loves her so much. He also loves other girls. What about me? If he doesn''t hate me, then does he love me?'' Selena thought as she looked down and said, "Hey, can I ask you one question?"

    "Sure"

    "Answer me honestly, okay?"

    "Okay"

    ''Let''s do it, Selena. Ask him what he thinks'', Selena thought as she said, "Don''t you feel guilty being with any other girls than El?"

    After a while, Das slowly opened his mouth and said, "There has never been a moment where I didn''t feel guilty. I know I am taking advantage of them and their love, I feel guilty. But know one thing, I don''t regret it, and I never will"

    She smiled and looked down.

    "He never changes. Even 10 years ago, he" Selena muttered as she thought, ''There is no point reminiscing.

    "What did you say?"

    She took out her tongue and said, "It was nothing" and "Bleh!" at him.

    He turned back and said, "Good. I will be going now. Take care", as he waved and added, "Don''t attack me from behind."

    "Hey!" Selena stopped him.

    "What is it?"

    She touched her hair, saying, "You nevermented on my new look. How is my hairstyle?"

    "Do I have to reply honestly?"

    "Yes"

    "I don''t like it."

    "Wha--!"

    ''He doesn''t like it?'' Selena thought as he gulped down in dissatisfaction.

    She was on the verge of crying, but as soon as Das said, "Now, now. Listen properly here. What I want to say is, this hairstyle doesn''t suit you. You look the best with long hair"

    A wide grin appeared on Selena''s face as she said, "I see. I will grow them again"

    ''So he likes long hair. I will have to grow them''

    "Just like Elena,"

    "I knew you would say that"

    "Then you might also know what I am going to say next?"

    What will he say now? Does he want me to do a special hairstyle or something?''

    Selena tilted her head and said, "What?"

    "Don''t keep your bra lying on the bathroom floor"

    ''Wha--! What is he" Selena remembered what happenedst night aftering back from the deal, and she changed her clothes. But forget to put it in theundry.

    Selena''s face flushed as she thought, ''He saw them?! He saw my bra?! How embarrassing'', and she dashed at Das.

    Das turned on the car with his system and jumped in through the window, and drove off.

    Selena chased him to 3 houses and then stopped.

    ''If she saw my bra, does that mean he will take responsibility?''

    Selena grew up watching centuries-old shows, so her logic on rtionships was pretty much nonexistent.

    Selena closed the gate and went back to her house.

    She went upstairs and entered Elena''s room.

    Elena was trying out different t-shirts from Das''s bag.

    "What are you doing?" asked Selena.

    "I am trying out all of Das''s t-shirts and then send photos to him"

    Selena sighed and said, "I have no idea how you get energy for doing all this"

    Elena threw one of the t-shirts at Selena and said, "Why don''t you wear it too?"

    Selena''s face flushed as she said, "There is no way--," she stopped and sniffed the t-shirt, saying, "They smell like new"

    "Yes. They are new" Elena clicked a photo and said, "Did you think it would be used one"

    Selena threw the t-shirt on Elena''s face and said, "Idiot"

    Elena hugged Selena from behind and said, "So? What happened?"

    Selena leaned back and said, "I tried to kiss him, but failed"

    "And?"

    "And he groped me again"

    "How did it escte to that?!"

    "He was just trying to stop me from getting mmed into the gate"

    "You tried to hit him again, didn''t you?"

    "I couldn''t help it"

    Das never realized that he was touching Selena''s breasts.

    He was genuinely worried about Selena.

 Chapter 321: Is He Stronger Than Me?

    Chapter 321: Is He Stronger Than Me?

    When I was on my way to the pce, I got attacked by a suit-man.

    It should be alright to say attacked, since...I got attacked.

    I immediately got up and looked at my car.

    It was on fire.

    Dammit!

    Elena chose that car for me.

    This bastard! You are dead.

    I don''t have any weapons with me. And he only has a sword with him.

    A sword can''t hurt me much.

    I cracked my fingers as I stretched my arms.

    "My body is not healed much, but I should at least be able to take care of this bastard"

    Lily still seems to be asleep.

    "It''s all because of me"

    The man started walking as he kept his sword in front of me.

    One thing I have noticed, and that is, he is very slow.

    He can''t walk fast.

    "I should be able to outmatch him in--"

    Where did he go?

    I am sure I never took my eyes off him.

    "He just disappeared"

    I heard a screeching sound from above. I looked up to see him running...climbing on the building.

    "What the~ fuck?!"

    He is running on the building like it''spletely normal. And his speed is inhumane.

    Even I can''t do that.

    I sighed as I said, "I should stop guessing things"

    Judging by his movements, he doesn''t look like a normal human.

    I was thinking that he is human in a suit, and the suit is allowing him to do things. But it looks like he is a system user.

    I should be careful now.

    I don''t know what type of system he has, but I know that his suit is enhancing his abilities including his system.

    "This would be my first time encountering this type of enemy. But still," I nced around and said, "Why is there no one here?"

    With a shattering of the ss of the building, he jumped doing a flip, and aimed his sword at me.

    "Isn''t thisme?"

    I can easily see his attack, and there is no way he will be able to hit me.

    I stepped-back some steps and said, "Increase my strength"

    [Permission Granted]

    This much should be okay...right?

    Nevermind. I don''t want to take risks. I will just set it to 3%. That should be more than enough to one-shot him.

    [Permission Granted]

    My body feels so heavy.

    I should end this as soon as possible.

    Using system with my injured body is a bad idea.

    He was still falling down with his sword aimed at me.

    He flipped himself in the air and closed the distance from the building.

    He was about 5 meters from reaching the ground.

    Suddenly, he stabbed his sword in the building as the ss shattered, and used the building to jump forward at me.

    "Stillme"

    When he was about to reach me, I raised my hand to grab his other hand, and smash his head. But, he swiftly moved his sword to his other hand, making me unable to grab his other hand.

    I jumped and dodged as he got mmed into the building behind me.

    I walked into the building, but it was dark there.

    I could see everything, but I couldn''t see that man anywhere.

    I nced around but found nothing.

    Where did he go?

    I heard a screeching sound from above.

    I looked up to see him standing on the ceiling.

    Dammit!

    I want to finish this quickly and go back to the pce! But it looks like he won''t be going down anytime soon.

    Only if I had a weapon, I would have ended him by now.

    He started walking and jumped outside, breaking the ss.

    I immediately turned back and dashed out of--he dashed in and punched me, as I was mmed in the wall.

    How--!

    How the hell did hee here this fast?

    "And..." I got up as I wiped the blood from my lips.

    With just one punch, he sent me flying. Even though my body is strengthened right now.

    He is attacking so recklessly that I can''t read his moves at all.

    I need to wait for an opening.

    I nced around to think of a n.

    There are pieces of the wall lying on the ground.

    Nice!

    I got an idea.

    I will throw the big piece at him at full speed and run soon after that to punch him.

    Judging by his previous attack, he doesn''t defend himself.

    I will throw the rock and it will hit him. And if by chance he dodges, I will punch him with all my force and end him.

    I picked up the big piece of the wall lying on the ground and threw it at him at full force. And ran at him at full speed.

    He grabbed the piece of the wall with one hand and crushed it.

    I didn''t think he would do that. But still

    "My punch will end you now"

    As I was about to punch him, he grabbed my fist and shed me with his sword.

    What the hell!

    He grabbed my fist with his bare hand!

    How is that possible?

    I am using 3% of my strength. It shattered the strongest wall in one punch and...he grabbed the punch with his bare hand!

    This guy is bad news.

    He was still grabbing my fist. He raised his sword to attack me again.

    He might have grabbed my one hand, but I still have the second one.

    He won''t be able to grab it since he is using a sword with his other hand.

    I immediately swung my other hand to punch him.

    He slid down his sword and grabbed it backward, and my punch hit it.

    Dammit!

    I kicked him and broke free from his grip, or I wanted to. But she swung me and threw me outside, mming me into another building.

    Dammit!

    Is it because my body is still injured and can''t use my strength properly?

    "Or is he just stronger than me?"

    Dammit!

 Chapter 322: Cyborg

    Chapter 322: Cyborg

    Is it because my body is still injured and can''t use my strength properly?

    "Or is he just stronger than me?"

    Dammit!

    I will just increase my strength to a hundred percent, and break it into pieces.

    But what if my body is not actually at three percent currently?

    Since my body is injured, there might be chances that it''s affecting my strength?

    Only if Lily was awake...no!

    Das. What is wrong with you?

    You use Lily every time you are in trouble.

    Learn to deal with these things yourself.

    You didn''t install Lily inside you to use her like this.

    Don''t forget that you only installed her inside you, so that she could see the real world, and interact with them. She wanted to be in the real world.

    That''s the only reason you installed her inside you. And ever since you installed her, all you have been doing is using her to use your system.

    You make her do everything.

    She is not your assistant or secretary dammit! You love her.

    I know that she will never say no to me if I asked her to do something. But I also know that I am putting a lot of stress on her.

    She hasn''t woken up even with this muchmotion. That alone is enough to prove that she was tired and needed rest.

    I got up saying, "I will have to deal with this bastard myself"

    I did say that but I honestly have no idea how to. I don''t have any weapons. And my body-strengthening is not working. Or maybe it''s actually working and this guy is just stronger than me?

    "Well, whatever"

    Let''s think of something.

    If I take his sword, then he will be unarmed.

    "But how?" I nced at him as he came out of the building.

    I don''t see the hilt of the sword.

    It''s like it''s attached to his suit or rather his arm. But I am sure I saw him taking it out of his suit.

    "If it''s the part of the suit, then I need to break the suit"

    Should I try increasing my strength and attack him?

    "Increase my strength to ten percent"

    [Permission Granted]

    I should be careful not to hit anything else besides him.

    If my punch hits anything with ten percent, it will shatter.

    Imagine a fifty-meter tall building breaking into pieces.

    "I would love to see that, but," I dashed at him, "Not today!"

    As I was about to punch him, he raised his hand to grab my fist.

    "I knew you would do that" I jumped andunched myself in the air.

    Using the building as a support, Iunched myself at him and punched him.

    He never bothered to look back, or up. He just stood there, gazing at the front.

    As I was about to punch him, he grabbed my punch.

    Don''t panic!

    I quickly moved and climbed on his front, with my fist still in his grasp, he swung his sword and tried to stab me from behind.

    I moved up and slid to his back.

    He didn''t stop the sword. He stabbed himself as the sword came out from his back.

    I filed and twisted my body, and wrapped my legs around his neck, from the front.

    Dammit!

    My bones broke.

    "I will just take this head!"

    I pulled his head as hard as I could.

    As I was pulling, I heard cracking sounds.

    "A little more!"

    His one hand was grabbing my hand, and the other hand was holding the sword which was still stabbed in his stomach.

    I moved my leg and kicked the sword down so that he can''t pull the sword even if he tries to.

    Now all I have to do is pull his head off.

    He started pulling his sword, but as expected, he couldn''t.

    Dammit!

    It''s so hard to pull something with one hand.

    I stopped pulling his head and raised my hand as I formed a fist to punch his head.

    "If I can''t pull it, I will just snap it"

    I punched his head, and with one punch, his head...helmet was off.

    My hand was finally free from his grasp. I immediately kicked him and jumped back. Because I was surprised.

    I wasn''t surprised because of his helmet, I am surprised to see what was under the helmet.

    All this time, I was thinking that it''s a ''he'', but it was a ''she''.

    I still can''t see her full face, but the top of her face and hair is enough to identify her as a girl.

    Her face is still covered by me...tal.

    "I see," I inspected her full body with my eyes and said, "Now that exins everything"

    She is a cyborg.

    No wonder she never focused on defending herself.

    She pulled her sword, cleaving her stomach and suit, and aimed at me.

    She doesn''t feel any pain. Is she dead and being controlled by the system?

    All my questions were answered when I saw a tear trailing down from her left eye.

    "So she is being controlled, huh?"

    Must be painful for her.

    "Now I have no choice but to kill you"

    I don''t know how, but I just have to kill her before the system goes berserk.

    Strengthening the body won''t work. My attacks won''t work either.

    Even though there is a hole in her stomach, she is still standing, so I need to rip off her limbs.

    "Pulling out the head won''t work anymore"

    I need power. Other than strengthening my body.

    "Now is no time to fret over it, Das"

    I have to use it.

    "I will have to use Oyuoris"

    But what if I turned into that monster again?

    If I did, then Lily''s program would be automatically deleted, with no backup left.

    That reason alone is enough to make me want to stop doing it.

    But I won''t be able to defeat her without using it.

    Her sword is so sharp, that it cut my car with just one strike.

    When I tried to punch her with three percent strength, she blocked it using the sword. And I could break...forget about breaking, I couldn''t even scratch her suit, but the sword stabbed it like it was cutting a cake.

    If that sword hits me, I will be cut into pieces. And will never be able to heal.

    I stuttered as I said, "I don''t feel like fighting her now"

    I am afraid.

    I am afraid of dying. I don''t want to die. I want to live. I want to live with them. I want to grow old with them.

    I know very well that it''s impossible. I am going to die in two years. After that

    Dammit!

    I can''t even live those two years peacefully.

    "Isn''t that awful?" I said as Iughed.

    But I won''t be dying before ending all the enemies of Edens.

    I took a deep breath and looked at my right hand, saying, "Let''s do it"

    My right hand''s bones are still shattered. I will try to use the Oyuoris as little as possible.

    I concentrated a small amount of Oyuoris of my body into my right hand.

    I could feel the Oyuoris moving into my right hand, making my hand heavy.

    "I can''t feel my hand anymore"

    Soon after, my hand turned dark-pale, and my nails grew bigger as if they were turning into ws.

    I feel like all my body weight is on my right-hand now.

    I raised my right hand slowly and heard shattering sounds from the building behind me.

    I looked back, as I lost focus on my hand as it moved down again, cracking the road.

    I looked at my hand and said, "It''s happening because of me?"

    I am just using a very small portion of the Oyuoris, and yet, it''s this powerful.

    Last night, it was flowing through my entire body.

    Lily said that evolution was a failure as my body couldn''t handle it.

    I can''t imagine what would happen if I took full control over it.

    The woman was trying to fix her sword, I braced myself and said, "Let''s end her now"

    I dashed at her at full speed, the road, and my surroundings were getting blown as I dashed.

    I formed a fist in my right hand and jumped on her to punch her.

    All she did was raise her hand, and grab my fist.

    I had noments to pass.

    If someone who is injured and who wasn''t even paying attention, can grab my punch without a sweat, which is powerful enough to shatter the building by just one swing in the air, is out of my league to defeat.

    It''s impossible.

    There is no way I can defeat her.

    I wanted to run, but my body wouldn''t stop trembling.

    I tried to break free from her grip, but I couldn''t break free.

    She raised her sword.

    I have to do something. If Idon''t, then I will be cut into two.

    As the sword was about to hit me, I punched the sword, and its direction changed to her hand, which was grabbing my hand and cut it.

    I immediately jumped back and threw her hand from my hand.

    Her hand was bleeding like any normal human.

    Suddenly, the bleeding stopped and a mass of skin covered the wound, and soon a hand appeared.

    "It healed?"

    Not just healed, it regenerated!

    I gazed at her stomach to check her wound, but it was healed too.

    There is no way anyone can regenerate this fast.

    No system can do it. Not as I know it.

    What should I do now?

    I can''t touch her even after using the Oyuoris, her body regenerates in a second, she is fighting without putting much effort

    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and said, "I can''t defeat her" as I looked at the red blood I love so much.

 Chapter 323: What a Monster

    Chapter 323: What a Monster

    Blood.

    Red blood.

    That color turns me on.

    I don''t why I like blood and its color.

    I don''t remember since when I started linking the blood, I just like it.

    I think it all started after Dau died saving me and Lier ten years ago.

    At that time, something awakened inside me.

    After that, whenever I saw blood, I just longed for it.

    It was only after that, I started killing people.

    I killed those who annoyed you. I killed those who judged me. I killed those who wronged me.

    But all of them were adults.

    I couldn''t raise my hand against someone who was the same age as me.

    That''s the only reason.

    When I got bullied, I couldn''t do anything to them.

    Something inside me stopped me from doing it.

    I was a kid after all. I couldn''t think of raising my hand against my friends.

    I didn''t do anything to them. I just endured everything.

    At that time, there was someone who always helped me when I was getting bullied. Someone who became my real friend.

    But once, she got injured because one of the boys tried to attack me with the chair, and it hit her neck.

    She bled.

    It was the same red blood I liked. But seeing that blood made me feel empty.

    I didn''t like that blood. I wanted to stop seeing her bleed.

    I couldn''t do anything.

    I was unaware of the term love.

    When she got injured, she lost almost half of her blood.

    The floor was dyed red with her blood.

    Everyone in the ss just kept watching her as she bled.

    She was crying in pain, crying for help.

    I didn''t know what to do.

    I should be happy after seeing the blood. But after seeing her blood, I wanted to scream, I wanted to run, so I did.

    I couldn''t bear it anymore.

    When the teachers came in, they rushed her to the hospital and called her parents.

    Her parents asked the reason for her injury. The school told them, "She injured herself"

    Her parents couldn''t believe it, so they asked to see the CCTV footage.

    The school denied.

    They threatened toin to the police. The school said, "You won''t have any proof"

    The school deleted all the footage, and said, "The data was corrupted" when the police asked the school for the footage.

    Rachel''s father was a doctor, which I recently got to know.

    He and his wife, Rachel''s mother, eloped when they were in high school.

    He got her pregnant, and her parents wanted to have her abortion. She didn''t want to.

    As for Rachel''s father, he was from a wealthy family. He had everything. He could have anything he wanted.

    There were many girls fawning over him.

    He had a bright future, but he eloped with Rachel''s mother, though both of their parents acknowledged themter.

    He chose her over his future.

    Now back to the main topic, Rachel''s parents knew she would never hurt herself. So they, including the police, asked the students.

    All of them said, "She did that to herself"

    At that time, I lost my remaining non-existing trust from humans.

    Her parents couldn''t do anything. The police couldn''t do anything without any proof.

    In other words, the school and those kids got away without sweat.

    When my mom got to know about this, I told her everything I knew. She had Elena''s parents investigate this.

    Even after two weeks, they couldn''t find any proof.

    The school had removed all the proof.

    I just couldn''t bear it anymore.

    The next day, there was news saying ''All the teachers of my school have been killed''.

    Later that day, there was another news saying, ''Some of the students including their parents are found dead in their house''.

    I really enjoyed seeing their blood and hearing their screams.

    All the me went to Rachel''s parents. But that was soon cleared when the culprit surrendered and confessed himself.

    Of course, he wasn''t the real culprit.

    The police didn''t find any evidence and his statement was falsified.

    When Rachel regained consciousness, she was told that all of them were expelled.

    I didn''t know half of this. I researched everything after I came back from the pce.

    I stopped going to school because my hate for humans just kept increasing.

    I was afraid that I would be something from where I wouldn''t be able toe back.

    I had already realized by that time, that I don''t like seeing the blood of some people.

    Even though it''s the same red blood, I feel weird.

    But the blood I am seeing right now.

    "I want to see it more"

    I don''t care if I can kill her or not, but I will keep hitting her until she bleeds and eventually dies.

    I focused the Oyuoris to my left hand too.

    Once it turned into the w, I jumped and leaped on the building to get enough speed.

    I kept jumping from one building to another, annihting everything I touched.

    When I was at enough speed, Iunched myself on her.

    It was different from all other times.

    This time, she was paying attention to me.

    She will stop my punch no matter what I do.

    Even if I use my hands, she uses her sword.

    I had no ns, but I will stillnd a hit on her.

    I punched her, and as expected, she stopped it with her fist.

    Now if I attack her with my other hand, she will just use her sword to defend herself.

    Twisting myself, I crouched down and jumped behind her.

    I formed a fist on my left hand, due to which the things around me got blown away, and punched her.

    My punch pierced her back and came out from her front.

    The reason my punch worked this time is that her body part was uncovered from the suit.

    Blood started pouring down from her wound, but soon stopped as her wound healed.

    "Are you kidding me?!"

    My hand is stuck inside her!

    I tried to pull my hand, but it didn''t move an inch.

    Dammit!

    I can''t move any of my hands.

    She let go of my right and swung her hand back.

    I crouched down, but it didn''t work.

    She grabbed me and pulled me.

    My hand will break!

    It will literally detach!

    I have to do something!

    My gaze fell on her sword.

    I grabbed her sword and cut her hand.

    I have to take my hand out before her hand regenerates.

    I stabbed the sword on her back and pushed all the way.

    She stopped moving.

    "I stabbed her in the heart, so she stopped moving?"

    I took out the sword and kept stabbing her in the back.

    After making a big hole in her stomach, I finally took my hand out.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed in relief as I said, "I should have done this first"

    "And," I gazed at her body which was still standing in the middle of the road, saying, "What should I do about her body?"

    There is nothing left in her body except some ribs and limbs

    I looked at her face and added, "Head"

    A cyborg, huh?

    This might be the strongest one I have encountered.

    Not only do they have systems, but the mechanical parts inside their body are boosting their strength drastically.

    "Even more powerful than Oyuoris...I think"

    I nced at my surroundings, which were a total mess.

    "It looks like a movie set where a deadly battle will happen"

    Still, this doesn''t exin why there is no one here.

    I felt a strong gust of wind, and before I could see the source, I was sent flying.

    I barely saw anything.

    It was her.

    Dammit!

    I should have reduced her to pieces.

    I kept mming into walls.

    From one to another, bouncing like a ball.

    I almost lost my consciousness.

    "That might be the strongest hit I have ever received"

    Even though I can''t feel any pain. I can feel the broken bones, and torn up muscles in my body.

    I finally stopped getting mmed.

    "Dam... mit"

    I couldn''t move my body for a few seconds.

    "Heal my body"

    [Regeneration started]

    "Force--"

    I shouldn''t force it.

    I have to avoid stress on my body, otherwise, all of Lily''s hard work would go in vain.

    I slowly got up, as my muscles ruptured.

    I couldn''t believe what I saw when I nced where I saw.

    I was in the hotel hall.

    Lights were turned on everywhere. Tables, tes, even the music, and the blood and...dead bodies.

    So this is where everyone was.

    Even though I said I like seeing blood, this is just disgusting.

    I nced at the walls.

    The walls where I came from have holes as far as I could see.

    I could see a figureing through those holes in the walls.

    "To be able and move even with that many injuries. What a monster"

 Chapter 324: I Have Come To Pick You Up

    Chapter 324: I Have Come To Pick You Up

    I could see a figureing through those holes in the walls.

    "To be able and move even with that many injuries. What a monster"

    There was still a big hole in her stomach which was slowly regenerating.

    With her every step, her wounds were regenerating.

    Soon, her ribs were covered by the mass of meat, and then skin.

    Her hand had also regenerated.

    She was top-naked.

    Her breasts were bouncing with every step.

    "Okay, that was unwanted information"

    I tried to walk but my body wasn''t responding.

    Lily still hasn''t woken up by all this.

    Dammit!

    I forced her too much, didn''t I?

    Before I could realize, she was standing in the same room.

    I dashed at her, or I wanted to, but my body didn''t respond and I fell down.

    Dammit!

    This body is useless.

    I tried to get up.

    My body was weighing me down.

    I got up and forcefully moved my hand to punch her, but it was no more than a bump.

    She raised her sword.

    I couldn''t even move my face to look up.

    Is this the end?

    I don''t ept the end like this.

    There is no way I will die.

    I have many promises to fulfill.

    I have to rule this world.

    Dammit!

    How many times have I gotten myself in a simr situation?

    Where I am about to die, and I curse myself every time.

    Dammit!

    I tried to punch her again, but my hands didn''t even move an inch.

    I felt dizzy and fell down on the ground.

    Dammit!

    I opened my eyes to see her swing her sword at me.

    My eyes automatically closed, as if it had epted defeat.

    Dammit!

    I won''t ept defeat.

    I won''t die.

    Not like this.

    I was waiting for my body to get cleaved, but never got hit.

    Or maybe my body is already cut, and I don''t even know?

    I opened my eyes to see the sword falling from her hand.

    What happened?

    She stepped-back some steps as a tear fell down from her left eye.

    She looked at me and raised...no, she moved her hand towards me, as if she wanted to touch me.

    She slowly started walking, but she started bleeding.

    Soon, blood starteding out from all over her body, including her eyes, nose, ear, and mouth.

    She stopped in front of me and fell down on her knees, with her hand still trying to touch me.

    She slowly moved forward, but before her hand could reach my face, her body melted.

    It stinks so bad that I almost puked

    I gazed at the spot where her body melted, there was nothing left. Not even her suit, or blood.

    Only her sword was lying on the ground.

    I stayed like that for a few minutes, until my body was regenerated enough to move.

    I stood up and once again nced there, saying, "How can someone melt like this?"

    Is it because she overused her powers? No, I know very well the reason behind all this.

    There is only one substance that can melt anything and reduce it to nothing.

    "It''s Oyuoris"

    No wonder she had tremendous power.

    No wonder she could stop me with one hand.

    No wonder her body was regenerating like that.

    No wonder

    "You bastards!"

    What the hell?

    What the hell?!

    What is this?!

    What the hell is this?!

    "Just who the hell are they?!"

    How the hell do they have Oyuoris?

    "So I was right after all"

    There wasn''t one Oyuoral in existence.

    That woman, she was crying.

    Why do I feel like this? She looked in pain. She died horribly

    Why was she trying to touch me?

    Or was it all my imagination?

    What if she was actually trying to choke me?

    But...that didn''t look like it.

    In the end, I couldn''t see her full face.

    Dammit.

    "Lil Das"

    My eyes automatically gazed at the source of the voice.

    "Dau! What the hell are you doing here?!"

    I immediately tried to hide my hand, but they were already back to normal.

    "I havee to pick you up.

    "Where--!" I stumbled and as I was about to fall down, Dau grabbed me.

    "How did you even find me?"

    "I was looking for you,"

    My body is aching like hell.

    My body hurts when I use Oyuoris, even if my pain receptors are off.

    "I searched all over the city," she added.

    "Are you an idiot?"

    She hugged me and said, "I can say the same to you"

    "You don''t have a system anymore. You are only a normal human now"

    "That won''t stop me from doing anything"

    "You promised"

    "I promised that I won''t act recklessly. I never said I won''t stop worrying about you"

    "Then you should have stayed at the pce and wait for me"

    I don''t even know what I am saying anymore.

    My mind is so confused.

    "You left from the funeral at 6: 30, but never came back till noon"

    "I could have been busy"

    "You could have, but you never informed me"

    "You should have called--"

    My phone was at the pce.

    "You left your phone in your room,"

    "Sorry for that"

    "I tried talking with your A. I through your phone," She showed me an earbud she was wearing and said, "But it didn''t work"

    "We were sleeping"

    "Then I looked over the pce area, but didn''t find you"

    "Lier didn''t inform you that I am with Elena?"

    "I haven''t seen Lady Lier since the funeral"

    "Where is she?"

    "She camete from the funeral, and ever since then, she has locked herself in her room"''

    She was very close to grandpa. No wonder she is the saddest.

    "The enemies might have attacked you"

    "They won''te after me now"

    "How can you be so sure? They already killed you once...twice" I stuttered.

    "No one knows I am alive"

    "You are roaming freely like an idiot. Everyone can see you"

    "But the Dau they wanted to kill is dead and buried deep beneath the horizon"

    "But you are Dau"

    "Alright," She grabbed my shoulders and said, "Give me a name, Lil Das"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Give me a new name, a new identity"

    "That won''t do anything. They are not going to stop"

    "I want to live with a new identity. I want to live a new life, as a new person"

    "With me?"

    "With you"

    I chuckled and said, "Even if You say that, I suck at naming"

    "Then I shall live with that name"

    "Ask someone else. As Lier, she will give you some good suggestions"

    She used to tease Dau by different names.

    "I am sure she would name me ''Deliold'' or something"

    "Then ask mother"

    "Ange," she looked down and said, "Ange is"

    Did something happen between mother and Dau?

    "You talked with mother?"

    She nodded and said, "Yes"

    "Have you told her about us?"

    She shook her head and said, "I couldn''t tell her"

    "Don''t worry. I will tell her"

    "Soing back to the topic," She hugged me and said, "Give me a new name"

    "I can''t think of anything"

    "Any name is fine"

    I thought for a while, and the first name that came into my mind after thinking of the names that start with D is, "How about Daisy?"

    "Daisy," She cradled my face and said, "It''s a good name"

    "As long as you like it"

    "So," Her face flushed as she said, "Can you call me that?"

    "Daisy?"

    Her face cheered up as she hugged me and said, "Yes. It''s a nice name"

    "So I am getting better at naming now?"

    "Maybe this one was an exception?"

    I chuckled and said, "Give me a break"

    She ced my arm around her shoulders and said, "Shall we go now?"

    I nced around and said, "Yeah"

    We walked some steps and Dau said, "Why did you kill this many people?"

    "What makes you think I killed them?"

    "You didn''t?"

    "I didn''t"

    "But I don''t see anyone other than you, and there are bloodstains on your clothes"

    "The attacker was" I looked at the spot where her body melted and said, "Can you take me to that sword?"

    "Sure"

    We walked to the sword.

    I tried to pick up the sword, but as my body was still healing, I couldn''t move much.

    "Can you get this sword for me?"

    Dau picked up the sword saying, "This is an unusual sword"

    "Be careful--!"

    "Ouch!"

    When she tried to pick up the sword, she cut her finger.

    "Idiot! What did I tell you?!"

    "I am okay," She showed me her finger saying,"It''s just a small cut"

    "But still--!"

    Seeing my widened eyes, Dau said, "What''s wrong?"

    "Your wound" I grabbed her finger to confirm what I was seeing, "It''s healed"

    Dau checked his fingers as she yelled, ''How is this possible?!", in surprise.

    "Do...you"

    Does she still have a system?!

    "Dau," I grabbed her shoulders and said, "Do you still have a system?"

    She shook her head and said, "I don''t. I confirmed it myself"

    "How?"

    "I tried to operate things which I used to when I had the system,but I couldn''t do anything"

    "Then why" I couldn''t think of any reason.

    "Maybe," she rubbed her finger and said, "What if it''s because this body is a clone?"

    "That," I thought about it deeper and said, "That might be the possibility"

    Do clones have high regeneration power?

    As I was thinking about that, I felt dizzy.

    I was about to fall down, but Dau wrapped my arm around her shoulder and said, "We should go home"

    "Take that sword with us"

    She picked up the sword and said, "Let''s go"

 Chapter 325: I Am a Very Pure Maiden

    Chapter 325: I Am a Very Pure Maiden

    As we walked out of the hotel door, I said, "Did you bring the car?"

    "No," she looked at me and said, "I am going to carry you till the pce"

    "..."

    The pce is more than 30 kilometers from here.

    "Is that what you want me to say? But unfortunately, I have brought the car" she added.

    She let go of me to open the car door. As I tried to sit on the driver''s seat, she hugged me from behind and said, "What do you think you are doing?"

    "I am going to drive of course"

    She dragged me to the back seat and said, "You can barely walk and you want to drive?"

    She opened the back door and pushed me on the back seat saying, "Rest here"

    She put the sword in the front seat and started driving the car.

    I feel a lot better now.

    The side effects of using Oyuoris are deadly.

    I should be careful before using it again.

    I tried to move my body, and it was moving. Not exactly like I wanted, but I would be able to walk without any support.

    I gazed at Dau, who was peeking at me from the rear-view mirror.

    As soon as she noticed I had caught her peeking, she averted her gaze and focused on driving.

    I chuckled and tried to go on the front seat.

    "Don''t you dare move from there"

    "But I feel a lot better now"

    "Just rest"

    "..."

    Now I kind of understand how Elena was feeling when I kept telling her to rest.

    It''s annoying.

    No wonder she teased me so much today.

    "Dau, listen--"

    "It''s Daisy"

    I sighed and said, "Fine. Daisy, listen, I want to sit there, so I can look at your beautiful face"

    Hope this works.

    "That won''t work on me"

    "Come on, I just praised your beauty"

    "Your sweet talk won''t work on me"

    I squinted my eyes and said, "I wille sit there"

    She grabbed the sword from the seat beside her.

    "What? Are you going to cut me with it?"

    "No," She raised the sword and said, "I will cut myself with it"

    I immediately sat back.

    She smiled as she put the sword back and said, "Good"

    I can''t win against her...no, I can''t win against any of the girls I love.

    As I saw sitting quietly, watching Dau''s driving, she looked at me with the corner of her eye rather than looking at me from the mirror, like she was doing a while ago.

    "Don''t stare that intensely"

    "I feel horny for some reason"

    "Wha--!"

    She almost lost her focus.

    "Don''t joke around like that!" Her face flushed as she muttered, "You idiot"

    "I am being serious"

    I honestly feel horny for some reason.

    "Is it because you are staring at me?"

    "I don''t know"

    Elena tempted me too much, but I was able to hold it in. Now it looks like I can''t.

    "Want me to," She nced at me from the corner of her eyes, then looked in a mirror and said, "Want me to help you?"

    "Focus on driving"

    "I can stop the car in the corner"

    "Look around us. There are dozens of cars passing by"

    "I will cover the window"

    "..."

    Looks like her witch is on.

    "Let''s do it after we reach the pce"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "That''s not fair, Lil Das. You are seducing me and then throw me away"

    "I just said I feel horny. You got seduced by that?"

    "Why else do you think? Don''t you know I am a very pure maiden"

    "Oh? You were a maid, not maiden"

    "I am telling the truth!"

    "Yeah, yeah. You were making moves on a small kid like me"

    "I never did!"

    "But you have tried to do it many times, right?"

    "Well," she averted her gaze and said, "I never did though"

    "You were trying to take my innocence. So lewd"

    "You were never innocent when you were a kid"

    "I wasn''t?"

    No. You were so dense that you never realized what you were saying, without understanding the meaning behind those words"

    "Ouch"

    I got to know one more embarrassing moment of my childhood.

    "You were so cute back then"

    "I am handsome now, right?"

    "I liked the cute you more"

    "Don''t say that. You are hurting me"

    "Back then, you were so dense that you never realized what others do to you. But now," she rolled her eyes and said, "You are a pervert who lusts after every girl he sees"

    "Not every girl"

    "Most of the girls"

    "Name them"

    "Me"

    "That''s because you seduced me and something awakened inside me"

    "I was being the usual me"

    "So I am also being the usual me"

    We bothughed for a while and kept passing jokes.

    "I would like to meet your girlfriend"

    "Elena?"

    "Who else?"

    "I have many girlfriends, and Elena is my wife"

    I want to meet her"

    "What will you do?"

    "I want to see her"

    "You saw her when you talked with her on the video call, right?"

    "I want to see her in person"

    "I know, I was just trying to tease you"

    "I want to see what type of girl she has grown into"

    "Don''t get any high hopes. She is a very unique girl"

    "A girl who doesn''t mind if her lover cheats on her is indeed unique"

    "Don''t say it''s cheating. My love for all of them is honest"

    "If you truly loved her then you would have never looked at any other girl"

    "I am aware of that"

    I question this to myself too.

    If I honestly loved Elena, then I would never have developed feelings for other girls. But here I am, married to another girl and in a rtionship 3 more.

    "But I know my love for them is real", I stated.

    "What do you mean by your love is real?"

    "Uh," I tried to find an exnation but gave up and said, "It''s real so it''s real?"

    "Have you ever seen a fake love?"

    "What is that?"

    "A love that never exists, but you can feel it. It''s not true love, and you know it very well"

 Chapter 326: Crazy in Love

    Chapter 326: Crazy in Love

    "Have you ever seen a fake love?"

    "What is that?"

    "A love that never exists, but you can feel it. It''s not true love, and you know it very well"

    "Like having no reason to fall in love but still said to be in love?"

    "That''s a contradiction of my statement"

    "You seem to have much knowledge about love even though you don''t have any experiences"

    "I have done my research on love"

    "What?!"

    That''s my first time hearing about it.

    "Don''t forget that I was once a teenager too"

    I gulped down and asked, "You had someone you liked?"

    She made a smug face and said, "Guess it."

    Iimmediately got up saying, "Don''t kid around, Dau"

    "It''s Daisy"

    "Now is not the time for that!" I got between the seats and said, "Answer me honestly"

    She looked at me with a distant smile and said, "I don''t know"

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Has Ange told you her love story?"

    "Dad told me"

    "Your dad''s love story is a lot different than Ange''s"

    "I know, you told me this before"

    "How much did I tell you?"

    "You said mother used to try various ways to impress dad, but dad never noticed her"

    "Yeah. Derek was very handsome, might be more than you"

    "..."

    She gazed at me and said, "Don''t make that face. You have Ange''s beauty"

    "That''s not making me feel good"

    "Ange was just like you when she was yet your age"

    "What exactly do you mean by just like me?"

    "Hmm,"

    "Chose your words carefully" I added.

    "Oh my! What will you do if I don''t?"

    I moved back behind her seat and raised my hands to her breasts as I said, "I will squeeze them"

    "Don''t do that, Lil Das. I am driving, you know?"

    "If you don''t want me to, then choose your words carefully"

    "I will just tell you what I think"

    "Go ahead"

    "In simple words, she was always horny"

    "..."

    "She always lusted after your dad, but always got ignored. And she used to rage it all out at the pce."

    "..."

    "There was one time when she ordered her men to kidnap him and lock him to the basement"

    "Are you sure we are talking about the same person here?"

    "Do you have any other mother?"

    "I don''t"

    "So listen quietly," She turned over the car on the turn and said, "She has also tried to rape him many times"

    "Wait a damn minute! There is no way mother would do something like this"

    "You don''t know how she was. Believe me. Even when she was pregnant--,"

    Dau cleared her throat and said, "Once she asked me, ''Say Dau, how can I make Derek mine?''. And I replied with, ''Make him fall in love with you''. She said, ''He doesn''t even notice me. He never talks to me. How can I make him mine?''. I said, ''Just keep doing it, and he will eventually be yours''.

    Dau sighed and continued, "Once she said, ''What if I use a drug on him and make him unconscious? What if I make love with him? Then he will need to take responsibility, right?''. She was very tough to handle"

    "I can''t believe mother was like this"

    "She was a very kind girl, but whenever it came to Derek, she went crazy"

    I gulped down and said, "So? What happened after that?"

    "Nothing"

    "Come on, something must have happened"

    She sighed and said, "Fine, I will tell you. After that, I tried to stop her by saying, ''If you do that then the King will kill him''. But she replied with, ''If I tell him I have his baby, then he won''t do anything"

    My mother used to be like that.I can''t believe it.

    I gulped down andsaid, "Then?"

    "The next day, she called him to the gymnastic room of the and told me to lock the room from outside. I didn''t want to do that since I felt sorry for Derek, but I couldn''t go against Ange. So I did as she said"

    "Then?"

    "Ten minutester, she called me and asked me to open the door. I still remember how freaked her voice was. I immediately opened the door and saw Derek passed out in Ange''sp"

    "..."

    "I honestly thought Ange killed him because Derek might have tried to fight back"

    "You thought that?!"

    "Can''t me me. She could do anything. As I said, she always went crazy when it came to Derek"

    "So?" I took a deep breath and said, "What actually happened?"

    "He passed out due to fever"

    "What?! Why did hee to school if he had a fever"

    "Ange asked him the same thing, and he replied with, ''Because you asked me toe''. After that day, she went silent and never tried to make a move on him"

    "That is some...crazy love story"

    "This is just a glimpse of their love story"

    "There is more?!"

    "Much more. Believe me, their love story is the best love story," she stopped the car and said, "And I watched that love story from the sidelines"

    Again, that distant look.

    Why is she making that face when she was talking about mother and dad''s love story?

    Wait.could it be that--! No, no, no! That''s impossible. But

    I gulped down and said, "say Dau"

    "It''s Daisy"

    "Say Daisy,"

    "What?"

    "Could it be that you were in love with dad?"

    She looked up at me and said, "I don''t even know why you thought that, but it''s an insult to me"

    "Sorry."

    "I will never fall in love with a man who already has another girl loving him"

    "She looked down and said, "That''s what I promised to myself, but looks like I have broken that promise"

    I scratched my chin and said, "That promise was to Dau, but you are Daisy now"

    She let out augh and said, "You always know what makes me smile"

    "I was just acting normal"

    "And that normal had made me fall in love with you"

    She looked up as we gazed at each other. Our faces were closing distances and before we realized it, we were kissing.

 Chapter 327: Dont Call Me Stalker

    Chapter 327: Don''t Call Me Stalker

    She looked up as we gazed at each other. Our faces were closing distances and before we realized it, we were kissing.

    She let go of the steering wheel and grabbed my face.

    "Dau"

    "It''s Daisy"

    "People will see us"

    "They won''t"

    She leaned close and kissed me on the lips, inserting her tongue in my mouth as she yed with my hair.

    "Let''s go home first," I said as I kissed her back.

    "One more kiss"

    She kissed me as she bit my lower lip and said, "It''s kind of exciting doing it here"

    I sucked her tongue saying, "Then don''t do it"

    "Your words and actions don''t match"

    "You know very well the reason why"

    She pushed me back on the back seat as she kissed meand climbed on me.

    She started kissing my cheeks, forehead, eyes, nose. She was kissing everywhere she could.

    I was letting her do whatever she wanted.

    She kissed me and said, "Do you mind?"

    I don''t, but I am damn sure you are going to regret it.

    "I won''t"

    "You will"

    "Let''s bet"

    "I am in"

    She continued kissing me. With her every kiss, she was burying my face on the seat.

    She opened her eyes as she grinned and kissed me.

    This Dau... Daisy. So this is how Daisy is when she is not holding back.

    I hate to admit it but I should have made a move on her a long time ago.

    Feelings are really mysterious.

    Ten years ago I would have never thought of doing this with her, but right now, we are lost in pleasure.

    I have never seen this side of her.

    She looks happier now. Her face is more cheerful.

    She seems to enjoy her life.

    I will make sure to keep her happy and pay back all her happy moments with more happiness.

    She took care of me for all these years, not it''s my turn to take care of her.

    I honestly have no idea for how long we have been kissing.

    I am telling her whatever she wants.

    The smile on her face makes me happy.

    [I was woken by a huge disturbance, and I see this]

    Lily!

    [You look like you are enjoying yourself]

    I am enjoying this very much.

    She yawned and said, [Good morning]

    It''s night!

    [Oh! Dau is wearing an earbud. Let me connect with it and surprise her]

    Don''t!

    [Hello Dau]

    She did it!

    Dau stopped kissing me and looked at me in shock.

    [I never thought you would be this bold]

    The shock on Dau''s face increased.

    [Want me to teach you some stuff that he might like]

    "Lil Das,"

    Dau was about to cry from shock.

    "It''s Lily"

    "Huh?"

    "Lily. My A. I"

    "But I haven''t connect--"

    "She did it herself"

    "She can do something like that?!" Dau eximed.

    "She can do anything"

    [That''s right]

    "Wait," Dau jolted back as she said, "So she was watching everything I did?"

    "Apparently yes"

    Shegasped as she said, "How embarrassing"

    "I told you," I pulled her and kissed her as I said, "You are going to regret"

    She tried to push me back as she said, "Stop. She is watching"

    "She watches everything"

    "Everything?"

    "Yes. She watches me take baths every day. She watches all the uh...lewd moments with Elena and Lier. She watches my embarrassing moments, and she watches them again and again"

    "That," she turned her face to the other side and said, "I wish I could do that"

    "You want to be a stalker?"

    [Don''t call me a stalker!]

    "Don''t call me a stalker!"

    "You are pretty much a stalker, Lily"

    [I am not]

    "You can''t convince me you are not"

    [I will take my revenge now]

    "You can''t do anything"

    [What if I can?]

    "You can''t"

    [Fine then. I will do something and you will apologize to me]

    She looks angry.

    Looks like I pissed her off.

    Never mess with Lily when she just wakes up.

    But still, she can''t do anything.

    I am not sleeping, so she won''t pull me in her dimension.

    "Are you nning to send the pictures to Elena or Lier?"

    [Something more than that]

    I gulped down and said, "Don''t tell me you are going to send it to mother?"

    That''s going too far!

    She will literally kill me if she finds out I am in this kind of rtionship with Dau.

    I need to tell her first before she gets to know it.

    [I won''t do something like that]

    I sighed in relief.

    "Then it''s okay," I kissed Dau and said, "Do whatever you can. I don''t fear anyone other than mother"

    [We will see]

    Five minutes passed by as I kept kissing Dau.

    Dau tried to resist at first, but then gave in and started kissing me.

    Lily hasn''t said or done anything yet.

    What is she trying to do?

    I feel kind of scared now.

    "Lily, are you there?"

    [Yes, I am. And I am almost ready now]

    I sighed in relief knowing she was there.

    At least she is not trying to harm herself.

    But still, she said she is almost ready now.

    What is she doing?

    Ready for what?

    I couldn''t help but worry.

    As I was gulping down in fear and kissing Dau, the car turned on and started driving itself.

    "Hey!"

    [I told you]

    She is controlling the car!

    "Lily, stop it"

    [Why? Continue your kissing with Dau]

    "I am Daisy now," Dau quipped.

    "Are you jealous?"

    [I am not jealous. I just want to see you scared face]

    "What type of weird movie did you watch now?"

    [I haven''t watched anything]

    "Then stop this madness"

    [This carwon''t stop until it reaches the pce]

    "What if some car came in the way?"

    [I have done all the possible calctions and set it]

    "Don''t lie"

    [I even checked the traffic till the pce and all the possible encounters will any car using the map]

    So that''s what she was doing!

    Isn''t this going too far?

    "Lily, stop it"

 Chapter 328: Ill Be a Villian

    Chapter 328: I''ll Be a Villian

    [I even checked the traffic till the pce and all the possible encounters will any car using the map]

    So that''s what she was doing!

    Isn''t this going too far?

    "Lily, stop it"

    [That''s not what you are supposed to say, right?]

    "You want me to apologize?"

    [You bet I am]

    I can apologize as many times as she wants, but if I do, I will be spoiling her.

    What should I do?

    I nced at Dau to look for an answer, but after looking at her, I gave up.

    She was grinning.

    She is enjoying this!

    Dammit!

    It''s all because of you in the first ce, don''tugh like that!

    "I won''t be apologizing. Stop this car at once, Lily"

    [How about you stop me by force?]

    "You know I will never do that"

    [If you want me to stop, then you have to stop me by force, or I won''t stop]

    "Come on, Lily"

    She increased the car speed and said, [I am not going to ''Come on'']

    I don''t understand.

    I know she is just kidding but.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed and said, "Lily"

    [I won''t stop--]

    "I love you"

    [....]

    "I love you so much Lily"

    [....]

    "I love you the most in the world"

    [Really?!]

    "After Elena," I added.

    She increased the speed more.

    She is just frustrated, isn''t she?

    I pushed her too much, of course she will get frustrated.

    "I am sorry, Lily"

    I am not apologizing because she wanted me to. But I am apologizing because I forced her too much.

    And I think she realizes it, because she has slowed down the speed.

    [Let''s talk more when you sleep]

    "Yeah"

    [You can continue kissing till we reach the pce. I will drive the car]

    "Are you sure?"

    [I am trying to test nmy driving skill]

    "Don''t crash us somewhere"

    [Hmph. I am not Elena]

    "...."

    I once let Elena drive the car, and she crashed it.

    She wouldn''t stop crying even though I said ''It''s okay'' countless times.

    She is really hard to please when she is sad.

    I looked at Dau who was about to puff her cheeks and asked, "What?"

    "Tell me you love me"

    "Aw, you are getting jealous?"

    She brought her face close to my lips, but didn''t kiss.

    There was less than one centimeter gap between our lips.

    I leaned close to kiss her, but she moved her face back and said, "Say I love you"

    What''s with everyone being overly demanding today?! Elena was acting the same way. Lily and Dau too.

    I think I know why.

    They are just trying to keep me busy, so that I don''t remember what happenedst night.

    Everyone thinks the same, huh?

    I Kissed Dau saying, "I love you"

    She wrapped her arms around my neck and said, "You are referring to me as Daisy now, right?"

    "I...am"

    "Are you sure?"

    "It will take time to get used to that name"

    She leaned closer and pressed her breasts against me as she said, "Can I call you Lil Das?"

    "I would prefer Das, but do as you wish"

    "Then how about my Lil Das?" she said as she kissed me.

    [He is not only yours]

    Dau was kissing me, but after Lily''s sudden interruption, she pushed me back.

    She was about to fall down, but I grabbed her hand and pulled her saying, "Stop doing that, Lily"

    [Fine]

    It was silent after that.

    Only the sounds of kisses could be heard.

    Lily must have gone annoyed by those sounds, so she yed acoustic songs.

    As we were lost in kissing, I suddenly remembered what Selena told me.

    ''I am your sister-inw and you are my brother-inw''.

    Thatis bugging me for a while.

    Like what the hell? Until some days ago, she wasn''t even ready to acknowledge me and Elena, and suddenly, she wants to change our rtionship.

    I don''t get it.

    I am kind of pissed.

    To be honest, I was fine with the rtionship we had before.

    It kind of reminded me of mine and Elena''s moments before we started going out.

    We used to fight every day and annoy each other.

    But now...

    Get a hold of yourself, Das.

    She is Selena, not Elena.

    You promised both of them that you will neverpare them, and here I keepparing them.

    I just keep breaking my promises, huh?

    I should start avoiding Selena as much as I can, then again, we won''t be meeting any time soon anyway.

    We are almost ten minutes away from the pce.

    As we were kissing, my gaze fell at the window.

    The city looks so silent.

    So peaceful.

    Everyone knows how many crimes are happening right now.

    As we are kissing here, someone might be getting murdered, someone might be getting raped.

    This city is nothing but full of nasty humans.

    This world is full of nasty humans.

    This world needs a hero. They want someone to save them. They want to be saved. If they want to be saved, then they should learn to save themselves. No one is born strong, no one is born to be good, no one is born to be a criminal.

    I will just say; define criminal. If there is someone doing bad things, does that make them criminal? But what if they are just doing what they are told to? What if someone who has the best reputation in the world, but in reality, they aremitting sins, just that no one knows about it? Doesn''t that make them criminals?

    Who has the right to call one criminal or a hero in the first ce? If one is a hero for some, the same person can be a criminal for others.

    In the end, it''s all about perspective. One can never be bad, they will be good, at least for one person. Since I don''t care about any of this, I don''t care what they think of me. I don''t care if they hate me.

    This is the world that belongs to the race called humans. They will keep evolving and once it ends, they will be extinct. Though that day seems very far away, yet it is very close. And I hate to say this, but I am one of those humans.

    And these humans want a hero, but since this world is full of criminals, they will never get one. If what the world needs is a protector, I will give them a destroyer. If what they want is a hero, I will be a viin.

 Chapter 329: Palace Infiltration

    Chapter 329: Pce Infiltration

    When we reached the pce, it was around 9 PM.

    Lily had parked the car right in front of the main gate.

    The security was tighter than usual.

    Two guards walked to the car and peeked in from the window on the front side.

    As Daull--Daisy and I were in the backseat, the front was empty. Seeing that, the guard immediately signaled another guard to take out their gun and aimed at the car.

    What a pain.

    Daisy tried to break free from my grip, saying, "I will show them my face"

    "You are not allowed to do that"

    "Don''t put restraints on me"

    "No one shall see you. No one can meet you without my permission"

    "You sound like some psycho lover"

    "I am psycho"

    One of the guards slowly walked to the back and peeked from the window.

    As soon as he noticed my gaze, he jumped back and yelled, ''It''s the King''

    I couldn''t hear what he said, though I could tell it from his lips movements.

    They opened the gate as Lily drove in and stopped in front of the pce door.

    [I will park the car outside]

    "Be careful"

    [I am not Elena]

    "..."

    She is hung up on that part.

    That''s only because, that day, Lily asked me to drive the car. I rejected her because Elena was with me. Then when Elena asked me to drive the car, so I agreed and.she ended up crashing the car.

    Ever since then, Lily won''t stop mentioning that whenever a topic about carses up.

    Daisy and I went to the backside of the pce.

    After walking in the garden for a while, I grabbed Daisy from behind and said, "Shall we continue where we left off?"

    "You want to do it in the garden?"

    I moved my hands up to her breasts and squeezed them saying, "In my room"

    When I squeezed her breasts, she tried to break free from my grip. I squeezed them again and she gave in.

    I kissed her nape and said, "You need to get used to this now."

    "I know. But still, this was too sudden"

    "You don''t like it?"

    She leaned back and said, "I always wanted you to do this."

    "Pervert"

    "She turned back and said, "Only for you"

    I kissed her and said, "Are you ready?"

    "Ready for what?"

    I ced my hand over her shoulder and the other hand on her legs to carry her.

    "Lil Das!"

    "What?"

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am carrying you obviously"

    "No--," She tried to get down, but when I tightened my drip she stopped resisting and said, "This is embarrassing"

    "I remember you carrying me like this"

    She averted her gaze as she said, "That was just one time"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Why do you remember useless stuff and not what you should?"

    "Maybe they are more important memories than we think?"

    "Those are important memories"

    "I have noticed that I don''t remember sad things about my childhood"

    "Do you know the reason?"

    I started walking as I carried her and said, "I removed them from my memories"

    "What do you mean?"

    "My system, it deleted my sad memories on mymand"

    "So you are saying you had this system ever since you were a kid?"

    "That''s a possibility. Because I can''t find with any other exnation"

    "I got my system after my surgery. But I never knew it"

    "I also need to talk to that doctor"

    "It was Doctor Goodwin"

    "Yeah, I remember. I didn''t see him at grandpa''s funeral today"

    "He camete"

    "I see"

    Did Gracee too?

    I haven''t seen her anywhere.

    She wasn''t at the party either.

    I could have gotten some juicy information from her.

    "Lil Das," Daisy said, pulling my sleeves.

    "What?"

    "If we go in like this, I will get kicked from the pce by Ange"

    "Don''t worry," I started running as I said, "Because we are not going from there"

    I started hopping, and Daisy started yelling.

    "Lil Das!" She shook my hand.

    "Stop!" she shouted.

    "What are you thinking?!" she grabbed my hand tightly.

    "All the bedrooms are in the middle of the pce, we can''t possibly go there without getting noticed"

    "We can"

    "How?"

    "Lily,"

    [All routes clear]

    "What movie dialogue is this?"

    [A science fiction movie I watched recently]

    "..."

    [It was awesome]

    "Is that so?"

    [Yes]

    "Then good for you"

    [I also learned how to do some stuff using your system]

    "What stuff?

    [Some hacking]

    "Those are all fakes. The stuff shown in the movies isn''t real"

    [But I tried it and it worked]

    "What the hell did you do?!"

    [I peeked from Elena''s phone]

    "You hacked Elena''s phone!"

    [Please don''t tell her]

    "When did you do it?"

    [Last week]

    "Did you really do it?"

    [Yes. Please don''t tell her]

    "Give me one reason not to tell her"

    [Because you love me]

    "She loves me too"

    [Because I love you?]

    "I love her too"

    [Don''t do this, Das. Please don''t tell her]

    "Convince me"

    [I will tell you what I heard and saw from her phone]

    "Deal"

    I am basically breaching Elena''s privacy here.

    I will tell her about thister.

    But I am curious what Lily saw and heard.

    [The coast is clear. You may proceed, Sire]

    I should minimize her time to watch movies.

    I clicked and jumped in the window of one of the closed rooms that I had left open.

    After entering the room, I opened the door, and quickly entered the room in front of it.

    Without stopping, I jumped out of the window.

    "Alright, phase one is cleared]

    [Well done, soldier. Now you need to proceed with caution]

    "I was trying to y along"

    [But fear not. We have secured all the routes. You shall proceed without worry]

    "Don''t ignore me"

    I slowly ced my leg on the wall and jumped up, using the markings on the walls.

    I entered the room on the second floor.

    I immediately opened the balcony door and jumped to the balcony next to the room. After jumping from one room to another, I jumped down and entered Daisy''s room.

    "Alright, we are here"

    I nced at Daisy, who was giving me a nk stare.

    "What?"

    "I thought we were going to your room"

    "You want to go into my room?"

    She nodded and said, "We will be doing something we shouldn''t, so yes"

    [Aw, she is so cute]

    "She can still hear you Lily, you know?"

    [I know]

    "How is the route, Lily?"

    [You may proceed with caution]

    I opened the door and dashed out, hiding behind the curtains.

    Usually, the hallways would be filled with maids doing their duties. But now, they are empty.

    As I dashed from one curtain to another, one hallway to another, one stairway to another. I stopped in front of Lier''s room.

    "Lil Das?"

    I don''t know what''s going on inside. I don''t know what Lier is doing inside, but I am sure she is crying.

    I want to go hug her andfort her, but I can''t do anything.

    She needs time.

    Dammit!

    The same thing happened the night grandma died.

    I tried tofort her, but it had the opposite effect. I made her sadder.

    "Why don''t you go in?" Daisy suggested.

    "I want to, but," I took a deep breath and said, "I will wait for her toe out on her own"

    She smiled and said, "You have matured"

    "Are you saying I wasn''t mature before?"

    She shrugged and said, "Who knows?"

    "..."

    I will show you how mature I am.

    I rushed to my room and said, "Lily, close the door and keep an eye on hallways"

    [Okay]

    I threw Daisy on the bed, and she bounced a little as she said, "Are you angry?"

    "What do you think?"

    "If you are going to use force on me, then please do so. I like when you are forceful"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes," she sat up and said, "Do you have any other special requests?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Like," she climbed on top of me as she said, "Like you want me to call me master while we do it"

    "You know we won''t be going all the way, right?"

    "We won''t?"

    "No. Elena will be the first"

    "You haven''t done anything with her yet?"

    "No. We were supposed to do it yesterday, remember?"

    "But you said you went to visit her, so I thought maybe you did it"

    "I didn''t! She was sick. I just went to spend some time with her"

    Though the temptation was real.

    "She is a really strange girl. You should give her some privileges, so she doesn''t regret her decision one day"

    "She is not that type of girl"

    "You won''t know. She might be enduring many things alone"

    "I know she is. But we have that inmon. And besides, Elena never hides anything from me. If I ask her, she will tell me"

    "You both are idiots," she remarked.

    "When we first met, I told her on face that she is annoying"

    "That''s so rude!" Daisy eximed.

    "And you know what she replied with?"

    "What?"

    "She said ''You are double annoying''. It might be the first time someone spoke against me"

    "What did you do then?"

    "Nothing"

    "That''s hard to believe. I was expecting something like, ''I pped her'' orsomething"

    "I wanted to do that. But for some reason, I didn''t"

    "She must be something amazing that she made you fall for her"

    "Yeah. All that time, I was trying various ways to humiliate her. I yelled at her every day. I wanted to make her cry, so she could stoping to me for tutoring. I wanted her to apologize to me"

 Chapter 330: Lilys Adult Lessons

    Chapter 330: Lily''s Adult Lessons

    "Yeah. All that time, I was trying various ways to humiliate her. I yelled at her every day.I wanted to make her cry, so she can stoping to me for tutoring. I wanted her to apologize to me"

    "But she neverstopped?" Daisy questioned.

    "Yeah. She always hadebacks to all my taunts"

    "I would have loved to see you face at that time"

    "I waspletely defeated by her. And without realizing that, I was fond of her"

    Rather than fond, I am more like obsessed with her.

    "I know that feeling"

    "Huh?"

    Why would she know

    "Say Daisy, did you have someone you loved when you were in high school"

    She averted her gaze and said, "Why do you ask?"

    "I just want to know"

    "Why do you want to know?"

    "Can''t I know?"

    "Well," She got up from me and said, "It was 35 years ago. It''s all in the past, so there is no reason talking about it"

    "Judging by your reaction means you had someone"

    She forced a smile and said, "I don''t know if that can be called love or not"

    "You don''t want to talk about it?"

    "There is no point talking about it. It was all in the past. I didn''t even know what love was at that time. I learned it after watching Ange and Derek"

    I sat up and kissed her, pushing her down as I said, "It''s fine. Focus on me now"

    She wrapped her arms around me and said, "Your love is very dangerous that I feel scared sometimes"

    "Get used to it"

    She kissed me and said, "I am getting used to it"

    I touched her breasts and copped a feel as I squeezed them lightly.

    Her face flushed as she turned her it to the other side and said, "It certainly feels weird doing this"

    "We will be doing more than this"

    "I know. But still, my stomach feels weird"

    "Aren''t you just nervous?"

    "I am. But it''s something else too"

    "Like a tingling sensation?"

    "Her eyes widened as she shouted, "Yes!"

    "Guessed it"

    "How do you know it? Are you having the same feeling?"

    "Not now. But I have experienced this"

    "With whom?"

    "You know her"

    "Lier?"

    "Lier doesn''t make me feel that"

    "Then who? I don''t know anyone other than Lier"

    "She is connected with the earpods right now"

    "Lily?!"

    "Yes"

    "You are doing that kind of stuff with a pixie?!"

    "Why would you assume that?"

    "You said she is a pixie and an A. I. I can let the A. I slide, but pixie," she looked at me in disgust and said, "I am worried about you"

    "Are you hearing this Lily? You will have to take all faults"

    [My mangoes are bigger than Daisy''s oranges]

    "Mangoes? What is she talking about, Lil Das?"

    "Don''t mind her"

    [By mangoes, I mean--]

    "Lily,"

    [But she is saying our rtionship is disgusting]

    "She didn''t mean it that way. She is just saying how could I lust for a pixie"

    [I want to know it too]

    "..."

    "Say, Lil Das. HOW did you fall in love with her?"

    [Yes, Day it, Das]

    "..."

    Seriously?

    "Say, Lil Das"

    [I am waiting, Das]

    "I don''t know"

    [That means you don''t love me]

    "That''s true cruel, Lil Das"

    They are so...annoying.

    "I honestly have no idea how I fall in love with you. I mean, I was in love with you even before I realized"

    [So like Elena?!]

    "No. No, no. I mean, with you...uh...I know I am in love with you. So it''s not exactly the same as Elena"

    [Then how? And why?]

    "I don''t know. I mean, like...uh.." I stuttered and said, "It was just like I wanted to be with you, and like...uh...I don''t know but for some reason, you looked cute to me. Everything you did was cute. Even your voice is so cute. I am just...captivated by you"

    I hope I was able to exin it properly.

    [...]

    Lily didn''t say anything in reply.

    Gulped down thinking I messed up again.

    I nced at Daisy who was dumbfounded. She blinked and said, "That was some...exnation"

    What does she mean by that?!

    So I messed up again, didn''t I?

    "Lily, say something"

    [Y-you better prove it, okay?]

    I sighed in relief and said, "Roger that"

    [So now shut and don''t say anything]

    "Uh..what?"

    [You can''t speak anymore]

    "Why?"

    [Because I say so]

    What is she ying now?

    [Okay now, Daisy. Are you ready?]

    "Ready for what?" I asked.

    [You shut up Das]

    "..."

    [Are you ready, Daisy?]

    "For what?"

    [Lily''s adult lessons]

    What the--!

    "What will you do?" Daisy questioned.

    [I have seen Elena and Lier make him feel good, and I know exactly what and how he likes to do]

    "..."

    "Are you saying that"''

    [Yes, I will tell you what to do. And do exactly as I say, okay?]

    Daisy sat up and said, "Okay, I will try my best"

    [Good. Now Das, get up from the bed]

    I got up from the bed.

    [Daisy, take off his clothes]

    "O-Okay"

    Daisy got down from the bed and took off my t-shirt saying, "It has bloodstains"

    "I will throw it anyway" I replied.

    [Das!]

    "Sorry"

    She is really into y.

    [Now Daisy,]

    "Yes?"

    [Kiss him]

    "Where?"

    [On the lips]

    "Okay"

    Daisy cradled my face and kissed me.

    [Good. Keep kissing him]

    She kept kissing me.

    [Drink all the saliva from his mouth]

    She started sucking everything from my mouth.

    [Now use your tongue to lick inside his mouth]

    She started ying with her tongue inside my mouth.

    [Suck his tongue too]

    She stopped moving her tongue and wrapped it around my tongue as she sucked it.

    I am...enjoying this!

    [Now slowly move your hand to his crotch and check how hard he is]

    She slowly moved her hand down from my face to my chest and my crotch as she kept kissing me.

    She touched my penis and jolted in surprise as he made some distance between us.

    She was so much into kissing that she was doing everything as Lily said.

    "You are so big!" She eximed.

    [He can get bigger]

    Stop!

    "More!"

    [Yes. His banana was the biggest when he did it with Lier in his closet]

    She is destroying my godly reputation.

    "He did it in the closet!. And by banana do you mean..." she fidgeted

    [Yes. And he got huge when he heard his mother footsteps]

    Stop it!

    "He got caught?!"

    You stop it too!

    [Unfortunately no. His mother went downstairs because his father called her]

    What do you mean by ''unfortunately''?!

    "So no drama?"

    Drama!

    [Yes, no drama]

    "Do you guys actually hate me or what?"

    [You are not allowed to speak!]

    This little...I will smack her today for sure.

    I won''t stop spanking her till she cries.

    "Life is iplete without romance", Daisy stated.

    [I know, right]

    Stop chatting!

    I am pent-up here. Don''t forget what you were doing.

    Come back!

    [Now let''s continue where you left off]

    Yes, please!

    "Please go easy on me, Lily"

    [Don''t worry. He will feel so good that you will jump to the number one spot]

    "Really?!

    What the hell is she talking about?!

    [No, sorry. Not the number one spot, that''s mine. But you can have the number two spot]

    Look at her. She wants to be on the top by using her tricks.

    [Are you ready, Daisy]

    "Yes. I will try my best"

    [Good. Now take off your top]

    She took her top off saying, "Okay--what?!", but stopped and said, "What''s there any need for me to take off my clothes?"

    [There is]

    "But I will just be using my mouth, right?"

    [Yes. But you will also use your oranges]

    "Uhh," Her face flushed as she said, "You have been saying this for a while, but what do you mean by oranges?"

    [Your breasts]

    "Wha--! They are called oranges?"

    [No, but the size is the same, so Das told me to call that]

    Hey! Don''t lie!

    "Are oranges not good enough?"

    They are good!

    [He said he wants watermelons]

    She is seriously looking for some spanking!

    "How can I make them watermelons?"

    No need to!

    [Let him squeeze them whenever he wants]

    Oh!

    Yes, yes. Let me squeeze them whenever I want.

    "Okay"

    Could it be that Lily is trying to

    But it''s still not allowed!

    She is basically fooling Daisy here.

    And I will spank her!

    [Take off your top now]

    "Okay"

    Daisy looked at me and said, "Sorry mine are not watermelons"

    Don''t believe her!

    She took off her dress, and now she was in her skirt and bra.

    [Take them off too]

    She took off her skirt.

    [Take them off too. Fast]

    She looked me in the eyes with her flushed face and slowly moved her hand to her bra and unhooked it.

    Her bra fell to the floor as she covered her breasts with her hands.

    [You need to take your panties off too]

    "What''s the need for it?"

    [You need to get naked before starting anything]

    Don''t die!

    "Is that so?"

    No!

    [Yes]

    Lily!

    Daisy looked at me with her face getting redder and redder and moved her hands to her panties.

    [Fast]

    Stop it, Lily!

    She will die of embarrassment.

    I closed my eyes.

    [Huh? Das. Why did you close your eyes? I can''t see anything]

    "..."

    [Das!]

    Whoa! She is so furious.

    [Das!]

    "..."

    [Answer me, Das]

    "You said I can''t speak"

    [Open your eyes]

    "First promise me you won''t force her more"

    [I am doing all this for you]

    "No point doing it if she doesn''t like it, right?"

    [Fine]

    I opened my eyes to see... Daisy naked.

    [Oh! Look. She is naked]

    She was covering her area with her hands.

    "Don''t force yourself, Daisy"

    [You can''t speak Das]

    "..."

    [Good. Now Daisy, sit on your knees and start licking his penis]

 Chapter 331: Fetish

    Chapter 331: Fetish

    [Good. Now Daisy, sit on your needs and start licking his penis]

    She looked me in the eyes and sat on her knees.

    This is really happening.

    I gulped down thinking, Daisy is going to

    She looked up and said, "Please forgive me if I am not good enough"

    ''It''s okay'', I want to say that, but this Lily will yell again.

    "I have knowledge but no experience, and I have never tried to use that knowledge on myself"

    I have so many questions I want to ask.

    [Now. Pull his pants down]

    She moved her hands to my waist and took down my pants.

    [Take his underwear off too]

    Lily sounds more desperate than me.

    Daisy took off my underwear and stared at my penis.

    [Now touch it]

    Slow down, dammit!

    She slowly moved her hand on my penis and touched it.

    "It''s so big"

    Didn''t you see itst month?!

    [Now start stroking it]

    "I know what I have to do"

    [But you don''t know where he likes it. So do as I say]

    "O-Okay"

    She started stroking as she looked up.

    I couldn''t see that look on her face, so I turned my face away.

    I feel embarrassed.

    I mean...it''s...Dau... Daisy.

    [Quest oneplete]

    Huh?

    What did she say?

    [I have made a list of things I want from you. And the first one was, ''Make him embarrassed'', and I just seed]

    Damn you!

    I thought she was trying to help me, but she is just ying around.

    Daisy stopped as she looked down.

    [Why did you stop? Keep going]

    She looked at my penis and said, "I have seen this ever since he was born. I watch it grow, and I am doing this now,"

    "..."

    If she is feeling too guilty, then I should stop her.

    We can have a normal rtionship if she wants.

    I opened my mouth to say that--

    Daisy looked up and said, "But I am Daisy now. All those guilts doesn''t matter"

    [Are you sure? You still have time to back up]

    "Weren''t you encouraging me till now?"

    [I was. But if you feel guilty and force yourself, Das will feel bad. And I don''t want him to hate me]

    "You are so considerate"

    She is not!

    She is a cute devil!

    I am sure she is plotting something else too.

    She looked up and said, "Listen, Lil Das"

    I raised my eyebrows.

    "I am doing this on my freewill"

    I blinked.

    "I am doing this because I want to. I am not doing this because I want your love, or to make you feel good. I am doing this for my own. I am doing this to make myself feel good. So please don''t think or feel any guilt, okay?"

    I chucked and blinked.

    "Now I will start" She opened her mouth and said, "Feel free to use my mouth as you wish"

    Dammit!

    The excitement is too much.

    This might be the most excited I have been so far.

    Never in my life have I thought about this situation.

    She took out her tongue and started licking the tip.

    It feels so warm.

    She raised my penis and started licking below it.

    She moved her tongue all over my penis and made it wet.

    She looked me into the eyes as her face flushed, and she turned her face.

    She is embarrassed too, huh?

    [Start sucking already]

    And she has no shame.

    Daisy moved my penis to her lips and kissed the tip.

    She kissed the tip again and again.

    She looked at me and grinned.

    Ah! Come on.

    She has also started messing.

    She opened her mouth and started sucking the tip.

    She was sucking the tip as she stroked my penis.

    Dammit!

    I can''t--

    I came.

    I came within two seconds.

    I came into her mouth.

    She stopped stroking.

    I am really scared to look at her face.

    I slowly gazed down at her, her cheeks puffed.

    I have no idea if that''s because of my semen, or if she is seriously puffing her cheeks, but I gulped down in fear.

    [Drink it! Drink it. Don''t waste a single drop]

    Stop it!

    My penis.the tip of my penis was still in her mouth.

    She looked me in the eyes and started gulping down.

    After three gulps, she sucked the tip and let go of my penis.

    [That was too much]

    "You came without warning. And why so fast?"

    I need to say something, or my dignity as a man will shatter.

    "You can''t me me. Thest time I ejacted was when I did it with Lier a month ago. And after that, I was saving everything for my night with Elena. And today, she tempted me so much that I might have done something to her"

    I am actually d that Selena came. If she hadn''t, then we would have continued kissing and I might have done something to her.

    Elena wouldn''t have minded, but I would have never forgiven myself if I had done something to her.

    "Your semen was so thick. It was hard to swallow, you know?"

    She opened her mouth and showed me her tongue saying, "I still feel like there is some stuck in my throat"

    [How did it taste? And Das you can''t speak]

    "It was bitter"

    [And?]

    "And nothing. There was his usual smell which I have loved--I love"

    I can guess what she was trying to say.

    [Now start round two]

    "Eh? Already? At least, give him some time to--"

    [He is hard as a rock. Just shove it in your mouth]

    I want to shove it in your mouth so you can shut up!

    She opened her mouth and sucked the tip, saying, "Please inform before you cum"

    She started stroking my penis as she moved her head back and forth.

    I feel like cumming just by watching her suck my penis.

    [Enough, Daisy]

    Lily said ''Enough'' for some reason, but Daisy didn''t stop.

    She kept sucking me and using her tongue around the tip.

    [Stop using your hand]

    Shepletely ignored Lily and kept sucking.

    [He doesn''t like it]

    She immediately stopped and took out my penis with ''Bupp''.

    "You don''t like it?"

    I shook my head.

    "You don''t like it?!" she eximed.

    I like it!

    I love it very much!

    [She likes to see the faces when they suck him. So suck without touching his penis]

    "Is that true?"

    I nodded.

    She squinted her eyes and said, "What type of weird fetish have you got now?"

    That''s not a fetish!

    I just like seeing their faces when they suck...fine. It''s a fetish.

    "Lady Lily, please tell me more about his fetishes"

    Lady Lily?!

    She is not ady, not in the slightest.

    [Very well, I shall tell you everything I know]

    I can''t tell who is fooling whom here.

    [Okay so, when you suck, make sure you use your tongue]

    "Okay"

    She moved her face closer to my penis and gobbled it one ago.

    She started moving her head back and forth.

    [Nice. Keep going]

    She is...good.

    I had to tell Elena what to do. As for Lier, she''s a pervert.

    But Daisy, she knows how to do it, and Lily is making it better.

    I think I will just cum with this.

    As she was sucking, she grabbed my penis and started stroking it.

    [You can''t touch!]

    Let her touch!

    It''s fine, dammit.

    She stopped and took my penis out of her mouth and said, "But I want to hold something"

    [Grab his thighs and suck his penis deeper]

    "I can''t. It''s too big"

    [Elena and Lier always do it]

    She furrowed her eyebrows and ced her hands on my thighs.

    [Das, You can deep throat her]

    Stop using those words!

    She moved up and kissed the tip of my penis.

    She looked me in the eyes as she opened her mouth wide and gobbled my penis.

    She tightened her grip on my thighs and started sucking intensely.

    Earlier, she was sucking through halfway, but now, she is trying to suck as much as she could.

    The face she is making right now is...unbelievable.

    [Good. Keep going. He is getting more and more excited]

    Only if she could shut up for a while.

    [Suck deeper]

    [Take it all in]

    She started sucking it deeper.

    She is using her tongue whenever she pulls back her face and sucks it when she moves forth.

    My penis feels so wet and warm that I feel like

    I want to cum. But I will try to hold back and enjoy it as much as I can.

    The tip of my penis had already started hitting her throat.

    [Move your head faster]

    [He is about to cum]

    Daisy looked me in the eyes and blinked.

    I can cum?

    I grabbed her head and started moving it back and forth.

    After some strokes, I came deep inside her mouth.

    I let go of her head, but she didn''t stop sucking.

    She kept sucking and swallowing my cum.

    She moved back but kept the tip of my penis in her mouth.

    She licked it with her tongue and bit it with her teeth as she looked it out.

    "You came deep in my mouth, I couldn''t taste it"

    [Okay, now time for round three]

    "Are you ready, Lil Das?"

    I nodded.

    I don''t think my penis will calm down anytime soon.

    "So," she touched my balls and said, "What do you want me to do now?"

    I want to lick you!

    [You are asking the wrong person]

    I have decided. Once I finish with Daisy, I will be in Lily''s dimension and do it with her till the morning.

    ===========

    [Edited on 24th December 2020]

    ================

    Hey guys! Merry Christmas!

    Thanks for all your support so far, and I hope you guys can keep supporting me.

    We havee a long way on this journey, and the journey has just started. There is a lot toe.

    I have one announcement to make.

    I am doing a giveaway of 1000 Webnovel coins. If you are interested in participating in it, then you must follow the rules and meet the requirements.

    *> Requirement- [Must need a discord ount, and must be in my discord server. (You can find the link on chapter 83, or chapter 200). I will be giving the code to the winner through Discord only]

    Eligibility- 1) The top three voters in the power stone ranking of this novel, and my second novel will get the rewards.

    2) The top three contributors in the fan ranking of this novel and my second novel will get the rewards.

    [The time period is from 25th December 2020 to 14th January 2021]

    [The results will be announced on 15th January 2021 (on Discord)]

    [The rewards will be given through personal message on Discord]

    [There will be giveaways every month from the next year]

    Again, Merry Christmas.

    Thanks for reading, and thanks for the support!

 Chapter 332: O Face

    Chapter 332: ''O'' Face

    [Okay Das, now sit on the bed]

    Thanks. I needed that.

    I was feeling so good that my legs gave out.

    I sat on the bed.

    [Daisy, start sucking him]

    Give her some time to rest, dammit!

    Daisy turned around and ced her hands on my thighs.

    She moved her head between my legs and said, "I am going to eat it now"

    Please do.

    She opened her mouth and in one go, my entire penis was in her mouth.

    She moved her hands from my highs to my groin as she sucked deeper.

    My penis had already started hitting her throat.

    I could hear a gagging sound as my penis hit her throat.

    She was moving her head back and forth with crazy speed.

    The suction caused by the speed feels so good.

    She was using her saliva to keep my penis wet and swallowing all her saliva with every stroke.

    Dammit!

    This is too much.

    If I had a heart, I would have surely got a nosebleed by now.

    She looked up and stopped, as she took out half of my penis and said, "Don''t just keep staring at me. Use your hands and my mouth as you want.

    I gulped down and thought, ''Well, if she says so''.

    I moved my hand to her head and formed a tight grip.

    Daisy loosened her head movement, so I could move it as I want.

    She opened her mouth and rammed my entire penis in her mouth.

    She didn''t move her head. She just kept gagging.

    She looked me in the eyes and red at me.

    Sigh

    Fine. I will move your head.

    I started moving her head back and forth.

    Whenever I moved her head forth, she would loosen her mouth. And when I moved it back, she would suck it.

    She kept using her tongue all over my penis.

    This feels too good.

    This might just be the best blow job I have ever received.

    I can move her head as I want. I feel like I can do it a lot faster. But

    I gazed down at Daisy, who was busy sucking my penis as I moved her head.

    She noticed my gaze and started moving her head faster.

    She wants me to move faster?

    I gulped down and started moving her head more intensely.

    Until now, only the tip of my penis had reached her throat. But now, half of my penis is reaching her throat.

    Whenever I force her head in, the tip of my penis feels so tight because of her throat.

    Lost in the pleasure, I kept doing that.

    Some more, and I will cum.

    Daisy was inplete sync with my hands.

    Suddenly, she started shaking my leg.

    I stopped and looked down.

    She took my penis out of her mouth and said, "Please tell me before youe. I want to swallow it while savoring its taste"

    I nodded.

    [Looks like you also started liking his semen]

    "No, it''s not like that. His semen has his smell, and I really really love it. I just can''t get enough of that smell"

    Compared to about half an hour ago, Daisy is being quite bold now.

    She ripped my penis on her cheek and said, "Shall we continue?"

    I nodded as I grabbed her head and shoved my penis in her mouth.

    She made an ''O'' face and pushed her head further in.

    Argh!

    So tight!

    My hands automatically started moving her head back and forth.

    I had also started moving my hips back and forth.

    Whenever I moved her head forth, I moved my hips forth too.

    When I did that, I came a little.

    I came deep in her throat.

    I looked down to see Daisy lost in sucking my penis.

    She didn''t realize it yet?

    I kept moving my hips as I moved her head in the same motion.

    My hips and the movement of her head were inplete sync.

    If I lose my focus, even for a second, I will end uping.

    My penis had started throbbing crazily. As if it would explode if I don''te.

    I let go of Daisy''s head as he grabbed my penis with her hand and started stroking.

    She moved her head back a little so only the tip of my penis could stay in her mouth.

    [Don''t do it like that. Show him how you take his cum]

    Daisy paid no attention to Lily.

    [Take out his penis and your tongue, and let him spray his semen in your mouth]

    She took out my penis and her tongue as she kept stroking my penis back and forth with her hands.

    Her tongue was hitting the tip of my penis.

    Every time she stroked it, she licked the tip and kissed it.

    I couldn''t hold back anymore, and came into her mouth.

    It was as if my semen shot itself in her mouth.

    After three shots, she put the tip of my penis in her mouth and started sucking. As if she wanted to suck all the remaining semen from my penis.

    After sucking it for a while, she let go of my penis and opened her mouth to show me my semen.

    It''s too much.

    I came that much?!

    She closed her mouth and gulped one time.

    She opened her mouth again to show me the remaining semen.

    And with two more gulps, she drank all of my semen.

    "It was so good"

    She grabbed my penis and kissed it saying, "Thanks for the drink"

    Thank me, not my penis!

    She looked up and grinned at me as she licked my penis.

    "How was I?"

    Should I speak?

    Lily will yell again, but who cares? She always yells.

    "You were awesome"

    [Das!]

    "Shut up, Lily"

    [You should have teased her more]

    She stroked my penis as she brought her face closer to it and sniffed it, saying, "I truly love this smell"

    She licked my penis and said, "And his smell is inside me"

    She stood up and kissed me as she sat on myp.

    "Be careful there, or my penis will end up in your vagina"

    "I will wee it"

    "..."''

    She pushed me down and said, "I still can''t believe I just did something nasty with you"

    "Same. It''s more exciting"

    "You know the reason, so do I"

    She kissed me and slid down, licking all the way down to my penis, and said, "It''s not showing any sign to calm down"

    "It won''t calm down"

    She kissed it and said, "It looks like I won''t be needing any dinner as I will be filling my stomach with your smell"

    "Wait! Daisy"

    She stopped and said, "What? Why did you stop me? Are you bored with me now?"

    "No. It''s just...just," I moved my gaze at her breasts and said, "I want them"

    Her face flushed as she climbed on me saying, "You want to drink my milk?"

    I moved my hand to her breasts and squeezed them saying, "There is no milk in them"

    I sat up as I kept squeezing her breasts and said, "But I will suck them"

    Daisy rose herself to the level of my face, so I could suck her breasts.

    I squeezed her right breast as I sucked it.

    "Anh~!"

    The moan surely caught me off guard.

    "Do it slowly, Lil Das"

    I pushed her down and got on top of her as I kissed her.

    She wrapped her arms around my neck as she pulled me down and kissed me.

    "I want to keep doing this all my life"

    [You can''t do it all your life]

    "I can, though," she said as she kissed me.

    [You can''t!]

    She kissed me again and said, "I can"

    [You can''t!]

    She kissed me again and again, saying, "I can"

    [You can''t!]

    If they don''t stop soon, I will get stuck in this.

    I moved my hands to her breasts and squeezed them.

    She looked at her breasts or rather, my hands that were squeezing her breasts and said, "Your hands were so big. I never realized"

    "My everything is big"

    She looked at me as she grinned and soon, I felt something mouthing my penis.

    I looked down to see her foot was touching my penis.

    I furrowed my eyebrows and said, "This has grown the most"

    I chuckled and squeezed her breasts with all my strength.

    "Mnm~"

    She tried her best to hold back her moan.

    "You know," I squeezed her breasts again and said, "I thought your breasts were bigger than this"''

    ''She gave me a nk stare.

    [You shouldn''t have said that, Das]

    "..."

    [You should be happy with oranges]

    Shut up!

    I really mean it.

    I am pretty sure her breasts were big.

    I truly loved her hugs. My entire face used to get buried in her breasts.

    Daisy red at me as her face twitched and said, "So you like being ones after all"

    Aw, shit!

    "No. I just"

    "You just want big ones"

    "No! I mean, yours were big. I am sure. I mean...uh...it''s not like I used to feel your breasts before, but when you hugged me, the softness was more than this"

    Her nk stare just got more nk.

    I gulped down and said, "Sorry"

    "Hey, Lil Das," she said in a monotonous tone.

    "W-What?"

    "Answer honestly, okay?"

    I gulped down and nodded.

    "O~kay?" Her stare got dark.

    "Okay, okay. Stop looking at me like that"

    "Do you like big ones?"

    Dammit!

    "I don''t"

    I tried my best to avert my gaze.

    Her arms were around my neck, but now, she is grabbing my face, so I couldn''t turn my face.

    "Answer honestly"

    [Yes, yes. Answer honestly]

    Lily. You have crossed your daily limit to trouble me. Don''t hate me if I go hard on you.

 Chapter 333: Please Dont Tease Me

    Chapter 333: Please Don''t Tease Me

    Lily. You have crossed your daily limit to trouble me. Don''t hate me if I go hard on you.

    "Lil Das"

    I gulped down as I looked into her eyes that were still giving me a nk yet dark stare, and said, "I just think big ones are better"

    She kept staring at me as her face puffed little by little.

    "You asked me to reply honestly"

    "It was because of my maid outfit"

    "Huh?"

    "There," Her face flushed as she turned it to the other side and said, "It had pads"

    "..."

    She nced at me and said, "say something"

    "There is no way the pads can create such softness"

    "My one outfit costs over millions"

    I am not surprised anymore.

    She stared at me as if she was expecting me to say something. But I am speechless.

    "Say, Lil Das"

    "What?"

    "Will you take the responsibility to make them big?"

    I squeezed her breasts and said, "I will try my best"

    She pulled me close and kissed me, saying, "It''s all for you"

    "I know"

    I moved my hand to her nipples and tickled them.

    "Don''t do that"

    "They are erect"

    "Don''t say that"

    I brought my face close to her right breast and bit her nipple.

    "Hey!"

    I squeezed her left breast as I kept sucking the right one.

    Daisy was pressing my face on her breast as if she didn''t want me to stop.

    "You can suck harder if you want"

    I chuckled and said, "That''s what I wanted to hear"

    I kept squeezing her breasts as I sucked the right one.

    She caressed my head and said, "Do it on the other one too"

    I moved my head to her left breast and started sucking it as I squeezed both of her breasts.

    I kept sucking her breasts for some minutes. Left and right both.

    She moaned once in a while.

    Both her nipples and breast had be hard.

    I nced at Daisy to see her expression, but what I saw left me confused.

    She was staring at me with a distant look like she was watching me, but at the same time, she wasn''t.

    I touched her face and said, "What''s wrong?"

    She shook her head and said, "Nothing. I was just remembering some of our old moments"

    "Were you happy?"

    "Yeah. We all were happy"

    "That''s all that matters"

    I moved up and kissed her.

    She cradled my face and started kissing me.

    After kissing for a while, she gazed at my penis and said, "Shall we?"

    "I want to lick you this time"

    She was smiling, but after I said that, the smile faded from her face.

    "Can I?" I confirmed

    "Why do you want to lick such a dirty ce"

    "It''s not dirty"

    "It is dirty"

    "You also sucked me and even drank my semen"

    "That was to make you feel good"

    "Then I am also doing it to make me feel good"

    "Liar. How will I feel good if you lick me?"

    "Hah?!"

    "What?"

    Is she for real or she is just ying dumb?

    I should ask her though.

    I gulped down and said, "Say, Daisy. Could it be that you have never masturbated?"

    Her face went red in seconds and said, "WHat does it have to do with this!"

    "Wait! Have you seriously never masturbated in your life?"

    She made a dissatisfied face and said, "I haven''t"

    "It''s hard to believe"

    I mean, she has the knowledge and all. But she never masturbated?

    Elena has been doing it even before we met.

    I once asked, ''Whom did you think when you masturbate?''. And she said, ''It''s different for girls''.

    As for Lier, she is a pervert.

    I don''t know about Serah, but she must also be doing it, right?

    And Lily, I think she is doing it right now.

    "I had no interest in all this. And I don''t think masturbating makes you feel good"

    "How are you so sure when you have never tried it?"

    She started fidgeting as she gazed left and right.

    I took a deep breath and said, "Okay, I will show you how awesome it feels"

    I slid down as Daisy said, "Wait, don''t"

    I paid no attention to her and started licking her vagina.

    "Please don''t use your mouth to lick such a dirty ce"

    "Don''t call it dirty"

    "It is dirty!"

    Her face was getting redder and redder.

    "Please stop"

    She was saying that, but she never tried to stop me.

    "It tastes good"

    "It doesn''t"

    I sucked her juice and moved up to kiss her.

    She kissed me back as I said, "This is what it tastes like"

    She got a lot calmer and spread her legs.

    "Don''t worry about anything"

    "If you say so"

    I slid down and started sucking her vagina.

    I used my thumbs to spread her vagina.

    "Don''t do that--anh!"

    I inserted my tongue inside her and rubbed my thumb against her clitoris.

    "Anh!"

    Now she is feeling good.

    Her vagina kept releasing more and more juice as I kept sucking it all.

    She was now using her hands to press my mouth against her vagina.

    With every suck, she let out a sexy moan.

    Looks like she will cum now.

    I stopped and sat up.

    She opened her eyes and shouted, "Why did you stop?!"

    "Does it feel good?"

    "It does! Please continue"

    "I don''t want to"

    She sat up and grabbed my shoulders saying, "Please keep sucking. I will do anything as you say"

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then promise me you will never feel inferior to anyone"

    "Why are you bringing this up right now!"

    "Promise, or I won''t continue"

    "Fine, fine. I promise I will never feel inferior to anyone"

    "And you will shout out all your opinions", I added.

    She greeted her teeth and said, "You nned all this, didn''t you?"

    "I didn''t"

    "You did! I am sure"

    "I honestly didn''t"

    "Then howe you are teasing me"

    "Because you can be easily teased"

    She grabbed my penis and tried to bend it.

    "I will break this"

    I chuckled and said, "Lier and Elena will kill you"

    [Me too]

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "I don''t like when you tease me"

    "You always tease me,"

    She hugged me and said, "You are always like this"

    I hugged her back saying, "You too"

    She kissed me and said, "So?"

    "What?" I questioned, kissing her back.

    "Why do you suddenly want me to promise that?"

    I pushed her down as I fell on top of her and said, "you know, I can''t keep my promises"

    She grabbed my face and said, "What''s wrong? Why are you feeling down suddenly?"

    "I said that I will love you all equally, but I can''t do that"

    "Elena will be always my favorite"

    "I know that"

    "But I don''t want you all to feel inferior to her"

    "Ah!" Her eyes widened as if she understood what I wanted to say.

    She pulled me close and kissed me, saying, "Don''t worry. I think all the girls know we can never win against Elena"

    "Thanks for understanding"

    "But I also think that all girls would try to take over each other, expect Elena"

    "That is true"

    She pulled my face and kissed me, or so I thought, but she stopped right before our lips could touch.

    "Who is number two on your list?" She asked.

    I tried to kiss her, but my head wouldn''t move because of her grip.

    She took out her tongue and inserted it into my mouth.

    "Please let me kiss"

    "First answer my question"

    Revenge?!

    I averted my gaze and said, "It''s Lier"

    She grinned and said, "I knew it"

    "Now please don''t ask who is number three"

    She kissed me and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t"

    I stared at her, her face, her breasts, her thighs, her legs.

    "Why are you checking me with your eyes?"

    "You are beautiful"

    Her face immediately flushed as she said, "Please don''t lie"

    "I am not lying. You are really beautiful"

    "I have shown you my naked body before when I was in my original body. But you never said that"

    "First of all, you weren''t naked. And second of all, you were beautiful at that time too"

    "But I had scars"

    "You were beautiful"

    "Which body do you like more? Real one or this one?"

    "I love Dau, now Daisy, the body doesn''t matter to me"

    "I like this body more," shemented.

    "Why?"

    "Because you will praise me"

    "I didn''t praise you because of that. I just said it because I wanted to"

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Oh?"

    "You know, I am amazed why the kid me never tried to make a move on you"

    "What are you saying, Lil Das?"

    "Let me rephrase that, you have always looked beautiful, even then, even now. So I am amazed why the kid me never tried to make a move on you"

    "I don''t think kids would understand those feelings"

    "Lier"

    She averted her gaze and said, "She might be a special case"

    "I am sure I have loved you ever since I was a kid"

    "Do you really mean it?"

    "I said I am sure"

    "If that''s true, then I am the girl you have loved the longest"

    "That''s the other way to say it"

    "I am happy"

    I slid down and rubbed her clitoris.

    "Are you going to cum?" I asked.

    "I don''t know. But I feel like something ising"

    I inserted my finger inside and her vagina started twitching.

    "Lil Das!"

    The walls of her vagina were gripping my finger so tight that I couldn''t move.

    "What''s happening. I feel--anh! Anh! Mnm~!"

 Chapter 334: The Fragrance of Daisy

    Chapter 334: The Fragrance of Daisy

    I inserted my finger inside her vagina and her vagina started twitching.

    "Lil Das!"

    The walls of her vagina were gripping my finger so tightly that I couldn''t move.

    "What''s happening. I feel-- anh~! Anh! Mnm~!"

    Whoa.

    So many moans.

    It''s so tight.

    I can barely move my finger.

    I moved my finger inside her vagina.

    "Anh~ This is amazing. Please don''t stop, ~Mnh~!"

    She is at her limit, a little more, and she wille.

    I took out my finger andid down beside her.

    "Lil Das!"

    She was ring at me like never before.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am not angry but.why did you stop? I was feeling so good"

    "I wanted to hear your moan more"

    Her face flushed as she said, "Please make me feel good"

    I grinned and said, "Want to try something?"

    "What?"

    "Get on top of me and turn around"

    "Wait, do you mean...that position?"

    "Yes"

    "That''s not happening!"

    "Why? Don''t you want to feel good?"

    "It''s embarrassing!"

    "You will feel good"

    She gazed at my penis which was ready to shoot more, and then looked at me saying, "Promise you won''t stop this time"

    "I won''t stop"

    She smiled and sat on my chest and turned around.

    "Am I heavy?"

    "You are so very very heavy"

    She red at me and bit my penis.

    "Don''t end up eating it by mistake" Imented.

    "It''s so tasty. I might just eat it"

    Soon, my dry penis was wet with her warm mouth.

    Her vagina was in front of me. I pulled her hips and brought her vagina close to my face.

    As I did that, she lost her support and her mouth ended up swallowing my entire penis.

    She immediately red at me, to which I said, "Sorry"

    I licked her vagina thinking, ''I can''t believe she has never masturbated''.

    Her vagina was leaking out so much juice.

    I started licking all over her vagina.

    She was already sucking my penis, but now, she got faster.

    I spread her vagina with my thumbs and inserted my tongue in it, as I sucked all her juice.

    It''s twitching now.

    She is about close to cum.

    Should I stop and tease her again?

    I nced at her,

    She was sucking my penis like it was her favorite dish.

    Just looking at her sucking my penis is enough to make me cum.

    I don''t know if she noticed my gaze, or maybe it was because I stopped sucking her, but she pressed her hips on my face.

    I think she is just trying to hold back her moans, so I don''t tease her again, but she doesn''t know holding moans won''t help her.

    I spread her vagina and inserted my finger inside.

    "Ouch!"

    She bit my penis due to sudden surprise.

    I won''t be surprised if it starts bleeding.

    She immediately sat up and said, "I am sorry, Please forgive me!"

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry"

    I started moving my finger up and down.

    Her vagina was twitching with every movement of my finger.

    "Anhm~!"

    She came.

    My finger was stuck inside, but I drank all her juice.

    She sat on my face and buried her hips on it.

    She looked down and said, "Please forgive me, but I can''t move my legs"

    My entire face is buried under her hips.

    I have no idea how I am able to breathe.

    I started sucking her vagina again, to which she said, "Lil Das! I just so stop it"

    "You just what?"

    "I just"

    "Just?"

    "I just came! So please stop. I am feeling sensitive there"

    "Then I should do itmore"

    "Lil Das, Please"

    "I won''t be stopping until either of us cum"

    She immediately grabbed my penis and said, "I will be the winner"

    Without wasting a second, she started sucking my penis.

    I could hear slurping sounds, which proves she is so desperate.

    Dammit!

    She acts so cutely sometimes.

    As for Lily, what is she doing?

    She hasn''t said anything.

    Is she sulking because I said Elena is my favorite?

    I don''t think so.

    Lily and Elena have been closer than anyone else.

    Should I call her? But if I do, she will

    Sigh

    Both my hands are on Daisy''s hips, as for my legs, they are free.

    I want to touch her head, but I can''t in this position.

    I will just make her cum, and tease her.

    I started sucking her again.

    This time, she was wetter.

    Her vagina was leaking juices like a river.

    This taste, and this smell, both are so great that I can''t get enough of it.

    I love this smell.

    I grew up smelling this smell.

    I grew up embracing this smell.

    The smell of Daisy.

    Hmm. The fragrance of Daisy sounds better.

    Earlier, I was using my tongue to lick the sides of her walls. But now I am licking all her insides.

    Daisy had already started shaking her hips back and forth, but it seems she hasn''t noticed yet.

    She is so lost in sucking my penis that she is not paying attention to what her body is doing now.

    This is bad.

    If she continues like this, then I wille within one minute.

    I need to do something.

    My gaze fell at her butthole.

    Should I do it?

    I pondered over it but then decided to do it.

    I slowly moved my finger to her butthole and gulped down.

    I gazed at Daisy, who was still lost in sucking my penis.

    She was moving her head up and down as she kept stroking my penis with her hand.

    I gulped down and, slowly, moved my finger close to her butthole.

    I just need to insert it.

    I moved my finger back and inserted it in her butthole the next second.

    She stopped sucking my penis and red at me.

    It was the scariest re ever,

    This wasn''t the reaction I was expecting.

    I was expecting a cute moan. But forget about moaning, I am about to cry from her re.

    She tightened her grip around my penis as her re got more intense.

    I took out my finger from her butthole and said, "Sorry"

    She tightened her grip even more and opened her mouth.

    What is going to do?

    She kept ring at me as she bit my penis.

    It hurts!

    She bit harder.

    Is she seriously going to--

    [Hey! Stop it! You can''t eat his penis]

    Lily! Save me and my penis.

    "He inserted his finger in my butthole"

    [So what? No need to get this angry]

    "I let him slide for all his mischiefs today, but I can''t let this one slide"

    I gulped down in fear.

    She is Daisy. She always does what she says.

    If she seriously eats my penis, though I don''t think she will. But if she did, I wonder if my system will be able to regenerate a new one or not.

    But, I don''t want to lose it.

    Let''s try to calm her down.

    I cleared my throat and said, "Daisy,e on. It was a mistake"

    "Mistake? What kind of mistake?"

    "I was going to finger your vagina, but I fingered your butthole by mistake"

    "How can anyone mistake a butthole for vagina?"

    "Well," Ipondered to find some excuses and said, "You see, you were sucking me so intensely that I was feeling so so good. And I was lost in pleasure and fingered your"

    I was trying to avoid eye contact with her, but when I looked at her, "I am sorry. I did everything on purpose"

    She tightened her grip and said, "Why would you do something like that?"

    "I just wanted to see your cute reaction, but nevermind"

    "Why did you think you would get a cute reaction if you finger my butthole?"

    "I don''t know"

    "If I finger your butthole," She raised her finger and said,"Will you give me a cute reaction?"

    "I won''t"

    "Why don''t I try inserting my finger and confirm it?"

    "Please don''t"

    "Why?"

    "I already apologized, didn''t I?"

    "But I am not convinced"

    "I love you"

    Her face flushed as she said, "Why are you saying it now"

    "So you can forgive me"

    "Do youthink I will forgive you if you sweet talk with me?"

    "I don''t know"

    She grinned and said, "I will forgive you. But," She red at me and said, "Don''t your dare do it again"

    "..."

    "Okay?"

    "Okay. I won''t. Please don''t look at me like that"

    She started licking my penis and said, "And you already won"

    "Huh?"

    "I came"

    "When?"

    Her face flushed even more and said, "When you did that"

    "You mean when I--"

    "Don''t you dare say it"

    I gulped down and said, "Fine"

    "I will make you cum now"

    "I will clean your vagina in the meantime"

    "There is no need for that. I have received enough pleasure from you"

    Even though she said that, she started moving her hips as soon as I started licking her.

    When I nced at her, she was yet again lost in sucking my penis.

    She has always been like that.

    Whenever she does something, she gives her all.

    About an hour ago, she was fidgeting and hesitant to take off her clothes. But now, she is focused on sucking my penis.

    This might be one of the reasons I fell for her.

    Her devotion is otherworldly.

    She would always do what she has been told to do, and give her best in it.

    She always fulfills all her promises andmitments, unlike me.

    "I am cumming!"

    My body jerked itself as I came in her mouth.

 Chapter 335: Do It With Me Too

    Chapter 335: Do It With Me Too

    My body jerked itself as I came in her mouth.

    Because of our position, the semen I shot in her mouth, came out as she coughed.

    "Are you okay?"

    She didn''t reply and started licking my semen around my penis.

    After drinking everything, she said, "I feel great. Your semen is really tasty. Can I get to drink it every day?"

    "That depends on you"

    "Maybe I will just store it in some jar and take a sip once in a while"

    "I won''t let you do that"

    She grinned and said, "That was a joke"

    "Your jokes are always humorless"

    "Are you trying to say I am boring?"

    "You are not boring. You are amazing"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "You are praising me more than usual today"

    "You got a problem with that?"

    "I don''t. But I feel like you are praising me because our rtionship has advanced"

    "That might be the reason. Or maybe I am just being more honest now?"

    "Oh?" She frowned her eyebrows and said, "Then I would like you to be honest with me all the time"

    "Are you sure? You might regret it"

    "Why would I regret something like that?"

    "Okay then, I will be honest with you"

    She pondered and said, "Lil Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "You did those pledges with Lady Lier and Elena, right?"

    "They are rituals"

    "It should be called pledges"

    My face twitched as I said, "You are the one you used to yell at me whenever I said, ''They should be called pledges'', and now, you are saying it yourself"

    "That was during your training. I was our master, and I had to do as I was told to''''

    "Now that I remember, you used to punish me even though I was logically right"

    She averted her gaze and said, "That must be your imagination"

    "I also remember the punishment"

    Sweat poured down from her face as she said, "Is that so?"

    "Yes"

    She gulped down and said, "What was it?"

    I don''t know if she just gulped down because she wanted to, or she swallowed my remaining cum in her mouth. But she looks hot when she gulps down.

    "Lil Das?"

    "You used to make me sit on yourp"

    Her eyes widened in surprise or shock, I don''t know. But she is making a very happy face right now.

    "That was just me trying to find excuses to cling you"

    "Say Daisy, have you ever regret living your life in the pce?"

    She smiled and said, "Ever since I was adopted, and given the name ''Edens'' to me, I have never, ever, not even once regretted devoting my life to the King, Ange, and now you. And I will devote my remaining life to you"

    "You are absolutely best"

    "Huh?"

    I grabbed her hips and sat up, to which Daisy rolled to the other side.

    "Were you trying to push me down?"

    "I was trying to get a hold of you," I hugged her and said, "I am never letting you go away from me"

    She got on myp and hugged me back, saying "I am not going anywhere. I will always be here, in this pce"

    "Say Daisy,"

    She patted my back and said, "Hmm?"

    "DO you love me?"

    "What type of question is that?"

    "DO you love me?"

    She chuckled and said, "I have always loved you"

    She was hugging me so tightly that our fronts were rubbing against each other.

    She caressed my hair as she slowly pulled my head back and stared at my face.

    Our forehead bumped as we kissed each other.

    Daisy let out a chuckle.

    "What are youughing about?"

    "Nothing"

    I kissed her again as I said, "Tell me"

    "I was just thinking"

    "Thinking what?"

    "I used to punish you and make you sit on myp, and here I am, sitting on yourp and kissing you"

    "Maybe I should give you punishment too"

    "You will punish your lovely maid?"

    "I will"

    "What kind of punishments?"

    "Will make you do embarrassing things"

    "Like?"

    Like, hmm," I pondered for a while, but nothing came to my mind.

    "Maybe I will make you wear revealing clothes?"

    "I am sitting naked in yourp right now, why would wearing revealing clothes will make me embarrassed"

    I kissed her and said, "I will make you regret saying that"

    "You keep saying ''I will make you regret this and that'', but you are not doing anything"

    My face twitched as I said, "I will make you regret saying that"

    She formed a wide grin as sheughed loudly.

    I knew it. Her smiles are heavenly.

    As long as I remember, I have never seen her smile. She rarely smiles.

    But now, right now, she is smiling.

    Was I able to make her happy? If yes, then I am happy.

    She keptughing as she stared into my eyes and hugged me.

    "I am very happy right now. For the first time in my life, I am this happy. Thanks, Lil Das, I really love you"

    Hearing that from her really calms my soul.

    "Lil Das"

    "What?"

    "Can you do it to me too?"

    "Do what?"

    "What you did with Lady Lier and Elena"

    "We just did"

    "Not that"

    "Then what?"

    "The ritual"

    "Oh!"

    "Do it to me too"

    "Okay. Which one do you want to do?"

    "None of those"

    "Huh?"

    "Let''s make our original"

    "Even if you say that, our original will be the same as the rest"

    At least some elements.

    She got up and kissed me, saying, "Let''s go it"

    She got off the bed and stood in front of me.

    I got off the bed and stood in front of her.

    "So?" I asked.

    Suddenly, she sat on her knees.

    "What are you doing?"

    She grabbed my penis and said, "Our original ritual"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    She is being such a kid right now.

    This might be the first time she has ever acted like that, at least in front of me.

    Her childhood should be worse than mine.

    ording to Lirole, Elena''s grandfather found her in his car and brought her here.

    Grandpa asked him to take her to some orphanage, but grandma adopted her.

    She might be happy after being adopted. But what before that?

    What was she before Elena''s grandfather found her?

    What was her real name?

    Who were her parents?

    What kind of life she was living?

    Daisy has never told this to anyone. ording to Lirole, whenever this topic came up, Daisy started to feel uneasy.

    She never talked about her past with anyone.

    It''s not like I want to know her past, but I want to know more about her.

    Thest time we met was about ten years ago. And we have spent about seven years together.

    Out of those 7 years, consider the first 3 years as invalid since...since what?

    I don''t remember anything before that.

    It''s not unusual not to remember that, but...why do I remember I memorized the book when I was four but nothing else?

    I gazed at Daisy, who was happily looking at me.

    Stop thinking about that stuff right now, Das.

    You are with Daisy right now, so focus on her.

    "Shall we start?" She said as she opened her mouth.

    Is she going to suck my penis again? How is that a pledge?

    She kissed the tip of my penis and looked me in the eyes as she said, "Promise me that you will always love me"

    "I promise I will love you till myst breath"

    She kissed the tip again and said, "Promise me you will never me yourself if something happens to me"

    "I," I took a deep breath and said, "I can''t promise that"

    "You have to promise"

    "Then since we are exchanging pledges, I want you to promise me too"

    "First you promise, it''s your turn"

    "I already promised once"

    "Do it a second time too"

    SIgh~

    I sighed and said, "I promise I will never me myself if something happens to you"

    She smiled and said, "Now it''s your turn"

    "Dasy, I want you to promise me you will never let yourselfe in danger"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "What type of promise is that?"

    "My type of promise. Now promise it"

    "I promise I will never let myself in danger"

    "Good. Now promise me that--"

    "Wait, wait, wait! Why is it your turn again?"

    "I promised you two times, so you have to make two promises too"

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Fine, go ahead"

    "Daisy, you will have to obey every word I say, no matter what I say, you need to obey it"

    She red at me and said, "Why are you trying to contradict what you promised me?"

    "You wish for my well, and I wish for yours"

    "..."

    "We both love each other and want to protect each other"

    "..."

    "You know, I know, that it''s impossible until one of us backs down"

    "..."

    "And I am not backing down"

    "Neither am I"

    We both smiled at each other as we said, "Let''s see who will have to back up first", in unison.

    She kissed my penis and started sucking it.

    "You don''t have to--"

    "I am just cleaning it"

    She was sucking every side of my penis.

    She took out my penis and said, "I guess we both have grown", and started sucking the tip.

    She was sucking the tip like she was sucking a nipple.

    Her jaw was moving up and down.

    I moved my hand and touched her lower jaw.

    It was moving up and down as she sucked.

    I rubbed it a little, and she looked at me as she gobbled my entire penis in her mouth.

    <em>Creak~</em>

    "...!"

    The door wasn''t closed?!

    "Lily! I told you to lock the door and keep an eye on the hallways! What are you doing?!"

    Aw shit! What should I do now?!

    What if it''s mother?

    If she sees me and Daisy like this, our rtionship might shatter beyond repair.

 Chapter 336: Give Me All My Worries Back

    Chapter 336: Give Me All My Worries Back

    <em>Creak~</em>

    "...!"

    The door wasn''t closed?!

    "Lily! I told you to lock the door and keep an eye on the hallways! What are you doing?!"

    Aw, shit! What should I do now?!

    What if it''s mother?

    If she sees me and Daisy like this, our rtionship might shatter.

    What the hell was Lily doing? I told her to keep an eye on the hallway.

    My penis was still in Daisy''s mouth, and we were standing right in front of the door.

    Hiding won''t work. I can''t even hide Daisy.

    The door half opened and someone walked in.

    Lights wereing from the door so the person''s face wasn''t visible, but it was clearly visible to me.

    "Lier"

    She looked at my face, then her gaze fell to Daisy, who still had my penis in her mouth.

    Her face showed no reaction. She was looking at me like Elena and Selena did.

    What the hell with that look? What does it mean? And where the hell did you even learn it?

    She stared at Daisy and closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.

    She opened her eyes again and stared at Daisy.

    This is bad. I am relieved that it wasn''t mother, but it''s no different with Lier.

    Grandpa died and I am doing this with Daisy. She is sad and instead of confronting her, I was doing this with Daisy.

    That''s what she will think.

    Do something Daisy. I am counting on you.

    I gazed down at Daisy.

    She still had a penis in my mouth and a nk look on her face.

    She froze!

    I have to do something.

    "Lier, this is--"

    "It''s fine. I am not looking for an exnation"

    "."

    "What''s with that look? Did you want me to get angry or yell?

    I shook my head.

    "I went to the kitchen to eat, and one of the maids told me that you haven''t eaten yet. So I was just here to invite you for dinner"

    "Oh!"

    "Have you already had your dinner?"

    "No. I aming"

    "Am I interrupting you two? You guys can continue, I can wait"

    "No! We are done" I gazed at Daisy and said, "Right Daisy?"

    She is still frozen!

    "Daisy?" I called out to her.

    "Daisy?" Lier questioned.

    "Oh! Yeah, you don''t know," I cleared my throat and said, "I named her Daisy"

    "Oh?" She raised her eyebrows and said, "So you guys have advanced your rtionship to the point where you use different names when on the bed"

    "No! Why would you even think that"

    "Am I wrong?"

    "Yes!"

    She looked at Daisy and said, "I thought she must have asked you to call her that. She likes to get into roles"

    "You are right, but uh you know, she is supposed to be Sherley, but she is Dau, so I gave her a new name, a new identity"

    "Hmm," She walked to me and said, "Daisy," She gazed a Daisy and said, "It suits her"

    I gulped down and said, "Why are you so calm?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I was expecting you would start yelling at her, but"

    "Ah! Yes, I want to yell and shout, but after looking at her reaction I held myself"

    We both looked at the frozen Daisy who still had my penis in her mouth.

    "Should I take a photo?" Lier asked.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I quietly sighed.

    "What''s with that sigh?"

    "Let it slide"

    "But I can use it against her and mess with her"

    "Look into her eyes, she is about to cry"

    She nced at her and grinned.

    I knew this would happen.

    She took out her phone and started taking pictures from all angles.

    Daisy''s eyes filled with tears.

    Stop it, Lier! Or she will cry.

    "I got some nice shots. Now let''s take a video"

    "Stop!"

    She started recording and brightened her phone close to my penis, or rather her face.

    "Smile please" Liermented.

    Daisy finally blinked and snatched Lier''s phone from her hand.

    "Hey! Give it back"

    Lier tried to take her phone back. After a few attempts, she was sessful in taking her phone back.

    She checked her phone and red at Daisy, who just smirked at her re.

    "Why did you delete it!"

    "Are you seriously asking that?"

    "Don''t worry Lier. Lily must have recorded this"

    "What?!" Daisy eximed.

    "Isn''t'' that true, Lily?"

    [Hmm?]

    "What were you doing?"

    [N-nothing!]

    "I asked you to lock the door and keep an eye on the hallways"

    [You just said ''Close the door and keep an eye on hallways'', you never mentioned lock the door]

    "Then you should have informed me Lier wasing. What were you doing?"

    [I was was keeping an eye]

    "Your voice says it all"

    [What do you mean?]

    "You were masturbating, weren''t you?"

    [How do you--I mean, what are you talking about? I have no idea what you are talking about]

    "I can''t believe you were masturbating in my mind"

    [I am masturbating in my room--ah!]

    "Lily, I am really disappointed"

    [Why?!]

    "I can''t believe you were masturbating while watching me and Daisy"

    [What''s wrong with it? Lier always does it. I am sure she was masturbating in her room]

    "She wasn''t. She must be crying"

    [Why don''t you ask her then]

    "Sure"

    I turned to Lier and said, "Lier, can I ask what you have been doing in your room since morning?"

    Her face flushed as she started fidgeting.

    Wow.

    Give me all my worries back.

    I gazed at Daisy, who was still smirking at Lier.

    I removed the earbud from Daisy''s ear and said, "Wear your clothes"

    Lier gave me my clothes.

    After wearing clothes, we are on our way to the kitchen.

    Both Lier and Daisy kept ring at each other while passingments.

    My body is still aching.

    Using oyuoris was a bad idea.

    I just used it on my hands, and my body is aching like hell.

    But I had to see it, and I will use it again when I have to.

    Using my system is stressing my brain.

    I still can''t think rationally for more than a few minutes.

    I think Lily is getting a lot more stressed than me.

    <em>Sigh~!</em>

    Why did it all have to happen?

    Can''t there be peace, so I can leave in peace?

    So I can spend my remaining two years happily.

    Today, that girl, she was a cyborg.

    She was using Oyuoris too.

    I hate to admit it, but she was a lot more powerful than me.

    If it wasn''t for using too much Oyuoris, she wouldn''t have melted by it.

    If she hadn''t melted, then she would have killed me. And after that Daisy would havee there, and that girl would have killed her too.

    Dammit!

    I couldn''t defeat one enemy. If ten more came like her, I would never be able to fight back.

    If the pce was attacked by them instead of those weak system users, I would have died yesterday.

    They are strong. I don''t know how many more types of enemies they have.

    I am sure they must have some stronger enemy than that enemy too.

    They are undoubtedly stronger than me.

    I can''t win against them. I need to get stronger.

    Using oyuoris won''t help much.

    I need training.

    I need to find the other three relics that Augustus was talking about.

    I don''t know what they are, how they look, where do I find them. But I need them.

    Lier nudged me and asked me what''s wrong.

    "It''s nothing"

    We reached the kitchen.

    "Mother and Lirole aren''t here?" I asked.

    "They will be eating in their room", Lier replied.

    "I see"

    It would be a bad idea to talk about Daisy and me, to mother right now.

    I will wait for her to get over grandpa''s death.

    The table was already set with three chairs.

    Lier nced at me, and then gazed at Daisy and ran to the table.

    Daisy did the same.

    "They are acting like a kid"

    Lier sat in the right chair and Daisy sat on the left, leaving the middle one empty.

    They both looked at me and grinned as they pointed their gaze in the middle chair.

    This won''t end well.

    I want to go take a bath.

    I tried to step back. They red at me and that''s all I needed to sit on the empty chair.

    As soon as I sat there, they both closed their chairs with mine and squeezed me in between.

    "Hey! Scoot over!" Lier shouted.

    "You get out of here!" Daisy eximed.

    They were yelling at each other but squeezing me in between.

    I took a deep breath and they both stopped.

    The maids came and severed the food.

    I started eating while Lier and Daisy kept fighting with each other with their eyes.

    <em>Sigh~!</em>

    They never get along.

    They have always been like that.

    Lier used to get ticked off on Daisy whenever Daisy tried to get touchy with me. While Daisy tries her best to provoke Lier.

    I don''t think much will change now. In fact- I nced at them and thought- it will be getting worse.

    As I was eating, Lier stuffed her spoon in my mouth, and as expected Daisy did the same.

    It''s dangerous for them to be together.

    I somehow finished eating and said, "I will go take a bath"

    "Okay," they both stood up and said, "Let''s go"

    "Huh?!"

    "What?", they both asked as they werepletely clueless.

    "What do you mean why ''Let''s go''? I am going alone"

    Lier grabbed my hand and said, "Why would you go alone,"

    Daisy grabbed my other hand and said, "When we are here"

    "..."

    Are you kidding me?

    They are miraculously getting along now.

 Chapter 337: Cat-Fights

    Chapter 337: Cat-Fights

    Lier grabbed my hand and said, "Why would you go alone,"

    Daisy grabbed my other hand and said, "When we are here"

    "..."

    Are you kidding me?

    They are miraculously getting along now.

    "I can go alone"

    They tightened their grip and said, "Let''s go," with a wide smile.

    I gulped down and thought, ''This is not going to end well''.

    They dragged me to the bathroom.

    "Take off your clothes"

    I knew it!

    "There is no need"

    "Daisy, pull down his pants. I will take off his top"

    "Roger"

    Don''t roger!

    They took off my clothes and stared at me.

    "What?" I asked.

    "You are getting more and more handsome day by day"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yes! It just makes me want to push you down" said Lier.

    "That is supposed to be my line"

    Lier rushed at me and hugged me.

    "Hey!" Daisy eximed.

    "Let me hug you", said Lier.

    "Take off your clothes too"

    She smirked and said, "You naughty boy"

    My face twitched as I nced at Daisy and said, "You too"

    "Very well,"

    Daisy took her clothes off.

    Lier''s jaw was dropped after seeing how Daisy took off her clothes without any embarrassment.

    Lier gritted her teeth and said, "You are indecent"

    "Oh my, you are right," Daisy hugged me naked and rubbed her body against me saying, "I am indecent, but once for my Lil Das"

    "You are thest person I wanted in his harem!", Lier shouted.

    "I want to say the same to you"

    Here they go again.

    "If you are just going to fight with each other, then do it at the side. Let me take a bath and sleep"

    "You can''t!" Lier grabbed me and said, "We both are going to have fun"

    "We three," Daisy added.

    "Tch!" Lier clicked her and said, "Fine. I will let you join"

    Sigh~

    Guess it ended.

    Now I can bathe in peace.

    Lier started dragging me to the pool.

    "I don''t want to bathe in the pool"

    "Das"

    "Hmm?"

    She touched my hair and said, "They have gotten a lot longer"

    "Yeah,"

    Afterst night.

    I can''t believe that all happenedst night.

    I will never forget that day in my life.

    It was my worst birthday so far.

    "Can I cut them?" Lier asked, tilting her head.

    "No"

    "Why?!" She shouted and said, "You let Elena cut yours"

    Damn her!

    She promised she won''t say that to anyone.

    I sighed as I looked at Lier''s pouting face and said, "Fine"

    "Yay!" She kissed me and said, "You wait in the pool, I will bring scissors"

    "Wait! Why scissors?"

    No one uses them.

    "Do you remember that chapter in the book gytewr?"

    "Are you seriously trying to copy that?"

    "You bet"

    "Have you ever done that before?"

    "Nope"

    "You will mess up my hair"

    "I won''t. Believe in my love"

    That''s not convincing.

    Lier grabbed Daisy''s hand and said, "Let''s go"

    "I am noting"

    "Why?"

    "I am naked"

    "Then wear clothes"

    "I don''t want toe"

    Lier raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you try to defy me"

    Daisy frowned her eyebrows and said, "Why do you want to take me with you?"

    "I can''t leave you alone with Das. And you are naked too!"

    Daisy smirked and said, "Oh, my! Just say that you are jealous"

    Lier''s face twitched as she said, "Why would I be jealous of your small boobs"

    Here they go again.

    "My breasts might be small, but Lil Das has promised me he will make them big, at least bigger than yours"

    "Impossible! I have the biggest--second biggest boobs in the harem"

    "Yours'' are just a lump of fats"

    "What did you just say?!"

    "I said you eat too much, and they are just a lump of fats"

    I shouldn''t have agreed toe here with these two.

    "For your information, mine were small tillst year. I made them big by masturbating every day for more than two hours"

    Lier, you just revealed your nastiest secret.

    "Oh, my! How shameless!"

    "You are acting shamelessly"

    "Lier, I am really tired today. If you want to cut my hair then please make it quick"

    "Why are you only saying that to me?! Say it to her too"

    "I was going to do that," I gazed at Daisy and said, "Daisy, please"

    "I can''t believe you are threatening me"

    "Does it look like a threat?"

    "Yes. As Lady Lier"

    I nced at Lier and she nodded.

    "I am sorry. I am just tired today"

    My body ache is fine, but my headache has increased.

    Lier slowly walked to me and wrapped her arms around me, saying, "We just wanted to relieve you, you know?"

    I kissed her and said, "I know"

    "I will bring the scissors. Go calm yourself in the pool"

    I kissed her again and said, "Come back quickly"

    "No need to hurry. Pleasee aste as you can, so I can enjoy my sweet time with my Lil Das"

    Lier left the bathroom, and Daisy dragged me to the pool.

    As I closed my eyes and rested there, "Say Lil Das"

    "Hmm?"

    "If Lady Lier and I had a huge fight, whose side will you take?"

    "I will just run away"

    She ced her head on my shoulder and said, "I wonder if Lady Lier hates me"

    "She doesn''t"

    "We have always been like that since she was a kid"

    "Yeah,"

    "We never get along"

    "That''s not true. You two just like to mess with each other"

    "It was the same with Lady Lirole. We fought for Ange, just like I am fighting Lady Lier for you"

    "Lirole and Lier are simr in more than one way"

    "BUt doesn''t that mean there is something wrong with me that I always pick up fights with them?"

    "I don''t think so. In fact, I am jealous of your rtionship with Lier"

    "Why?"

    Their rtionship is just like mine and Elena.

    "Lier will never talk like that with me"

    "You want to fight with her and curse her?"

    "I just want to mess with her"

    "I want to know what Lady Lier thinks about me"

    I felt someone''s arms around my neck as I heard the voice, "I think you are a pain to deal with"

    "Lady Lier!"

    I opened my eyes to see Lier wrapping her arms around my neck.

    "You are back already"

    "I came back as soon as possible"

    "Good. NOw answer what Daisy wants to know"

    "I already answered"

    Daisy puffed her cheeks and said, "I feel the same for you"

    Daisy and I were sitting in the pool, while Lier was outside, sitting on the edge and wrapping her arms around me.

    She had a scissor in her hand.

    "I will start cutting your hair"

    "Please don''t mess up"

    "Even if I mess up, you can have a hair cut anytime"

    "Great"

    Lier started cutting my hair.

    I couldn''t see anything, but I could feel her hands.

    It kind of feels so soothing.

    "What style do you want, Kind sir"

    "Oh! We are ying?" I cleared my throat and said, "I want the best one"

    "Understood"

    "If you make me happy with your skills, then I will give you a gift"

    "And what is the gift?"

    "My little friend"

    "I am going to get it anyway"

    "Stay in the act"

    Daisy was sitting in front of me.

    She was starting at Lier, or rather her cutting my hair.

    "I can do it too", she muttered.

    They are gonna start again, aren''t they?

    Daisy closed her distance with me and said, "Let me do it too"

    "Sure," I replied.

    "No way!", Lier eximed.

    "Why?!", Daisy shouted.

    "When I asked you toe with me to get the scissors, you didn''te. So you are not getting anything"

    "I didn''te because I was naked"

    "You are still naked"

    Daisy gritted her teeth and said, "This is thest time I am asking you, let me do it too"

    "Not happening"

    "I will get angry"

    "Go ahead. I am not a kid anymore. I am not scared of you"

    Daisy''s face twitched as she said, "You will regret this"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    Daisy looks awfully pissed.

    "Lier, give her"

    "Why do you take her side every time? Do you love her more than me?"

    "Nevermind. Please keep going"

    Daisy stared into my eyes, and then red at Lier.

    She dipped in the water and wet herself with water.

    Seeing her naked body, water dripping on it, and her wet hair, my penis got hard"

    She looked at my penis and smirked, saying, "It''s inviting me again"

    She ced her hands on my things and gobbled my entire penis in one go.

    "Hey!", Lier yelled.

    Daisy took my penis out and said, "What?"

    "Don''t ''What'' me! What the hell are you doing?"

    "Can''t you see? I am blowing him"

    "Why are you blowing him!"

    "Isn''t that why we came here?"

    "We did! But I am not ready yet"

    "Of course you are not. You are busy cutting his hair. So I will just take care of his penis until then"

    "No need!"

    "There is a need. See how good Lil Das is feeling right now"

    Lier dumped in the pool and gazed at my face.

    "He is making his regr face"

    "Wait for a second please," Daisy said as she started sucking my penis.

    "Si? He ish feelin gud"

    Lier''s face was twitching like never before.

    "Go bak tu kat hish hair"

    She shot a re at Daisy and said, "You are really asking for some beating"

    Daisy took out my penis and said, "You will beat me?"

    "Not that beating, but I will beat you in your game"

    Daisy smirked and said, "Good luck with that", and started sucking my penis.

 Chapter 338: Cat-Fights (ii)

    Chapter 338: Cat-Fights (ii)

    Daisy took out my penis from her mouth and said, "You will beat me?"

    "Not that beating, but I will beat you in your game"

    Daisy smirked and said, "Good luck with that", and started sucking my penis.

    Lier red at Daisy and then shifted her gaze at me as she puffed her cheeks.

    I closed my eyes thinking, ''Their rtionship will never change''.

    Lier started cutting my hair, and Daisy kept sucking my penis.

    I was already feeling good by hair cutting, and now that my penis is being sucked, the pleasure just got doubled.

    This is awesome.

    I could feel how frustrated Lier was by her hand movements, but she was cutting my hair kindly.

    I opened my eyes to see Daisy, who was moving her head back and forth.

    She noticed I was looking at her, so she gazed at me, and gagged herself with my penis.

    She gazed up at Lier and tried her best not to smirk.

    I will cum soon.

    I closed my eyes again and kept feeling pleasure.

    It actually feels good when you close your eyes.

    I want to grab Daisy''s head and cum in her mouth, but will hold myself.

    Don''t want to start another war.

    "I am cumming"

    She started moving intensely.

    I was about to cum, I couldn''t cum.

    Why did she stop? Or maybe she is still moving, but I can''t feel anything due to high pressure?

    I was about to open my eyes, but she started moving again, and I came inside her warm mouth.

    That was awesome.

    No water how many times I cum, I feel energetic.

    I opened my eyes to see Daisy swallowing my cum, or so I thought, but

    "Lier!"

    Lier was sucking my penis, and Daisy was trying her best to push Lier off.

    "That was so low of you Lady Lier!"

    Lier moved her head back and forth before taking out my penis from her mouth.

    She opened her mouth and showed me my cum.

    No, she wasn''t showing it to me, but she was showing it to Daisy, who was on her verge to explode from anger.

    Lier put her finger inside her mouth and took it out.

    My semen was dripping from her finger.

    She gulped down all my semen from her mouth and shoved her finger in Daisy''s mouth.

    Daisy started sucking Lier''s finger.

    Once they were both done, Lier took out her finger from Daisy''s mouth and said, "Be happy this much"

    "You are going off-limits, Lady Lier"

    "Oh?" Lier furrowed her eyebrows and said, "You were always going off-limits when Das and I were kids"

    Daisy made a poker face and said, "I have no idea what you are talking"

    "You always clung to Day saying, ''This is his punishment'', or, ''I am your master right now, so obey me''. Do you have any idea how scared I was of you"''

    "That was me being a master", Daisy replied with a straight face.

    "Whatever it was. I knew your intentions from the start. And know this, I am not scared of you anymore"

    "I don''t want you to be scared of me"

    "And happy with what I share with you"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You will only get one drop of Das'' cum, and the rest is mine"

    Daisy furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Who are you to say that?"

    "Don''t forget that I am his wife"

    "The second wife", added daisy.

    "The first one is not here, so I am in charge now"

    "Oh, my! Are you saying you will abuse your power to separate me and Lil Das?"

    Lier''s face twitch as she said, "Why do you make an exaggeration of every sentence I say?"

    She chuckled and said, "You are cute as always?"

    "Lier''s face flushed as she said, "Where did thate from?"

    "I know you won''t believe me, but half of the time, I did all those things just to annoy you and see your cute reaction"

    Lier''s face flushed more.

    "You were cute at that time too, and you are cute right now too", Daisy added.

    "Stop!" Lier hid behind me and said, "Das, she is acting weird"

    "Is that so? She has always been weird"

    Daisy gave me a nk stare and said, "Lil Das"

    "I am right though"

    "Remind me of one time I have acted weird"

    "Whenever you, me, and Lier slept together, you always waited for Lier to fall asleep, and sneak out with me"

    "What?!", Lier eximed.

    Daisy''s face flushed and said, "Why do you always remember useless things?"

    "I didn''t remember them. I have been remembering them slowly. Everything ising back"

    "Then," She fidgeted and said, "Do you also remember what we used to do after sneaking out?"

    "I do"

    "What are you two talking about?! And when did that happen?! What did she do to you?!", yelled Lier.

    "She used to take me to the library sometimes"

    "For what?!"

    "Nothing. She just taught me about various stuff"

    "Like?!"

    "About our ancestors"

    "Dont lie! We used to study that all day, so why would she sneak out with you to l teach you that at night?!"

    "I know it doesn''t sound convincing, but I am telling the truth"

    "Lady Lier, You might be misunderstanding me. The affection I had for him when you were kids, was of only as a guardian"

    "What else did she do to you?" asked Lier.

    "She sometimes took me to the tower, and we watched the city and the stars from there"

    "What else did you do there?!"

    "Nothing much. I always fell asleep on herp and when I opened my eyes, I was sleeping on the bed with you"

    "She must be doing something to you after you fell asleep!"

    "Lady Lier, as I said, he was nothing but a little boy for me"

    "I don''t believe you! I wouldn''t be surprised if you had raped him"

    Daisy was staring at Lier, but now, it turned into a serious re.

    "Lady Lier, you know that I don''t like to repeat myself for the third time, right?"

    Lier hid behind me again and said, "You can''t scare me now"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    Daisy sighed as she said, "Let me make this clear, I raised Lil Das, not because the King asked me to, or not because he was the son of my friend - who I think of as a sister. I only raised him, because I wanted to. Never in my life, I had thought about being in a romantic rtionship with him. I mean, I did want to, but it was just a feeling. I knew it would be impossible. I know my ce and limit, but you should also remember that I am not Dau anymore. I am not the same person who raised you two, not the maid you once knew. I am daisy now"

    "Daisy had kissed me many times though", Imented.

    She red at me and said, "I have also kissed Lady Lier many times"

    "Lier," I pulled her in front of me and said, "I know you are just messing with each other. But make sure you both don''t end up hurting each other''s feeling and this fights turns into real fights"

    "If we fought in real, then I would be dependent on you", Daisy said as he wrapped her arms around me.

    Lier also wrapped her arms around me and said, "I would like to hear more of what you remember of our childhood"

    "I know everything. Do you want me to tell you, Lady Lier?"

    "No thanks. I will ask my husband"

    "Stop referring him as your husband"

    "He is my husband, so I will call him my husband. What''s wrong with that?"

    "Can''t you just refer to him as ''Das'' when you are in front of me?"

    Lier nced at Daisy and shot a smirk saying, "Jealous?"

    Daisy''s face twitched as she said, "I have also yed Wife-husband y with Lil Das"

    "When?"

    "The night he came back from his house"

    Lier gave me a nk stare and said, "Why you never told me!"

    "You weren''t here"

    "Then what about the sneaking out stuff you told about? If you remember then you should have told me. If not, then you should have at least said that when we were kids"

    "You were a deep sleeper. I sometimes tried to wake you up, but you never woke up", I stated.

    "What are you talking about, Lady Lier? You and Lil Das also used to sneak out once in a while when I was asleep"

    "We were only kids, and innocent. Not like you, a pervert"

    "Might you want to think about that again?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Should I tell him about that?"

    "Lier immediately jumped on Daisy and hugged her as she said, "Aw, Daisy is so sweet. She is my favorite. I love you so much, Daisy"

    "..."

    What is it that Lier is going this far to hide it?

    Daisy pushed Lier back saying, "Stop doing that. I feel disgusting"

    "How rude, I am rubbing my big soft boobs against you, you should be happy instead"

    "Your clothes are annoying. Take them off"

    Lier finally took off her clothes.

    She grabbed her breasts and said, "Look at them. They are called boobs''''

    [They are bigger than mine]

    "Say, Lily"

    [What?]

    "Are you still masturbating?"

    [I am]

    "Stop it"

    [Why?]

    "I will being there once I am done with a bath"

    [Yeah, I know. We still have to repair your body]

    "Not for that"

    [Then?]

    "You should guess it. It''s pretty easy"

    [You are going to assault me?]

    "That''s right"

    [You will force yourself on me?]

    "That''s right"

    [Hey Das,]

    "Hmm?"

    [I am feeling sleepy, so I will just sleep. Good night]

    "Good night. But if you are thinking you can run away from this, then you are mistaken. I will assault you even when you are sleeping"

    [Aren''t you tired too? And besides, Daisy and Lier are relieving you. So let''s not do it toDas, okay?]

    Not happening. Mission ''Assault Lily'' will be initiated once I hit the bed"

    [I will go hide somewhere]

 Chapter 339: You Have Five Minutes

    Chapter 339: You Have Five Minutes

    As I was talking with Lily, I heard, "Hey! Do it gently"

    I nced at Daisy and Lier.

    Daisy was squeezing Lier''s breasts.

    "What are you two doing?"

    "I was checking how squeezing big breasts feels"

    "How does it feel?"

    "I don''t know," Daisy squeezed Lier''s breasts and said, "They feel artificial"

    "They are real!", Lier shouted.

    "Maybe you had surgery to make them big?"

    "I said they are real!"

    Lier moved her hands to Daisy''s breasts and pinched her nipples.

    "Anh~!"

    Both Lier and I were surprised by the moan.

    Lier nced at me and pinched Daisy''s nipples again.

    "Ahm~!"

    Lier smirked and pinched Daisy''s nipples again.

    "Nmh!"

    "Stop doing that!", Daisy shouted as she pped Lier''s breasts.

    They both red at each other and dashed at me.

    They grabbed my penis at the same time as they tried to push each other off.

    "Let go of his penis!", Lier yelled.

    "You let go!"

    "You already sucked it a while ago. Now it''s my turn!"

    "You just drank his semen! Now let me drink some!"

    "Not happening"

    My penis will break.

    "Okay, fine! Lil Das will decide who will suck his penis"

    Don''t bring me in your fight!

    "Fine by me!"

    It''s not fine by me!

    They looked at me and said, "Lil Das/ Das, who do you want to suck your penis?"

    "I am not answering"

    "Why?!"

    "I don''t want to hear, ''So you love her more'', or ''You chose her over me'', or something like that"

    They both furrowed their eyebrows and, "Tch!/ Che!", clicked their tongue.

    So they were aiming for that all along?!

    "Let''s do rock, paper, scissors," Lier suggested.

    "Let''s do it!"

    "You are on!"

    "Don''t cry if you lose"

    "That would be you!"

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Lier did rock, and Daisy did paper.

    "Heh!", Daisy smirked.

    Lier gritted her teeth and said, "It was the best of three"

    "Wha--! Fine. You will lose all"

    "In your dreams!"

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Daisy did scissors, and Lier did rock.

    "I won!"

    "We still have one more try," said Daisy.

    "You still have a chance to back out. If you do, then I will let you taste a little of his cum"

    "That''s my line"

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Daisy did rock, and Lier did rock.

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Lier did the paper, and Daisy did the paper.

    "Tch!/ Che!"

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Daisy did the paper, and Lier did the paper.

    "Stop copying me!", shouted Lier.

    "You are copying me!"

    "Rock! Paper! Scissors!"

    Lier did the paper, and Daisy did scissors.

    "Heh!" Daisy smirked and said, "Do you have any excuses now?"

    "It was the best out of ten!"

    "Not happening," Daisy said as she started sucking my penis.

    She sucked for a while and said, "Lil Das, let''s get out of the pool"

    We got out of the pool.

    Iid down on the floor and Daisy started sucking my penis.

    As for Lier, she was staring at my penis, or rather at Daisy.

    Lier''s face was so close to my penis that she could easily lick it if she wants.or she was actually trying to do that.

    Daisy gazed at Lier and stopped, saying, "What are you looking at?"

    "What''s your problem? Can''t I even see how you are sucking his penis?"

    "You can, but you are too close"

    "What''s wrong with it? It''s not like I am trying to do anything"

    Daisy squinted her eyes and said, "You better not try to do anything"

    She started sucking again.

    She was stroking my penis up and down with her hands and moving her head in sync.

    Lier again brought her face near my penis, but this time she was super close.

    She slowly opened her mouth and took out her tongue.

    Daisy was lost in sucking my penis and didn''t notice.

    Lier slowly moved her tongue and started licking my penis.

    Two at once is...awesome!

    Lier licked for a while and tried to touch it, but Daisy noticed and pushed her on the side.

    "What gives?! Let me suck it too!", Lier shouted.

    "You lost in rock, paper, scissors"

    Daisy got up and sat on my chest.

    "Please make me feel good too, Lil Das"

    Lier''s jaw dropped again.

    "She is so shameless," Lier muttered.

    "I heard you, Lady Lier"

    "You are shameless. How can you be so bold? Even I don''t say it directly. I thought you were a proper maid, but I had no idea you were hiding this indecent side of you"

    "I wasn''t hiding anything. I am an adult, and I know how to adapt. If I don''t say it, then Lil Das won''t do it"

    "See Das," Lier nced at me and said, "She is calling you dumb and dense"

    "I didn''t mean that!"

    Lier stood up and sat beside me.

    Daisy hesitantly looked back and said, "What are you ying at?"

    "Nothing really. I want to see your pussy"

    Daisy''s face flushed and said, "You can''t see it"

    "Why? You are spreading it in front of Das anyway"

    Daisy''s face flushed more as she said, "Don''t say it in an indecent way"

    "Say what? I can see your pussy dripping like it is hungry"

    She gritted her teeth and said, "You will regret this, Lady Lier"

    "You have five minutes to make him cum. If he doesn''t cum in five minutes, then it''s my turn"

    "I will make him cum in one minute"

    "I don''t think so."

    "Are you saying I suck at sucking?"

    "Was that a pun? And no, I am not saying you suck at sucking, what I mean is, he already came a couple of times, I don''t think he will have much left now"

    Daisy gasped and said, "Is that so?!"

    She turned back and said, "Is that true Lil Das?"

    Dammit!

    Lier will get angry, but

    "No"

    "Wha--!", Lier''s jaw dropped again.

    My system can reproduce it in seconds.

    As expected, Lier was ring at me.

    "You said you can''t cum more than four times"

    "That was," I turned my face the other way and said, "That was just an excuse"

    She didn''t say anything in reply.

    I couldn''t see what type of face she was making.

    I slowly moved my eyes to the corner to see her.

    Her puffed face was right next to my eye.

    "So you don''t like doing it with me"

    "That''s not it"

    "Then why did you lie to me?"

    "It was risky at that time. Mother could havee in anytime, you know?"

    "Then let me do it now"

    "Do it after Daisy"

    "Hey," she bought her face close to my ears and said, "How is she?"

    "She is great"

    "Better than me?"

    "I don''t know"

    "She drank your cum every time?"

    "She did"

    "Like all of it? Not even a drop was left?"

    "She sucked everything"

    "How does it feel to see her sucking your penis?"

    "It''s an awkward feeling"

    "I feel so strange seeing her suck your penis"

    "Isn''t that just jealousy?"

    "No. I don''t feel jealous for some reason"

    "Maybe it''s because you have never seen Daisy doing something like this?"

    "I always thought you two would end up doing something like this"

    "Seriously?"

    "Seriously", she replied with a straight face.

    Daisy was using her teeth once in a while when she sucked up.

    Sometimes, she rubbed my penis with her teeth, sometimes she bit the tip.

    It felt too good.

    "Look at you, making such a happy face," Liermented.

    "But it feels good"

    She raised her eyebrows and said, "You better make the same face on my turn"

    "I will try"

    Daisy started stroking my penis up and down with her hands.

    I am going to cum soon.

    I inserted my finger into Daisy''s vagina and started moving it in and out.

    Whenever I touched any of her insides, her vagina would grip my finger tightly.

    Her juice was overflowing.

    I spread her vagina with my thumbs and started licking it.

    "It''s so pink," said Lier.

    "Yours are the same"

    "Mine is pinker"

    I chucked and inserted my tongue in her vagina and started drinking all her juices.

    I nced at Lier with the corner of my eye, she was watching me suck Daisy''s vagina, closely.

    I kind of feel embarrassed.

    Now that I think of it, what is Lily doing?

    "Lily, are you watching this?"

    [Don''t talk to me. I am hiding]

    Look at her, trying to run away when it''s her turn.

    Lier moved her face to Daisy''s side.

    Without looking at Lier, Daisy pushed her back.

    "She is sucking your entire penis like it''s her favorite candy", remarked Lier.

    "You were sucking with the same face"

    "I don''t make a lewd face like that"

    "Right, yours was lewder"

    "When are you going to cum? I am so desperate here!"

    "How about you start masturbating?"

    "That''s," she turned her gaze to the side and said, "I did it a lot of times, so I don''t feel like doing it right now"

    "Hmm"

    As I was sucking Daisy''s vagina, Lier moved her finger to it and looked at me.

    I shook my head, whispering, "Don''t"

    She moved her finger to Daisy''s butt hole and nced at me.

    She got angry at me when I did that, I want to see how she reacts when Lier does it.

    Lier noticed my expression and pulled back her finger, then moved it again, and pulled it back.

    She stared at me and smirked.

    Dammit!

    She understood something was wrong.

    Lier grabbed my finger and moved it to Daisy''s butthole.

    "...!"

    No!

    Don''t!

    Please!

    Don''t do that!

    She will break my penis!

    I kept shaking my head, but Lier paid no attention and kept moving my finger towards Daisy''s butthole.

    I pulled back my hand and grabbed Lier''s finger and inserted it in Daisy''s butthole.

    "Ahn~!", moaned Daisy.

 Chapter 340: Not To Mess With Them

    Chapter 340: Not To Mess With Them

    I pulled back my hand and grabbed Lier''s finger and inserted it in Daisy''s butthole.

    "Ahn~!", moaned Daisy.

    She immediately gripped my penis tightly and red at me, saying, "I told you not to do that!"

    "I wasn''t me! It wasn''t me", I pointed at Lier, whose finger was still in Daisy''s butthole.

    "And please let go of my penis"

    Dammit!

    I was so close to cumming.

    Lier had a nk face, staring at both Daisy and me, as if she had no idea what''s going on.

    Daisy let go of my penis and grabbed Lier''s hand.

    Daisy is pissed.

    This is not going to end well.

    I will stop them if it gets serious.

    Lier inserted her finger deeper, and said, "You get turned on by this?"

    Daisy grabbed Lier''s breast and said, "Take your finger out, or I will rip your left breast"

    Lier inserted her finger even deeper and said, "You let go, I take it out"

    "Fine. On the count of three"

    "Three, two, one"

    Lier pulled out her finger from Daisy''s butthole, and Daisy let go of Lier''s breasts.

    "Lady Lier, This will be myst time telling this, ''Don''t ever do that again'', okay"

    ".."

    "Lil Das," Daisy looked at me and said, "This is for you too"

    She really hates it in her butthole, huh?

    "Why are you making such a big deal out of it?" No need to be this serious", said Lier.

    "You don''t know how it feels"

    Lier turned around, turning her butt at Daisy, and said, "You can do it to me too. I don''t'' think sticking a finger in the ass feels that strange"

    Without hesitating for a second, Daisy shoved her finger in Lier''s butthole.

    "Anh"

    "See? Will you still say you don''t feel anything?"

    "Stop!"

    Daisy twisted her finger and shoved it even deeper.

    "Stop! Dau! Stop!"

    She twisted her finger again and said, "I am Daisy now"

    "Whatever! Stop it!"

    Lier was groaning instead of moaning.

    Daisy took out her finger and said, "You better not mess with me, Lady Lier"

    "Don''t forget your ce, Dau"

    "It''s Daisy"

    "I am a princess! That''s no way for a maid to treat a princess like that"

    "I am not a maid anymore! And You don''t even act like a princess"

    "What did you say?!

    "You were cute when you were a kid, but now, you are just annoying"

    Lier''s jaw dropped as she said, "I am annoying?"

    "You are. As Lil Das, he will say the same"

    Lier nced at me.

    I shook my head saying, "You are not annoying"

    "He is just saying that so you don''t feel sad",mented Daisy.

    "You are passing the limit now, Daisy"

    "What will you do?"

    "..."

    "Oh! Let me rephrase that. What can you do?"

    Lier nced at me, as if she was deciding if she should do what she was going to do, or not"

    What will she do?

    I don''t think they will go physical. And I don''t think she will try to finger Daisy''s butthole again.

    There is only one thing I can think of, she will suck my penis to piss Daisy off.

    Lier took a deep breath and walked to me on her knees.

    So she is going to suck my penis!

    Lier nced at me again with the same look, and ced her hands on Daisy''s shoulder.

    Huh?

    Don''t tell me she is going to hit her.

    "What are you doing?", asked Daisy.

    "WHat''s wrong? Are you scared after challenging me?"

    Aw, shit!

    It will be a problem if they go physical.

    I sat up, trying to stop Lier.

    Lier brought her face close to Daisy and kissed her on the lips.

    "What the--!"

    Daisy immediately pushed Lier back and said, "What the hell are you doing?!"

    "I kissed you"

    "Why did you.." Daisy looked at me and said, "Lil Das" and jumped on me as she kissed me.

    I kissed her back and gazed at Lier.

    "What was that, Lier?"

    "I was just trying to tease her"

    "That''s no way to tease!", shouted Daisy.

    "I fingered your ass, so you fingered my ass to take revenge. So I thought if I kiss you, you will try to kiss me too, but you would never kiss me, and I would win"

    "There is no way I would kiss you!" Eximed Daisy.

    "I know," Lier nced at me and said, "And I won"

    I don''t know what to say.

    Seeing Lier kiss Daisy, I didn''t feel anything.

    I was expecting to be...jealous? I don''t know.

    How should it feel when your wife kisses your girlfriend?

    Sigh~

    She was just trying to tease Daisy.

    No need to waste my time thinking about it.

    "You two fight too much"

    They pointed their fingers at each other and said, "It''s because of her!"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    Iid down again and said, "Daisy, I am so close to cum. Please suck it"

    "Okay~"

    "You five minutes are already over", said Lier.

    Daisy waved her hand and shooed her.

    Daisy started stroking my penis up and down.

    "The precum is alreadying out", Daisy said, Licking the tip.

    She opened her mouth and started sucking my penis.

    She was moving her head up and down.

    It feels too good!

    I nced at Lier who was staring at me.

    She looks dissatisfied.

    I raised my hand and signaled her toe close to me.

    "Are you okay?", I asked.

    "I am not okay"

    "Really?"

    She chuckled and kissed me.

    "You look okay now"

    "She pisses me off"

    "I am not saying it''s your fault, but you both are guilty here"

    She nced at Daisy and said, "I am just trying to pay back everything she has done to me so far"

    "What about me?"

    "You are a special case"

    "I would like if you can take out everything I did to you, on me"

    She shook her head and said, "That''s part of my love"

    I couldn''t help butugh at her remark.

    She walked on her knees to Daisy.

    Daisy paid no attention to her and kept sucking my penis as she stroked it up and down with her hand.

    I can cum at any second.

    "Daisy," said Lier.

    Daisypletely ignored her.

    "Daisy,"

    She got ignored again.

    Lier grabbed my penis and said, "Daisy"

    "What is it?! Let me suck"

    "I am trying to help you"

    "What help?"

    "You are stroking him with your hand and also sucking his penis, doing two things a once must be tiring"

    "It''s not"

    "You know, if you do only one thing, he will feel better"

    What is she ying at now?

    "Is that so?", asked Daisy.

    "Yes, so stroke his penis, and I will suck it"

    "No thanks! You stroke it, and I will suck it"

    That was..me, Lier.

    What is she thinking? There is no way Daisy would let Lier suck.

    LIer started stroking my penis and Daisy started sucking it.

    I am going to cum!

    I could feel my penis throbbing in Lier''s hand.

    Lier gazed at me, then at Daisy, and smirked.

    "...!"

    Wait!

    Don''t tell me---!

    As I was about to cum, Lier pulled my penis from Daisy''s mouth and drank all my cum.

    Unlikest time, Lier sucked everything his time. Not even a drop was left.

    I can''t believe she nned all this.

    But

    I nced at Daisy, expected her to get mad in rage, but she was just staring at Lier.

    Lier smirked and said, "This happens when Lier gets angry"

    Stop it!

    You will make this worse.

    Lier was also surprised by no reaction from Daisy.

    Lier gazed at me and pointed her eyebrows at Daisy.

    I gulped down and said, "Daisy?"

    Daisy moved her gaze to me.

    "Are you okay?"

    She just stared at me and said nothing.

    "Hey," Lier ced her hands on Daisy''s shoulder and said, "Say something"

    "Hey," Lier shook Daisy and said, "I feel bad. Say something"

    Daisy finally reacted by blinking.

    I gulped down.

    Daisy''s eyes got teary and tears started falling down from her eyes.

    "Wha--! Hey! Why are you crying?!", eximed Lier.

    More tears fell down from Daisy''s eyes.

    "Come on," Lier nced at me in a worry and said, "Did I go too far?"

    Some more tears fell down from Daisy''s eyes.

    "Hey, I am sorry. Please stop crying"

    Daisy kept crying.

    "I will never do something like this again, so please stop crying"

    Tears were falling down from Daisy''s eyes like a river.

    Lier was about to cry too.

    "I swear on the name of Das that I will never mess with you again, so please stop crying"

    Daisy immediately smirked and said, "You fell for it"

    "Wha--!"

    Lier''s jaw dropped again.

    I forgot the count of how many times Lier made that face today.

    "That was all acting?", I asked.

    "What else?" Daisy wiped her tears and said, "Do you seriously think I would cry on this?"

    I shook my head.

    I did think that!

    "But those tears!", shouted Lier.

    "I was waiting for my eyes to dry up, so when I blinked again, it got teary. And all I had to do after that was keep forcing the water out of my eyes"

    "So you were just messing with me?!", yelled Lier.

    "Did you think only you can mess around?"

    "I honestly thought you were crying! I felt so guilty!"

    "Don''t forget you swore on Lil Das'' name that you will never mess with me again"

    Lier worriedly nced at me, as if she knows she can''t hold herself from teasing Daisy.

    "But I know you will never stop teasing me, so all I have to do is don''t get ticked off", added Daisy.

    They both are dangerous.

    I will try not to mess with them in the future.

 Chapter 341: Two At Once?!

    Chapter 341: Two At Once?!

    "Lady Lier, You drank his semen two times, when I was the one who sucked him. I am angry about that"

    "Didn''t you just say, ''I don''t have to get ticked off''?"

    Daisy cleared her throat and said, "I was ticked off before I said that"

    "You will never change, will you?"

    "Lil Das loves me the way I am, so yes, I will never change"

    Lier chuckled and said, "Good for you"

    "Indeed"

    What''s going on?

    I don''t know what''s going on, but they are definitely nning something.

    They stared at each other and smiled.

    Yup! Something is definitely up.

    I will just slip out.

    I slowly got up and tried to step back, but without looking at me, they grabbed my hands.

    I shouldn''t havee here.

    "Uhh," I gulped down and said, "You guys continue, I will go to my room"

    "Where do you think you are going, Lil Das?"

    "I just said I am going back to my room"

    She smiled at me and said, "Where?

    "My room"

    "Lady Lier," Daisy looked at Lier and said, "Can you hear what he is saying?"

    "No"

    Lier gazed at me and said, "Das, where are you going?"

    "My room"

    "Where?", they both said in unison.

    "Nowhere. I am not going anywhere"

    "Good"

    Dammit!

    They are more dangerous when they work together.

    "Lady Lier," Daisy grabbed my penis and said, "Please don''t interfere this time, or you will seriously regret it"

    Lier averted her gaze and said, "I don''t like it when you say it like this"

    Daisy ced her hands on my thighs and started sucking.

    This position is the best!

    Daisy was already gagging herself with my penis.

    Lier looked at her in surprise and sighed.

    She stood up and said, "I can do whatever I was with Das, right?"

    Daisy looked up and blinked as she kept sucking.

    She moved behind Daisy and kissed me.

    She was pushing Daisy''s head further in with one hand, and cradling my face with the other hand.

    "This is fine right? I am not interfering or anything. In fact, I am helping you"

    Daisy didn''t say anything and kept sucking.

    Lier moved her hand; which was pushing Daisy''s head, to my face and started kissing me intensely.

    My right hand was squeezing Lier''s breasts, and my left hand was on Daisy''s head.

    This is kind of awesome.

    "Suck my breasts too", said Lier.

    I squeezed her right breast and bit it.

    "Hey! No biting"

    "But your nipples got hard"

    "I will bite your penis too", Lier said with a straight face.

    "Sorry"

    As I was sucking her right breast, "Suck left one too"

    I licked her chest all the way to her left breast and started sucking it.

    I couldn''t hear the slurping sounding from below.

    I gazed down to see Saliva dripping out from Daisy''s mouth.

    Calm down!

    No need to hurry.

    Lier grabbed my face and said, "Look at me"

    You should calm down too!

    I am about to cum!

    I looked down again, but Lier forcefully moved my face up and kissed me.

    My hips automatically started moving back and forth.

    I stopped squeezing Lier''s breasts and started moving Daisy''s head back and forth with both hands.

    Daisy noticed my penis was throbbing and slowed down.

    I stopped moving her head and just followed her speed.

    Daisy started stroking my penis with her hand.

    Lier stopped kissing me, and I came in Daisy''s mouth.

    She sucked everything and opened her mouth to show it to Lier.

    "Do it again and I will p you"

    Daisy inserted her finger in her mouth and took it out, raising her finger towards Lier.

    Daisy slowly gulped down everything and showed it to Lier.

    "It was tasty", said Daisy.

    Her finger was still in the air. My semen was about to fall down.

    "You don''t want it?", asked Daisy.

    Lier sighed and opened her mouth to suck Daisy''s finger.

    As Lier was about to suck it, Daisy pulled back her finger and said, "Sit and suck"

    Lier took a deep breath and sat on her knees.

    She opened her mouth and sucked Daisy''s finger, or she would have, but Daisy pulled back her finger and sucked it.

    Lier''s face twitched, but she didn''t say anything.

    "Now we are even"

    "Are you done?", asked Lier.

    "Aww, are you sulking now?"''

    Lier''s face twitched as she said, "Can''t you shut your mouth?"

    "Oh my, if you mess with me, then it''s okay. But if I mess with you, then it''s not okay"

    "I let you suck my finger, and what did you do?! I didn''t do that!", shouted Lier.

    "That is what happens when you mess with Daisy"

    "Hmph!", Lier gazed the other side and said, "Then you will cry if I do something"

    "That was acting! I wasn''t crying"

    "Whatever it was. Do you know how guilty I felt"

    "Lady Lier, don''t forget that I am the one who raised you"

    "So?," Lier furrowed her eyebrows and said, "What does that have to do with this?"

    "All these teasing, messing, and tricks,es from you. You learned everything from me. And you can''t use it on me"

    "You didn''t teach me all that"

    "But you learn from me"

    "You know," Lier chuckled and said, "I had always looked up to you. I admired you"

    "Why are you saying it in the past tense"

    "Because I don''t admire you anymore"

    "Why?!", eximed Daisy.

    "We are on an equal stand now. Or should I say, I stand above you, and I will surpass you"

    Daisy pulled Lier close and hugged her.

    "Hey!", Lier tried to break free but gave in.

    Daisy patted Lier''s head and said, "You have already surpassed me"

    Lier made a frustrated face as it flushed and said, "Don''t admit defeat this easily, idiot"

    I am saying this because I am going to surpass you soon"

    Lier pushed Daisy back and said, "You are done now. Now it''s my turn"

    "Yes, it is"

    Lier grabbed my penis and started Licking it.

    "What are you looking at? Go away", said Lier.

    "You stared at me when I was sucking Lil Das'' penis, so I will watch you too"

    "Whatever"

    "This will be my first time seeing you suck Lil Das'' penis"

    "Is that so?" Lier licked upwards and said, "Then watch it properly"

    "I can''t believe you grew up to be like this"

    "You want a p?"

    "If you p with his penis, then yes"

    "I can''t believe you raised me"

    "You promised you won''t tease me"

    "I wasn''t teasing. I just said the truth"

    Lier started sucking the tip and nced up.

    She took out my penis from her mouth and said, "Want me to do something else?"

    "What?"

    She grabbed her breasts and said, "Boobjob"

    "Please"

    She raised her breasts and squeezed my penis between them.

    Nothing beats her breasts.

    The tightness is too much.

    Our bodies are already wet from the water, so it was easy for her to move her breasts.

    She started moving her breasts up and down as she kept squeezing her breasts.

    She moved closer and started sucking the tip of my penis with every stroke.

    I also started moving my hips.

    When she moved her breasts up, I moved my hips back, and whenever she moved her breasts down, I moved my hips forth.

    She had already opened her mouth and was sticking out her tongue.

    I am about to cum!

    As I was enjoying the pleasure, Lier suddenly stopped.

    "What''s wrong?", I asked.

    Does her hand hurt?

    She looked at Daisy; who was watching us with amazement, and said, "This is what big boobs can do"

    Daisy touched her breasts and said, "I can do it too!"

    "Yours'' are not big enough to make him feel good"

    Daisy looked down in dissatisfaction.

    Lier sighed and said, "Come here. I will show you how to do it"

    Daisy walked to us on her knees.

    Lier grabbed Daisy''s breasts and brushed them against each other.

    "Here, grab your boobs like this, and do as I do", said Lier.

    "I know what to do. You do not need to tell me"

    Lier''s face twitched as she said, "Is that so? Then I guess you don''t want to do it, right?"

    Swear poured down from Daisy''s face as she said, "I was just kidding"

    Lier moved back a little and squeezed her breasts, Daisy did the same.

    Two boobjob at once?!

    They started moving their breasts up and down, with my penis between them.

    The tightness just got doubled!

    Not only that, but their nipples are also brushing against my penis.

    This is awesome!

    Lier and Daisy''s faces were also a little flushed.

    "What''s wrong, Daisy? You are slowing down"

    "Slowing down? And me? You are the one who is slowing down, not me"

    They increased their speed as Daisy said, "Who will be drinking his semen?"

    "Me of course"

    "You already drank it two times"

    "You drank it more than me"

    "What we did in the room doesn''t count"

    "Let Das decide", said Lier.

    They looked up and said, "Lil Das/ Das, in whose mouth do you want to shoot your semen/ cum?"

    "Even if you ask me that, there is no way I can decide"

    "Me right?"

    "It''s me, right Lil Das?"

    "Don''t ask me. I can''t answer"

    "Let''s wait until he shoots out, and the one to grab his penis first will drink everything", suggested Lier.

    "No tricks?"

    "No tricks"

    They pressed their breasts against each other, resulting in my penis getting buried under them.

    "It''s throbbing already"

    They started moving more intensely.

    "I am cumming!"

    Without letting go of their breasts, they leaned closer to my penis to drink it.

    Daisy was a little fast, but Lier pushed her breasts and Daisy missed my penis.

    Some of my semen was shot on Daisy''s face and mouth and Lier sucked everything else.

 Chapter 342: Hungry For You

    Chapter 342: Hungry For You

    "I am cumming!"

    Without letting go of their breasts, they leaned closer to my penis to drink it.

    Daisy was a little fast, but Lier pushed her breasts and Daisy missed my penis.

    Some of my semen was shot on Daisy''s face and mouth and Lier sucked everything else.

    They both gulped down and stared at each other.

    Lier averted her gaze and said, "I swear I didn''t do it on purpose"

    Daisy sighed and said, "It''s fine. I got to drink his semen"

    "You are not angry?"

    "I am not"

    Lier ced her hands on Daisy''s shoulders and started licking her face.

    "What are you doing?", asked Daisy.

    "There is cum on your face"

    Lier licked all of Daisy''s face and showed her tongue to Daisy.

    "See? There was lots of cum"

    "It was on my face, so it''s mine!", proimed Daisy.

    "Do you really want it?"

    "How will you give it?"

    "Stick out your tongue"

    Daisy took out her tongue and Lier ced her tongue on it as my semen dripped on Daisy''s tongue.

    "Here"

    They started licking each other''s tongue and eventually, they ended up kissing each other.

    Daisy tried to push Lier back, but Lier started licking my cum on Daisy''s lips and kissed her.

    I smacked on Lier''s head and said, "No kissing"

    Lier grinned and said, "You don''t like when your wife kiss your girlfriend?"

    "It''s not like that"

    If Daisy also likes it then I won''t say anything, but she is clearly disliking it.

    Lier stood up and kissed me saying, "Here, have the kiss back"

    Daisy pulled Lier back and said, "That''s enough"

    She nced at me and said, "Lil Das, you can go to your room now"

    "What about you?"

    "We," she nced around and said, "We have to get rid of your smell, and," She looked down said, "Your hair is all over the ce"

    "Wait, don''t tell me you are still"

    "Yeah," she smiled and said, "I still have your hair collection"

    "Not going to lie, but I have always found that creepy and disgusting about you"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "That was rude of you"

    "That''s right, Das. It was very rude", said Lier.

    You don''t have any right to say that.

    "Why not? I am your wife"

    "I know all your dark secrets"

    "That''s just my love"

    "It''s very dark"

    "''Then your love for Elena is also dark"

    "..."

    That might be true.

    Daisy pulled me close to her and kissed me.

    "Go and sleep, we will be right back"

    I don''t want to go.

    "What if you start fighting again?"

    She gasped and hugged Lier, saying, "We never fight"

    "That''s right"

    "Yeah, yeah. Very convincing"

    I left the bathroom and wore my clothes.

    "That was really awesome"

    I just received a double boobjob, and it felt so good.

    What if it was a double blowjob?

    Just thinking about it makes me hard again.

    As I was walking in the hallways, I nced around to see the maids changing curtains and all the decorations.

    I ordered all of them to go home, but mother denied that order.

    New batches of maids will being tomorrow.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    All this time, I was thinking the pce is the safest ce, but I was wrong.

    The pce is the most dangerous ce.

    I have never trusted anyone.

    The security, or maids, elders, no one, I never trusted them. But now, I won''t trust anyone.

    I have to be extra cautious now.

    Everyone other than mother, dad, Lirole, uncle Ady, Daisy, Lier, Serah, Lily, and Elena means nothing to me.

    Others are no different from strangers, no matter how well I know them. They can never be a part of my family.

    I opened the door of my room and went in.

    I dashed and jumped on the bed.

    "I am exhausted"

    It''s still hard to believe all this is real.

    Until yesterday, everything was fine. Grandpa was alive, Dau was alive, everything was perfect.

    Who would have thought this would happen?

    "This all happened because of me.

    If it wasn''t for my coronation yesterday, this wouldn''t have happened. But I can''t be sure about that.

    If they had attacked nevertheless, then everyone would have died.

    We all would have been killed in our sleep.

    <em>Ring~</em>

    "A message?"

    <em>Ring~ Ring~</em>

    That ringtone

    I immediately got up and grabbed my phone.

    "Hey, Elena"

    [Hey, Das! Guess what?!]

    "What?"

    [Sely gifted me a new phone]

    That bi!

    "When I said I will buy you a new phone, you said, ''It''s okay''. So what is this?"

    [She just gave me out of the blue]

    Damn her!

    "Throw it"

    [Why?!]

    "Or just give it back to her"

    [Why?!]

    "I will buy you a new one"

    [But she will be sad]

    "I don''t care"

    [She will cry. Do you want to see her cry?]

    "I don--you are doing this on purpose, right?"

    [Doing what?]

    "Don''t y dumb. I know this is all your scheme"

    [I have no idea what you are talking about. I just want you and Sely to get along]

    She won''t admit it, huh?

    "I am sure you have made some simr deal with Rachel too"

    [What do you mean by ''Simr'' deal?]

    "Like, ''If you teach me then I will let you go on a date with Das'', or something"

    [No]

    "Then what was the deal?"

    [I will tell you when we meet in person. But it isn''t the type of deal you are saying]

    "Are you sure?"

    [You don''t trust me?]

    "I don''t trust your doings"

    [Idiot. I would never make a bet on you for fun]

    "Aww, how sweet"

    [But you said, ''If you teach me then I will let you go on a date with Das'', doesn''t that mean you were the one who was hoping it?]

    "Tha! It''s not like that"

    [Aww, are you blushing?]

    "I am not!"

    Dammit!

    She turned the tables.

    I need to change the topic.

    "What are you doing right now?"

    [Nothing. I just packed my bags, and--ah--just jumped on the bed]

    "Packed bags?"

    [I am going to grandpa''s ce with Sely tomorrow]

    "Already?"

    [Yeah. Grandpa is still in shock and refusing to eat anything]

    "Oh!"

    No wonders.

    He and grandpa were best friends. It''s natural for him to be in shock.

    Grace''s father was also grandpa''s friend. But I didn''t see him at the grandpa''s funeral today.

    No, maybe he was there, and I missed him?

    I have seen his picture of when he was young, but I don''t know what he looks like right now.

    That picture was over thirty years old.

    Maybe he was at grandpa''s funeral? I didn''t see Grace anywhere though.

    Maybe she was there too? I mean, I don''t know what she looks like.

    All my attention was to find Elena.

    [Das?]

    "Yeah"

    [Guess what?!]

    "What?"

    [Sely also bought a new car]

    "..."

    [It''s the next version of the one my parents have]

    That model cost around three million Kirs.

    The car I bought on Elena''s birthday was 5 million Kirs. And it got destroyed. I will need to buy the exact same one with the same number te, tomorrow.

    Is she trying to outdo me?

    Is she trying to pick a fight with me? Or is it some kind of challenge?

    "Is she trying to use all the money she got from her project?"

    [She said, ''It''s our shared car'', and also promised that she will let me drive]

    Yup! She is obviously picking a fight.

    [She will crash again], said Lily.

    Shut up!

    Weren''t you hiding?

    "What else?"

    [Nothing~ I am rolling on the bed right now]

    "Me too"

    [And Sely is standing naked in front of me]

    "...!"

    [What the hell are you telling?! Who are you talking--aaa! It''s Das!]

    It was...Selena''s voice.

    "Elena?"

    [Das! I was just changing clothes. Don''t you dare get weird ideas!]

    "I am not. Give the phone back to Elena"

    [And Don''t you dare imagine my naked body]

    "I am not interested in your naked body. I have seen Elena''s all the time"

    [Don''t--! You...I hate you!]

    "Same, same. I hate you too"

    [Sely, what are you saying? You will just make it worse---Hello Das, please don''t mind what Sely just said]

    "What was that?"

    [What?]

    "That, ''You will make it worse'', what do you mean by that?"

    [Who knows]

    "You are surely scheming something"

    [Am I?]

    "You are"

    [Then figure it out]

    "I am going to squeeze your breasts like crazy the next time we meet"

    [Sure]

    "..."

    So this threat won''t work on her anymore, huh?

    I need to find something else now.

    [Say Das]

    "What?"

    [Do you love me?]

    "What are you asking so suddenly?"

    [Do you?]

    "I do"

    [Then will you do as I say?]

    "I will"

    [What if I ask you to do something you don''t want to do?]

    "I will do it too. But it depends on what you are asking"

    [Like you hate something and if I ask you to love it, would you start loving it?]

    "It depends"

    [Hmm. What else~? What else~?]

    "How are you feeling now?"

    [I am hungry]

    "Then eat something"

    [I am hungry for you]

    "Then eat me"

    [Will youe here?]

    "If you want to, then I wille right away"

    [Hmm~ I want you toe, but Sely is here, and it looks like she is angry for some reason]

    "Tell her that I have no interest in her naked body"

    [You want to start a fight with her?]

    "We always fight"

    [Like we used to]

    "That was a different case"

    [Idiot]

    "I can hear you"

    [What did you do after you left my home?]

    "I came back home"

    [And?]

    "And Daisy--I mean, Dau and I had some fun"

    [What type of fun?]

    "Fun type of fun"

    [Did you enjoy it?]

    "I did"

 Chapter 343: Coming To Catch You

    Chapter 343: Coming To Catch You

    [What type of fun?]

    "Fun type of fun"

    [Did you enjoy it?]

    "I did"

    [What else?]

    "Then Lier saw us and teased Dau"

    [Then?]

    "Then I ate dinner with them and took a bath]

    [With them?]

    "Yes. Lier cut my hair too"

    [She is copying me]

    "Maybe."

    [Did you have fun in the bathroom too?]

    "Yeah, though they just kept messing with each other till the end"

    [Is Lier there right now?]

    "She should be here in a few minutes"

    [Nevermind then]

    "What did you want to talk about with her?"

    [Nothing. Just some girls talk]

    "Don''t talk about me in your girls talk"

    [You are the only topic we discuss]

    "I hope you all are not making fun of me"

    [We do. Lier talks about so much embarrassing stuff about you]

    "Looks like I need to reveal her dark secrets too"

    [Das, I just realized something]

    "What?"

    [You are a king, and I am a queen, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [Then our son will be the prince, and our daughter will be the princess]

    "That''s true"

    [Isn''t that amazing?]

    "What is amazing?"

    [You won''t understand because you are already used to it]

    "Like?"

    [Like, you know~ If we tell them stories and fairy tales, in which there are kings and queens, they will feel special]

    "Oh! Who knows? Maybe they will, maybe they will get used to it"

    [We should start thinking about names for them]

    "I will leave that to you"

    [Yeah, I will think of some good names. I don''t want you to name them]

    "What did you say?"

    [You will think of someme names. And they will be teased about it, and eventually, start hating their own name]

    "Like you are teasing me right now"

    [I am telling the truth]

    "Then I will also say that Selena''s name is better than yours"

    [Are you being serious?]

    "You bet I am"

    [Sely! Das just said he loves your name more than mine]

    "Hey! I didn''t say that"

    [She is so happy that she started dancing. Do you want me to video call and show you?]

    "No thanks"

    [I will send you pictures]

    "..."

    [What will you do now?]

    "About?"

    [Will you be staying at the pce?]

    "Yeah, for a few days"

    [I thought you would be living at the pce since you are a king]

    "It doesn''t matter"

    [Say Das]

    "Hmm?"

    [We will have our exam results out next week]

    "Yeah"

    [What do you think? Will I score over ny-five?]

    "You will"

    [I am getting more and more nervous as the day of the results getting close]

    "No point worrying about it now"

    [I know, but still]

    "Elena, have confidence in yourself"

    [I do. I am not worried if I will score ny-five or not, what I am worried about is what after that?]

    "You will be living together with me"

    [Yeah, about that. Do you think he will let me live together with you?]

    "Why not? He promised"

    [He did, but it was before he was informed about your other lovers]

    "Oh!"

    [What should I do?]

    "Don''t worry. If ites to that, then I will have a talk with him"

    [Thanks]

    "Hmm"

    [What''s wrong, Sely?]

    ..

    "Elena?"

    [Nothing. Sely was acting weird, and she just left the room]

    "I bet she doesn''t want us to live together"

    [That''s not it]

    "Then?"

    [You are so dense!]

    "Hey!"

    [Anyway, what after that?]

    "What do you mean?"

    [If dad allows me to live with you, then where will we be living? At the pce or your house?]

    "Where do you want to live?"

    [Your house]

    "Why not the pce?"

    [Living in the pce sounds cool, but it is too big. I can''t walk that much every day]

    "I will carry you"

    [Every time?]

    "Every time"

    [Hmm! Maybe I will think about it]

    "Then what about--"

    Creak!~

    "Lil Das, we are here"

    [Who is that?]

    "It''s Dau and Lier"

    [Oh~!]

    "Do you want to talk with them?"

    [No,ter. I will go after Sely]

    "Are you two home alone?"

    [Yeah, mom and dad are staying outside today too]

    "I see. Take care"

    [You too~ Love you!]

    "Hmm. Love you too"

    [Have fun with them]

    "It would be better if you were here too"

    [Just miss me and suffer for now]

    "So cruel"

    [Bye]

    "Bye"

    She hung up the call.

    "Who was it?", asked Lier.

    "Your Queen"

    "My queen? I am the Queen"

    "It was Elena"

    "Oh? What did she say?"

    "Nothing. Her sister bought a car, and that she is going to her grandpa''s ce tomorrow"

    "Aw," Daisy hugged me and said, "He is already missing her"

    "It''s more like he is missing her body,"mented Lier.

    "I am not a pervert like you"

    "How rude," she kissed me and said, "I never miss your body"

    "Your words and actions never match"

    "I am very unique"

    "Yeah, unique pervert"

    Iid down and closed my eyes.

    I could feel pressure on both the left and right sides of the bed.

    "Are you two going to sleep here?"

    "Why not?", asked Daisy.

    "I''m just asking. Haven''t told mother about you yet"

    "I will wake up early"

    I opened my eyes and said, "Whenever you have said that, you woke upte"

    Sheid down and said, "That''s only when you are sleeping next to me"

    "Hey," Lier ced her face on my chest and said, "Don''t you dare you two sneak out at midnight when I am sleeping"

    "Why would we sneak out now?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe Daisy will ask you to go to the tower and do stuff with her"

    "I will never do anything on your back"

    "You already did it many times"

    "I was talking about doing...that"

    "Do I need to remind you what you two were doing when I walked into your room?"

    "That was," I averted my gaze and said, "Exceptional case"

    She furrowed her eyebrows and hugged me saying, "I will just hold you tight, so you can''t go anywhere"

    "My my, Lady Lier, you are just disturbing him"

    "You are doing the same thing!"

    Daisy was also hugging my arm.

    After a while, which was roughly twenty seconds, Daisy sat up and said, "Lil Das, was to do it one more time?"

    Lier also sat up and stared at me.

    "It''s Lily''s turn now, so no"

    They both sighed andid down.

    I closed my eyes and said, "Lily, can you hear me?"

    [...]

    "Lily"

    [W-What is it?]

    "Start running, because I aming to catch you".

    I opened my eyes and found myself standing in the pce''s hallways.

    I am getting used to this now.

    "Where is she?"

    I nced around, but I couldn''t see her.

    She said she was hiding; I thought I would easily find her like I did at that time.

    I can''t track her location.

    "I need to try hard"

    Found her!

    She is in the second room of the twelfth hallway.

    "Heh!"

    It wasn''t that hard to find her after all.

    I dashed my way to the twelfth hallway and opened the second room''s door.

    As soon as I opened the door, Lily''s location changed to the first room of the tenth hallway.

    "What''s going on?"

    Did I get the location wrong?

    I rushed over to the tenth hallway.

    I stood before the first room.

    "She is in there"

    I have confirmed this time. She is inside the room.

    I opened the door with a ''Baam''.

    "Huh?"

    Her Location changed to the third room of the third hallway.

    "What''s going on?"

    I am pretty sure I got the room right this time, but

    I ran towards the balcony and jumped down.

    "I will go from behind this time"

    I rushed my way to the third room of the third hallway.

    I nced from the window, but it was too dark to see anything.

    "Even though I should be able to see in the dark, I can''t see anything"

    The pce here is different, so there is no security system.

    I can easily enter the room through the window.

    I slowly walked to the window, making sure not to make any noise.

    As soon as I opened the window, her location changed to my room.

    "Dammit!"

    I jumped inside the room and kicked the chair.

    "She is ying with me"

    She is teleporting from one ce to another.

    "I want to do it too"

    I tried doing it when I was running around the pce, but I couldn''t.

    "Damn you, Lily"

    So this is what she meant by hiding.

    "Fine! Hide all you want! y all you want! But remember one thing, you are just making your punishment worse"

    I am sure she is watching me from the screen.

    "I am giving you onest chance. Stay where you are, and I wille there. If you do as I say, then I won''t punish you"

    Just kidding. She is getting some spanks for sure.

    "Okay? I aming now"

    I left the room and hurried over to my room.

    I hope she stays there.

    I can''t win against her in tricks.

    She is always ahead of me.

    She is smarter than me.

    If she gets serious, then I don''t think I will be able to win against her.

    I reached outside my room.

    "Lily, I aming in. Stay inside and I will forgive you"

    After some spanking.

    I slowly opened the door, hoping for her to stay inside, but she changed her location again.

    Until now, she was changing her location from one ce to another, but now, I can''t track her location.

    Her locations are moving all over the pce.

    She is either moving so fast that I can''t track her, or she has messed with something and is using it to hide her true location.

    "I am angry now, Lily"

 Chapter 344: Can You Catch Me, My King?

    Chapter 344: Can You Catch Me, My King?

    I dashed out of the room in anger but stopped outside the room.

    Calm down, Das.

    If you get angry here, she will just hide herself again, and I might not be able to find her for eternity.

    It''s Lily, if you piss her off, she will surely hold the grudge.

    I need to think carefully.

    What can I do?

    Lily certainly won''te out on her own, no matter what I say, no matter what I do.

    Damn her.

    She was being so hard on Daisy, and she even masturbated watching Daisy and me. And now she is hiding.

    She is really a devil, a cute devil.

    I took a deep breath and sat down in the middle of the hallway.

    Think Das, think.

    What can I do so that Lily cane out on her own?

    I certainly can''t force her toe out.

    Let''s try talking with her and see if she replies or not.

    "Lily, I know you can hear me"

    "Lily?"

    Great, she is not even replying now.

    "Can you at least tell me why are you hiding?"

    []

    "Lily?"

    [.]

    "Could it be that you don''t want to do it with me?"

    [that''s not it]

    She replied!

    "Then? Are you nervous? Or scared or something?"

    []

    "We can talk about this"

    [I am not nervous]

    "Then are you scared?"

    [I am not scared either]

    "Then could it be that you don''t want to do it with me?"

    [That''s not you]

    "Since you just masturbated, you are not in the mood or something?"

    [No]

    "Then what''s the reason?"

    [I just want to y a little]

    Damn her!

    So she was ying with me all along.

    She was messing with me. And I was running all over the pce like a madman.

    "Enough ying, Lily. Come out".

    [Find me]

    "I can''t find you since you are cheating"

    [You can cheat you]

    "I don''t know how to teleport"

    [Just think about it and it will happen]

    "I already tried doing it hundreds of times"

    [Then you suck]

    "Wha!"

    This just reminded me of something.

    I chuckled and said, "Lily, do you remember you made fun of me and insulted me when we first met? You kept calling me ''Idiot'' and ''You suck'', you even pulled my hair many times".

    [Of course, I remember, and you haven''t changed much]

    "That''s a lie"

    [Well, maybe you have changed. But only a little]

    "You haven''t changed either"

    [In the end, I am only a program, and programs can''t evolve]

    "That''s not true, if they have high intelligence then they can evolve. Adaptive programs and A.Is for example".

    [They are programmed that way, while I am not. Don''t forget that I was initially made to guide you, nothing more]

    "But not anymore, right?"

    [That''s because your system altered my program]

    "Why are we even talking about this?"

    I hate this topic!

    [I am just stating what I am]

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed and said, "Come out now"

    [Find me]

    "It will take hours"

    [Wrong, it will take months]

    She is dead set on messing with me.

    I took a deep breath and said, Fine, I will just go back"

    [What?]

    "I give up", I stood up and said, "I can''t win against you, so I will just go back"

    [Wait!]

    "What''s wrong?"

    [At least make some effort to find me]

    "I have been doing it forhow much time has it been since I am here?"

    [48 minutes]

    "Forty-eight minutes?!"

    [Try to find me for 12 more minutes]

    "Why should I?"

    [if you still can''t find me in the next 12 more minutes, then I wille out]

    Heh! Got her.

    What do you think? Only you can mess with me?

    Let''s mess with her more.

    "I don''t want to"

    [Are you angry?]

    "Not really"

    [Then why are going back?]

    "I am just tired"

    [Your tiredness doesn''te in this dimension since your physical body isn''t here]

    "Then I am just bored"

    [You don''t want to do it with me anymore?]

    I can sense the worry in her voice.

    Let''s tease her more.

    "That''s right. I will go back and wake Lier or Daisy up, and do it with them".

    [So you are angry after all!]

    "Maybe I am"

    [Please stay]

    "I am not staying", I closed my eyes and said, "Goodbye"

    I felt pressure on my back.

    I chuckled as I turned back and grabbed Lily as I said, "Got you"

    She hugged me and squeezed her body against mine and said, "Don''t go!"

    I hugged her back and said, "I am not going anywhere"

    "Really?!"

    "Yeah, there is no way Ie here and go back without seeing your face"

    "Then you said all that"

    "That was just me paying you back"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "I was so worried thinking what if you really were angry and stop talking with me"

    I kissed her and said, "There is no way that would happen"

    "I am sorry for messing with you"

    "Come on," I kissed her again and said, "Don''t apologize"

    "Are you really not angry?"

    "I am not. Even if you hadn''te out right now, I wouldn''t have left." I sighed and said, "Though I would have made a fool out of myself if you hadn''te out".

    "She kissed me and said, "Even if you had left, I would have called you again and again"

    I patted her and said, "That''s my Lily"

    She gazed at me and said, "Das"

    "What?"

    "Are we," Her face flushed as she said, "Are we really going to do it?"

    "I will let you decide"

    "That''s not fair"

    "You have to say it if you want to do it"

    "I want to! I want to do it!"

    "Wow. That was fast"

    "I wanted to do this for so long"

    "And you masturbated on all my moments with other girls"

    "Don''t bring that up. It''s totallymon for a girl to masturbate"

    "Yeah, but"

    "Lier do it the most!"

    "I know"

    "Even Elena do it"

    "I know"

    "I only do it when I am in a mood"

    "It''s the same with everyone"

    I don''t think anyone would do it if they were not in the mood. If there is anyone who does it all the time, then they are surely a pervert like Lier.

    She grabbed my hand said, "When will we start?"

    "Now you are horny"

    I kissed her and moved my hand to her breasts.

    She kissed back and said, "I always wanted to do this?"

    "Do what?"

    Her face flushed as she said, "You meanie"

    "Come on, say it"

    "To..."

    "To?"

    "To y with your banana"

    Iughed as I said, "You are still calling it banana"

    I grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go to my room"

    She nodded and tightened her grip.

    I was about to enter the room, "Das"

    I looked back and said, "Yes?"

    "Just to confirm,"

    "Huh?"

    "You were just messing with me earlier, right?"

    "Yes"

    "And you weren''t angry, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "And you won''t get angry?"

    "I won''t"

    "You won''t leave from here?"

    "I won''t"

    She smirked and pulled back her hand.

    "Wha--!"

    She jumped back and said, "So that means I can mess around for some more time"

    "What the--! Come on! Lily! That was some"

    "Maybe it is, but I am having fun"

    "I will get angry"

    "Go ahead," she said, sticking her tongue out.

    Dammit!

    Just when I thought I got her, she slipped again.

    I shouldn''t have let my guard down.

    "Lily," I moved my hand towards her and said, "Come back"

    "Catch me"

    "That is so not fair, Lily"

    "You also cheated saying you will leave and then said you were just messing with me. I was really scared and worried"

    "But now, I will leave for real"

    "You promised you won''t leave"

    "You know me, I break my promises all the time"

    "I will hate you if you leave"

    I dashed at her saying, "Damn you"

    "Hihi", she giggled and said, "Come catch me"

    We weren''t running that fast. I could have caught her if I wanted, but I didn''t. Something inside me wanted me to enjoy it a little more.

    This is fun.

    She was hiding behind the curtains and the decorations whileughing and giggling. Smiling at me and staring at me with her big green eyes.

    Dammit! She is so cute!

    I love her so much.

    After a while, she slowed down her pace and I could easily catch her just by jumping one step.

    Her giggles were getting more and more cute and sweet.

    "What''s wrong? You are having a wide grin on your face?" she asked, jumping back a step.

    "I am just thinking of what I will do once I catch you"

    "Is that so?" she said as she hid behind the curtain.

    "Hihi", she giggled and said, "Catch me, King"

    "I will catch--"

    <em>Blip~</em>

    ''Can you catch me, my king?''

    <em>Blip~!</em>

    My legs gave out, and I fell down on my knees.

    "Das!"

    What was that?

    It wasn''t just a voice, or a normal vision I have been havingtely.

    It was like real.

    All my visions felt real, but this one was like I was there. As if it was me, but it wasn''t me at the same time.

    There was someone hiding behind the curtain, and I heard a voice, saying, ''Can you catch me, my King?"

    As she was hiding behind the curtain, I couldn''t see her face.

    "Das!"

    Lily ran at me and hugged me.

    "I am okay"

    "You disappeared for a moment"

    So it happened again?

    "I am fine now," I nced at her face to see tears falling down from it.

    "Don''t cry"

 Chapter 345: I Want To See Your Room

    Chapter 345: I Want To See Your Room

    "Don''t cry"

    "Why did you suddenly disappeared?"

    ""

    "Did you have a vision?"

    I nodded.

    "I am sorry"

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "I did something to trigger it"

    "That''s not true. It''s just a coincidence"

    "You know, I like to mess with you and y with you; that''s our only interaction, but I soon start regretting it if something happens to you"

    "No need to regret anything"

    "Let''s go to your room"

    I hugged her and said, "Let me stay like this for a while"

    I don''t feel scared of those voices and visions anymore, but my body can''t handle them.

    I start trembling, and my legs give out, even though I don''t want that.

    Lily kept hugging me all the way to my room.

    I sat on the bed and sighed.

    Dammit!

    I showed myme side to her again.

    She has already been stressed, and I keep increasing her stress.

    I need to learn to get my shit together by myself.

    "Do you want to drink something?", she asked.

    "I am okay, "

    She sat beside me and rest her head on my shoulder.

    "I am sorry", she said.

    "Stop apologizing"

    "You do the same when you are sad about something"

    "It''s different for me"

    She slowly pushed me down and kissed me.

    "You just stay put, I will make you feel good"

    She unbuttoned my shirt and took it off

    "Take off your clothes too"

    "There is no need to, right?"

    Daisy asked the same things, and she forced her to take off her clothes. And now, when it''s her turn, she is backing out.

    "Take off your clothes, or I will rip them"

    Her face flushed s she said, "It''s embarrassing"

    "What''s embarrassing? You have seen me and other girls naked many times"

    "But this will be my first time getting naked in front of you"

    "That''s right. This will be my first time seeing your mangoes"

    "Just so you know, my body is just an imagination of the program"

    "I know"

    "My mangoes and body aren''t real"

    "They are real"

    "They are just a figure"

    "A real figure"

    "I can change my size however I want"

    "I know"

    "You can change yours too"

    "I can?!"

    "Yes, this all," she nced around and said, "Everything around us is just your imagination"

    "I am not interested in changing my body though"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "I knew you would say that"

    "Come on now, take them off"

    This would be my first time seeing Lily naked.

    I hate to admit it but; I do feel a little guilty doing this will Lily.

    And this all is just my imagination, like a dream.

    A dream which I can control, a dream which has its own conscience.

    Can you look the other way? Or close your eyes?

    "Does it matter? I mean, I will see them anyway"

    "But taking them off is a different thing"

    "Fine," I closed my eyes and said, "I closed my yes"

    "Don''t peak okay? Or I will disappear and nevere back again"

    "What a threat"

    I could hear a rustling sound.

    Huh?

    What is she doing?

    She is moving on the bed, or rather towards me.

    I felt something soft on my face.

    "You can open your eyes now," she whispered in my ears.

    I opened my eyes to see my face was buried under her breasts.

    "How do they feel?"

    "Your mangoes are soft"

    "Taste it and tell me how do they taste"

    I opened my mouth and started sucking her left breast, touching them with my hands.

    I moved my hand to her right breast and squeezed it.

    They are so soft. I feel like squeezing cotton.

    "Do you want them more softer? Or maybe harder?", she asked.

    "How do you feel?"

    "I don''t know. I have my receptors turned off"

    I furrowed my eyebrows and said, "Turn them on"

    She made a puppy face and said, "Do I really need to?"

    "Bet you do"

    "I am scared of how it will feel"

    "You keep watching my videos all the time, you should know it feels great. And besides, I have squeezed yours before too"

    She sighed and said, "Okay, they are on"

    I immediately squeezed her breast.

    She tried her best to hold her moan.

    "Do it gently"

    I kissed her and said, "Lily"

    She looked at me with her flushed face and said, "What?"

    "I have one request"

    "What is it?"

    "First promise me you will do it"

    "First tell me what you want me to do"

    "Promise first"

    "Let me guess, you want me to make my breasts more bigger?"

    "No! WHy did you even think that?!"

    "Then what do you want?" She gasped as her eyes widened and said, "Don''t tell me. No Das, I won''t change my body size"

    "What do you think I am?"

    "That''s not either?"

    "No!"

    "Then what is it?"

    "Promise first"

    "Fine, but I will break that promise if it turns out to be something weird"

    "It''s not that weird"

    "I promised, now say it"

    "I want to," I took a deep breath and said, "I want to go to your room"

    "What?!"

    "Can we?"

    "Why do you want to go to my room?!"

    "I just want to see how and where you live when I am not around"

    Her face flushed as she said, "I can''t show you my room"

    "But you promised"

    "I also said I would back out if it turned out to be something weird"

    "Come on, it''s not that weird"

    "Does that mean we will be doing it in my room?"

    "Well, yeah"

    She took some deep breaths and said, "Fine, but close your eyes"

    "Sure"

    I stood up and closed my eyes.

    Lily grabbed my hand and tightened her grip.

    "We are here"

    I slowly opened my eyes to see my room.

    "What is it?"

    "This is my room", she nced around and said, "My room"

    "This is my room!"

    "I know, but I made mine the same as you"

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed and said, "And here I was expecting some naked pictures of me hanged on the wall or something"

    "I am not some kind of pervert"

    Seriously though, she lives in my room?

    ''I can''te to the real world, but I can at least make my room simr to yours and live in to'', she must be thinking something like that"

    I pulled her close and hugged her.

    "Das?"

    "I may not be able to fulfill all your wishes, but I will try my best to try to do so"

    She hugged back, saying, "I know."

    "It''s the same for LWO. I haven''t yed it for over a month, and I won''t be ying it again anytime soon. But I will try to do everything as you say"

    "...."

    "And please change your size and show me there. I want to touch the LWO version of yours too"

    "...."

    "Are you listening, Lily?"

    "Can I ask you one question?"

    "You can ask as many questions as you want"

    "What made you fall for me?"

    "I have answered that many times, right?"

    "I would like to hear it for one more time"

    "It''s your cuteness"

    "Nothing else?"

    "There are many things, but in general, I just love you"

    "You fell in love with the LWO me?"

    "Yeah"

    "You love the LWO me or more or the me right now?"

    "What type of question is that?"

    "Answer me?"

    "You are you, I don''t think any need to answer it"

    "..."

    That was a really weird question.

    She let go of me and sat on the bed.

    What''s wrong with her?

    She seems a bit sad suddenly.

    Was she expecting something else in my reply? Did I disappoint her with my reply?

    "I am--"

    No, Das. Apologizing won''t work.

    You need to stop apologizing when you don''t even know the reason of where you are wrong. That will just make it worse.

    I sat down on the bed and gulped down.

    Should I ask her why she looks down?

    What if she gets angry?

    "Lily--"

    "When are you going to start," she puffed her cheeks and said, "I am waiting for you to make a move on me, and here you are, just staring at me and doing nothing"

    I chuckled and said, "So are so cute"

    She raised her chest and said, "I know I am cute"

    "You are the cutest girl in the world"

    "I know I am the cutest girl in the world"

    She is back to normal.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    I sighed in relief.

    I was thinking too much.

    Don''t get worked up and worry about little things, Das.

    I kissed her and said, "You haven''t taken off your bottom clothes yet,"

    She kissed me back and took off her remaining clothes and said, "I can say the same to you"

    "I am waiting for you to take off my pants"

    "As you wish"

    She sat down and took off my pants.

    She grabbed my penis and said, "Here is the banana!"

    "How about you call it penis for once?"

    "Not happening."

    "Why? I remember you saying it before"

    "I am cute, so I only say cute things"

    "So banana looks cute to you?"

    "It''s not that cute, but it''s the only name I could use in the ce of the p-word"

    Dammit!

    I was so close.

    I thought if I get her to say why she calls my penis a banana, she would say ''penis'' in the exnation, but she censored it.

    ================

    Hey guys! Merry Christmas!

    Thanks for all your support so far, and I hope you guys can keep supporting me.

    We havee a long way on this journey, and the journey has just started. There is a lot toe.

    I have one announcement to make.

    I am doing a giveaway of 1000 Webnovel coins. If you are interested in participating in it, then you must follow the rules and meet the requirements.

    *> Requirement- [Must need a discord ount, and must be in my discord server. (You can find the link on chapter 83, or chapter 200). I will be giving the code to the winner through Discord only]

    Eligibility- 1) The top three voters in the power stone ranking of this novel, and my second novel will get the rewards.

    2) The top three contributors in the fan ranking of this novel and my second novel will get the rewards.

    [The time period is from 25th December 2020 to 14th January 2021]

    [The results will be announced on 15th January 2021 (on Discord)]

    [The rewards will be given through personal message on Discord]

    [There will be giveaways every month from the next year]

    Again, Merry Christmas.

    Thanks for reading, and thanks for the support!

 Chapter 346: Domination

    Chapter 346: Domination

    I thought if I got her to say why she calls my penis a banana, she would say ''penis'' in the exnation, but she censored it.

    She kissed the tip of my penis and stood up.

    Lily pushed me down and got on top of me as she kissed me.

    She stared at me, and said, "Will you take the lead, or should I take the lead?"

    "I will let you decide"

    "I want you to take the lead"

    I raised my eyebrows saying, "Why?"

    "I like to be dominated"

    "Oh!," I eximed and said, "I almost forgot you are a pervy girl"

    "Not more than Lier"

    She got up from me and said, "Please use me as you please"

    "Don''t use the ''use'' word"

    "Please operate me as you wish"

    "You are not a machine"

    "Please utilize me as you want"

    "You are not a tool"

    "Please treat me as you wish"

    "Hmm, treat will work"

    She grinned and said, "Please treat me as you want to"''

    I spread my arms and said, "Come here"

    She ran towards me and hugged me.

    I kissed her and turned us around, pushing her on the bed.

    I got on top of her and kissed her.

    She wrapped her arms around me and pulled me closer.

    I moved my hands to her chest and squeezed her breasts.

    Her face was flushed, not with the embarrassment, but by the heat our bodies were giving.

    I slid down and started sucking her left breast and pinched the nipple of her right breast.

    "Do it harder"

    I moved my head to her left breasts and bit her nipple as I sucked it.

    "More harder"

    Wow! She is the first one to say that.

    I squeezed her breasts with my both hands and pressed them against each other.

    I was sucking both of her breasts at the same time.

    Her hands were caressing my hair and burying my face in her breasts.

    "I knew it"

    "Hmm?" I stopped sucking her breasts and looked up.

    "Being dominated feels wonderful"

    "This isn''t called being dominated, you know?"

    "I know, but" her face flushed as she said, "I won''t mind if you go hard on me"

    "I can''t go hard on you, even if I wanted to"

    "It will just turn me on, you know?"

    "Maybe when we do the real deal"

    "And when is that?"

    "Who knows"

    "Don''t keep me waiting"

    "I can spank you though"

    "Really?"

    Her face just sparkled.

    "So you are into"

    "BDSM?" she sat up and said, "Not that. I don''t think I can handle that much. Maybe in the future".

    "Please don''t ruin my cute image of you? You already ruined the innocent image of yours".

    "You just want me to act cute, don''t you?"

    "You don''t need to act cute. Everything you do is cute".

    She pondered and said, "I don''t know what to call you"

    "Call me handsome"

    She gave me a nk stare and said, "Nope"

    "Hey!." I grabbed her shoulders and said, "I am handsome, right?"

    "Handsome is not the word I am looking for"

    "Call me anything, but not cute"

    Her lips trembled as they formed a long smirk.

    "Please no"

    "Okay, let''s just go with handsome for now"

    I sighed in relief.

    I got off from the bad and said, "Let''s start"

    "What do I have to do?"

    "Just make me cum"

    "Just that?"

    "You can do anything you want, just make me cum"

    She grabbed my penis and said, "I want you to use force one"

    "Like," I showed her my hands and said, "You want me to use my hand and gag you?"

    She opened her mouth saying, "That''s right," and put my penis inside it.

    I think I am used to this feeling now.

    My first fetio was with Elena. It was so exciting.

    The second one was also with Elena. It was exciting too.

    The third was with Lier.

    It was more exciting than it was with Elena.

    The fourth time was also with Lier. That one is the most exciting till now.

    I don''t think I can ever forget that.

    I was so close to getting caught by mother.

    The fifth was with Daisy. I had a weird feeling when I was doing with Daisy.

    And then the sixth was double fetio. It was awesome.

    I am expecting for me to feel a little guilty doing it with Lily, but I don''t feel guilty at all.

    Earlier she said she wants me to dominate her. I won''t ever say this to her, or in front of her, but I have been waiting to dominate her. Not the hard domination, but the mild soft one.

    Her cuteness is something that makes me want to dominate her.

    Maybe she has already realized, or she already knows, and that''s why she asked me to dominate her?

    Well, whatever. What important is what''s happening right now.

    I want to dominate her, and she wants me to dominate her. This is the moment where I should release all my temptation.

    I grabbed her head with my hands and said, "Sorry if I do too hard", and shoved my penis deep inside her throat.

    I could feel the tip of my penis going inside her throat.

    She nced and smiled.

    Well, I couldn''t see the smile, but I could see her cheeks rising.

    She is happy. So cute!

    She knows that this will just make me more excited.

    I moved back her face and moved it forth again.

    I kept doing it several times before cumming deep inside her throat.

    She kept smiling till the end.

    I tried to move her head back, so I could take my penis out. But she grabbed my waist and pulled her face further in.

    "What are you doing?"

    She didn''t say anything. Well, of course she can''t say anything since my penis is in her mouth. What I mean is, she didn''t react at all.

    She started moving my hips back and forth with her hands.

    "At least swallow the cum from before"

    I can feel a warm liquid around my penis, and I am sure it''s my semen and not her saliva.

    When I came in her throat, I tried to take out my penis, and some of my semen ended up in her mouth.

    She gazed up and blinked.

    "What was that blink for?"

    She furrowed her eyebrows.

    "Are you saying that it''s okay?"

    She blinked again.

    "But--", she moved my hips forth with all her might.

    I could feel my penis making its way inside her throat.

    I can feel it bending and taking the shape of my penis.

    "What?"

    She stopped moving my hips and nced up.

    "What is going on?"

    I tried to move back and take my penis out of her mouth, but my penis wasn''t moving an inch. It''s so tight!

    What''s going on?

    I shouldn''t be this tight.

    I mean, yeah, my penis is indeed deep inside her throat, but it definitely shouldn''t be this tight.

    It''s tight from everywhere.

    Even her mouth feels so airless and tight. As if her entire mouth and throat have taken the shape of my penis.

    "Lily?"

    My penis is stuck inside her mouth.

    It''s not normal.

    "Lily?!"

    She didn''t react. She just raised her cheeks and eyebrows.

    Suddenly, I felt something soft moving around my penis.

    It was moving so firmly that I couldn''t say from which side it was moving.

    "Is that your tongue?"

    She blinked.

    She was moving her tongue all around my penis. Like a coil. Like a snake scathing its prey.

    I can cum any moment.

    She might have noticed my throbbing penis, or maybe my face that I was going to cum and loosened her mouth.

    As soon as she loosed her mouth, I came inside it.

    As I was about to pull out my penis, her mouth got tight again.

    "Hey!"

    After sucking for a while, she loosened her mouth and I finally pulled out my penis.

    "What was that?!" I shouted.

    She grinned and said, "Did you like it?"

    "Answer me"

    "I changed the shape of my mouth and throat ording to your penis.

    "What the--"

    "Did you forget this is your world? You can do anything you want"''

    "I know, but still."

    I never thought she would use it this way.

    "You can even change your penis to the shape of the horse or the elephant''s"

    "Eww. What did you just make me imagine!"

    She smirked and said, "I wouldn''t mind that though"

    "I would mind that"

    "Why?"

    "Listen, Lily, don''t ever do what you just did, okay?"

    "What did I just do?"

    "The shape... changing of your mouth"

    "You didn''t like it?"

    "It''s not like that. I just" I took a deep breath and said, "It''s just improper"

    "But you felt good"

    "I did, but I honestly don''t like ying with nature"

    "Where did naturee from?!", she eximed.

    "I mean body structure. There is a reason they are like that. Everything is perfect, and I think we shouldn''t try to change it"

    "Then I shouldn''t exist either", she said with a straight face.

    "What?"

    "I shouldn''t exist"

    "What are you talking about? Why shouldn''t you exist"

    "First of all, I am not real. Second of all, I am a program. Third of all, I am not supposed to have any intelligence. Fourth of all, I am only supposed to be in the game. Fifth of all, you are the one who gave me life, who gave me anything"

    "What does it have to do with nature?"

    "It''s also against nature, right?"

    "How?"

    "Giving life to an artificial thing"

    "Don''t call yourself a thing"

    "I am a thing. If you think it''s against nature, then I am also something that is born against nature"

    "You do not exist in the real world. You are only here and in the game. It has nothing to do with nature, Lily"

    "So are you saying you will never take me to the real world? Or at least try to do that?"

    "I will try, and I am trying to find a way to do that"

    "Then wouldn''t it also be against nature?"

 Chapter 347: Lets Play A Game

    Chapter 347: Let''s y A Game

    "So are you saying you will never take me to the real world? Or at least try to do that?"

    "I will try, and I am trying to find a way to do that"

    "Then wouldn''t it also be against nature?"

    "That''s not what I meant. You are misunderstanding what I meant"

    "How so?

    "First of all, you are not part of nature"

    "And my mouth is?"

    "Argh! Listen to me first"

    She folded her hands, resting her breasts on them, and said, "Go on"

    "I will just exin it in simple words"

    "Hmm"

    "What I want to say is, the things which are supposed to be like that, should stay like that. Take any example of nature, or any part of nature. If you mess with nature, it will surely mess with you"

    "But I don''t have to worry about it. Do I?"

    Sigh~

    "You don''t, but I just don''t like it when someone messes with nature"

    She raised her eyebrows and said, "You really love nature, don''t you?"

    "Anything wrong with that?"

    "You hate everything, but you love nature. It''s just,"

    "Weird?"

    She nodded and said, "Weird"

    "You sure never hold back"

    "Honesty is the main rule of living"

    "Wow. Only if everyone thought the same"

    "Anyway," she sat down and said, "Let''s continue where we left off"

    "Don''t change your shape or size, got it?"

    "I won''t"

    "I will seriously get angry if you do"

    "Have I ever done something against your words"

    "Many times"

    She grinned and said, "That was just me acting cute"

    "By the way," I nced around and said, "Have you slowed down the time?"

    "Yes"

    "Don''t tell me you are nning to keep doing this for days"

    "I would love too, but I want to start repairing you soon"

    "You are saying this as if I am some kind of machine"

    "You are a machine. Das machine version 0.0

    "Wow. And what are you?"

    "I am Lily, version C. U. T. E"

    "Heh!"

    "What are youughing for!", she eximed.

    "I was just thinking"

    "Thinking what?"

    "I wonder if I will ever meet a girl cuter than you"

    She gasped and said, "Da~s"

    "Whoa. What a re"

    She grabbed my shoulders and pulled me close, saying, "You can''t meet someone cuter than me"

    "Oho! Jealousy?"

    "No. I am the cutest girl in the world. No one should be cuter than me"

    "Who knows? Maybe there is some other girl who is cuter than you"

    "If there is,"

    "If there is?"

    "I won''t let her meet you"

    I pulled her close and kissed her.

    "You are so cute when you are jealous"

    She averted her face and said, "I wasn''t really jealous"

    "What happened to the ''Honesty is the main rule of living''?"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "Stop bullying me" I hugged her and said, "You know, you are my source of relief"

    She hugged me back and said, "d to know that"

    "Thanks for giving my feelings back"

    "I haven''t done anything yet"

    "Huh?"

    She sat on the bed and said, "I haven''t done anything"

    "But I can feel the emotions inside me"

    "They are newly created"

    "What?"

    "The time you spend with people, and interact with them, your feelings are being reborn"

    "Are they artificial?"

    She shook her head and said, "What you are feeling are the real emotions. But they are the copy of the real"

    I sat beside her and said, "Thanks for your hard work"

    She rested her face on myp and said, "It wasn''t hard work"

    I patted her and said, "Sorry for making you do all the work"

    "When you spend your time with other girls, your feelings get recreated, but since you don''t have any feelings, they disappear soon. So I just saved that state of your feeling and added it in the database"

    "Will they work as they should?"

    "Then should, and even if they don''t," shelooked at me and said, "I just have to do the same thing again"

    I kissed her and said, "I love you"

    "Trying to butter me up?"

    "I am trying to dip you in the butter"

    She sat up and said, "I will smell of butter"

    I liked her face and said, "I will keep licking you until the smell goes away"

    "Then I will smell you"

    "Isn''t that nice?"

    She pressed her finger on my forehead and pushed me back.

    "Let''s continue"

    "Okay"

    "Stand up"

    "On the bed?"

    "Wherever you want o"

    O stood up on the bed.

    She licked my penis and said, "Let''s y a game"

    "What game?"

    "I will suck your penis until you cum"

    "And?"

    "I won''t touch you until you cum"

    "Huh?"

    "Other than my mouth, no other body parts will touch you. Not even your thighs or legs"

    "Oh. That''s nice"

    "I know you like it that way, but here is a twist"

    "Twist?!"

    "You can''t touch me either"

    "What?!"

    "You can''t touch--"

    "I heard that! But what do you mean by ''You can''t touch me either''?"

    "Is there supposed to be any meaning of that?"

    ""

    She grinned and said, "You can''t touch my head or face, or any of my body parts. And I won''t touch any of your body parts"

    "That''s impossible. There is no way I can reset the urge to touch you"

    "If you touch me, then you will be disqualified from the game"

    "I don''t care"

    "There is a penalty, you know?"

    ""

    "But there is a reward too"

    "."

    "Don''t look at me like that!"

    "First tell the reward"

    "If you manage to not touch me, I will give you ap pillow"

    "Oh!"

    "But if you get disqualified, we will stop this, and I will start repairing your body, "

    "So harsh"

    "So?" She raised my penis with her tongue and said, "Are you in, or are you out?"

    "What if I just don''t participate?"

    "If you don''t participate then also we will stop, and I will start repairing your body"

    "And what about you? What if you end up touching me?"

    "You can make me do anything you want"

    "Anything?"

    "Anything. Even the lewd requests will be epted"

    "And what will I have to give you if you manage to win?"

    "I will request something from you, and you have to give it, no matter what is it"

    "It shouldn''t be rted to my promises with Elena or any other girls"

    "It won''t be"

    "Okay, I am in"

    "Keep your hands off me"

    "Start already"

    She opened her mouth and started licking the tip of my penis. Rather than licking, she was tickling it with her tongue.

    Dammit!

    I already want to shove my penis in her mouth.

    "Lily"

    She gazed up as she sucked the tip of my penis.

    I can move my legs and hips, right?"

    She took out my penis from her mouth and said, "You can, but make sure they don''t touch my body or face"

    "Good to know that"

    She opened her mouth and started sucking my penis.

    She was sucking at the same spot again and again so that I could get frustrated and end up touching her. But you are forgetting one thing, Lily. I can use the same trick on you too.

    I started moving my hips back and forth.

    As she was sucking only the tip of my penis, whenever I moved my hips forth, her mouth automatically opened up as my penis went inside.

    As soon as her mouth opened up more, and half of my penis went inside her mouth, I moved my hips back, leaving her mouth empty.

    I did that a couple of times, and she red at me.

    "What?"

    "I know what you are trying to do"

    "Is that so? Well, I am going to win this one"

    I spread my legs and moved forward, making sure I don''t touch her legs or thighs by mistake.

    Now whenever I moved my hips forth, my entire penis went inside her mouth, and I could feel the tip hitting her throat.

    Heh! Now she has to move back to suck my penis, and when she moves back, I will just move forward and keep shoving my penis in her mouth. And eventually, she will reach the end of the bed, and have to grab my legs.

    I have won. I can already feel it.

    This might be my first time winning against Lily.

    As expected, Lily moved backward.

    I smirked and moved forward.

    I was continuously moving my hips back and forth.

    She was also moving her head back and forth, but couldn''t move much back.

    She moved her body backward again, and I moved forward.

    Lily understood what I was doing, and bit my penis.

    "Hey!"

    She took my penis out of her mouth and said, "Shut up! I can do whatever I want with your penis"

    "You should just admit your defeat here. It will save you from humiliation"

    "You are the one who will admit defeat"

    "In your dreams, "

    She opened her mouth and gobbled my entire penis in one go. And instead of sucking my penis, she was just shoving it deeper and deeper.

    Her hands were resting on herps, but now, they are on the bed, and she is on all four. She kept pushing me backward by shoving my penis inside her mouth.

    Dammit!

    She is using my trick on me.

    I can feel my penis going inside her throat, and it keeps getting deeper and deeper as she keeps pressing her mouth.

    I can easily push her back by moving my hips, but if I did that, my penis would just go deeper.

    Dammit!

    She kept pushing me till the end of the bed and smirked at me.

 Chapter 348: I Won!

    Chapter 348: I Won!

    She kept pushing me till the end of the bed and smirked at me.

    Damn you, Lily!

    What should I do?

    At this rate, I will fall. But I don''t think Lily would let me fall.

    Should I just wait and see what she does?

    Wait! What were the rules again?

    ''You can''t touch me and I won''t touch you'', that was the rule.

    What else?

    If I touch her, or if she touches me, then the game will be over, right?

    But there is no way I can do something without touching her.

    If I touch her, then I will be disqualified, and she will stop.

    What else? There has to be something.

    Wait! I remember.

    The first thing she said was, ''I will suck you until you cum''.

    She will keep sucking me until I cum. And when I cum, the game will finish.

    That''s it!

    I just have to cum. If I cum, the game will finish. And I can touch her as much as I want.

    But I am so nervous right now that I can''t concentrate on cumming.

    Lily had started choking herself with my penis.

    She was hitting the tip of my penis on her throat at the same spot.

    I want to grab her head so badly, and start moving it.

    Control yourself, Das. You can still win if you keep cool.

    I just have to cum. I just have to cum. I just have to cum.

    Concentrate on cumming, Das.

    If you cum, you will win.

    Just feel the pleasure and let it get you.

    I took a deep breath and closed my hips as I started moving my hips.

    If I fall, then I will fall, I don''t care about that anymore.

    I just want to cum.

    I don''t even care about winning or losing anymore. I just want to cum.

    I want to cum.

    I want to cum.

    Sigh

    I surely look like some crazy psycho.

    I kept moving my hips and rubbing my penis in her throat.

    I am at the edge of the bed. One more push, and I will fall.

    Lily started pushing me back, and I fell down, or I should have, but I didn''t feel anything.

    What''s going on?

    I am certain I am not on the bed right now. And it doesn''t feel like I am on the floor either.

    I slowly opened my eyes to see I was lying in the air, and Lily was on top of me.

    She was on top of me, but her body wasn''t touching me.

    She used her powers, didn''t she?

    "Lily"

    She gazed at me and started moving her head back and forth more intensely.

    "I am cumming!"

    As soon as I said that, she stopped moving and gagged herself with my penis.

    I could feel my semen flowing backward due to our position.

    She grabbed my penis and sucked it out as she took it out.

    "Aah~"

    "Are you okay?", I asked.

    "It was great. Your milk was so thick and warm".

    "Milk"

    She licked my penis and said, "Your banana shoots out tasty milk"

    "Would you stop using those names?"

    "I won''t"

    "Just say the names"

    "I won''t"

    "Anyway, who won?"

    She pondered over and nced at me.

    "It was a tie, right?"

    "I won"

    "What?! How?"

    "You would have fallen down if I hadn''t helped you, so I won"

    "But I didn''t ask you to help me"

    "Still, I won"

    "No way! Let it be tie"

    "No, I won"

    "Then I can also say I won"

    "You didn''t"

    "I came in the end, and the game was supposed to end when I cum, right?"

    "It was, but you would have fallen down before that"

    "Let it be tie"

    "No, I won"

    Sigh~

    "I sighed and said, fine, you won, happy?"

    "No. You need to say it correctly"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Say, ''Master Lily, you won. I am no match for you. You are the greatest and cutest. I really really love you'', say it"

    "No way I am saying that"

    "You have to say it"

    "I won''t"

    "If you don''t say it, then"

    "Then what?"

    She gazed down and formed a snap with her thumb and ring finger, saying, "If you don''t then I will cancel this, and you will fall down"

    "Oh?! Does it look like I care about falling down? And even if I did, I can just use my powers, and won''t fall. And maybe I couldn''t then also, I don''t think this much height would hurt"

    She red at me and said, "This height won''t, but," she snapped and said, "This much height will"

    When she snapped, we both were raised to the ceiling. If I try to sit up, my head would surely hit the ceiling.

    What do you say now? You still won''t say it?"

    She is getting cheeky.

    "Do whatever you want, I won''t say it"

    "You will fall down"

    "I don''t care"

    After staring at me for a while, she puffed her cheeks andid down.

    She kicked me with her leg and said, "If you don''t say it, then I will cancel this on me, and I will fall down"

    "..."

    "I will really do it, you know?"

    "Fine, fine! I am saying it. Don''t you dare threaten me this way ever again"

    "Say it"

    "Master Lily, you are awesome. You are the greatest and cutest. I really love you"

    "You missed a few lines"

    Sigh~

    "Master Lily, You are awesome. I can''t win against you. You are the greatest and the cutest and the cheekiest and the most annoying person right now. I really really love you"

    "You added some unwanted lines"

    "I just rephrased it my way,"

    "So you think I am annoying?"

    "Very very annoying"

    "The most annoying?"

    "The most annoying"

    "You feel like beating me?"

    "Not that annoying"

    "You want to spank me?"

    "I have always wanted to spank you"

    "I remember you saying you wanted to spank me when we first met"

    "That spanks were for a different reason"

    "Am I less annoying than that time?"

    "I think you are more annoying"

    "Hmm," she grinned and said, "So I have evolved"

    I moved and sucked her breast as I said, "In many waves"

    She snapped, and we fell down on the bed.

    As I was sucking and squeezing her breasts, "Don''t just keep sucking my mangoes, kiss me too"

    I moved up and kissed her.

    As soon as I got on top of her, she grabbed her arms around my neck and her legs around my hips.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am trying to seduce you"

    "Your cuteness has seduced me a long time ago"

    She pushed me to the side and got on top of me.

    She moved her hands to my balls and said, "Even these walnuts are hard"

    "Again with the different names"

    "She squeezed my balls and said, "I want to crush them"

    "Please don''t"

    She grabbed my penis and started stroking it.

    I sat up and pushed her down.

    "Are we going for one more round?"

    I kissed her and said, "Do you want to have sex?"

    "Huh?!"

    "Do you want to have sex?"

    "Wait, what are you even saying?"

    She was more shocked rather than surprised.

    "You don''t want to?"

    "Weren''t you going to give your first time to Elena?"

    "Yes, but it''s not like I ''have'' to give my first time to her"

    "But you have promised her"

    "I know, and she knows it too. She has already told me that if I do my first time with any other girl, she won''t mind it"

    "But that doesn''t mean you really have to do it"

    "I am just asking you. If you want to do it, then I will do it"

    ""

    "If Serah asks me to have my first time with her, then I will do it with her. If Daisy asks me to have my first time with her, then I will have my first time with her. The same goes for you"

    "What about Lier?"

    "I already asked her if she wanted it or not, and she stopped me saying, ''I don''t really want your first time''. You were there at that time, don''t you remember?"

    "I do, but I thought you two were just joking"

    "I wasn''t"

    She just kept staring at me.

    "So? What''s your answer?"

    "Well," she fidgeted and said, "Even if we do it, it wouldn''t actually be your first time since your original body is in the real world"

    "But we can do it here"

    "Uhh"

    "So?"

    "Even if you ask me if I want to have sex with you or not, I can''t just say yes or no"

    "I already gave you time to think"

    "Wait a minute. Is this some kind of prank?"

    "It''s not"

    "Then Is this some kind of test?"

    "It''s not. I am being serious here"

    She sat up and said, "You asked me if I want to have sex with you or not, but what about you? Do you want to have sex with me?"

    "I don''t"

    "Then why are you asking me?!"

    "If you want to, then I will have sex with you. But I don''t want to, not before Elena"

    "You are being weird"

    "Maybe I am. It''s just I don''t want the other girls I love to feel inferior thinking I don''t love them, or give Elena more importance"

    "I have never thought of that, and I am sure other girls haven''t either"

    "Maybe. Who knows?"

    She hugged me and said, "You are so cute"

    "Don''t call me cute"

    "But you are cute. Worrying about what other girls will think"

    "I just don''t want them to hate me"

    "There is no way we can hate you"

    "I don''t want them to fight with each other over me"

    "We won''t fight. Maybe once in a while, but not a serious fight. Just some regr insults, nothing more"

 Chapter 349: Lets Sleep

    Chapter 349: Let''s Sleep

    "I don''t want them to fight with each other over me"

    "We won''t fight. Maybe once in a while, but not a serious fight. Just some regr insults, nothing more"

    "And what about me?"

    "We will fight you too"

    "Spare me please"

    She tightened her grip around my neck and said, "We like to mess with you"

    "Keep it in a limit"

    "What if we don''t"

    "I will get angry"

    She chuckled and kissed my cheeks, saying, "You are so cute"

    "Don''t call me cute"

    "But you are cute. You worry about us too much"

    "What''s wrong with worrying about them?"

    "You are a very scary and dangerous person, but you act cute when ites to your girls"

    "You also think I am scary?"

    "I don''t know. The first time I saw you was when I was just a normal A. I"

    "When did my system alter your program?"

    "When you touched me for the first time"

    "If I remember correctly, the first time I touched was because you kept calling me an idiot"

    "And I bit you"

    "Yeah, I remember that"

    "I got my own intelligence soon after that"

    "Oh? So that''s why you started acting cute?"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "So you are saying I wasn''t cute before?"

    "I don''t know. I was just thinking of you as an annoying pixie, who was just annoying"

    "After your system altered my program, my system collected all the data from the game and the inte"

    "No wonder you knew all about the other V. R games"

    "After that I just fell in love with you"

    "So you fell for me because of my coolness?"

    "You weren''t that cool"

    "..."

    "I think I fell for you because your system is connected with my program"

    "And your system"

    "My system and program are the same things"

    "Don''t call them the same thing. It''s different in a way"

    She pressed her breasts against my chest and said, "System is like an evolution of a program"

    "You can say that"

    "What will the system evolve too?"

    "Systems can evolve too?"

    "Your system can"

    "You sound scary"

    She moved from my back and got on myp.

    "What?", I asked.

    "Nothing. I just felt like staring at you"

    "You are trying to y another trick, right?"

    "I am not"

    "I doubt that"

    "No more tricks now"

    I pulled her close and kissed her, saying, "So, what will we do now?"

    "Sleep?"

    "You want to sleep?"

    "What about you?", she asked, raising her eyebrows.

    "Well," I squeezed her breasts and said, "I think I am tired"

    "So let''s sleep"

    She got off myp and spun.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I am trying to show you my cute body"

    "Don''t me me if I end up assaulting you"

    "You will hurt your cute Lily?"

    "Don''t make that puppy face"

    She dashed and pushed me down on the bed.

    "What was that for?"

    She got on top of me and said, "Nothing. I was just showing my love"

    I pushed her on the side and hugged her from behind, saying, "Let''s sleep naked"

    "Are you sure?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Aren''t you worried I might do something when you are sleeping?"

    "You are not Lier, so I am not worried"

    "What if you do something when I am asleep"

    "I won''t do anything"

    "What if I wake up with your banana inside me?"

    My face twitched as I said, "I just said I won''t do anything to you"

    She pressed her back on my chest and said, "Hg me tightly, so I can''t go anywhere"

    I hugged her tightly and said, "I am not letting you go anywhere"

    "You can sleep now. I will start the repairing while sleeping"

    "You can do it while sleeping too?"

    "I created a program for that. So I don''t need to keep an eye anymore. I will check the log when I wake up. And then eat something while checking the logs. Then start another program and sleep again"

    "Why don''t I wake up when I sleep?"

    "Because your brain goes into hibernation. You can wake up if you want, but you won''t realize the time. You will feel like you just woke up"

    "Yeah, that''s how I always feel when I sleep"

    I have been hearing those whispers and voices more and more frequently, and those visions too. Buttely, I have been diving into those visions.

    I think I know the reason why it''s happening.

    It all started during the world two even in LWO.

    The V. R games are basically like our consciousness being sent to another world. And when Ie in this dimension from the real world, it''s the same thing.

    I think when Ie to this dimension or log into V. R games, I have those visions and hear those whispers.

    My mind is weak in that state. And now when I will sleep here, my mind will be more weak than it usually is in V. R game. Because I will be sleeping inside a dream.

    I wonder what I will see now.

    I don''t remember them, but when the vision starts, I remember all the visions that I have seen so far. Like right now, I can barely remember what vision I had when I was sleeping with Elena, but I will remember it soon.

    "Are you asleep, Das?"

    "I am trying to sleep"

    "Want me to sing a luby or something?"

    "You can sing?"

    "I can try"

    I took a deep breath and said, "No need for that"

    I don''t like hearing lubies.

    When mother or Daisy sang me a luby before sleeping, I had nightmares.

    "What are you thinking?", she asked, moving her head.

    "I have been thinking of changing my body parts to mechanical body parts"

    She immediately turned around and said, "You can''t do that!"

    "Whoa! Calm down, I haven''t done that yet"

    "Don''t ever do that, okay? You have already lost a heart, I don''t want you to lose anything else"

    "I just thought, if I had mechanical body parts, I could use them with my system and be strong. The enemies have them, and using them with their system"

    "No means no!"

    "Well," I pinched her cheek and said, "That''s myst option. I will try to learn more stuff about my system and use it carefully to be strong"

    She kissed me and said, "You will be the strongest"

    "Who knows"

    I closed my eyes and said, "You should hug me tightly too, so I don''t go anywhere"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    "Argh!"

    When I woke up, my body was aching like hell.

    I tried moving my body to make sure I am not paralyzed, and I could move my body.

    "At least I can move my body"

    I sat up and said, "I feel like I had a very terrible dream"

    I nced around to find myself alone in my room.

    "What time is it?"

    I grabbed my phone and checked the time.

    "9: 23"

    It''s not thatte.

    I get it that Daisy shouldn''t be here, because if mother saw her it would be a problem. But what about Lier?

    Why is she not here?

    "Maybe Daisy dragged Lier with her, so she doesn''t try to make a move on me"

    I got out of bed and stretched my body.

    "It''s so stiff"

    Besides all this aching, my body feels so stiff and heavy.

    The side effects of using Oyuoris still haven''t recovered.

    "Lily, are you awake?"

    [Yes]

    "How do you feel?"

    [I can''t wait for you toe here again]

    "Wait for the night then"

    I took off my clothes and wore the new ones.

    "Is anyone out there?!", I shouted.

    Soon after, a maid entered the room.

    "Where is Lier?"

    "Lady Lier and Sherley left the room early in the morning"

    "Did they tell you something when they were going? Like did they ask you to inform me of something when I wake up?"

    She shook her head and said, "They were both in a hurry"

    "Alright. What about mother? Has shee out of her room yet?"

    "Yes"

    "What about Lirole?"

    "The Queen anddy Lirole are having breakfast in the lounge"

    "You can go now"

    She bowed down and left the room.

    After getting myself ready to leave the room, I made my way to the lounge.

    I will inform mother about my and Daisy''s rtionship today.

    "I wonder if she will acknowledge us or not"

    What if she didn''t?

    What will I do? Go against her?

    I can''t do that.

    What else then?

    Keep requesting her to acknowledge us? Or wait till she acknowledges us?

    Will I have to break up with Daisy then?

    "I don''t want to do that"

    Maybe I will ask Lirole to talk with mother and do something.

    Mother can''t win against Lirole. Lirole is like an adult version of Lier, just less perverted.

    Though judging by the story Daisy told me about mother and dad, mother was perverted.

    I still can''t believe she was like that when she was in high school.

    Why does she get angry at me when I do something; what she did?

    Like she knocked dad unconscious with a drug and tried to rape him. That thought has never crossed my mind, and I would never do something like this with Elena or any other girls.

    And yet, mother gets angry about some stuff I do.

    I wonder what type of face she would make if I told her I know her story.

    Maybe I shouldn''t.

    "I will just get pped, "

    I took a deep breath and made my way to the lounge.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 350: Bonds

    Chapter 350: Bonds

    After the attack at the pcest night, Dau and Das spent their time together and got closer than they already were.

    Waking up the next day, she tried to show her naked body to Das. When Das was about to touch her, Lier came in and took him to the bathroom.

    After Lier and Das were done with the bath, Dau was all alone in the pce.

    Everyone was at the cemetery, while Dau started fixing Das'' bed.

    "I can''t believe this is really happening"

    ''The King died and'' she ced her hand on the chest and said, "I died too"

    ''I have no idea why or how I am alive''.

    ''It feels like fate. Like the god is favoring me''.

    ''I have died two times, and still came back''.

    She took a deep breath and said, "In this third life, I will do my best to love Lil Das and make him happy"

    ''He has already given me more happiness than I could have ever thought of''.

    After fixing the bed, she started cleaning the room.

    The flower petals were all over the room, scattered as if they had fallen from the trees.

    She took a basket in her hand and started picking up all the flowers.

    As she was picking up the flowers, she smelled one of them and said, "Even though the smell is added to them, the fake will stay fake"

    ''Lil Das loves trees and nature. I wanted to make this as realistic as I could. So that he could make love with his girlfriend. But'' she nced around the room and said, "Who would have imagined this would happen"

    ''I am sure Lil Das was also disappointed.

    ''I still remember how excited he was forst night. He tried various ways to make me jealous by saying that, but I never got jealous''.

    She formed a bitter smile on her face and thought, ''Though I was jealous. The Lil Das I love was going to make love with some other girl, I didn''t want that''

    "I was kind of happy that he couldn''t make love with his girlfriend. Even though I am just a maid I am jealous. In fact, I should be grateful to his girlfriend that she is sharing him with Lady Lier and me. No other girl would have done that. And here I am, getting happy because he couldn''t make love with his girlfriend"

    ''I am so selfish. Even thirty-five years ago, my selfishness hurt that boy, the only boy who had the guts to confess to me and make me fall in love with me''.

    "I wonder if that was love, because the feeling I am having right now is much more stronger than that time"

    ''If I had epted that boy''s confession, then maybe I would have had a son and a daughter, a family like Ange. But if that had happened, I wouldn''t be able to love Lil Das''.

    "Whatever happens, happens for the best, huh?"

    I wonder if that''s true.

    "The King died, and that''s definitely not a good thing"

    ''Ever since Queen La died, he has always been paranoid about getting attacked. He made sure no one ever hurt his family or friends, but'' a tear fell down from her eyes as she said, "He died in an attack", and wiped it.

    ''Ange must be sad, and I can''t do anything tofort her''.

    She took a deep breath and said, "I may not be Dau now, but I am still here, at least from the outside".

    She got up and put the basket on the bed, and left the room.

    She walked into the empty hallway and stopped in front of Ang''s room. She took some deep breaths and entered the room. She nced around and sat on the bed.

    "This is too cruel"

    ''I can''t even go to the king''s funeral''.

    She waited for ten minutes, but Ang didn''t return.

    "Should I go out and find her?"

    "No," she shook her head and said, "I must stay here"

    Even though she said that she couldn''t hold herself back and stood from the bed.

    She walked to the door and opened it a little, peeking her head out of the door, and ncing around.

    "It''s been nearly thirty minutes since the funeral ended, and Ange isn''t here"

    ''I don''t see Lil Das and Lady Lier, as well as Lady Lirole anywhere."

    ''She closed the door and walked to the bed to sit on it.

    ''The maids areing back, but they aren''t here''

    "Should I go and check on them myself?"

    She was getting worried more than nervous.

    She clearly understands the pain they are going through, after all, she has been going through the same pain.

    Even though she wanted anyone tofort her, but her pride as a head-maid was getting in her way.

    ''I must not show my weak side to anyone, not even Lil Das''.

    "Though I showed many of my embarrassing sides to him. I hope he doesn''t think I am weird. I even made some bold moves on him, even though he was sad and lost"

    After the eventst night, she was happy enough to make a move on Das. It was her third timeing back from dying, she didn''t want to miss this chance.

    Her face was going red in embarrassment after remembering what she didst night.

    "Idiot Dau, why did you have to say those things to him. You were acting like some kind of cheap girl"

    She did think she would have never imagined. That was something she always wanted to do with him, but there were many blocking on her way. But now, she is finally free.

    Free from her duty as a head maid, free from her duty as the head of the security team, free from all her bonding. She is finally a free girl, and she wants to live now, like any other girl.

    Her age may have been of an old woman, but after spending ten years in the slumber, her personality has been changed to how she was when she was a teenager.

    It was hard for everyone, including the King and Ang, to ept her after she woke up from the ten years long slumber.

    Dau didn''t interact with anyone, not even Ang, her childhood friend whom she thought of as more than a sister. She was confused, shocked, and in pain. Didn''t want to know what happened to her, and why or how this happened to her. Why was she alive, or what''s wrong with her body?

    She looked so ugly that she didn''t want to show her face to anyone, nor wanted to look in a mirror. And after knowing that Das had forgotten all about her, she wanted to die.

    There were times when Ang doubted whether she was the same Dau she once knew, or not. But all doubts were clear once she started interacting with them.

    After spending some time with Ang and Lirole, Dau was back to her usual self. But there were some changes in her personality.

    When she was in high school, she was Ang''s bodyguard. And after waking up from slumber, she kept acting like Ang''s bodyguard, until Ang told her she isn''t her bodyguard anymore.

    It wasn''t like she had forgotten everything; she had just lost her sense of thinking and processing all her memories and thoughts.

    After around two months, her condition got better. But there was something different, she had a system inside her.

    She tried to tell Ang and the King about it, but they brushed it off, thinking she might still be mentally unstable.

    They weren''t ming her or anything, and just to confirm what Dau was saying, they did the full body check-up on Dau and found nothing unusual.

    Dau knew it was something she couldn''t prove until she found out that her wounds were healing faster than before.

    Just to confirm what was happening to her was true, she first consulted Doctor Goodwin. After showing him her wound healing, she tried to prove it to the others. But Doctor Goodwin requested her to keep that a secret.

    He said that if this got out in public, her life could be in danger. And that''s what happenedst night. She was killed because she had the system.

    No one knows if she won''t be attacked again, now that she doesn''t have a system. But there is one thing she knows for sure, and that is to rely on Das.

    She knows about Das'' system and her condition. She wants to help him in every possible way she can, but--

    <em>Creak~</em>

    Dau was fixing the shelf as the door opened and Ang walked in.

    Ruined makeup, tear marks all over her face, messy hair, messy clothes, Ang walked in.

    After entering the room, her gaze automatically fell on the person near the shelf, on Dau.

    Ang wiped her tears and sat on the bed.

    Dau slowly walked to Ang and stood in front of her.

    Noticing Dau was standing in front of her, Ang got up and sat on the chair.

    Ang had no idea that the girl was Dau, not Sherley.

    She thought Dau was here to clean the room.

    Dau took a deep breath and walked to the chair Ang was sitting on.

    Tears kept falling from Ang''s eyes. No matter how hard she wiped, no matter how many times she wiped, the tears never stopped.

    Dau gulped down and slowly opened her mouth.

    "A--"

    "Can you give me a ss of water?", said Ang.

    Dau nodded and walked to the table in front of the bed. She picked up the jug and a ss.

    After filling the ss, she walked to Ang and gave her the ss.

    Dau once again opened her mouth to say something, but seeing Ang drinking water as if she hasn''t drank in days, she closed her mouth and waited for Ang to finish drinking the water.

    After drinking the water, Ang gave the ss to Dau saying, "Can you pat me?"

    Tears fell down from Dau''s eyes, and she hugged Ang.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 351: Bonds (ii)

    Chapter 351: Bonds (ii)

    After drinking the water, Ang gave the ss to Dau saying, "Can you pat me?"

    Tears fell down from Dau''s eyes, and she hugged Ang.

    Ang was caught off-guard since she didn''t even expect a pat.

    She didn''t try to stop Dau, nor said anything. She just sat there and let Dau hug her.

    Dau gulped down and slowly opened her mouth to say something, "Ange"

    Maybe it was because Dau was hugging Ang in a way that her ears were being covered, or maybe she was lost in her thoughts, that she didn''t react when Dau called her name.

    Dau patted Ang''s head and said, "Ange"

    "Huh?"

    Ang looked up in shock.

    Tears stopped falling down from her eyes.

    "Y-You could speak?", Ang asked,pletely baffled.

    Dau shook her head and said, "It''s me, Dau"

    "Huh?"

    Dau sat down and ced her hands on Ang''s shoulders as she said, "It''s Dau"

    "How is that possible?"

    "I don''t know, but I am Dau"

    Ang shrugged Dau''s hand and stood up from the chair.

    "This is a bad joke, Sherley. I don''t know how you can speak, but please don''t try to imitate my friend"

    "Lil Das said the same thing"

    "Das knows?"

    Dau nodded and said, "He confirmed that I am Dau"

    "No way!"

    Ang ran at Dau and hugged her, saying, "Is it really you?"

    Dau hugged her back and said, "yes, it''s Dau, your friend"

    "Is it really you?"

    "Yes. I just answered the same question"

    "Are you sure?"

    "I am sure"

    "This is not some kind of prank, right?"

    "It''s not"

    "Das has told you to act like Dau, right?"

    "No. It''s me, your childhood friend and your bodyguard"

    "Ex! Ex-bodyguard",mented Ang.

    Ang tightened her grip and said, "Thank you. Thank you"

    They both had already started crying in each other''s arms.

    They kept exchanging remarks on each other.

    After Ang was calmed down, she sat on the bed and Dau filled one more ss of water for her.

    "Thank you"

    Ang was drinking water, but all her attention was on Dau.

    It wasn''t like she didn''t believe Dau''s word. She was just a little unsure whether Dau was telling the truth or not.

    ''What if it''s Sherley with Dau''s memory?'', Ang thought as she gulped down thest sip.

    Dau put the ss on the table and sat on the sofa in front of the bed.

    Ang patted the bedsheet on her left side and said, "Sit here"

    Dau stood up and sat beside Ang.

    Ang grabbed Dau''s hand.

    Noticing Ang''s behavior, Dau smiled a little and said, "Are you still unsure I am Dau or not?"

    "It''s not like that. I am just scared"

    "Scared of what?"

    "What if you are actually Sherley with Dau''s memory, and you haven''t realized it yet?"

    "Lil Das said the same thing"

    "What else did he say?"

    "He yelled at me, pushed me down, said so many mean things to me, but I somehow convinced him that I am Dau"

    Ang furrowed her eyebrows and said, "How?"

    "I let him decide", Dau ced her other hand on Ang''s arm, which was already holding Dau''s hand, and said, "I will do the same with you"

    "..."

    "I will let you decide who am I", Dau rubbed her thumb on Ang''s palm and said, "Who do you think I am"

    "Don''t make me ask such tough questions"

    Dau smiled and said, "Should I say some of our secrets, which we promised to not tell anyone"

    "What if they were in Dau''s memory, and you are just reading her memory?"

    "If that was the case, then I wouldn''t have asked for your permission. And if I was Sherley with Dau''s memory, my personality would have been different"

    "Your personality was different when you woke up after your ten-year slumber"

    "But in the end, it was me, right?"

    Ang nodded and said, "Alright. You may speak one of our secret"

    Dau grinned as she cleared her throat and said, "You were nervous for your first kiss, and worried thinking ''what if you mess up'', and practiced kissing on me"

    Immediately, Ang''s face went red as blood as she pped Dau''s lips to stop her, and said, "You promised you would never mention it again!",

    "But I asked your permission"

    "You could have said something else!"

    Dau looked down and smiled firmly as she said, "Ange"

    "W-what is it?"

    "Do you regret practicing kissing on me?"

    "W-what are you asking?!"

    "I am being serious"''

    "Well," Ang averted her gaze and said, "I don''t regret it or anything. But I just feel disgusting remembering I did something like that"

    "You feel disgusting thinking you practiced kissing on me?"

    "No!, No, god no! I didn''t mean that"

    "Then what?" Dau asked with a straight face.

    "I know I was a jerk and a selfish girl when I was in my teens, and I also realize that I have done things which I shouldn''t even imagine about. But, I can''t erase that from my past"

    "I don''t want to know that. I asked what do you mean ''You felt disgusting''. Answer me that"

    "I was getting on that topic," she cleared her throat and said, "So as I said, I have done things which I should even imagine about. But that''s how I was. It was me, that was my identity. I am here right now because I was like that in my teens"

    "That still doesn''t answer my question"

    "I am getting on it. Calm down a little,"

    Ang gulped down and said, "If I hadn''t done things which I did in my teens, I wouldn''t have ever realized how broken I was, how messed up my personality was. Even when Das was born, I...."

    Dau took a deep sigh and said, "You are dragging this"

    "Fine! Fine, I will get to the point. You have grown very impatient, Dau"

    "I am just acting like how you were in your teens"

    Ang shot a re at Dau and said, "I was being selfish at that time. First, my pride and ego came in my way to admit I loved the boy I insulted the first time I saw him. And even after I admitted I loved him, I just wanted to dominate him. It wasn''t really a love, it was just pure obsession"

    "Ange~"

    "Don''t interrupt me!"

    She cleared her throat and continued, "And after realizing all my mistakes, when I finally had the chance to be intimate with him, I backed out. After realizing what true love is, I didn''t dare to even hold hands with him"

    "Ange~~"

    Ang pped Dau''s lips and said, "And after that, when it was time to kiss him, I was worried that I would mess up on my first kiss. My impression of him was of a princess who is excellent in everything, and if I had messed up on our first kiss, he would know everything was a sham. So I thought of practicing kissing with you"

    "Finally", Dau said in a muffled voice.

    Ang removed her hand from Dau''s face and said, "At that time, I just wanted to get perfect at kissing, and you were the only person I could rely on"

    "Just like that?"

    "No! If you had denied me, then maybe I would have practiced with some maid"

    "So anyone would have been okay?"

    "That''s" Ang averted her face and said, "Don''t sweat on details"

    Dau sighed and said, "You don''t have to be this nervous, you know? I was your personal maid. Even if you had asked me to go further than kissing, then I wouldn''t have minded. But of course, with no feelings. That was our deal.

    "Yeah, and I was worried that you might start ignoring me"

    "That was just because you developed feelings for me, right?"

    Ang''s face flushed as she got up from the bed and said, "That''s not true"

    Dau stood up and hugged Ang from behind, saying, "Now you believe I am Dau?"

    Ang scoffed and said, "You and your ways are weird as usual"

    "That''s what makes me, me. That''s my identity, that''s Dau"

    Ang turned around and said, "What happened between Das and you?"

    "Why do you want to know that?"

    "I am just curious about the rtionship of my son with my childhood friend"

    "Oh!", Dau brought her face closer to Ang''s and said, "So you are jealous?"

    Ang pushed Dau''s face back with her hand and said, "Dream on"

    Dau smiled and said, "Lil Das and I are"

    "Are?"

    "We are"

    "You are?"

    Dau formed a bitter smile as she scratched her head and said, "You should ask him. I can''t say that you"

    Ang took a deep breath and said, "I just hope it''s not like how I am imagining. Because if it is like that, I don''t know what to do with you both"

    "Here you again, threatening me"

    "It''s not a threat"

    "I will just say it''s not his fault in any way. So me everything on me and don''t get angry at him"

    "That''s something that I have to decide myself"

    "You know, he wants to make you proud of him. He greatly admires you. He told me you had a fight with him a month ago"

    "We didn''t fight!", Ang shouted with a worried look on her face.

    "But you were sulking, and no one other than me knows how hard you are to handle when you are in your sulking mode"

    Ang rushed to the table and filled the ss with water.

    "He is just like you. Just like how you wanted to prove yourself to the King, he wants to prove it to you"

    "Prove what?"

    "That he doesn''t need you anymore"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 352: Bonds (iii)

    Chapter 352: Bonds (iii)

    "That he doesn''t need you anymore"

    "What do you mean?" Ang turned around and said, "I never wanted to prove that to papa"

    "You did, you wanted him to stop nagging you about every little thing. You wanted him to stop worrying about you. Did you forget how many times you threatened him that you would leave and run away from the pce?"

    Ang took a sip and said, "I had realized it a long ago"

    "You know, if you keep nagging him about the things he does, and scolding him, he will say the same"

    "You mean", Ang''s eyes widened.

    "Yeah, he might run away from the house"

    Ang hugged herself and said, "You are kidding. Das would never do that"

    "He hasn''t, yet. But he can do it"

    "I don''t think so"

    "Ange," Dau sighed and said, "I know Lil Das better than you and believe me, he is just like you. If not, then worse than you were, and that''s just because he is a boy"

    Ang ced down the half-filled ss on the table with force, making a loud noise that echoed through the room.

    "Dau!, Don''t act like you know him better than me"

    "But I do"

    "No, you don''t"

    "I have raised him, so it''s obvious that I would know him better than you"

    "I am his mother!"

    "You didn''t care about him until Queen La died ten years ago"

    "That''s because I was busy with my own stuff. You know everything. I didn''t even have a chance to meet Derek either"

    "No time to meet her own son and husband"

    Ang sighed and said, "I know that I am not a good parent, but I am still his mother. And believe me, raising him from a kid to a teenager was much tougher, "

    "Maybe, or maybe not"

    "You don''t have a son, so you won''t know how hard it is to be a mother"

    "I don''t, but I am sure I would have been a much more better mother than you. Even Lady Lirole is a better mother than you. She has a mother-daughter rtionship with Lady Lier, and they are so cool with each other, unlike you and Lil Das who barely talks"

    "Is that so?" Ang''s face twitched as she said, "Then how about you be his mother?"

    "I am not interested in bing his mother anymore. You should have given him to me fifteen years ago. Maybe we would have a rtionship like a mother-son. But it''s impossible now"

    "I get what you mean. You want me to give him some freedom, right? Alright, I will give him freedom"

    "That''s not the only thing he wants. You still think he is a kid, needing parenting. But you are wrong, he doesn''t need you"

    "Every mother worries about her child"

    "They do, but", Dau scoffed and said, "I don''t even know what I am trying to say anymore. Maybe it''s just my affection for him getting in the way"

    "Dau, answer me one thing"

    "With pleasure"

    "Out of all the years you raised him, have you ever thought of him as your son or his mother?"

    "I would be lying if I say I didn''t, but that was until he woke up. Everything changed after that"

    "Maybe if I had realized everything sooner, things would have ended differently"

    "If you hadn''t yed that V. R game, things would have ended much more different, and everyone would have been happy"

    "Even if I hadn''t yed, everything would have been the same. Don''t forget that I only yed it because you and Derek challenged me"

    "I remember that. And I still haven''t forgiven myself for that. If something had happened to you, I would have killed myself"

    "Ah!", Ang scoffed and said, "There you go again. You should seriously stop this threat, you know? It holds us back"

    "But that''s the only thing that works on you; mother and son"

    They both stared at each other and grinned widely.

    "For a moment, I thought we were still a teenager"

    "You are not, but I am sure a teenager"

    "Are you trying to pick a fight?"

    "I am just telling the truth"

    Angughed and hugged Dau, "My fights with you never end well"

    "Dau hugged her back and said, "No matter how much I enjoy my time with you, we are different now"

    Ang bragged Dau''s face and caressed, saying, "I am really d you are here", and kissed her forehead.

    "I am here, but not for you. I am Lil Das''s property now"

    "You keep hinting your rtion with him"

    "Then you should get the hint"

    "I am just afraid to ept it. If it really turns out what I am thinking, our rtionship will shatter"

    "I am prepared for that"

    "Maybe you are, but not me. Das still needs guidance. I don''t want him to end up like papa"

    "I will take care of him"

    "He is thest male heir alive. He will be targeted by many"

    "Leave him to me"

    "I just want him to have a normal life"

    "As I said, leave him to me"

    "When the timese"

    "Ange", Dau grabbed Ang''s hand and squeezed it with her both hands, saying, "You have done enough. Leave the rest to me. You can take it easy"

    "I was taking it easy. And see what happened? How am I supposed to be at ease now?"

    "He is strong. Believe in him"

    Even though Dau was saying, she was more worried than Ang.

    "Where is Lil Das?"

    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him after the funeral. I went to the garden after the funeral. He must be with Lier"

    "Lady Lier has grown into a strong woman"

    "Yeah. I would have never imagined that crybaby Lier would grow up to be such a strong person"

    "She reminds me of Queen La"

    "Lier might be the strongest female Edens in history"

    "Maybe, but you are forgetting his first wife"

    "Elena," Ang said with a distant smile.

    "History is repeating itself again"

    "Maybe they were just meant to be together?"

    "Elena, her sister, Lier, and Gracie; the daughter of Doctor Goodwin. They have all met again. Maybe things will end up happily this time?"

    "It should. I don''t know about others, but Elena and Selena, they have always fought for every little thing. Even Reba was losing her cool on them"

    "Reba rarely gets angry," added Dau.

    "That''s what I am saying. Elena and Selena are like the same side of the same coin"

    "It should be ''Elena and Selena are on different sides of the same coin'', no?"

    "Not in this case"

    "It''s a miracle that they are getting along now"

    "They suddenly started getting along after their stay at the pce"

    Both Ang and Dau talked about their past and reminisced.

    They would start crying after remembering something sad andugh when they talked about something funny. Hours passed by and they were still talking.

    "How many years has it been since we talked like this?", questioned Ang.

    "I don''t remember. We never had a long talk after you woke up from your ten-year-long slumber six months ago"

    "We should talk like this more often", suggested Ang.

    "If we get time, "

    Dau got up and said, "I will go back to my room"

    "No need to make excuses, I know you are going to look for Das, "

    Dau chuckled and said, "Like mother, like son"

    Dau walked to the door and--

    "Dau", Ang called out to her.

    Dau turned back and said, "What?"

    "Can you send Lirole to my room?"

    "Sure"

    Dau left the room and headed to Lirole''s room.

    After reaching Lirole''s room, she noticed that the door of Lirole''s room was open.

    Dau peeked in before knocking and said, "Lady Lirole? Can Ie in?"

    No reply from the inside.

    "Lady Lier, are you there?"

    Still, no reply.

    "Lady Lier, I aming in"

    Dau walked into the room, only to find Lirole sleeping on the bed.

    Dau smiled and walked to the bed.

    "Only if she is this cute when she is awake"

    Dau picked up the nket and covered Lirole under the nket and brushed her hand on Lirole''s head.

    "Sleep well, Little sister"

    Dau left the room and closed the door.

    ''I will drop by Ange''s room and inform her that Lady Lirole is sleeping'', Dau thought as she passed by Lier''s room.

    "I haven''t seen Lil Das since he left with Lady Lier"

    ''Should I check on Lady Lier''s room?, Dau thought as she turned around and made her way to Lier''s room.

    She knocked on the door, but there was no reply.

    ''Is she sleeping too?"

    "But Lil Das should be with her"

    She gasped and thought, ''What if Lil Das and Lady Lier are doing'', she shook her head and said, "Lady Lier must be sad, even if they are doing it, I shouldn''t mind"

    Dau turned around and muttered, "Not like I have any right to stop them".

    She stopped by Ang''s room on her way and informed Ang that Lirole was sleeping.

    She tried calling Das only to find his phone in his room.

    After strolling around the pce and the garden, Dau got in the car and drove out of the pce to look for Das.

    ===============

    Hey guys, some important announcements.

    1) My exams start tomorrow, and I have to travel 40 + 40 KMS every day to go to the nearest exam center.

    -So the chapter uploads might be slow for the first half of this month. Or maybe not. I am not sure about that.

    -If I get some free time to write, I will post the chapter.

    -Since the exams are offline, much of my time will pass just by traveling from my exam center to home every day.

    -I haven''t studied anything, and I nned to pull an all-nighter a day before the exams, and I will do that. But I won''t have time to write chapters.

    -But if I make some time, I will post chapters. I think I will make some time, but I am just informing you in case I don''t upload.

    -Please keep supporting me. And once my exams end, we will go back to 2 chapters per day release.

    2)The second announcement is, the name/title of this novel will soon change to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System", in a few days.

    -So in case, you can''t find this novel, don''t panic. Nothing else will change, only the title.

    -Thanks for reading and I will see you in the next chapter.

    <strong>Happy New Year To You All! I Pray That You Have a Great 2021!</strong>

 Chapter 353: The Annex of The End

    Chapter 353: The Annex of The End

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Das was on his way to meet Ang at the pce''s lounge.

    Admiring the new renovation of the hallways on his way, he made his way to the pce lounge.

    "Daisy didn''t have to leave me alone in the room", he muttered as he thought, ''But if mother had seen her, it would have been a problem''

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    He sighed and said, "I am the worst son any mother could have had"

    ''Daisy is mother''s best friend, her childhood friend. Daisy is like a sister to mother. She might even be closer to Daisy than Lirole. And here I am, making romance with Daisy''.

    ''I do realize that it is something not great to be said. Even I think mine and Daisy''s rtionship is immoral in a way, but I don''t give a fuck about that.''

    "I want her so I want her"

    ''Mother might she surely will oppose it, and I don''t know what I will do if she rejects us.''

    "I am sure Daisy has already thought of all the possibilities", He chuckled and said, "She knows mother better than me"

    ''I would hate it if mother and daisy''s rtionship crumbles because of me''.

    "Not only theirs, but my rtionship with mother will shatter too"

    He clenched his fist and thought, ''I don''t want that''.

    "Can''t I do something to avoid it?"

    ''I thought of getting Lirole''s help, but what if mother gets angry at Lirole too? What if their rtionship crumbles too?''

    "I am destroying so many lives of the people I im to love"

    ''Dammit!''

    "I can''t stop these self-depressing thoughts"

    ''They just keeping into my mind''.

    "What do you think, Lily?"

    [If you are worried about; ''whether your mother will ept you and Daisy, or not'', then I will say it''s best not to think too much. Worrying about it won''t change the oue. What is supposed to happen, will happen. No matter how hard you try to change it]

    "I didn''t ask for some philosophy, but thanks"

    [That was the answer I wanted to say, but I personally think your mother just wants you to be happy and enjoy your life. So if you promise her, and prove to her that you will make her Daisy happy, she might agree after some tries]

    "Now that''s the answer I was looking for

    [All I can say is good luck]

    "Thanks"

    [For now and forever]

    "Huh?" He stopped walking and said, "What do you mean?"

    [Nothing. I was just wishing you good luck]

    "Thanks, I guess?"

    When Das reached the pce''s lounge, it was empty.

    "Did Ie toote?"

    [Do you want me to check the cameras and find it?]

    "Please do"

    [Hmm. I can''t ess any of the cameras]

    "What?!"

    [More like I can''t track any of the cameras]

    "How is that possible?"

    He hurried over to the main hall.

    On his way, he found some maids changing the rags.

    "Hey, you there"

    All the maids stood up and bowed down.

    "What''s wrong with the pce''s cameras?"

    ''Though I don''t think they would know anything about it'', he thought as he turned around to walk away.

    "Umm," one of the maids said.

    Das tilted his head backward and said, "What?"

    "The pce security systems are off for some hours", said one of the maids.

    "Why?"

    "There is a maintenance going on, and the security heads are trying to research on all the footage"

    "I see"

    Das started walking to the main hall.

    ''d that I deleted all footage of mine, and Augustus'', Das thought as he changed his way to Ang''s room.

    "I can''t let anyone find out about Augustus. He is my main key to find all those enemies"

    He gulped down and thought, ''I can do anything to find them all and kill them one by one, even if I have to die for that. At least, my loved ones will be happy''.

    As he was walking, his phone rang.

    ''This ringtone'', he immediately took out the phone from his pocket and picked up the call.

    He had set a special ringtone for Elena''s call. So whenever she called, her special ringtone would ring.

    "Hello?", said Das.

    [Idiot! It''s a video call!]

    Das saw the screen and raised his eyebrows, "I knew that. I just wanted to see your reaction"

    [Your excuses areme]

    "Yeah, right--wait a minute! What are you doing?!"

    [I am in the car]

    "I can see that in your background. But that side looks like you are on the driver''s seat"

    [Yes, and that''s because I am driving]

    "Hold the fuck down! Elena, stop the car!"

    [I am not stopping]

    "I said stop the car, Elena!"

    [And I said I am not stopping]

    ''Dammit! Why is she annoying when she shouldn''t be''

    As Das was walking; looking at the screen, he bumped into someone.

    He paid no attention to the person he bumped into and said, "Elena! Please stop the car!"

    [I am not stopping! It''s so fun!]

    "Okay. Who else with you? Who is in the passenger''s seat? Is it Selena?"

    [There is no one]

    "Don''t lie. Selena! Selena! Selena! Can you hear me? Please tell Elena to stop the car!"

    Elena turned her camera to the other side and said, [See? There is no one else in the car. I am alone]

    "What the hell are you doing! Stop the car! And pay attention on the road!"

    "Das? What''s wrong?", someone called out to Das.

    Das turned back in a hurry.

    "Lier!"

    "What''s wrong? You bumped into me and didn''t even say anything. And now you are yelling"

    "Yeah this. Please say something to this idiot!"

    Das showed her phone to Lier.

    [Hello, Lier. Sely bought his new car, and I am currently driving it alone]

    "Please stop the car, Elena!"

    Das was continuously yelling, asking Elena to stop the car, but Elena didn''t hear him and kept driving instead of stopping the car.

    [I am not stopping]

    "Please stop" he scoffed and said, "Lily, please stop her car"

    [...]

    "Her phone must be connected to her car. Connect to her phone and use that connection to ess her car''s system"

    [Project Lily Sessfully Deleted]

    "Hu h?"

 Chapter 354: The Never-Ending End

    Chapter 354: The Never-Ending End

    [Project Lily Sessfully Deleted]

    "Hu h?"

    [Primary ess Given To Default System]

    "Li.. ly?"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Das'' hair had turned white.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "Das your hair", Lier made some distance between her and Das as she said, "What''s going on?"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "No, this is---!" He slowly gulped down and said, "Come on, Lily. Stop joking and say something. It''s not funny, you know?"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "Das?", Lier tried to approach Das.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "Are you okay, Das?"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    The voice was oveying Lier''s voice.

    "Das?", Lier slowly ced her hand on Das'' shoulder and said, "Are you--"

    "Shut up!"

    He covered his ears with his hands and shouted, "Shut up. Shut up, shut up, shut up! Shut up!"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "Shut up!"

    Covering his earring wasn''t of any help, because his voice wasing from his system, this voice was in his brain.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Seeing Das acting strangely, Lier started trembling.

    Not only was he acting strange, but ording to her, he yelled at her and told her to shut up.

    [Das? Is everything okay? What''s going on?!]

    Das'' phone fell to the ground.

    Lier picked up the phone.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    [Lier! What''s wrong? I heard Das'' yelling. Is everything okay?]

    "Das is"

    Das had crouched down and covered himself with his hands.

    [What happened to Das?]

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "He", Lier started panicking, and her breath got heavy.

    After some tries, she finally took a breath and clenched her left chest.

    [Lier?! What''s wrong? Are you okay?!]

    "I am..", Lier''s heart condition was acting up.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Das finally stood up and took his phone from Lier''s hand and said, "Elena, stop the car"

    [What''s] Elena''s eyes widened in shock and said, [Your hair and eyes]

    Das'' one eye had also turned red.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    [It''s it''s just like---]

    Elena''s attention was diverted to Das, and her car ended up crashing with the caring from the other side.

    Her car rolled a couple of times before stopping.

    "Elena!", Das yelled at the top of his lungs.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    The car''s safety system saved Elena from receiving any major injuries.

    She tried to unbuckle the seatbelt and get out of the car.

    After some attempts, she sessfully unbuckled the seatbelt and tried to get out of the car.

    As she was about to get out of the car, a truck came at full speed and crushed the car, pushing it down the cliff.

    "Elena!"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Das immediately turned around and started running to the balcony.

    m~

    He was mmed into someone again.

    Aftering back to his senses, he was that person who was none other than, "Daisy!"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    He grabbed her shoulder and said, "I will be right back"

    "Who are you calling Daisy?", asked Lier.

    "Huh? Who else? Dau is Daisy, "

    "But Dau died two nights ago"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "She did, but she is here right now"

    "She is Sherley"

    "What are you talking about?! We already talked about this. She is Dau"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "What''s wrong with you, Das? She is Sherley, not Dau or Daisy"

    "What is wrong with you?!" He turned his face at her and said, "Daisy, say something to her"

    She just stood there and said nothing.

    "Daisy? Say something!"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    After staring at Das for a while, she bowed down and smiled.

    "What are you smiling for?! Does this all look funny to you?!"

    She smiled again.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "What are you-- I got it now! This is some kind of prank, right?!"

    "Das", said Lier.

    "It must be some kind of prank. That''s why Daisy is smiling"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    "Das,"

    "It was a good prank. You got me. Now please stop this prank. It''s not funny"

    "Das!"

    He turned to Lier and said, "It must be your n, right Lier?"

    "Wha t?"

    "Only you can think of a prank like this. How did you even make Elena and Lily agree on this? Even Daisy is participating in this prank. You got me. Come on now, end this prank"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Tears fell down from Lier''s eyes as she dashed and plucked out of one of the swords hanging on the wall.

    "What are you doing?" said Das.

    "The prank is still ongoing?", he gazed back and said, "Come on, Lier. End this prank already"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Lier moved the sword to her neck.

    "This is going too far now. I already said you got me. Just end this prank already"

    Das looked at his phone; whose screen was ck, and said, "Come on, Elena. I got you already. End this prank--"

    He heard a shing sound.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    His hands started trembling, and the phone fell down from his hand.

    He slowly looked at the spot Lier was standing.

    "Li er?"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Lier was lying on the ground with her clothes, and the floor covered in blood.

    Das fell down on his knees and crawled to Lier.

    "Li er"

    [User Condition In Danger]

    Lier had cut her neck, and blood was gushing out from it.

    She had already died. Only a little flesh was keeping her body and neck intact.

    "...."

    [User Condition In Danger]

    The floor started trembling. No, not just the floor. The entire pce was rumbling.

    Firing shots and screams could be heard from the balcony.

    Outside the pce, there were dozens of tanks and thousands of armed men. On the sky were choppers, and jet nes, armed with bombs and missiles.

    "...."

    [User Condition In Danger]

    The nes started dropping the bomb one by one, breaking the walls of the pce.

    The security was already fighting with the armed men, but their attacks weren''t even reaching those men.

    [User Condition In Danger]

    The armed men were holding strange types of guns; from whichsers wereing out.

    As soon as theser touched the guards, their bodies disintegrated into the ashes.

    All the armed men wearing a helmet, on which some numbers were written on it.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 355: The Haze

    Chapter 355: The Haze

    The armed men were holding strange types of guns; from whichsers wereing out.

    As soon as theser touched the guards, their bodies disintegrated into the ashes.

    All the armed men wearing a helmet, on which some numbers were written on it.

    Some men jumped from the choppers.

    They were also wearing helmets, and sharp des wereing out from their bodies.

    [Alright. We got them. Let''s end the Edens and remove them from history]

    The voice echoed in the field.

    Soon, all the men started killing the guards.

    The guards were trying their best to fight back, but before they could even move, their bodies were disintegrating into ashes.

    Some cars drove in the pce, crushing those armed men.

    The car drove through all over the field, and crushed as many armed men as it could.

    The men who had been crushed started standing up. Their bodies started regenerating as they stood up.

    Ironically, they weren''t bleeding or anything, as if they didn''t have blood in their body.

    The cars stopped, and two men came out of each of the cars.

    They had heavy guns and a huge bag on their back.

    Without wasting a second, they started firing guns at the armed men.

    Needless to say, they were getting ripped into shreds, but soon regenerated.

    They took out bombs from their bags and tossed them in the air.

    As soon as the bombs were about to hit on the ground, they shot the bombs.

    The bombs were damaging the enormous area, and forming a chain reaction to all the bombs.

    As the bodies of the armed men were getting damaged, they couldn''t move.

    Noticing that they can''t move when their body is being damaged, the men started firing at them.

    Some threw more bombs, some fired guns, some approached them directly and chopped their head off.

    After a while, some fighter jets as well as choppers arrived and started firing the other nes and choppers.

    Theyunched missiles and fired shots at them, the enemies did the same.

    Some were getting hit, some were getting missed.

    Some attacks just collided, causing an explosion in between them.

    The nes started leaving, but the other nes started chasing them.

    They were evenly matched now.

    The numbers kept decreasing on both sides.

    Suddenly, the entire pce; including the jets and choppers, as well as the men, were covered in a shadow.

    There was a huge round object flying in the sky.

    It came out of nowhere.

    It made no noise, no signs, it just appeared.

    Holes appeared in the flying object, and some small objects identical to the flying object came out of it.

    Their size was around the size of a ser ball.

    They rolled down the parent object, hit the pce wall, and kept rolling until they found a horizon.

    Some fell on the pce, some inside the pce, some on the field, some outside the pce.

    It was as if it was raining balls.

    The balls kepting out of the flying object.

    Once it was finished dropping the balls, the holes opened up more and long rods came out of it.

    The width of the road kept decreasing as it moved down.

    Sparks appeared on the end of the rods, and in an instant, it fired something.

    What it fired couldn''t be seen.

    It was too fast to be seen with the naked eye.

    The spot where it fired had an immense hole in the ground.

    Zap~

    Another shot fired.

    Zap! Zap~

    Some more shots were fired.

    Zap~ Zap! Zap Zap! Zap~!

    It kept firing shots.

    Needless to say, the entire field was clear now.

    No one could be seen, except the balls, which were dropped by it.

    Everyone disintegrated into nothing, not leaving single ash behind.

    Not only the field, but all the nes and choppers that came in its way also vanished.

    The balls which were dropped started rolling and climbing the pce''s wall.

    After climbing at some point, they stopped.

    With a loud rumbling noise, cracks started appearing on the pce''s wall.

    The outer area of the pce has already started falling down.

    The balls at the inner area of the pce also started rolling all over the ce.

    Cracks were appearing from wherever they passed.

    If some maids came in between, it fired shots and shredded their bodies.

    The flying object once again moved, and the doors opened from it.

    From the door came men; who were wearing a full bodysuit.

    Their backs were connected to their helmets, forming a shape like the spinal cord.

    They started jumping on the pce.

    They were running on the walls, jumping all over the pce, and got inside the inner area of the pce.

    They scattered all over the pce.

    Their speed was so fast that the surrounding objects were falling down due to the impact.

    Some men reached the hallway of Das, and others were.

    Das was on his knees with Lier''s head and body in his arms.

    He was holding her head, trying to stop from severing it from her body.

    The men fired at him, andsers came out of their guns.

    As theser was about to hit Das, Sherley came in the way and thesers hit her.

    Das looked up to see Sherley looking back at Das and smiled widely, her body slowly disintegrated into ashes.

    Das threw Lier''s body on the ground and stood

    The men fired again at Das.

    Thesers hit Das, but nothing happened.

    The men looked at each other and fired again, but nothing happened this time either.

    They pressed the switch on their guns and fired again. This time, theser got deflected as soon as it hit him.

    They nced at each other and then gazed at Das.

    They started trembling, and the guns fell down from their hands as they turned back and started running.

    Das'' eyes were bleeding. His eyeballs were shaking all over his eye sockets, as if they would pop out at any second, and they did.

 Chapter 356: The End of The Nightmare

    Chapter 356: The End of The Nightmare

    Das'' eyes were bleeding. His eyeballs were shaking all over his eye sockets as if they would pop out at any second, and they did.

    The ring; of Oyuoral he was wearing, changed its shape to a sharp needle and stabbed itself on Das'' forehead.

    Blood starteding out of his mouth, and some ck-colored strange marks appeared on his body.

    His body turned pale and started bleeding, but instead of blood, it was bleeding Oyuoris.

    All the bleeding gathered on his chest and formed a round shape on it.

    A sharp w came out of Das'' chest and pierced it on his face. After crushing his face, itunched something to those men trying to run away.

    As soon as it touched those men, their bodies started melting and soon exploded.

    Distant, heavy footsteps could be heard moving to the hallway where Das was standing.

    It was Ang and Lirole, with a bunch of maids behind them. And behind the maids were those men; who were continuously firingsers at the maids.

    Ang and Lirole first saw the head of Lier rolling on the floor. Then their gaze automatically moved to her headless body.

    With a loud screeching noise, Das'' body rose in the air, and the Oyuoris on his chest changed its shape to a big-thin sword and chopped Das'' body into small pieces. And all the pieces of his body exploded and melted before they could hit the ground.

    Meanwhile, the men were done killing all the maids.

    All the men fired together at Ang and Lirole, and their bodies turned into ash and slowly faded away in the thin air.

    ~:=~.=~:=~.=~:=~.=~:=~.

    What''s going on?

    Where am I?

    Why can I see my body?

    Why is it falling down? Or am I drowning?

    What is this ce?

    Everything around me is so bright, the golden light, and the clouds are circling around, forming a whirlpool that is going to the horizon, and there is no end to it.

    This is just like that day.

    I can see and control my body from the outside.

    But what am I doing here?

    How did I end up here?

    Thest thing I remember is huh? What happened again?

    Wait, what day is it?

    Why don''t I remember anything?

    What''s going on?

    "You and I,"

    Huh?! What is this voice?

    "You and I,"

    It was an ethereal voice, so calm and soothing to listen to.

    It was so sweet that I felt like every cell in my body was jumping with joy.

    I can''t even figure out if it''s a male voice or a female''s. And why does this voice calms my heart?

    "We both are the same. You are me, but I am not you."

    Huh?

    "You can be me, but I can''t be you."

    I can''t speak. My body is losing its strength.

    "You can take my ce, but I can''t take your ce."

    I feel sleepy.

    "I know you as much as you do, yet you don''t know anything about me."

    "When You were born, I wasn''t there. But when I was born, you were there; with a bright smile on your face and said, ''You are my...;''

    "When we were attacked, he ran off with you, leaving me and her alone. But I wasn''t angry or sad that I was left behind. Because I saw your face, and it looked exactly like how she was making."

    "Yearster, we grew up. I recognized you at first nce, yet you never recognized mebut I can''t me you."

    "All this time, I have thought about youthought about meeting you."

    "We met again. You promised you would protect your loved ones. You promised you would protect me. But in the end, the same thing happened, and you never returned."

    "You didn''t fulfill your promises. You left your loved ones alone, just like back then."

    "This time, I was angry, scared, sad, worried, guilty, disgusted, and ashamed."

    "That day, I promised myself I would protect yours and my loved ones. I promised I would follow your promise and try to fulfill it in your stead."

    "In the end, time passed by. I protected your promise and mine, or did I?

    "I slumbered in a deep sleep where you rested in the darkness."

    "One day, I shall wake up, and you shall rise too."

    "One day, you will try to destroy humanity, which you once tried to protect. That day, I would protect humanity as you once wanted to protect."

    "You shall not waver, nor will I. Not over you, over me, over your loved ones, or over anyone, because that promise is no longer valid."

    "Once again, yet not much longer no one knows for how long but we shall do our fated work, we shall do what we were destined to doto fulfill our destiny."

    "No matter how many tries, and retirees, we shall sh again and again, till one of us wins. The rest will up to him"

    "Let''s see the end of the beginning we once saw together."

    "Let,"

    "It,"

    "All...."

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    "Argh!"

    When I woke up, my body was aching like hell.

    "My head hurts like hell"

    I tried moving my body to make sure I am not paralyzed, and I could move my body.

    "At least I can move my body"

    I sat up and said, "I feel like I had a very terrible dream"

    Huh?

    Why did I just feel like dj vu?

    I nced around to find myself alone in my room.

    "What time is it?"

    I grabbed my phone and checked the time.

    "9: 23"

    "It''s not thatte"

    I get it that Daisy shouldn''t be here, because if mother saw her it would be a problem. But what about Lier?

    Why is she not here?

    "Maybe Daisy dragged Lier with her, so she doesn''t try to make a move on me"

    I got out of bed and stretched my body.

    "It''s so stiff"

    Besides all this aching, my body feels so stiff and heavy.

    The side effects of using Oyuoris still haven''t recovered.

    "Lily, are you awake?"

    [Yes]

    "How do you feel?"

    [I can''t wait for you toe here again]

    "Wait for the night then"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 357: Hey

    Chapter 357: Hey

    "Where did they go?"

    Should I call one of the maids and ask her?

    "Is anyone there?", I shouted.

    Huh? Again!

    Why did I just feel like dj vu?

    Now the door will open and the maid wille in. Then I will ask her where everyone is, and she will reply with with with what?

    As I was pondering on that thought, the door opened, and I saw a maid entering the room; from the corners of my eyes.

    I was still changing clothes, so I couldn''t see her face, but I saw the maid''s outfit. And---did she just close the door?

    "Where is everyone?", I asked.

    "Who do you mean by everyone?"

    "That voice!"

    I immediately turned around and saw Daisy standing in front of me.

    "Hey,"

    "Good morning"

    "Good morning"

    "So," she walked close to me and said, "Who do you mean by everyone?"

    "You, Lier, mother, and Lirole"

    "I am in front of you, as your Lady Lier and Ange, they are in the meeting room"

    "Meeting room?"

    "There is an important meeting with the government regarding the attack on the pce"

    "What?! Howe no one told me about it?!"

    "It wasn''t decided. They just showed up out of nowhere."

    "You should have woken me up"

    "I tried, but you weren''t waking up"

    "Argh! I need to go there", I said as I hurried to the door.

    "Wait!," Daisy grabbed my hand and stopped me.

    "What?! Don''t tell me I am not allowed there?"

    "It''s not like that"

    "Then--"

    "Don''t forget that you are a King now. Wear clothes that are fit to a King, "

    "Who cares!"

    "I care!" She pulled me close and said, "A King should act like a King"

    "Fine," I shrugged my shoulders and said, "Bring me clothes ''suitable'' to a King then"

    "Heh!", I smirked

    There is no way she would have clothes of my size.

    She furrowed her eyebrows and walked to my closet.

    "What are you doing?", I asked.

    "Taking out your clothes"

    "Wasn''t I supposed to wear a ''King'' like clothes? You won''t find clothes like that--"

    She threw a bag on my face and said, "Here"

    I grabbed the bag and said, "What is this," as I peeked inside.

    "Your ''King'' like clothes"

    Dammit!

    She had one.

    "What''s wrong?", she smirked and said, "You are not going to wear your ''King'' like clothes now?"

    I gave her the bag and said, "I don''t know how to wear them, so dress me up with these clothes"

    "Sure"

    She pulled down my pants and started unbuttoning my shirt.

    "Wow. No shame, huh?"

    "We did something more shamefulst night, so why would this be shameful?"

    "I don''t know. I just feel a little embarrassed now. Even though this was my idea"

    "Let me guess," She removed my shirt and t-shirt and said, "You wanted to make me embarrassed, but now you are the one who is embarrassed"

    "If I take off your clothes, like you are taking mine off right now, I am sure you will be embarrassed too"

    "Not necessarily"

    "What if I squeeze your breasts while taking off your clothes? Then you will be a little embarrassed"

    "Don''t forget that you are the one who is embarrassed right now"

    "Lame, right?"

    She brought her face closer to mine and kissed me on the lips, saying, "That''s what I like about you"

    "You are just making fun of me, aren''t you?"

    She grinned and said, "Ever since you were little, you tried to mess with me many times, but none of your tricks were sessful"

    "That''s because you are smart"

    "While Lady Lier also did the same, and she was sessful in pulling some tricks"

    "She is like this now because of you and your tricks"

    "How rude. I just wanted to see your frustrated and embarrassed face"

    "Well, you are seeing it now,"

    "Yeah," She kissed me again and said, "But it''s a little different now"

    "How so?"

    "I don''t know. One thing you have grown up. You have a lot of confidence now. And you don''t need to depend on anyone"

    "That''s not true," I grabbed her hand and said, "I am dependent on you, on all of you"

    She chuckled and said, "I was saying it hypothetically"

    I grabbed her waist and pulled her close and kissed her.

    She didn''t try to break free from my grip, nor said anything. She just stared at me and smiled.

    "What?", I asked.

    "What?", she questioned.

    "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    "Do I have to take your permission to look at your face now?"

    "Please don''t"

    She kissed me and said, "This all feels unrealistic. I still can''t believe our rtionship is changed now"

    "It was supposed to happen, right?"

    "Yeah," she hugged me and said, "So this is all real, huh?"

    "It is"

    "I finally have you"

    "Yeah"

    "You won''t ever leave me alone, right?"

    I hugged her back and said, "Why would I leave you alone"

    "If something happens with Ange", she muttered.

    "I don''t know what mother will say, but I will talk to her and try to convince her"

    "What if she doesn''t acknowledge us?"

    "I don''t know. We will think about something else if that happens"

    She looked up at my face and said, "Just so you know, both Ange and I are ready for it. So you don''t have to feel guilty is mine and Ange''s rtion shatters"

    "Does mother know about us?"

    She shook her head and said, "She doesn''t know, but I think she is already aware. But she doesn''t want to admit it. She is afraid of that"

    I kissed her and said, "Don''t worry. Mother may get angry, or stop talking to me. But deep down, I know that she will never abandon us"

    She smiled and brought her face closer to mind. As I was about to kiss her, she turned her face away and said, "Alright. Let''s get you dressed up"

    "Wait a minute!!" I grabbed her hand and said, "What was that?"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 358: Meeting

    Chapter 358: Meeting

    "Wait a minute! I grabbed her hand and said, "What was that?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why didn''t you kiss me?"

    "But I already kissed you many times"

    "You can''t do that! I was expecting a kiss!"

    "Then wait for the meeting to end"

    "I don''t know for how long the meeting will go"

    "Then wait till then"

    "Come on!"

    "Okay, how about we will kiss after Ange acknowledges us?"

    "Hah?!"

    "Yes, let''s do that"

    "Wait a damn minute! Why are you deciding everything on your own?"

    "We have already done many thingsst night. I need a break before we do something again"

    "But I am just asking for a kiss"

    "We kissed many times just a while ago, right?"

    "So let''s kiss one more time"

    "Not happening"

    As we were talking, she was dressing me up. And before I realized, she had already finished dressing me from the top. Only my pants are left now.

    She crouched down and said, "Raise your leg"

    I raised my leg.

    As I was wearing my pants, she grabbed my penis.

    "What are you doing?", I asked.

    She grinned and opened her mouth.

    "Wait--"

    She started sucking my penis.

    After sucking for roughly thirty seconds, she stopped and pulled up my pants.

    "What the--!"

    "Now you will have to urge to finish everything quickly"

    "Daisy!"

    She handed me the sword and said, "Go now. If youe back soon, we will go to Ange and talk with her. And after that," she licked her lips and said, "We will have some fun"

    "You should really stop all your teasing," I opened the door and said, "You will kill me one day", and closed the door.

    "Hey wait!"

    I heard from behind the door.

    I opened the door and said, "What is it?"

    "Give me your phone"

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Phones or any devices are not allowed in the meetings"

    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Even though I am a King?"

    "Then how about you try taking it there and get yelled"

    I took my phone out of my pocket and handed it to Daisy, saying, "I don''t want to make mother angry today"

    "Bye"

    I turned around and said, "Bye"

    Suddenly, she pulled me from behind and turned me around, kissed me on the lips, and said, "Bye"

    I chuckled and said, "Be ready for me. I will be back soon"

    I turned around and walked some steps, and heard, "That was a joke by the way"

    "..." I turned back to see Daisy running out of my room at full speed.

    "She gets more childish than Lier and Elena sometimes. But well, That''s what I love about her"

    [I am childish too!]

    "Yeah, yeah. You are the most childish"

    [Don''t say it in that tone]

    "Why are you so energized this early in the morning?"

    [I don''t know]

    "Come on, say it"

    [I am just excited]

    "Excited, what for?"

    [You will being here every night]

    "Ah!"

    [You forget about it, didn''t you??]

    "I didn''t. It''s just, it''s not something to be excited about"

    [Maybe not for you. But for me, it is]

    "We are always together anyway, aren''t we?"

    [We are, but it''s different when you are in front of me, and I can touch you whenever I want]

    "Wow. You are being too honest today, you know what? You usually act so uptight]

    [Don''t say it like I am like you]

    "What?! When did I ever act dishonestly and so uptight?"

    [You always do]

    "Lies"

    [You ever even dishonest with Elena until some weeks ago]

    "That''s not true. I was just saving her from the truth. But I guess I was worrying over nothing"

    [I have already said to you, be more dependent on us]

    "I am dependent. But I can''t be equally dependent on everyone, and you know that"

    [Maybe slowly you can?]

    "Maybe"

    [We just want you to be happy]

    "I know that"

    It doesn''t matter if I am dependent on them or not. I am not the same Das they fell in love with, and if theye to know it, I am afraid they might stop loving me.

    I am a mess right now.

    I don''t even know what I am saying anymore.

    I can''t think straight.

    My brain shuts down when I try to think too much. And if I force myself to think, it triggers heavy pain which keeps damaging my brain.

    And somehow I can feel the Oyuoris flowing inside me.

    Earlier, it was like normal. I couldn''t figure out where Oyuoris was. But now, I know exactly where it is flowing.

    I gazed at my Oyuoris ring and thought, ''And this too''.

    I feel like both Oyuoris and Oyuoras are attracting each other.

    I thought Oyuoris was just ayer protecting the Oyuoris inside it; as Augustus said. But it looks like it wasn''t the case.

    There is something more sinister about Oyuoris.

    And my eye is hurting too.

    I used Oyuoris for two days straight. I wasn''t healed enough from the first reaction to it, and I used it the second time.

    "I should avoid using it again for the time period"

    Does Lily know about yesterday''s attack on me?

    She was sleeping during the fight, and I am sure I haven''t mentioned it to her yet.

    Does she know it?

    She can easily know it just by essing my memories, but I am not sure if she knows it or not. Should I ask her?

    "Lily"

    [Hmm?]

    "Do you...do you"

    [What?]

    "Do you know about yesterday''s attack on me?"

    I can already imagine her reaction. She will yell at me and--

    [I know]

    "Huh?"

    [I said I know it]

    "Wait, why didn''t you say anything?"

    [You didn''t want me to know, right?]

    I scratch my cheek and said, "That''s not true"

    [But you weren''t telling me]

    "I was about to tell you. I just asked you right now, right?"

    [You did. But you were hiding it from me]

    "I wasn''t trying to hide it"

    [I thought we promised to have no secrets between each other]

    "I was going to tell you. I was just waiting for the right time"

    [You know, I was waiting for you to bring it up. But you were in a good mood after your time with Lier and Daisy, so I didn''t bring it up. After you came into my room, and I wanted to enjoy our time together, so I didn''t bring that up at that time either]

    "So you were being considerate of me, right?"

    [Yes]

    "It was the same with me"

    [Guess we were both being considerate of each other]

    "Yeah"

    [One of us needs to stop being considerate. Only then it will progress]

    "Yeah"

    If both of us keep being considerate of each other, then we will go nowhere. Not just with Lily, but all the girls.

    [Okay. So you should stop being considerate of me]

    "Why did you decide that on your own?"

    [My wish]

    "You have to stop being considerate of me"

    [I said it first]

    "Yeah, yeah. But I am saying it now, so stop"

    [You can just--]

    "Shhh"

    Why is the meeting hall''s door open when there is a meeting going on inside?"

    I walked to the door and saw 5 men standing on the door, with guns in their hands.

    "Oh!"

    So there is security.

    I tried to enter the room, but they stopped me.

    "Excuse me?", I said.

    "You can''t enter the room"

    "Why?"

    "There is a meeting going on"

    "Don''t you know me?"

    "We know very well who you are, but we can''t let you go inside"

    I pushed them on the side saying, "Fuck off", and entered the room.

    Mother, Lier, maids, and all the other security chiefs and the government officers were sitting on the chairs, just like any meeting should be.

    "We should get deep into...this", a man was speaking, but after noticing someone entered the room, his gaze fell on me as he said, "Look who do we have here, the King himself"

    "Who is this?!"

    "Stop it, Tingen", mother nced at one of the maids and said, "Bring one chair for Das"

    Tingen If I remember correctly, Tingen was the name of one of mother''s chief bodyguards.

    He looks so young.

    Maybe around 20?

    Howe he is mother''s bodyguard for eight years?

    I sighed and sat on the chair beside mother.

    "Why are youte?", mother asked.

    "I just woke up"

    "What were you doingst night?"

    ''Having fun with Lier and Daisy'', as if I can say that!

    Lier nced from behind mother and smirked.

    "What are you smirking for?", I asked.

    "Nothing. I was just remembering what happened in the bathroomst night"

    What the---!

    She clearly knows she shouldn''t mention this in front of mother, and she just said it in front of her!

    "What happened in the bathroomst night?", mother asked.

    "Ahem!" Tingen tapped the table and said, "My queen. You can have your family conversation after this. Shall we continue our meeting?"

    "Right", she nced at me and Lier and said, "Let''s continue our meeting"

    As they were discussing some stuff about the attack on the pce, Lier ced her hands on the table and rested her face on them.

    I shot a re at her, and she just smirked in response.

    If she wanted to mess, then why did she evene here?

    As I was looking at Lier, she moved her lips and said something.

    I furrowed my eyebrows.

    She moved her lips again.

    What is she saying? I can''t figure it out.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 359: Meeting (ii)

    Chapter 359: Meeting (ii)

    As I was looking at Lier, she moved her lips and said something.

    I furrowed my eyebrows.

    She moved her lips again.

    What is she saying? I can''t figure it out.

    She rolled her eyes and moved her lips again.

    ''I''.

    ''Am''

    ''Angry''

    Angry?!

    What is she angry about? Instead, I should be angry here.

    She raised her eyebrows and moved her lips.

    ''I''

    ''Am''

    ''Hungry''

    She is hungry?!

    Well, I am hungry too since I haven''t had breakfast yet.

    [She is saying something else]

    Oh?

    Even Lily can understand what Lier meant. Only I suck.

    Dammit!

    Lier moved her lips again.

    ''I''

    ''Am''

    ''Hungry?''

    ''Angry?''

    ''Hor ny?''

    She means horny, right?

    Somehow, I am sure she is saying horny.

    I took a deep sigh.

    Mother shot a re at me and said, "Is this boring for you?"

    "No. It was Lier--", when I gazed at the table, Lier was acting as if she was deeply focused on the meeting.

    Damn you!

    She has been getting on my nerves.

    Just you wait, pervert. I won''t touch you or let you masturbate for one week. And then you will realize you don''t mess with Das.

    Lier gazed at me from the corners of her eye and took her tongue out.

    Stop it! Or I will drag you out of the room and lock you in it.

    "Mister King, please pay attention. And if you don''t want to do that, then please leave the room"

    He is getting on my nerves too.

    "I am the King. This is my pce, I can do whatever I want"

    "It might be, but we are having an important meeting right now. And I have been watching you ever since you entered the room"

    "That''s creepy"

    His face twitched as he said, "Please keep your remark in your mouth"

    "Tingen. That''s no way to talk to the King. Where are your respects"

    "My Queen, I have been trying to be as respectful as I can. But he is just goofing around"

    "He has always been like that. So don''t mind him"

    My mother is rude too.

    "Listen, Mister King, You might think I am being rude to you. Or I am not being respectful to you. And there is a reason for it"

    "Oh?"

    "I don''t think of you as a King. You are just a kid whose age is to be ying around with girls"

    "Aren''t you a kid too?"

    He mmed his hands on the table as she stood up and said, "Don''t call me shortie!"

    "I didn''t even say anything about you being short--wait a minute! Could it be that you have a heightplex?"

    "My Queen! Tell your son not to make fun of my height!"

    Bingo!

    I stood up and walked to him.

    Everyone''s eyes were on me as I walked to him and stood beside him.

    He wasing till my shoulders.

    "Will you still call me a kid?" I bent down and looked at his face, saying, "Mister Tingen?"

    "Pfft", everyone present there startedughing. Some of themughed without any fear, some were hiding their mouth, and some were trying to hold back theirugh.

    "You are just too long!", he nced at mother and said, "My Queen, what is this?! Why is your son making fun of my height in the middle of an important meeting?"

    "Das? What are you doing?"

    I tilted my head and looked at Tingen, saying, "You don''t speak against Das", and sat on the chair beside mother.

    He sat down on his chair as she said, "At least respect your elders"

    "Elder? Aren''t you only two years older than me?"

    He stood up again, mming his hands on the table, flipping his chair on the back, saying, "My Queen!"

    "Sit down Tingen. And Das,", mother looked at me and said, "Give some respect to him. He is twenty-five years old, and he is a very important person to me"

    "Fine"

    "Thank you, my Queen"

    "Stop calling her ''My'' Queen, dammit!"

    "Why not? She is like a mother to me"

    "She is my mother!"

    "But she said it herself that I am like her son"

    I nced at mother, and she averted her gaze, saying, "Let''s start the meeting"

    "Wha--!"

    Dammit!

    "Heh!", Tingen smirked.

    Does he want to die?!

    I promised myself that I would try to remain calm as much as I can, but I think I will need to break the promise"

    "Ahem", he cleared his throat and said, "So as I was saying, the footage before and after the attacks are all empty"

    "Did someone destroy them after attacking?", one of the men present there, said.

    "That might have been the possibility, but that makes little sense. How can the footage before the attack be destroyed when no one entered the pce?"

    "Maybe someone jammed everything? Or hacked them? Using those types of gadgets is very easy", one of the women said.

    "I have already predicted all these possibilities"

    "Then what conclusion did youe up with?", asked another man.

    "I haven''te up with any"

    "Then what are you doing? It''s your job", said the different man.

    "I am trying. But none of them makes sense"

    "Hmm,"

    A man was sitting in the middle. His blonde hair was covered by the gray cap, and he was wearing a light-blue colored uniform, unlike the other ones, who were wearing dark blue.

    He had a ss ball in his hand, and extra security behind him.

    He rolled the ball on the table and said, "Tingen, my friend"

    "Yes! Sir"

    He covered his ear with one hand and said, "Don''t yell. I am sitting right next to you, aren''t I?"

    "My apologies, sir"

    "How many years have you been Miss Ang''s bodyguard again?"

    "About eight years"

    "About?", he raised his right eyebrow and said, "You don''t even know the exact time?"

    "Eight years, 3 months, 12 days, 6 hours, and 36 minutes"

    "Good,", He stopped the rolling ball with his hand and said, "And how many times have youe to this pce?"

    "Once a month"

    "And that is?"

    "It''s 100 times, but including today, and my trainee days, it would be 121"

    "And out of that 100 times, have you ever bothered about checking the pce''s defense systems?"

    "That''s not in my field, sir"

    "It is not?"

    "The pce defense system was managed by your junior, Rissel"

    "Oh! Where is he-- he died two nights ago"

    "Yes, sir"

    "If I am not wrong, he once said to me that he wasn''t allowed to enter the security room. Do you know why?"

    "The ex-bodyguard of my Queen was managing it internally"

    "The maid that died in the attack?"

    "Yes"

    "Hmm," He looked at me and then moved his gaze at mother, saying, "Apologies Miss Ang, but can I ask how much did you trust that maid?"

    "More than myself"

    He furrowed his eyebrows and said, "That much of trust. If I remember correctly, that maid was an illegitimate child of the King, am I wrong?"

    "You are wrong"

    "But I have heard rumors"

    "They were just rumors"

    "Rumors are often just a nce of truth"

    "Father cared about her as much he cared about me and Lirole, and that''s the reason there were rumors like that"

    "Oh! No wonder"

    "Can I ask you why did you ask me about my trust for Dau?", questioned mother.

    "Of course you can ask, you are the ex-queen"

    He looked at me and said, "I was just wondering what if that maid was a traitor"

    Calm down, Das.

    This is a trap. This is a trap.

    He just wants to see my reaction.

    "That can''t be true", said mother.

    "I don''t know anything about that maid"

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "I have only seen her a few times, and her face looked horrible that night that I felt like vomiting. And her face was beyond recognizable"

    "I asked what are you trying to say"

    "Maybe that maid wasn''t your Dau? Maybe she was the traitor?"

    "On what basis are you iming that?"

    "She was the one who had ess to the security and the defense system"

    "So?"

    "She was close with the King"

    "So?"

    "So What I am trying to say is, she killed the king, destroyed all the proof, and had her men attack the pce to make it look like an actual attack"

    "G''San, I know you can do better. So stop your nonsense assumptions and continue meeting"

    "I told you not to call me that!"

    "That''s your name, right G''San?"

    My mother is so savage!

    "Call me Mister G"

    "I thought we are not supposed to use our alias on meetings"

    He gritted his teeth and stood up.

    "I am going back!"

    "Where are you going, sir?", Tingen turned back and said, "The meeting is still--"

    "My mood is ruined. And I have many important things to do"

    "But we have to discuss the attack--"

    "We are just making assumptions. Call me when you find any legit clues"

    He left the room, and at the same time, someone else entered the room.

    What''s his name again? Ulker? Yeah, it''s Ulker.

    "What''s wrong with him?", asked Ulker.

    "He got pissed because my Queen called him by his real name, Sir"

    "Sir?!"

    Ulker is Tingen''s senior?!

    My bodyguard is mother bodyguard''s senior?!

    "I don''t understand why he hates his name so much", Ulker questioned.

    "There is a long story about it", mother said and signaled one of the maids.

    The maid came close to mother, and brought her ear close to her.

    "Bring some drinks"

    The maid bowed down and left the room.

    Ulker sat on the chair, G''San was sitting, and said, "How is the meeting going?"

    A man yawned and said, "It''s going nowhere".

    He looked on the right side, where a woman was sitting; looking down, and said, "See Miss Chloe has already nned a date for tonight!"

    The woman jolted and said, "Mind your own business, fatty!"

    "Business? I run no business. I am a security agent"

    This meeting is not going to end anytime soon.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 360: Meeting (iii)

    Chapter 360: Meeting (iii)

    Everyone was busy using their phones.

    Suddenly, a maid entered the room with arge te in her hands. That maid was no other than Daisy.

    The other maids were apanying her with the small tes and kettles, as well as drinks and snacks on their hands.

    Daisy put the te on the table and took a kettle from the maid behind her.

    She first served Lier, then mother, and then came to me.

    After she was done filling the cup, I grabbed her hand and pulled her close. She tried to break free, but I didn''t let go.

    I nced at the other maids. They nodded and took the kettle from Daisy''s hand.

    I told her that she is not the maid anymore, so why is she doing chores?

    As the other maids were serving, G''San dashed in the room.

    "Are you here for the drinks?",mented Ulker.

    "I am not." He moved his hand and said, "I am here for my ss ball. Give it to me"

    Ulker grabbed the ball from the table and tossed it at G''San.

    "Goodbye"

    As he was leaving, his gaze fell on me, and then at Daisy.

    All the colors drained from his face as he took out his gun.

    Everyone present there stood up in surprise.

    I was already covering Daisy with my body, shielding her from the front.

    G''San hands were trembling, and he was sweating crazily.

    "Calm down, G''San!", shouted mother.

    "Ulker grabbed the ss full of cold watermelon juice and spilled it on G''San.

    "Calm down"

    "S-She--- G-G-G-Gh-Ghost!"

    Tinged grabbed G''San''s hand and said, "It''s not the maid that died. It''s her sister! Calm down, sir"

    "Huh?"

    "It''s not her!"

    He took some heavy breaths and put his gun back in his pocket.

    His heavy breathing could be heard throughout the room.

    He took out his handkerchief from his pocket and started wiping his sweat.

    Half of his shirt was wet from his sweat.

    What the hell is wrong with this dude?

    He looks so pale and scared.

    After calming himself down, he walked to one of the maids holding tes, and took a ss of Sapodi''s juice, and gulped it down in two sips. Then he grabbed the ss filled with the Orange''s juice and gulped it down in three sips. And then he grabbed the ss filled with the mango''s juice and gulped it down in two sips.

    "Calm down. You don''t drink all types of juice in one go", remarked Ulker.

    He stared at Daisy and gulped down.

    "I am leaving now, "

    He turned around and started walking towards the door.

    Ring~

    Ring! Ring~ Ring~ Ring!

    All the government agents'' phones rang.

    They stared at each other and opened the message.

    There was silence for about thirty seconds before G''San put his phone back in his pocket and said, "The boss isn''ting. The meeting is dismissed"

    "What?!", mother rushed at G''San and grabbed his cors saying, "We have been waiting here for him, and now you are saying he isn''ting?"

    "He said he can''te, so he can''te. If you have anyints, then say it to him directly. Don''t grab my cor just because I lost my cool just a while ago"

    Mother let go of his cor and said, "Then why did he even arrange the meeting in the first ce if he wasn''t sure abouting here?"

    He took out his phone and showed it to mother.

    [Apologies. Looks like there is something more sinister going on in this city no, in this country. And the attack on the pce might be one of them. We are preparing sixteen special ops teams, and sending them on an undercover mission. Till then, no meeting shall be organized]

    "Are you kidding me! My father died, and you are saying...argh! Fine. Tell him to fuck off!"

    "I am afraid I can''t do that. I don''t want to lose this job"

    He nced around and pped, saying, "The meeting is dismissed. Everyone to the headquarters. Right now!"

    "Lily, can you hack into one of their phones to look into details and ess their database?", I whispered.

    [Their phones are encrypted with the special program. I will need time to decrypt them. And I don''t think we have much time]

    She already tried doing it before I asked her to?!

    "What are you fools still doing in this room?! I said the meeting is dismissed! Out! Everyone!", shouted G''San"

    Everyone left the room except Ulker, G''San, and Tingen.

    Tingen nced at Ulker and said, "What? Do I have to give you a written notice to leave?"

    "I am assigned as the King''s bodyguard. I can stay here if I want, "

    "I think the King already has enough security. And," He tilted his head and gazed at me saying, "It doesn''t look like the King needs any security, right king?"

    "..."

    Does he know?

    "I will stay here", said Tingen.

    G''San walked to the door saying, "Do what you want. You guys are free, we higher-ups aren''t"

    "My King," Ulker walked to me and said, "If you ever leave the pce, make sure to inform me. I will right there to apany you"

    I raised my hand and told him to go.

    He left the room.

    "My Queen," Tingen bowed down and said, "Please forgive us if we were disrespectful to you. The thing is, they are all overworked. They haven''t gone home or slept since the attack night. I hope you understand and forgive them"

    Mother sighed and said, "It''s fine. I didn''t honestly expect something to happen in the meeting anyway since we don''t have any clues"

    Mother sat on the chair and said, "Let''s drink"

    "If you say so," He sat down and said, "King, let''s talk about your future policies as a King"

    "I am already aware of it", I sat on the chair beside mother and said, "I know very well what power does a King hold"

    "Looks like the King the Late-King has informed you well"

    "Yeah, he did"

    I signed the maid to serve the drinks.

    Four maids served different drinks in front of me, mother and Lier. While Tingen kept staring at us.

    "Give him one too", I said.

    "No, it''s fine"

    "Don''t worry, there is no poison inside", Imented.

    "I don''t care about the poison. I can''t drink because I promised my wife I would only drink or eat her handmade food"

    "How is your wife doing, Tingen?" asked mother.

    "She is as energetic as always. Even though she is on herst month, she doesn''t rest"

    "She once said I would like to make my kids serve Edens, "

    "Yeah. She even wants you to name our child"

    "Aw, I am bad with names. I don''t think I should--"

    "We don''t mind. If your child is blessed by you, then we won''t have to worry about anything else"

    Mother seems to know him and his wife for a long time.

    I will ask mother about itter.

    Daisy ced her hands on my shoulder.

    I looked up to see her smiling at me.

    ''What?''

    She grinned and patted my head.

    Tingen noticed Daisy patting my head and said, "You have grown into a great boy"

    I looked behind to see who he was talking to--wait! I am the only boy present in his room.

    I slowly opened my mouth and said, "You mean me?"

    "Who else? Do you see any other boy in this room?"

    "What do you mean by you have grown? Have we met somewhere before?"

    "You might not remember, but we have met many times"

    "You are kidding, right?"

    "I am not. You can ask the princess"

    "Princess?!"

    "It''s me", Lier stood up.

    Right. Lier is a princess. I only think of her as a pervert now, so I forgot.

    "You know him too?!"

    She nodded and said, "You have fought with him many times"

    I furrowed my eyebrows and said, "Fought as in the fight?"

    "Yes"

    I nced at Tingen and said, "I won, right?"

    "Not a single time"

    Dammit!

    "The King always said, ''I will make him into a great King''. I hope you can live up to his expectations"

    "You don''t have to tell me that"

    What''s up with him? Acting all friendly with everyone.

    So what if I know him? It''s not like I remember him.

    Dammit!

    Here is this feeling again.

    The same feeling I felt when I was fighting with that Cyborg.

    What is this feeling?

    I can''t describe it.

    It''s like a mixture of frustration, rage, and sadness.

    His eyes were red as blood, and his face was pale as a ghost.

    "Are you okay, Tingen? You don''t look so well", asked mother.

    "Yeah, I am alright. As I said, we haven''t gone home or slept since the attack night"

    Wait a minute!

    He just said he hasn''t gone home in two days. He also said that he doesn''t eat or drink anything that hasn''t been made by his wife, then that means he hasn''t eaten anything since the attack night?!

    I wonder if mother has realized it yet.

    "Maid, give him the ss of water", I said.

    "No, it''s alright"

    "Water is not made by anyone. You can drink it, right?"

    She stared at me and sighed, saying, "I will have a ss of water please"

    He drank the water and said, "Thank you, My King"

    "No need for thanks. Take it as gratitude. Now we are even"

    He smiled and said, "I will be looking forward to working with you"

    "Whatever"

    "Tingen, you should go home," suggested mother.

    "I want to, but there is something I want to discuss with you and the King"

    "About?"

    "It''s about the new policies implemented on the Royals by the government"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 361: Fake Admiration

    Chapter 361: Fake Admiration

    "It''s about the new policies implemented on the Royals by the government"

    "We haven''t heard about this", said mother.

    "It was supposed to be announced in the meeting but," he nced around the room and shrugged his shoulders, saying, "No meeting"

    Mother sighed and said, "What are the new policies?"

    "It''s not much different from your time. The only thing that is changed is, ''The King has to be avable whenever the government asks him to''. So--"

    "Do you think my son would be always free for them?"

    "I believe not, but this is the new policy. And the King would be informed at least one week before his summon. So there shouldn''t be any issue"

    "..."

    "Right?"

    "Don''t ask me. Ask Das, he has toe, not me"

    Tingen gazed at me and said, "You heard me"

    "I don''t care anything about the policies, nor do I give a fuck about them"

    "But it''s the rule"

    "The King is bound to no rules"

    "That is true, but you shouldn''t forget the rules of this city, this country"

    "I don''t need them. Even if they stop their assistance to us Royals, nothing would change"

    "I don''t believe that''s true. It was because of the government security that you are alive right now"

    "You want to know what I think about the government?"

    "What?"

    I took a deep breath and said, "Useless piece of shits"

    "Did you just insult the government in front of the government officer?"

    "I certainly did. And I can do it again, and again"

    "I don''t understand why you would hate the government who is protecting you?"

    "Protecting my shit! They have never protected us"

    "You don''t know anything"

    "You seem like you know everything"

    "My family has been serving Edens for years. I know about them more than you do"

    "Tell me one time they protected us"

    "The attack two nights ago. Do you know how many guards died?"

    "You can''t say they were actually trying to protect anyone. Maybe they were trying to protect themselves?"

    "Something is wrong with your way of thinking. You just want to trash the government, don''t you?"

    "Why not? I can say whatever I want", I scoffed and said, "Now don''t tell me you there are some other policies which say, ''Royals can''t speak against the government''."

    "There is no such policy. Not on the paper, at least"

    "Yeah, things never go as they were written on the paper"

    "Can''t do anything about it"

    I took a deep breath and said, "Since we are discussing government, let''s talk about the things they have done to my ancestors"

    "...."

    "What''s wrong? You said your family has been serving my family for years, so you must know about the betrayal of the government to my ancestors, right?"

    "That was necessary and the most obvious thing to do. You have no idea how your ancestors were"

    "I don''t want to know how they were. I am just talking about what your so-called government did to us Edens; Whom they swear to protect"

    He looked at me, dumbfounded. And then moved his gaze to mother.

    "What?", I asked.

    "He doesn''t know?", questioned Tingen.

    Mother shook her head and said, "Papa was supposed to tell him"

    "What are you talking about?", I asked.

    She gave a big sigh and said, "Listen, Das, this is about--"

    "Let me tell him", Tingen interrupted mother and said, "I know it will be hard for you, so let me tell him"

    "What are you guys talking about?"

    "My King, please listen carefully. This is the true history of the Edens"

    "Wait, wait, wait. What do you mean by ''true history'', are the history in the autobiographies and the anthology false?"

    "There is no confirmation"

    "Are you saying are you saying all those bloody stories I grew up listening to are fake?"

    "No one knows about that. But you shouldn''t believe in them. There are various histories, and none of them matches with each other Even in the same timeline, or the different"

    Augustus said the same thing. He said everything is a sham, and they are just written so that the future generations can read them and see how great the Edens were.

    To be honest, I don''t care anything about my ancestors, nor do I think anything about them. But but I grew up admiring some of them. Whenever I listened to their stories, I always wanted to be like them. And if all of them are fake then my admiration was fake.

    How am I supposed to feel about that?

    The only living person I admired was Grandpa, and now, he is dead too.

    "Alright,", I took a deep breath and said, "Tell me that ''true history'' of yours"

    "It''s about something that has been happening since a long time ago, but stopped twenty-eight years ago"

    "Twenty-eight years ago," I looked up at the ceiling and said, "Is it about the world''s first VR game? Which was just an excuse to ban the religions?"

    "At least you know about that. And yes, it is something rted to the religion ban"

    "..."

    "It''s about the true reason why religions were banned"

    "Oh?"

    "I know what I am going to say next will be unbelievable, or you might think I am lying. So you can confirm everything I say with my Queen"

    "Get to the point already"

    "The Edens. What do you think Edens is?"

    "It''s my surname?"

    "Not that"

    "It''s a Royal family name?"

    "Not that either"

    "It''s just a name"

    "Edens was a religion"

    "Hah?!"

    "I expected that reaction. I had the same reaction"

    "What are you talking about?! Edens was a religion?! Edens was Royals from millions of years"

    "That is true, but they were nothing more than the heads of the religion"

    "I don''t believe you"

    "You can confirm it with my Queen"

    "Mother," I grabbed her hand and said, "Is that true?"

    She nodded and said, "I didn''t know it either. But papa himself told me about it"

    "What the hell? If if Edens was a religion, then what are we?"

    "You are Edens, just Edens. Nothing else", replied Tingen.

    [Calm down, Das. Your vitals are increasing]

    I am trying to calm down. What the hell do you expect me to do after hearing that!

    Sigh!

    I sighed and said, "Tell me more"

    "Ever since a long time ago as you said, ''Millions of years'', actually it''s a lot more than that", he cleared his throat and said, "Ever since then Edens were worshiped"

    "..."

    "It was said that Edens was blessed by God, and they can give their blessing to others"

    "..."

    "I don''t know how much of that is true, since there are not much true believer of Edens anymore"

    "True believer?"

    "Yes, until twenty years ago, you Edens were being worshiped as a catalyst to reach God"

    "..."

    "Though there were very few of them, their devotion was harder than the Prik wall"

    That wall again. Whenever I hear that name, I remember how I broke it.

    "It''s hard to understand. If if Edens was a religion, then what happened twenty years ago was"

    "Yes, that was to stop those believers"

    "What did they do? Those believers"

    "They thinks Edens was the greatest religion. They killed in the names of Edens, they did unspeakable crimes. They were crazy. They wanted to rule the world"

    "And what did Grandpa do?"

    "Oh! You seem to misunderstand something"

    "Huh?"

    "The" he nced at the maid and said, "Put the jug filled with water on the table and leave the room"

    The maids nced at mother.

    Mother nodded and said, "Close the door after you"

    The maids bowed down and left the room, closing the door behind them.

    Tingen nced at Daisy who was standing behind me and said, "You have to leave too"

    Daisy started walking to the door.

    I stood up and grabbed her hand, pulling her close.

    Mother''s gaze immediately fell on our intertwined hands.

    I grabbed the empty chair and said, "She is not going anywhere"

    Tingen sighed and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter"

    Then why did you ask her to leave?!

    Daisy sat on the chair beside me.

    "Ahem", Tingen cleared her throat and said, "So I was saying, you are misunderstanding something"

    "Yeah, you said that. Tell me what I am misunderstanding"

    "They worshiped Edens, by that I meant they worshiped Edens as a religion"

    "Yeah and?"

    "Ah!", he rolled his eyes and said, "They worshiped Edens, not the Edens...Argh! How do I exin this"

    "They worshiped Edens which was religion, not us Edens", said mother.

    "You mean, they I think I got it"

    It''s hard to put it into words.

    They worshiped Edens as a religion, not the Edens.

    "And wanted to spread the Edens religion all over the world", stated Tingen.

    "But you said there were only a few of them"

    "Yes, there were only a few. But they were scattered all over the world"

    "How can some crazy worshipers can spread a religion in the entire world"

    "By terror"

    "Huh?"

    "Are you aware of the VR tragedy from thirty years ago?"

    I nced at mother and said, "I am"

    "The main culprit behind that tragedy, the main mastermind behind that bloody tragedy was one of the Edens worshipers"

    "..."

    Zero said the main culprit was his own father. And he was executed.

    "During the interrogation, when he was asked why he did that, he said: ''Hail Edens. The true religion that will bring chaos and once again, the world will be how it was supposed to be''. He was a true psychopath"

    "..."

    Now all the things areing together.

    Why the religion ban was done to stop everything. And why it was rted to the VR tragedy.

    "Not only that, but the sources say that there are still many cults formed for worshiping Edens"

    "...!"

    Wait, don''t tell me

    He smiled and said, "It seems you have realized it"

    "You are kidding, right?"

    "This is just a possibility, but the attack on the pce might be done by them"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 362: The Crowns Obsession

    Chapter 362: The Crown''s Obsession

    "This is just a possibility, but the attack on the pce might be done by them"

    I knew it was done by some organization, but I didn''t know about these cults.

    If what he is saying is true, and it also makes sense. I don''t see any other reason for them to kill us.

    But.. Why are they killing system users?

    What''s their purpose behind killing the system users?

    Judging by everything I know so far, Zero was also killed. I don''t know why he was killed. But he had a system.

    Were they the ones who killed Zero too?

    Zero said he doesn''t care about that, but I don''t know what he is thinking.

    And he kind of gives me weird vibes.

    He feels so lifeless.

    Like a monster sleeping inside him, and it shouldn''t be awakened.

    When I talked with him, it looked like he was just wearing a skin of kindness. He acted all cool and friendly, but he isn''t friendly.

    I didn''t realize it at that time, but he scares me more than Augustus.

    Leaving aside Zero, if the cults are behind the murders then I should start tracking them down.

    They killed Dau, they killed grandpa, my rage still hasn''t calmed down.

    It''s hard to control myself.

    I am slowly reverting back to my old self.

    I promised myself I would never fall on that side again after I met Elena. But it looks like I will be breaking one more promise.

    I gulped down and said, "What else do you know about them?"

    "What about you? How much do you know about them?"

    "They have a tattoo on their hands"

    "Bingo!", he pped his hand on the table and said, "You are very observant"

    "Answer my question now"

    "That tattoo, for as long as the technologies and our database go, they always existed"

    "Tell me something new"

    If there are some cults like that, then it''s obvious that they are following their predecessors.

    "The VR tragedy of thirty years ago. There wasn''t only one worshiper. Or should I say, after that culprit was caught, many more cult members were caught"

    "Oh?"

    "Not only that, a good deal of information was revealed during their interrogation"

    "But just a while ago you said--"

    "It was just for the main culprit. And many say that he was just a tool, he was used"

    "I don''t know about that"

    "After he was executed, the other cult members started revealing information, hoping they would be spared. But all of them were killed"

    "What else do you expect? Letting the criminals live? Never"

    She chuckled and said, "You just sounded like the previous King"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah," he looked down as he forced a smile and said, "He hated criminals"

    "He was just reckless", added mother.

    "My Queen, we all know you are just putting up and act"

    "You are mistaken", she averted her face and said, "I am not putting up anything"

    It was only one time, but I remember you saying, ''I wanted to be a tyrant Queen'' when I met you for the first time"

    "Argh! Forget that already. I was just testing you"

    "Come to think of it, you never told me my results"

    "You have been serving me for eight years now, you should know your results already"

    "But I would like to hear them from your mouth"

    Mother took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t want a bodyguard at that time. I had lost two closest people to me ten years ago. I was afraid to lose someone else again"

    "You said, "You are a kid, go study and live a long life'', when I asked to be your bodyguard"

    "I have lost many of my bodyguards",she took a deep sigh as she looked up and said, "Many of my bodyguards died protecting me"

    "It would be an honor to die protecting you, my Queen"

    "You have a wife, and your kid will be born soon. Don''t talk about dying"

    "My wife clearly knows how risky my job is"

    "You kept rejecting her because you wanted to be my bodyguard, right?"

    He mmed his hands on the table and stood up saying, "How do you know that?!"

    "She came to me and cursed me"

    "W-w-what?! S-she cursed y-you?!"

    Wow. He is trembling, just like how G''San was trembling when he saw Daisy.

    "He bowed down with all his force, and his forehead mmed in the table, causing a loud ''Bang'' in the room.

    He didn''t move his head from there.

    "Calm down. It was eight years ago. And we are friends now, so it doesn''t matter"

    "Please forgive her!"

    "I just said it''s fine"

    "..."

    "Raise your head, Tingen"

    He raised his head and said, "I didn''t know that"

    His forehead was red and swollen.

    "It was understandable for her to curse me since her love interest was rejecting her because of me. I would do the same"

    ''You can do worse'', as that thought crossed my mind, Daisy nced at me.

    She is thinking of the same thing, right?

    "If you both are done, can we go back to the main topic?"

    Tingen fixed his chair and slowly sat down saying, "There isnot much to talk now"

    "I want to ask you some questions"

    "Go ahead"

    I leaned back to the chair and said, "How much do you know about the cult members?"

    "I told you as much as I knew"

    "What about the ''information'', the other cult members revealed?"

    "It wasn''t much, and I seriously have no idea about it"

    "What do you mean?"

    "That was thirty years ago, five years before I was born"

    "..."

    "I can''t possibly know it, right?"

    "Do you take me as a fool?"

    "I would never"

    I sighed and said, "I am sure everything is in the database"

    "After the religion ban, everything was destroyed"

    "What the--!" I stood up in shock and said,"Are you guys idiots?!"

    "Listen to me first", he rubbed his forehead and said, "The other religions wanted to know about those cult members, so they were forced to destroy everything"

    "I don''t see any reason for them to destroy them"

    "You don''t know how bad religions can go"

    "I don''t"

    "How do you think religions are created?"

    "By belief and faith?"

    "Yes," he filled the ss with water and said, "And where do their faiths and beliefse from?"

    "..."

    "No answer?"

    "I don''t want to waste my energy thinking about it"

    He smirked and said, "Someone, like a leader. Or someone with a great following spouts some bullshit, and religion is created"

    "That shouldn''t be the case with all religions though, right?"

    "Hmm", he drank a sip from the ss and said, "Listen, I don''t know anything about the religions. And mentioning the word ''religion'' itself is a crime. I don''t even know how do you know about them"

    "How do ''you'' know about it?"

    "It was in my training"

    "You can say it was the same with me"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Government may destroy all the evidence of their doings, but there is always a loose end"

    That is certainly true"

    "I know about everything by that loose end"

    "Oh?"

    I nced at mother and said, "Since there are many things which are being kept secret from me, even now",

    I nced at Daisy and said, "And it looks like I need to dig them up all by myself"

    "Some things are better left unknown", said mother.

    "I remember grandpa saying that"

    "We are not trying to hide anything from you"

    "But you are"

    "We are not doing it because we want to. I think you understand what I mean"

    "..."

    "You have your own secrets that you are hiding from me," she nced at Daisy and said, "And others"

    "Fine. But I will know everything one day"

    "If the time is right, then I will tell you everything by myself"

    "Alright," Tingen put the ss back on the table and said, "What about the g?"

    "Huh?"

    "The g," he pointed his finger at the window; from where the tower could be easily seen, and the g upon it.

    "Where did that ge from?"

    "I did that"

    "You know that you aren''t allowed to do that, right?"

    "Well now, I am"

    "It will be a breach to the contract"

    "It''s not"

    "The King can rule everything under his pce, that was written on the contract", I stated.

    "It is, but a g that belongs to a different entity. is against the rules"

    "The country g, it belongs to the country. I have no obligation to that"

    He furrowed his eyebrows and said, "But the pce is part of the country"

    "It''s not"

    "Come on," he shrugged his hands and said, "Are we seriously debating about it?"

    "The pce is the King''s property, this is also written on the contract"

    "It certainly is, but--"

    "The King can do whatever he wants in his territory"

    "..."

    "What now? You are not sure anymore?"

    "I don''t know", he scratched his cheek and said, "The contract is twelve hundred and eighty-one pages long"

    "It looks like you don''t remember it well"

    "Are you saying that you remember the entire contract?"

    "I do"

    "Impossible"

    "Believing in your king, would you?"

    "I do believe in you. To be honest, my thoughts on you have drastically changed"

    "In a bad way?"

    "No. In a good way"

    "Wow. All I did was say my honest thoughts, and you started liking me?"

    "That''s because you are a lot simr to the previous King"

    "I will take that as apliment"

    "It was apliment"

 Chapter 363: The Thrones Obsession

    Chapter 363: The Throne''s Obsession

    "Are you sure the contract doesn''t mention anything about the g?"

    "You bet I am"

    Just kidding. I just checked it again to confirm with the help of Lily.

    "Hmm," he nced at mother and said, "My queen, may I see the contract?"

    "It is in the deepest vault of the pce. Do you still need to see it?"

    "Do I have to go there?"

    "I will ask the maids to bring it"

    He nced around the room and said, "Would it be safe to trust the maids?"

    "Wow", her eyes widened in surprise as she said, "They can die for us, and you are asking me if I trust them or not"

    Sweat poured down from his face as he said, "I was just asking. If you think it''s okay then who am I to object it"

    "Trust is like gum, if you apply it on someone, it will strengthen your bonds", said mother.

    "I apologize for being rude, but my Queen, I believe what you said is not true"

    I scratched my finger on the table and said, "Trust is like a slow acid, which is perfectly applied. If it''s applied more than needed, it might break the bonds. Or if applied less, it will break the bonds. It needs to be applied slowly, so it doesn''t break"

    Lier, Daisy, mother, and Tingen, all of them looked at me in shock.

    "What?"

    "It was a very deep line, but you ruined it by using acid as an example", said Tingen.

    "Ah,e on. You guys are so"

    "Jokes aside, my Queen, can I request you to bring the contract here?"

    "Why do you need it?"

    "I want to confirm if what my King is saying is true or not"

    "Don''t call me "my King'', I am not your King"

    "But you are", he sighed and said, "If what the King is saying is true, then why did the previous King say that the government is not allowing for the g?"

    "..."

    Yeah. Why did grandpa say that?

    He wanted to see the Edens'' g rise again, but there is no mention of the government not allowing the g to be raised?

    Did he misunderstand the contract? No, grandpa wasn''t a fool.

    What the hell is the meaning of it?

    "Alright, Sherley can you go with the maids and bring the contract?"

    Daisy nodded and stood up.

    I grabbed Daisy''s hand and said, "She is not going anywhere"

    Mother''s gaze immediately fell on our hands.

    This happened a while ago too, right?

    This is bad.

    Mother will notice this

    Mother rolled her eyes and said, "Fine, I will ask the other maids"

    She stood up and walked to the door, but then turned back and walked to Daisy.

    "Keys please"

    Daisy took out the set of keys and handed it to mother.

    I couldn''t help but gulp down the face mother was making.

    Her re on Daisy at the end was so like like the eyes of someone who just got betrayed.

    I can feel the adrenaline rushing inside me already.

    She opened the door and called some maids.

    She nced at me and Daisy from the corner of her eye and said, "Yes. Make Sure you don''t drop it"

    After the maids were gone, mother walked in and closed the door.

    As she was walking towards her chair, her gaze was on us.

    Dammit!

    I seriously want to jump out of the window.

    Daisy squeezed my hand and rubbed her thumb on it.

    She was trying her best to keep a smile.

    No, Das. You can''t run here. Do it for Daisy.

    To be honest, the thought of not telling anything to mother had crossed my mind earlier.

    I was thinking that even if I don''t tell mother, I can still continue my rtionship with Daisy.

    That way, none of the rtionships will shatter.

    Daisy and I will have our rtionship.

    Mother and Daisy''s rtionship will not shatter. And mine and mother''s will be saved too.

    But I was forgetting the fact that it''s not only my life that is dependent on it.

    I might be okay with not telling mother anything, but what about Daisy?

    I am sure she is feeling the same way mother would feel when I tell her everything.

    Daisy even had the courage to ask me to tell everything to mother because she couldn''t do it.

    She wants me to tell mother.

    This might be the first time Daisy has personally asked me to do something, and I can''t back out here.

    But. How should I tell mother?

    Judging by her reaction earlier; just by seeing me hold her hand, mother made that face.

    That clearly shows her disagreement with our rtionship. If I tell her Dammit!

    Stop! Stop! Stop!

    Stop thinking about this Das.

    You are turning into a madman who just keeps talking with himself and runs from his responsibilities.

    Falling in love with someone is easy, but to keep loving isn''t. It''s hard as fuck. And the responsibilities thate with rtionships are something not all can fulfill.

    I thought I had it in my control.

    When I fell in love with Elena It was hard for me to adapt to the change. But after that, Serah, Lier, and Daisy I have to make them all happy.

    Lily is connected to me, so we have a special bond.

    As I was pondering over that, the door opened and twelve maids entered the room.

    It looks like a book, a big book.

    The contact is two-meter big. So all the maids were carrying it.

    The only reason it''s so big and thick and long is because it''s over fifty thousand years old. And it''s written with blood.

    The writing is so big that one page has only one use.

    If I turn this contract digital, I think it would go at maximum hundred pages.

    Half of the table was covered by the contract.

    "You may leave now", said mother.

    The maid gave the keys back to mother and left the room.

    Mother moved her hands to give the keys back to Daisy, and as Daisy was about to take them back, mother pulled her hands back and put the keys in her pocket.

    "..."

    Daisy looked at me with a worried look.

    "Alright," Tingen stood up and said, "Let''s open it"

    We all stood up and unraveled the knots.

    There is a big lock on the contract that needs to be unlocked with the key.

    After unraveling the knots, mother crouched down and went under the table.

    Oh! Right, the key is under the table.

    I also crouched down and tried to help mother, but she pushed me back and said, "Go back"

    "..."

    I could feel a stab in my heart even though my heart is not functional.

    I slowly got up and mother took out the key.

    The key is half the size of the lock.

    After unlocking the lock, she turned the first page; which was the cover, and the first line written on the first page was ''This contract will never change.''

    Since this contract is so old and only written as proof of alliance between the Edens and the government, it was made clear that the contract will never change by any means under whatever circumstances.

    "On what page and what use it is mentioned?", asked Tingen.

    "On page eight hundred and twenty-one, use sixty-three, branch two"

    "Wow!"

    Tingen was awed by my answer.

    He was turning the page from his side and Daisy and I were grabbing it to turn it from our side.

    I am d that he skipped right to the use.

    If he talked about reading the entire contract, it would take hours to discuss it.

    "Seven hundred and sixty-nine", he grabbed ten pages and one and passed them to us.

    "Seven hundred and eighty"

    Oh! There were eleven pages?

    After turning some more pages, "Eight hundred and sixteen. Eight hundred and seventeen. Eight hundred and eighteen. Eight hundred and neen. Eight hundred and twenty. Eight hundred and twenty~one"

    He wiped his sweat and took a big sigh before starting to read it.

    "use sixty-three, and here is branch two", he moved his finger and read, "The pce is the King''s property, and it will belong to him. He can do whatever he wants in his pce, including any crimes. But he will be interrogated about the crimes and will have no punishments"

    "See? Anything is allowed"

    "You were true, he walked around the room and said, "So why was the previous King...I don''t understand"

    I don''t understand either.

    "Wait!", he turned around and said, "Could it be--"

    <em>Ring</em>

    <em>Ring Ring~</em>

    Tingen''s phone rang.

    Tingen ignored the call and said, "Could it be that--"

    "Pick up the damn phone", said mother.

    Tingen put his hand in his pocket and said, "Please excuse me"

    He took out the phone and looked at the screen, then nced at us.

    He walked to the window and picked up the call.

    "Hello--! I see. Okay. I will do something"

    He put the phone back in his pocket and turned around.

    "What was the call about?" asked mother.

    "..."

    He didn''t say anything.

    "Tingen, I asked what was the call about?"

    "My wife"

    "You wife?"

    "She is underbor pain"

    "Then what are you doing here?! Take her to the hospital!"

    "I have to go back to the headquarters and give the report of today''s meeting"

    "Are you insane?! Your wife is in argh! This is what I hate about you agents!"

    "My dutyes first"

    "Fuck your duties! Why can''t you understand that?! Go to your wife, right now!"

    "...."

    He just stood there and looked down at the ground.

    "It''s an order! As my ownership over you, I Ang Edens order you to go home and take your wife to the hospital"

    He looked up with tears in his eyes and smiled widely saying, "Thank you. Thank you, My Queen"

    They have it hard too, huh?

    I guess I should start treating all government agents as individuals.

    He wiped his tears and walked past me saying, "Thank you, My King"

    I turned back saying, "What are you thanking me for?"

    He opened the door as he looked out of the window and said, "I am the one who wanted that to happen the most", and closed the door behind him.

    The g

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    My thoughts on him have changed too.

 Chapter 364: Illicit Relationship

    Chapter 364: Illicit Rtionship

    It''s been nearly five minutes since Tingen left the room.

    Now, me, Lier, Daisy, and mother are the only ones present in the room.

    What is this silence? It''s creeping me out.

    Mother walked to the table and started closing the contract.

    I tried to help her, Daisy did the same.

    "It''s fine. I don''t need any help"

    Daisy paid no attention to what mother just said and started helping mother.

    Once they were done closing the contract, mother locked the lock and hid the key under the table.

    "I will ask the maids to take it back to the vault"

    Mother tried to leave the room, but I stopped her by saying, "Mother, I have something to talk to you about"

    "I don''t want to listen to it"

    "Please mother, it''s important"

    She turned around and said, "I said I don''t want to hear it!"

    "Aunt, you should settle everything before it gets worse," said Lier.

    "Some things can''t be settled without hurting anyone, and I don''t want to hurt anyone"

    "If you don''t then you will just keep hurting yourself"

    Lier walked to mother and said, "I don''t remember you being like this"

    She walked past mother and opened the door.

    "Wait, where are you going, Lier?", I asked.

    "I will be waiting outside", Lier said as she closed the door.

    Mother turned back and nced at Daisy and me.

    She gave out a big sigh and turned back to open the door. But the door didn''t open.

    Mother tried to pull the door forcefully, but it didn''t open.

    That Lier!

    "She is just like Lirole," muttered mother.

    "M-mother"

    She turned around and said, "What is it?!"

    "I have to inform you about something"

    She scoffed and said, "So now you just want to ''inform'' me, huh?"

    I gulped down and said, "It''s about me and Daisy Dau"

    She gave us a nk stare and said, "Stop right there"

    "But--"

    "There will be no going back if you said anything further!", shouted mother.

    "..."

    "You still have a chance to go back, and I think you should just do what you have been doing so far"

    "I can''t do that"

    "Are you sure about the circumstances?"

    "I am, "

    "..."

    Mother folded her arms and stood there, staring at us.

    "I love Dau"

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "Tell me something new"

    "We are in a romantic rtionship"

    "Hmm"

    "And I want you to acknowledge our rtionship"

    She took a deep breath and said, "Do you seriously believe I would acknowledge your immoral rtionship?"

    "..."

    She facepalmed and said, "How far have you two gone?"

    "The same level as Elena"

    Her eyes moved a little.

    ""

    Tears gathered in her eyes.

    "I know it''s hard for you to ept us. You can take your time"

    "You don''t tell me what I have to do!", she yelled in her broken voice.

    "I understand how you feel, mother. But I am serious about this. And I promise you I will make her happy"

    "You you can''t even handle your own shit together, and you are promising me to keep her happy?!"

    "I am"

    "What do you even know about Dau?!"

    "..."

    "Do you know her favorite food?! Her favorite drink? Her favorite song?! Her favorite color?!"

    "I don''t"

    "You don''t know a single thing about her, and you im to love her?"

    "I don''t see how those things are necessary for loving someone"

    "They are necessary"

    "I can just ask her and I would know it"

    Sigh~

    She sighed and said, "You can''t treat a rtionship as a study"

    "Please mother. I swear I would never ask you for something else again"

    "..."

    "Please"

    Tears fell down from her eyes as she said, "That''s unfair. You can''t just Say please and"

    "Ange," Daisy bowed down and said, "Please"

    More tears fell down from her eyes as she wiped her tears and said, "You both have always been like this"

    "..."

    "I am well aware that I wasn''t a good mother. I am a very selfish woman, and I only care about my good"

    Daisy raised her head and said, "That''s not true"

    "It has always been like this. Das has always been close to you"

    "Ange"

    "I know that I haven''t spent my time with him when he was a kid, but I was his mother. And still he always chose you over me"

    "..."

    "Even when I asked him to sleep with him, he would tug your dress and say, ''I want to sleep with Dau''. Do you have any idea how I felt?!"

    "Mother"

    "Even when he was sad, happy or scared, he would always go to you, and ignore me even when I try to talk with him"

    "..."

    "Ange, please don''t say that"

    "It''s true!", mother gazed at me and said, "I know our rtionship is toxic. I know I am not a good mother. I haven''t raised you. I haven''t taken care of you. I wasn''t there when you needed me. I know I ditched all my responsibilities as a mother"

    "You are wrong, mother"

    "I am not wrong! You don''t know how I feel. Dau She was my best friend. My childhood friend. I trusted her. I loved her so much, but after you were born, our rtionship shattered"

    "Huh?!"

    "Did you think we are on good terms?! Well, we weren''t. How would you feel if you were in my ce?"

    "..."

    "My best friend ismitting adultery with my son. How am I supposed to feel about that? And you want me to acknowledge that illicit rtionship?!"

    "..."

    Dammit! It wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    "You grew up with Lier, right? You love her, right? Then answer me, how would you feel if she was in a rtionship with your son?"

    "Ange!" Daisy yelled and grabbed mother''s shoulders.

    "Huh...?", aftering back to her senses, she slowly looked at me with her teary eyes and said, "What did I just say?"

    Her eyes widened as she covered her mouth and said, "I am sorry. I am sorry, Das. I didn''t mean. That was so rude of me. I shouldn''t have said that"

    "Mother"

    I tried to touch her, but she jumped back and said, "Don''te near me. Did you hear what I just said? I am a woman like that. Your mother is a bad person"

    I walked to her and hugged her, saying, "That''s not true"

    "You don''t know--"

    "Actually, you are right. I don''t know anything about you. Nor you know about me"

    "Wha"

    "But you should be aware that I am always straight with my feelings, and be honest when ites to you or Dau. So let me say this,"

    I looked up and said, "You are not a bad mother. You are the best mother anyone could have had. And I really love you. So don''t talk about bad about the mother I love"

    She hugged me back and said, "I won''t ept your rtionship with Dau"

    "It''s okay"

    "I won''t acknowledge your rtionship"

    "I am fine with that"

    "But you can continue your rtionship with her. I won''t stop you, but I won''t ept you either"

    "Thanks, mother"

    "And try to avoid interacting with her in front of me"

    "I will try"

    She pushed me back and said, "And you better make her happy"

    "I will"

    She sniffed and wiped her remaining tears before knocking on the door.

    Lier opened the door and mother exited the room.

    Lier walked in and said, "How did it go?"

    "Couldn''t you hear everything?"

    "You know the room is soundproof, right?"

    "But if you were listening to everything by sticking your ear to the door, I am sure you could at least hear something"

    "I just heard her mention my name. What did she say about me?"

    I patted her and said, "It was nothing"

    She furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Daisy; who has been silently crying for a while, and said, "Come on, if an adult like you will cry, then who would I mess with?"

    Daisy let out a giggle as she hid her face with her hands.

    She smiled and said, "Good for you, Das"

    I patted her again and said, "It''s thanks to you"

    "Ehehe, "

    "What''s with that creepy giggle?", I asked.

    "I love it when you pat me, you know?"

    I patted her again and said, "I know"

    She wrapped her hands around my neck and said, since you are patting me this much today, maybe I should give you a kiss as a reward?"

    I leaned close and kissed her.

    Her eyes widened as she didn''t expect a kiss from me.

    "I can take my reward"

    She grinned and kissed me back.

    "Maybe I should give you something else too?", said Lier.

    "Like?"

    "Like suck your penis?"

    [It''s called banana]

    "Sure, go ahead"

    Lier crouched down and started taking down my pants.

    Daisy pushed her on the side and said, "I am crying here, and instead offorting me, you are having your penis sucked?!"

    I chuckled and said, "You finally showed your face"

    Lier got up and said, "Where is my pat?"

    I patted her and said, "Good job"

    "Wait don''t tell me. It was all your n?", questioned Daisy.

    "What else?", answered Lier.

    I guess they both can handle each other.

    I don''t have to worry about them if I am not around them.

    Ring~!

    Huh? That''s my phone''s ringtone I set for Elena''s call.

    "Oh! Yes", Daisy took out my phone from her pocket and said, "Here, your phone. Elena had called earlier too"

    She handed me the phone and said, "I was originally here to give you the phone, but then I saw some maidsing here. I thought I would help and give you your phone, but the tension around Ange was too much that I forgot"

    "It''s fine"

 Chapter 365: Its a Video Call

    Chapter 365: It''s a Video Call

    "I originally came here to give you the phone, but then I saw some maidsing here. I thought I would help and give you your phone, but the tension around Ange was too much that I forgot"

    "It''s fine"

    I walked out of the room to pick up the call. But before I could pick it up, the call ended.

    <em>Ring~</em>

    As I was about to call her back, my phone rang again. Without looking at the screen, I picked up the call and said, "Hey,"

    [Idiot, it''s not a voice call. It''s a video call]

    I looked at the phone''s screen and saw Elena smiling widely.

    I cleared my throat and said, "I knew it. I was just trying to make youugh"

    Her smile vanished as she said, [Why]

    "Huh? What''s wrong?"

    She shook her head and said, [It''s nothing]

    "Wait. In your back are you in the car?"

    [Yes. I am in the car Sely bought yesterday]

    What''s going on?

    What is this feeling?

    "Are you okay?"

    [What type of question is that?]

    "I.."

    What is wrong with me?

    My brain suddenly stopped working.

    [Sely is driving the car]

    "Oh is that so"

    [And Das, guess what?]

    "What?"

    She put her phone on the seat and picked it up again after some time.

    "What did you do?"

    [Look closely, okay?]

    "Okay"

    She nced around and pulled her t-shirt down.

    "What the hell are you doing?!"

    [Look closely]

    On the upper side of her right breast, there was a tattoo which spelled ''Das''.

    [I got the tattoo of your name]

    "..."

    [What''s with that face?]

    "I thought we had already discussed this on your birthday that you won''t get the tattoo"

    [You said ''If you get the tattoo, then other girls might do the same'', and you didn''t let me get the tattoo]

    "Yes. So why did you get it now?"

    [I didn''t go with you. Sely was with me. So it''s not like I did it for you, I did it because I wanted to]

    "..."

    [Did you like it?]

    This idiot!

    [Did you like it?]

    "Yeah, I did"

    [Maybe I will get the bigger one of my left breast]

    "Don''t you dare do it"

    [Why not?]

    "Just don''t! One is enough"

    [Aww], she looked left and said, [Look Sely, his face is red. He is getting embarrassed]

    She turned the camera towards Selena.

    Selena was driving the car but nced multiple times on the phone screen from the corner of her eye.

    "Elena"

    She turned the camera back and said, [What?]

    "I love you"

    [What''s with that? I love you too]

    "I am going to miss you, "

    [I will be back in 3 days. Don''t worry]

    "I will squeeze your breasts all day"

    [You can do whatever you want with my body --- no he can''t! Listen, Das, if you dare to force yourself on El, you will be sorry!]

    Wow. Look at her.

    "I had never, and will never force myself on her. I only know how to act kind. Unlike certain someone, who just want to punch and kick me whenever we met"

    [What did you just say?! Was that targeted to me?!]

    "Who knows"

    [Stop fighting you too!]

    ["We are not really fighting"], Selena and I both said in unison.

    [Hey! Don''t copy me!]

    "Stop acting like a kid for fuck''s sake"

    [Why are you so rude when you talk with me?]

    "I can ask you the same thing"

    [Why can''t you talk nicely with me like you talk with El?]

    "I can say the same thing to you"

    [Would it kill you to talk nicely with me?]

    "What about you?"

    [Stop questioning me on my every question]

    "Elena"

    [Hey! Don''t ignore me]

    "Elena"

    [What?]

    "The tattooer, it was a girl, right?"

    [Of course, it was a girl. There is no way I would show my body to any other male. And Sely was with me too]

    "Then it''s good"

    [That women know you though]

    "Huh?"

    [That tattooer. She knew you]

    "What do you mean"

    [When I said your name, she said she is the one who tattooed the Edens'' crest on your back]

    "Oh!"

    So she was the woman.

    [Alright. I will call you after I reach grandpa''s ce]

    "Hmm. Bye"

    [Love you]

    "Love you too"

    [You want to say bye to him, Sely?]

    Selena nced at the camera and said, [Bye]

    "Wow. Bye"

    She said it like she was doing a favor to me by saying bye.

    [Bye Das]

    "Bye"

    She hung up the call.

    I looked back to see if Daisy and Lier were listening to my call or not. But when I looked back, both of them were still fighting with each other.

    "Maybe I can''t leave these two alone after all"

    They will keep fighting each other forever.

    "Hey, you two. Let''s go. I am hungry"

    "I will make food for you", said Lier.

    "Hey!" Daisy grabbed Lier by her hair and said, "Don''t go stealing my job"

    "But you are not a maid anymore"

    "I am Lil Das'' personal maid"

    "That''s only interesting when you are doing a roley"

    "I am not a pervert like you"

    "You are shameless enough"

    These two will never stop fighting if I don''t step in.

    I grabbed Lier with my right hand and Daisy with my left hand, saying, "Let''s go"

    "Lil Das, I will cook for you, okay?"

    "I said it first, so my slot is booked"

    "Lil Das will decide then"

    "Stop bringing me in your fights"

    "Maybe Das will make food for us"

    "Oh! Lil Das'' handmade food. I would love to eat that"

    "I will just ask for some maid to cook something for us", I stated.

    "So you like other maids more than us?"

    "I knew you would say that"

    "Anyway," Lier grabbed my arm and said, "I will be cooking, okay?"

    "No," Daisy grabbed my other arm and said, "It''s me, right?"

    "..."

    Being with these two together needs a lot of energy.

    [Maybe I will also cook food for you when youe here?]

    Lily is in the mood too.

    Elena, pleasee back as soon as possible. I can''t handle them all alone.

    "How about we all make the food together?", suggested Lier.

    "That''s a nice idea", remarked Daisy.

    They both dragged me to the kitchen, and we made the food.

 Chapter 366: Good Night

    Chapter 366: Good Night

    They both dragged me to the kitchen, and we made the food.

    I didn''t do much since they didn''t let me cook much, even after prompting me too much to cook.

    I ordered the maids to not let anyonee into the dining room unless we came out. But mother and Lirole dropped by the kitchen and saw Lier and Daisy feeding me with their mouths.

    Mother said nothing, but Lirole wouldn''t stop grinning.

    It was hard to believe, but both Lier and Daisy were so embarrassed after that they didn''t touch me for the rest of the day.

    The day ended with me, mother, Lirole, Lier, and Daisy eating dinner together at night.

    Daisy was going to sleep in her room, but Lier insisted her to sleep in my room. And now, Lier, me, and Daisy are sleeping together on the same bed.

    A little more Das, endure it a little more.

    "Lil Das"

    I looked to my right where Daisy was sleeping.

    She was staring at me with her tired eyes and had her top loose.

    She caressed my face and said, "Thank you for what you did today"

    "Don''t thank me. Take it as gratitude for raising me"

    "If you just keep paying back all my favors, then I won''t have anything else to give you"

    I kissed her and said, "Your love is enough. Just keep loving me"

    She smiled and said, "Always"

    As we were staring at each other, Lier ''Ahem''ed and interrupted us.

    Daisy''s face twitched as she sat up and said, "You jealous pervert. You had to do that in our sweet moment?"

    Lier grinned and said, "I am just paying back all your favors"

    "What favors?", pondered Daisy.

    "You were the one who always got jealous of me. I remember everything you did to me when I was a kid"

    Daisy averted her gaze and said, "What are you talking about?"

    "Whenever Das got close to me, you always made some excuse to keep him away from me"

    Daisy''s eyes widened in surprise as she said, "You were so small back then. How can you even notice and understand everything?"

    "I have very smart"

    Daisy gulped down and said, "It was all back then, and our rtionship was different at that time. And it''s different now"

    "Yeah, I am not his cousin anymore, I am his wife. And you are still a maid"

    Daisy''s face twitched as she looked at me and said, "Lil Das, marry me too"

    "Wha.! Hey! You can''t just ask him to marry you. If you get married, then how and what am I going to tease you about?"

    Daisy jumped on me and said, "Let''s get married, Lil Das"

    "No! Please you can marry her after a year. But not now, "

    Daisy grinned as she said, "If you tease me again about this ''wife and maid'' thingy, I will seriously ask Lil Das to marry me, and I don''t think will ever reject me. Right, Lil Das?"

    "Yup"

    "Wha..!" Lier''s jaw was dropped.

    "What are you surprised about? I mean, I will marry her someday anyway"

    "That''s true, but"

    What''s wrong with her?

    I pulled her close and hugged her, saying, "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know. I just felt weird thinking Daisy would marry you"

    "What''s weird about that?"

    Wasn''t she the one who set me and Daisy up? She even said she always knew Daisy and I would get into this type of rtionship.

    "No, it''s just unbelievable. We three will be together forever. Just like we did back then"

    I patted her and said, "Yeah"

    "I am very happy. Our rtionship might have changed a little, but our feelings for each other are still the same"

    "Yeah"

    Daisy hugged Lier and said, "Don''t suddenly go acting all cute on me"

    Lier tried to push Daisy back, but gave up and smiled as she hugged her back.

    "Your breasts are huge. I can feel them just by hugging you"

    "Thanks"

    "I still can''t believe yours are this big"

    "As long as they are bigger than yours, I am fine"

    "Yours are the biggest in his harem?"

    "No. His teacher Serah''s breasts are the biggest, "

    "I would like to meet her too"

    "She said she wille here tomorrow"

    "What?!", Daisy and I both yelled in surprise.

    "What?"

    "Serah ising here tomorrow?", I confirmed.

    "Yes. She didn''t tell you?"

    "No! It''s my first time hearing about this?"

    "Strange. She messaged mest night saying she wille here the day after tomorrow; which is tomorrow"

    Thest time I saw Serah was yesterday at grandpa''s funeral. We didn''t get a chance to talk.

    We also met at the party where I talked with her for a while, and we also nned our first date, which was supposed to be today; but canceled because of grandpa''s death.

    Well, we didn''t officially cancel it, but there is no way she would have gone on a date with me the day after grandpa''s death,

    She worries about what others will think, what society will think.

    Sigh~

    Iid down on the bed and said, "Let''s try our best tomorrow"

    Lier and Daisy alsoid down beside me.

    "She ising here as your girlfriend, not your teacher"

    "My teacher girlfriend", I said.

    Lier squinted her eyes and said, "Maybe you are a pervert too"

    "Can I ask why a pervert is calling me a pervert?"

    "It''s about the girls you fell in love with"

    I raised my eyebrows and said, "What do you mean?"

    "Don''t get angry, okay?"

    "I will try"

    "First is Elena"

    "What about Elena"

    "You were her tutor and fell in love with her. If we look at it the other way, you basically fall in love with your student"

    "But I don''t want to look the other way"

    "Shh", she ced her finger on my lips and said, "Second is Lily, "

    She rolled her eyes and said, "I don''t know what to say in this one. There are so many barriers"

    I gave her a nk stare.

    Paying no mind to my stare, she continued and said, "Third is me, your cousin. The girl you grew up with"

    My stare got more nk.

    "Forth is your teacher. Being in a rtionship with your teacher is also something not normal"

    My eyes were feeling heavy from staring.

    "And the fifth is Dau. First, she is a maid. Second, she is a person who raised her. Third, she is your mother''s childhood friend"

    She nced at Daisy, and then moved her gaze at me as she said, "You got what I mean?"

    "My all love interest belongs to a different profession and have a different prior rtionship with me?", I questioned.

    "Exactly"

    "Maybe you are right"

    She ced her face on my chest and said, "It''s kind of exciting"

    "It is"

    Daisy also ced her face on my chest and said, "All that matter is we keep loving each other"

    "Yeah"

    I patted Lier and said, "How does it feel to be a part of the harem?"

    "I don''t know. Like I don''t feel any special, but it also feels special at the same time. Like you are mine, but you are also someone else''s. But what I feel special about is that I am yours"

    I chuckled and said, "You were always mine"

    She looked at me and said, "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "Nothing," I closed my eyes and said, "Good night"

    "Hey!"

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself in the white space.

    "Argh!"

    I fell down on the white ground as I groaned out all the pain I was enduring until now.

 Chapter 367: A Family With Her

    Chapter 367: A Family With Her

    "Argh!"

    I fell down on the white ground as I groaned out all the pain I was enduring until now.

    I heard footsteps approaching me.

    My eyes gave out on me, and my vision got blurry.

    Someone grabbed my hand and said, "are you okay?"

    "Lily"''

    It''s Lily''s voice.

    She helped me get up and hugged me.

    "You should have kept resting"

    "I am fine"

    My vision got proper again, and my pain slowly faded away as I saw Lily in front of me.

    "Wee", greeted Lily.

    "Thanks"

    She snapped, and the next second, we were standing in one of the hallways of the pce.

    "It''s my turn to cook now, "

    "You were serious about that?"

    "Of course I was. I also want you to taste my cooking"

    I grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s go"

    She pulled my hand and said, "Not here"

    I pointed my finger at the stairs and said, "But the kitchen is this way"

    "I am not cooking in the pce kitchen, "

    "Why?"

    "Lier has already cooked there"

    "..."

    She hugged my arm and said, "Let''s go to your house"

    "But Elena has cooked at my house"

    "She has?!"

    "Yes. And Lier has cooked too"

    She furrowed her eyebrows as she puffed her cheeks and said, "Why are they cooking at your house?"

    "Because they are my wives?"

    She clicked her tongue and said, "I want to marry you too"

    "We can marry right now"

    "Not like this. I want everyone to be there, especially Elena"

    "But I don''t think I will be ying LWO anytime soon, "

    "It''s fine. I can wait until then. And for now,", she pushed me down and said, "Let''s go to your house"

    I was pushed back to the couch in the living room of my house.

    "What do you want to eat", she asked as she got off me.

    "Whatever you make"

    "How about pizza?"

    "Have you ever made one?"

    She shook her head and said, "I can just imagine and it will appear. So I don''t really have any need to make it"

    "Then do the same thing right now"

    She puffed her cheek as she said, "Iwant you to eat the pizza made by me, not my imagination"

    "Fine. Sorry. Please make a pizza for me"

    She grinned and said, "What type of pizza do you want?"

    "Any is fine"

    " Then I will make, tomato Pizza, Cheese Pizza, BBQ Chicken Pizza, and--"

    "Three are enough, you know"

    "But I want to eat more"

    "What happened to ''I want to cook for you''?"

    She bit her lip and said, "Fine. But don''t cry if you don''t get to each much"

    She ns to eat everything, doesn''t she?

    "Alright," she pulled my hand and said, "Help me cook"

    I followed her to the kitchen.

    "Will you be making everything from scratch? I mean, will you make the ingredients too?"

    She turned around and said, "What do you want?"

    "You can do anything you want"

    "Making everything will take time, so I will just imagine all the ingredients"

    I couldn''t help but grin at how she replied.

    "Don''tugh!"

    I pulled her close and kissed her.

    She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me.

    I raised her and sat her on the counter.

    She wrapped her legs around my waist and pulled me close as she kissed me.

    Her hands were wrapping around my neck and legs were wrapping my waist, all of them pulling me close to her.

    She was pushing her lips on my lips as she used her tongue to prate my mouth.

    I could feel her pull being cushioned by her big, soft breasts.

    "You just increased your breast size, didn''t you?"

    "Anything wrong with that?"

    I moved my hands to her breasts and squeezed them as I squeezed them, saying, "I will just keep squeezing them"

    She opened her mouth, showing her tiny fangs, and started licking my lips as she kissed them.

    "You look more horny than usual", Imented.

    "I am always horny for you"

    "That sounds like Lier"

    She bit my lower lip and inserted her tongue inside my mouth as she said, "Don''tpare me with her. Who knows? I might be more perverted than Lier?"

    "Hmm, a perverted Lily. That doesn''t sound bad. As long as you stay as my cute Lily, I don''t care"

    She raised her brows and said, "Just just love me for my cuteness, don''t you?"

    I squeezed her breasts and said, "Any problem with that?"

    She grinned and kissed me.

    We kept pulling each other''s tongues and biting lips.

    As we were kissing, Lily suddenly pushed me back, but her legs were still around my waist, so I didn''t fall.

    "That was dangerous", I stated.

    "Your eye is red"

    I quickly covered my left eye saying, "Sorry"

    "Your hair is white too"

    I covered my head with my other hand and said, "Sorry"

    She grabbed my left hand, then removed my right hand, and said, "Don''t hide them"

    "But you don''t like them"

    "I don''t like them, but that doesn''t mean I hate them"

    "..."

    She got off the counter and said, "Go sleep for a while. I will make pizzas and wake you up, "

    "Have you slowed down the time?"

    "Not yet," she took me to the couch of the living room and said, "I will do it after we are done eating"

    I sat on the couch as Lilyid me down and said, "Good night"

    I grabbed her hand and said, "Can you y some slow song?

    "Sure. What song would you like to hear?"

    "Any instrumental is fine"

    "Acoustic?"

    "Instrumental acoustic, "

    "Okay!", Lily snapped, and the song started ying.

    "Do you want a nket?"

    "I am fine"

    "Alright then" she crouched down and kissed me as she said, "I will pizzas now"

    Lily went into the kitchen.

    I could see her in the kitchen, making pizza with a smile on her face.

    She changed her version to an adult.

    Her ponytail was swinging as she moved left and right.

    This is so nice.

    Watching her make food for me feels good.

    Dammit!

    I really want to see this happen in the real world too.

    She is so cute.

    I bet if we had a daughter, she would look cuter.

    Maybe a son too?

    I forgot counts of how many times I have imagined a family with her.

    I really want her to have my kids.

    I should make that a priority.

    I need to find a way to make her exist in the real world, with her own body.

    The song made my eyes heavy and took away all my tiredness as I closed my eyes and drifted to sleep.

    <em>Click~ Click~!</em>

    I opened my eyes to hear a tapping sound. Like someone was tapping their foot on the ground.

    My vision was blurry, but soon got cleared as I found myself standing in front of a door.

    The door had flowers and thorn patterns on it.

    The sound ising from inside. Is someone in there?

    I nced around, but there was nothing else there.

    Only a door, no walls either.

    I walked around the door but didn''t find any room.

    The sound is surelying from inside.

    What''s going on? Another weird dream?

    I guess I will just go inside. I won''t remember this when I wake up anyway.

    I took a deep breath and moved my hand to the door to open it.

    Before I could touch it, the door automatically opened.

    I backed up some steps as I couldn''t see anything inside.

    It was pitch ck, but the sound could be heard more clearly now.

    It is definitelying from inside.

    Somehow, I don''t feel like I should go inside. And why can''t I see in the dark?

    I took a step back, but my body moved further.

    I jumped back in surprise, and the next second, I was standing inside the room

    Baam~!

    I hear the door closing behind me.

    I slowly walked forward in the darkroom, trying to follow the sound of the tapping.

    Suddenly, a beam of light blinded my vision.

    My eyes automatically closed due to sudden exposure to the light in the darkroom.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw the light beam moving towards the sound.

    My eyes automatically followed it, and the light beam stopped on a certain spot. The light turned off and turned on again, but this time, instead of on an empty spot, there was someone there.

    It was a girl wearing a white dress; her pale skin was just illuminated with a light beam. She was sitting on the chair with her head resting on the back, her hands hanging down the chair, and her red eyes looking upwards directly to where the light beam wasing from.

    I could only see half of her body. Her entire body was covered by a long, thin branch, which had green leaves, red flowers, and thorns on it.

    She was sitting on the chair, which was tilting backward, her white hair covering the back. And tapping her right foot on the floor.

    Who is she?

    She hasn''t noticed me yet.

    She stopped tapping her foot, and looked at me with the corner of her left eye, and smirked as she said, "I was waiting for you"

    "Aa~~~~h. Aa~~~~h"

    I opened my eyes. My vision became clear as I saw Lily in the kitchen.

    I rubbed my eyes and slowly sat up.

    My body was tingling, but my mind was a lot clearer now.

    I took some breaths before standing up.

    I stood up and slowly walked to the kitchen.

    Lily was so lost in cooking that she didn''t notice me.

    I slowly moved close to her from behind and hugged her.

 Chapter 368: I Would Always Choose You, Idiot

    Chapter 368: I Would Always Choose You, Idiot

    Lily was so lost in cooking that she didn''t notice me.

    I slowly moved close to her from behind and hugged her.

    "Hyaa!"

    Lily jolted as she let out a cute scream.

    She leaned her back on my chest and looked up saying, "Never do that again"

    "But you let out such a cute scream"

    She turned around and said, "You know that I hold my grudges, right?"

    I raised my eyebrows and said, "You do?"

    "Yes. And if you ever do that again, I will take sweet revenge on you"

    I kissed her and said, "How about you take a cute revenge?"

    She scoffed and hugged me, burying her breasts on my chest.

    I patted her and asked, "What''s wrong, are you okay?"

    "It''s nothing"

    I caressed her face and said, "Come on, I can tell by your voice that you are thinking about something"

    "Why are our moments not like yours and Elena''s moments? Or yours and Lier''s moments?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s so lonely here, you know?"

    "..."

    She sniffed and said, "I see you have fun with them. I also want to join them. I also want to talk with them, tease with them. But all I can do is watch"

    I hugged her and said, "I am sorry"

    "I try to keep myself busy as much as possible, but I still feel lonely"

    "I am sorry"

    "I know I am being selfish since we have spent years together. ButThat''s you only sleeping here. It doesn''t count as our moments"

    "Lily," I kissed her and said, "Listen Lily. I know how you feel. And I also know how much you want to be in the real world. Just give me some time. I will do something, okay?"

    "I don''t want to be annoying, but I just feel lonely. It''s scary here to be all alone"

    I hugged her and said, "I am sorry"

    Dammit!

    How many times has she asked me to take her to the real world?

    Dammit!

    Dammit!

    Dammit, all!

    I can''t even do a single thing properly.

    I have to do something. I have to do something. I need to do something. BUt I don''t know what.

    I have thought of various ways to bring Lily to the real world, but they are all risky. I don''t want to take that risk.

    If I tell Lily, she would surely want to take the risk, but I am not ready.

    I can create a clone body of Lily with her current size, and somehow install her in that body. Just like Agustus did with Dau and Sherley.

    But I don''t know how to do it. He knows how to do it, but I don''t know how to contact him.

    Moreover, he is an enemy, he will never help me.

    I am ready to do anything. I won''t mind licking his foot as long as he tells me how to do it.

    That is nothingpared to Lily''s smile.

    I patted her back and said, "Lily"

    "Hmm"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I am fine now. Sorry for asking you all that. Please forget what I said"

    "No way I am forgetting that. That was your request, and I will fulfill all your requests"

    She looked up at me with her teary eyes and said, "Thank you"

    I kissed her and said, "Thank you"

    She closed her eyes and said, "Kiss me more"

    I kissed her again.

    Without opening her eyes, she said, "More"

    I kissed her again.

    "More"

    I kept kissing her again and again until she opened her eyes and said, "Pizzas will be ready soon"

    "Then we can wait till then and eat"

    Her face flushed a little as she muttered something.

    "What did you say?", I asked.

    "Let''s do something else till then"

    "Something else?"

    Her face flushed even more as she said, "Let''s do more than kissing"

    "Huh?"

    Her flushed face twitched as she puffed her cheeks and said, "I want to suck your banana!"

    "..."

    "Say something!"

    "We were just kissing right now, and suddenly, you want to suck my penis?"

    "Yes!"

    I smiled as I pushed her a little back and squeezed her breasts.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Just easing up the mood"

    She took a deep breath and red at me.

    "What''s with that re?"

    "I am trying to be intimidating"

    "You cute face can never intimidate anyone"

    She puffed her cheeks and said, "I want you to be scared of me"

    "Wow. What a twisted love"

    She grinned and hugged me saying, "We are twisted too"

    "I don''t know about you, but I certainly am"

    She slid down and took my pants off.

    "Are you seriously going to do it?"

    She grabbed my penis and rubbed it on her cheek saying, "You don''t want to?", as she looked up at me with her cute face.

    I covered my face and said, "How can I resist such a cute invitation?"

    She started licking my penis and kissed the tip.

    "How do you want it?", she asked as started sucking the tip?

    "Maybe a boobjob and fetio"

    She squinted her eyes and said, "They are mangoes"

    "They don''t look like mangoes anymore"

    "Yes, they are melons"

    "They are not that big either"

    "You want me to make them more bigger?"

    "I am satisfied with this"

    She grinned and took off her top, and then her blouse huh? Blouse?

    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Since when do you wear bras?"

    "Since now"

    "Wait, don''t tell me"

    "You are wrong"

    "You did--"

    "You are wrong"

    "Let me finish what I am saying"

    "I know what you are going to ask, and my answer would be you are wrong"

    "You nned all this, right?"

    "I didn''t"

    "Was that crying an act too?"

    She shook her head and said, "I never thought I would feel lonely aftering to your house"

    "So you brought me here with the purpose of doing this, right?"

    "I did. But it didn''t go as I wanted"

    "You realized an empty house feels so lonely, right?"

    She nodded and said, "When I was making pizzas, I realized how lonely it is to be alone"

    "And I have spent my childhood like this"

    "Must be hard for you"

    "Nah!", I scratched my cheek and said, "It wasn''t that hard. I got used to it, and I just used to study all day to pass the time. So I survived this loneliness"

    "Maybe if I had met you sooner"

    I chuckled and said, "What are you talking about? We first met in the game, and I am really d I yed LWO. I am d I met you"

    "I am d too"

    She grabbed her breasts and started squeezing my penis between them.

    She was moving them up and down and licking the tip as my penis touched her lips.

    She moved up when she moved her breasts down, and moved her body down when she moved her breasts up.

    She was sticking out her tongue, and whenever she moved down she would either kiss or lick my penis.

    She got closer to me and started stroking my penis with her breasts faster and deeper.

    Earlier, only the tip of my penis wasing out. But now, almost half of my penis ising out from her breasts.

    She was moving her head up and down whenever my penis touched her mouth.

    She squeezed her breasts even more and started sucking my penis more intensely.

    My penis had started throbbing ever since she increased her speed.

    She noticed I was about to cum and stopped moving her breasts.

    She let go of her breasts and started sucking my penis crazily.

    I could feel my penis hitting her throat.

    She was doing it as intensely asst time, but it was enough to make me cum.

    With thest stroke, I came in her mouth.

    She grinned as she sucked out my penis from her mouth.

    After gulping down my semen in two gulps, she said, "I should have saved some and used it as a sauce in my pizza"

    "..."

    "Semen sauce"

    "I wouldn''t eat that"

    "That''s exclusive for me"

    I just stared at her while grinning.

    "What are you grinning about?"

    "Nothing. I am just happy right now"

    She licked my penis and said, "I am very happy too"

    "Why did you say it while licking my penis?"

    "Because your banana makes me happy too"

    "What do you love more? Me or my penis?"

    "Hmm", she pondered for a while and said, "It''s a very tough question. Very hard to decide"

    "..."

    "What? It''s a really hard question"

    "You are supposed to say, ''Of course it''s you'', without giving a deep thought"

    "Why?"

    "Wha.! You"

    Getting cheeky, huh? Fine then, I can y the same game.

    "Ahem", I cleared my throat and said, "If you ask me who do I love more, you or your breasts, then I would choose your breasts without thinking"

    "..."

    Heh! There it is.

    Her so-called ''intimidating'' re.

    "I was being serious, you know?", she said as she stood up.

    "I am also being serious"

    "I didn''t say ''I love your banana more'' yet!"

    "If you chose me, then you will get my penis for free"

    "Then why did you choose my breasts?"

    "If I chose your breasts then I will get you for free"

    She red at me as she puffed her cheeks and saying, "You are saying it like all I have is breasts"

    "Haha", I let out augh as I hugged her and said, "Why are you so cute"

    "Don''t hug me! Answer me first!"

    She was trying to break free from my grip, but I didn''t let her go.

    "I would always choose you, idiot"

 Chapter 369: Its Okay

    Chapter 369: It''s Okay

    At around ten in the morning on the same day.

    Elena and Selena were sleeping in the same bed.

    Selena was sleeping nicely, facing the ceiling. While Elena kept changing her sleeping poses.

    Sometimes she would kick Selena, sometimes her hands would squeeze her.

    Annoyed, Selena opened her eyes and gave a big sigh.

    She moved Elena''s hand from her face and sat up.

    ''Her sleeping habits are as bad as ever'', Selena thought as she got out of bed.

    "Aah~ I had a nice sleep, is what I want to say. But," Selena nced at sleeping Elena and said, "Only if she could learn how to sleep"

    ''I wonder how Das will handle her'', Selenamented as she said, "But I don''t think he knows about her sleeping postures yet"

    ''Elena will be living at his house if she scores more than ny- five percent'', Selna fixed her hair and said, "She grew up faster than me"

    Selena was standing in front of the mirror and trying to fix her clothes before going downstairs.

    Even though she was fixing her clothes, her gaze was on Elena.

    Suddenly, na turned around and stopped at the edge of the bed.

    Selena quickly rushed to the bed and rolled Elena to the middle of the bed.

    "She seriously needs to learn how to sleep"

    ''Mom said El falls off her bed twice a week."

    "Seriously, she is just like a kid", Selena poked Elena''s cheek and said, "But she is married"

    Selena looked at the window and said, "Married life, huh?"

    ''I still can''t believe she is married.

    Selena pinched Elena''s cheek and said, "What a careless girl"

    ''She can''t live without me'', Selena sat on the bed beside Elena and said, "But if she moved to Das'' ce, I won''t be able to meet her"

    ''Wait!... if she moved to Das'' ce, I won''t be able to meet her?!''

    "No way!", she held Elena''s hand and said, "But I will be going back to grandpa''s ce once my vacation is over. I won''t being here as frequently as I aming right now anyway"

    ''And besides, Das'' home is far from grandpa''s house'', Selena rubbed her hand on Elena''s forehead and said, "But you are strong now. Stronger than me. Stronger than anyone I know"

    "Das and El both love each other so much that they changed for each other. Meanwhile, me, I am the same as always"

    Selena closed her eyes and heard the voice of a little boy saying, ''I will call you Sely from now on."

    Selena opened her eyes and said, "No point reminiscing about the past now"

    ''So it is certainly true that going to the ces you have been before when you were kids makes you remember your old memories''

    Selena kissed Elena''s forehead and said, "I wonder if she remembers anything"

    ''They weren''t that close before. But look at them now, they can die for each other''

    "I am not as strong as you, but I am learning. Just you wait, I will be a girl worthy to be your rival"

    Selena was holding Elena''s hand for a while now, but suddenly, Elena squeezed Selena''s hand and made a painful expression on her face.

    ''Is he having a bad dream?''

    Selena tried to shake Elena to wake her up, but Elena didn''t wake up.

    "What''s wrong with her? She is sweating crazily"

    Selena shook Elena again and again, but she wasn''t waking up.

    "Why", Elena muttered.

    "El?"

    Elena''s body was wet with sweat as she let out groans.

    "Mom!", Selena stood up and yelled, "Mom!"

    Selena wanted to open the door and yell, but she didn''t want to leave Elena alone. And besides, Elena was holding Selena''s hand tightly.

    Suddenly, with a deep scream, Elena opened her eyes.

    Elena shattered at the ceiling for about ten seconds before moving her gaze to Selena, who was about to cry.

    "Sely", Elena said as she started crying.

    "Sely," Elena called out to Selena.

    "Yes"

    "Was that a dream?"

    "Yes. You were having a nightmare"

    "But it was too real to be a dream"

    Selena hugged Elena and said, "It was a dream''

    "I could feel everything"

    "It was a dream"

    "I", Elena sat up and hugged Selena back as she said, "It was a scary dream"

    "Yes, it was only a dream"

    "For some reason, I was driving your car, and I called Das"

    "Shh!" Selena ced her finger on Elena''s lips and said, "Don''t tell me"

    "And he kept yelling at me to stop the car, but I didn''tlisten to him"

    "Don''t remember it"

    "I have no idea what was wrong with me. It was like his words weren''t hitting my ears"

    "Shut up, El"

    "And as I was driving the car, Das.... his his hair was white, and he had a red-eye just like"

    "El!"

    "I lost control of the car, and the car rolled over many times before stopping"

    Selena was shocked at this point and stopped stopping Elena from telling more.

    "My legs were broken, and ribs too. I could feel the blood leaking in my body. I couldn''t feel my lower half"

    Selena hugged Elena tightly and said, "It''s okay. You are fine right now"

    "My hands were broken too. I tried to unbuckle the seatbelt. And after many tries, I was able to unbuckle it"

    Elena hugged Selena back and said, "Then as I was about to crawl out of the car, the truck came and crushed me with the car"

    Selena started rubbing her hand on Elena''s back and said, "It''s okay"

    "And I fell down the cliff with the car"

    "It''s okay"

    "I could feel the pain. It was so real"

    "It''s okay. You are okay. Everything is okay"

    "Das"

    Hearing Das'' name, Selena stopped rubbing her hand and said, "What about Das?"

    "I want to talk with him"

    "But you are crying right now. You need to stop crying first"

    "I will voice call him"

    "He will know by your voice that you are crying"

    "I just want to hear his voice, so I can know he is okay"

    "Fine, I will call him"

    Selena picked up her phone and dialed Das'' number.

    She was about to call him, but stopped and put her phone back on the table.

    "Why did you stop?", asked Elena.

    "Give me your phone"

    Elena searched for her phone on the bed and found it under the pillow.

    "Here", Elena said as she handed her phone to Selena.

    "Unlock it"

    "The password is yours and my name"

    Selena opened the lock and dialed Das'' number.

    She gulped down and said, "I am calling him"

    Elena nodded and said, "I just want to hear his voice. You can cut the call after that. I will talk with himter"

    Selena called Das.

    "It''s ringing", said Selena.

    "Put it on the speaker"

    Selena put the call on the speaker.

    After about five more rings, the call was picked.

    Selena gulped down and said, "Hello?"

    [Hello?]

    ''It''s a girl''s voice!''

    [Hello, Elena? This is Dai Dau speaking]

    ''Why does she have his phone?!, Selena thought as she said, "Hello Dau, can you put Das on the call?"

    [Lil Das is in a meeting right now]

    Selena nced at Elena, and Elena nodded in return.

    "Alight, I will call backter"

    [Okay. Selena]

    Selena''s eyes widened in surprise as she said, "How do you know I am Selena?"

    [It was just an instinct]

    Selena gulped down as she said, "You are wrong, I am Elena"

    [You have grown stronger, Selena]

    "What do you-Selena looked at the screen and said, "She hung up the call on me!"

    "I will call back again", Selena said as she dialed the number again.

    Elena stood up and snatched her phone from Selena''s hand saying, "It''s fine"

    "But she"

    "Don''t forget, I just asked you to call him to know Das is okay or not, "

    "You said you wanted to hear his voice", Selena remarked.

    "But Dau said Das is in the meeting. That means he must be okay"

    Selena furrowed her eyebrows and said, "So you trust her more than me?"

    "I am not saying that. But Dau is someone very close to Das. She knows more about Das than me, and if she is saying he is okay, then he mustbe okay"

    Selena clicked her tongue and said, "She had his phone. You are not going to say anything about that?"

    "Das must have given her before he went to the meeting"

    "What if he was sleeping with her?"

    "He was"

    "What?!"

    "He told me he sleeps with Lier and Dau"

    "Why Why are you perfectly okay with it? I mean yeah, you said you don''t mind sharing him. But if they were sleeping together, then they must have. done something"

    "Yeah"

    Selena looked at Elena in both shock and surprise, and said, "I hope you act the same way when I do that"

    Elena smiled and said, "I will"

    Selena scoffed and said, "Why are you like this"

    The door opened and Reba entered the room saying, "What''s all this ruckus?"

    Selena turned around and said, "Listen, mom, Elena had a very bad--"

    Elena covered Selena''s mouth and whispered, "I won''t let you get near Das if you tell mom"

    Selena gritted her teeth and said, "It''s nothing"

    Reba looked at Selena with pity in her eyes and said, "Sucks to be you"

    Selena''s jaw dropped as she said, "Yeah, yeah. Sucks to be me, but guess what?"

    Reba raised her eyebrows and said, "What?"

    "Selena grinned and said, "At least, I won''t have a husband like you"

    "I heard that!", Lucas shouted from downstairs.

 Chapter 370: Chase

    Chapter 370: Chase

    Some time ago, at the pce.

    Daisy opened her eyes and nced at Das to see his sleeping face, but she saw Lier trying to kiss Das.

    Daisy immediately sat up and pushed Lier back.

    Daisy pushed Lier a little too hard, and she barely managed not to fall from the bed.

    "Hey!", Lier yelled, but soon covered her mouth after realizing Das was still sleeping.

    "You", Daisy got out of the bed and walked to Lier after taking heavy steps.

    Lier was still sitting on the bed.

    Daisy pulled Lier back and threw her on the sofa.

    "How dare you try to make a move on him when he was sleeping!", Daisy shouted as she grabbed Lier''s shoulder.

    "I was just making sure he is sleeping nicely"

    "Don''t lie! You were clearly trying to make a move on him", Daisy gasped and said, "Don''t tell me, you didn''t sleep at night and--"

    "I didn''t", Lier rejected with a straight face.

    "That was not wise, Lady Lier. I am genuinely disappointed in you"

    "I don''t care if you are disappointed in me or not"

    "I will tell Lil Das that you were trying to make a move on him when he was sleeping, "

    "Sure, go ahead"

    "You should be aware that he doesn''t like it when you do something to him when he was sleeping"

    Lier averted her gaze and said, "I will just say I was just trying to wake him up"

    "I will tell him that you were making a move on him"

    Lier''s face twitched and said, "Why do you hate me so much?"

    Daisy looked at Lier with a pity in her eyes and said, "It''s because you are Lady Lier"

    "So you just hate my existence?"

    Daisy pped and said, "You got it"

    Lier sighed and walked to the bed again.

    Daisy grabbed Lier and said, "Where are you going?"

    "Where else? I am going to sleep next to my husband"

    Daisy pulled Lier back and said, "No, you are not. You areing with me"

    "No way! Let me sleep"

    Daisy dragged Lier out of the room.

    After dragging Lier out of the room, Daisy closed the door and said, "You are not allowed to be in the same room as him when he is sleeping"

    "I can do anything I want. I am his wife, "

    "Yeah, you are. But don''t forget that you are not the one to decide that, especially when he is sleeping"

    "Wait a minute", Lier turned around and said, "How do you know that he doesn''t like it if we do anything to him when he is sleeping"

    Daisy gulped down and said, "I read it in his diary"

    "He doesn''t have a dairy"

    Running out of excuses, Daisy knew that she can''t fool Lier. So instead, she started running.

    "Hey, wait!"

    Lier ran after her.

    In the early morning, one where everyone likes to be as quiet as possible. The hallways were empty, but some maids were doing their morning chores. The security guards were patrolling around the pce. Daisy and Lier were running in the hallways as fast as possible.

    "Stop right there!", shouted Lier.

    "You shouldn''t run in the hallways, Lady Lier"

    "This is not a school! And this is my pce, I can do whatever I want!"

    "This is not your pce. It still belongs to Ange and Lil Das"

    "I am his wife, so what belongs to Das, belong to me"

    "Wow. Looks like I need to give you some guidance"

    "I dare you to touch me"

    "I am afraid I can''t do that. From what I have noticed so far, you want to use me and push me away from Lil Das"

    "Like you will ever go away from him", remarked Lier.

    Daisy was running while looking back at Lier and wasn''t paying attention to her front.

    Living for years at the pce, Daisy was used to the pce. She knew every concern of the pce.

    As Daisy took the left turn to go downstairs, she bumped into someone.

    Lier saw it and hid behind the armored statue.

    "I am sorry--", After looking at who she bumped into, Daisy stopped and gulped down.

    It was Ang.

    "Ange"

    Ang slowly stood up and said, "You are turning into more and more kid nowadays"

    "That''s not it, Ange. There is a reason why I was running"

    Ang raised her eyebrows and said, "And that is?"

    "Lady Lier"

    "What about Lier?"

    "She was chasing me, so I wasjust running away from her"

    "Hmm?"

    "Lady Lier was"

    As Ang and Lier were talking with each other, Lier ran to the other side and came to the scene from behind Ang.

    Looking at Liering from behind Ang, Daisy stopped and gritted her teeth as she said, "I am sorry. I will make sure not to do this again"

    "It''s fine. I mean, I don''t mind whatever you do, but make sure you don''t bump into anyone"

    Daisy bowed down and said, "Yes, I will be careful from now on"

    "And there is a meeting soon. So wake Das up and ask him toe to the meeting room in he is interested in attending the meeting"

    "I will do that"

    "And be careful. Make sure you hide your identity"

    "Yes"

    Ang walked past Daisy and left the scene.

    Now Lier and Daisy were the only ones standing in the hallway.

    Daisy slowly took a step forward at Lier, and Lier turned back and started running.

    "Wait, you pervert!", Daisy yelled as she chased Lier.

    "Stop chasing me. I have to get ready and attend the meeting. If I amte, I will tell them you weren''t letting me attend the meeting"

    "Lady Lier, you have grown into such a spoiled adult. You should stop your teasing, or Lil Das might getangry"

    "I will see it when the timees"

    Daisy stopped and said, "Fine, I will deal with youter. Bye"

    Lier turned around to see Daisy leaving.

    "Wait!"

    Daisy turned around and said, "What?"

    "Thank you"

    Daisy turned back and waved her hand.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 371: Back Up Back

    Chapter 371: Back Up Back

    Daisy turned back and waved her hand.

    ''What is this feeling I am having since I woke up?'', Daisy thought as she tried to calm herself down.

    "I feel like something bad has happened or is about to happen", she ced her hand on her chest and said, "I hope it''s just a feeling"

    ''I want to see Lil Das'' face and hear his voice to calm myself down''.

    Without running, Daisy rushed her way to Das'' room.

    As she reached his room, she heard, "Is anyone there?"

    A wide smile appeared on Daisy''s face as she opened the door and entered the room.

    She saw Das standing near the closet with his back facing the door.

    She sighed in relief and closed the door.

    "Where is everyone?"

    "Who do you mean by everyone?

    ================

    Das was sleeping on the couch of the living room of his house imagined house.

    Lily rushed to Das and shook him, saying, "Das. Das!"

    Das immediately opened his eyes and sat up in fear.

    He hugged Lily and said, "What''s wrong?"

    Lily hugged him back and said, "Nothing is wrong"

    "Huh? So why did you wake me up like that?"

    "Your phone is ringing"

    "Huh?"

    "Your phone, it''s ringing"

    "Come on, Lily. You woke me up for a phone call?"

    "Yes"

    "Who is it?"

    "I don''t know, it''s a number"

    "Then track it"

    "I can''t do it"

    "Why?"

    "Did you forget that I have slowed down the time here"

    "Ah! I can''t interact with the outside world"

    "And you can''t pick it up either?"

    "No"

    Sigh~

    He sighed and said, "Fine. Kick me out of here"

    "Your head will hurt due to the sudden interruption, and your body will be out of sync"

    "I am aware that"

    Lily kicked Das out of her dimension.

    Das opened his eyes in the real world and said, "Even though I knew my head would hurt, but this pain is too much to endure."

    He sat up and nced around.

    Lier was sleeping on his right side, and Daisy was sleeping on his left side.

    "Look at them. Only if they were this quiet all the time"

    Das crawled out of the bed and tried to stand on his feet, but his body wasn''t in perfect sync right now.

    He jumped with one leg to the table to grab his phone.

    As soon as he grabbed his phone, he lost his bnce and fell down on his back.

    "Huh? This call is on my private number"

    ''I have only given this number to my family and Serah. Who is this? Calling me on my personal number at this hour?''

    "Could it be enemies?"

    He gulped down and thought, ''Should I pick it up?''

    "Lily, start tracking"

    [Pick up the call first]

    Das picked up the call and moved the phone to his ear.

    "...."

    ''Is this a prank call? Or someone called by mistake?''

    He muted the call and said, "Lily, how is the tracking going?"

    [I can''t track the call]

    "What?"

    [I can''t track the call. It''s encrypted]

    [ Pants! Pants~]

    "What the---!"

    Panting noises could be heard over the phone.

    Who is this?

    Annoyed, Das was about to cut the call.

    [Hello?]

    It was a girl''s voice.

    "You still can''t track it, Lily?"

    [I can''t]

    The call was still on mute, so the person on the phone couldn''t hear anything.

    [Hello, this is. This is Cecilia speaking. You gave me this number and said if I ever need your help, I can call you]

    "..."

    The girl was panting continuously. As if she was running. Her voice sounded so scared and out of breath.

    Das was speechless hearing that.

    [Hello. Hello! Das Ryle. I need your help. Hello, hello. I need--]

    The call disconnected after that.

    Das stood up and said, "Lily. Boost every process of my body. Set it to the max, start scanning all the CCTV cameras of the surrounding cities, and tell me if you find any girl running or trying to run from someone"

    [Wait! Who was the girl and why are you--]

    "Later, Lily, "

    Das rushed to the closet and opened it.

    He took out a bag from the closet and said, "I am d I brought this"

    He opened the bag and took out a ck hoodie and ck trousers, as well as ck shoes, and wore them.

    [Das. Tell me what''s going on]

    "Wait a minute, Lily"

    He took out a mask and a belt which had daggers on them.

    The daggers were hooked to the keychain, which had a switch.

    Das put the mast back in the back and said, "I won''t be needing it since I have this"

    He took out the rink and made a small ball by changing its shape.

    He brought the call closer to his head and squeezed it as it became an earring.

    He put the belt back in the bag and took out two small daggers as he said, "I might need them"

    After closing the closet, he slowly walked to the window and opened it.

    He took a deep breath and looked at Sleeping Daisy and Lier.

    He put the hood of the hoodie on his head and jumped out of the window.

    "Tell me the safe route to get out of the pce, Lily"

    [First tell me what''s going on? And who was that girl?]

    "Let me tell you a story about how and what I was before I met Elena"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    And about the giveaway. The results will be announced here and on the discord server. But the winner will need the discord server to im the rewards.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.

 Chapter 372: Afterwards

    Chapter 372: Afterwards

    As the title says, this is not a chapter. Just afterward. I even said in thest chapter that PLEASE don''t unlock it if you don''t want to use your coins or fast pass to unlock it. It''s toote toin now.

    Wee to the afterward of VOLUME 7.

    First of all, thanks for reading so far, and I hope you keep reading the novel.

    As promised, let''s talk about some facts that you might have missed while reading. And some of my thoughts and future ns for this novel.

    First of all, let''s talk about the next volume/arc. The next arc will be a spin-off arc. Which will be totally focused on how Das was before he met Elena. And Das and Elena''s love story.

    Yes, we will finally get to know how Elena turned Das into how he is now.

    You might think this is an unneeded arc, or there is no need for the spin-off.

    Let me rify some of the un-asked questions. First, many of the questions about Das will be answered in this volume.

    Most of the things that are rted to Das might be revealed.

    Let me spoil some stuff about Das before we head to Volume eight.

    Das was a psycho before he met Elena. He killed many and many and tried to make this world a better ce. But his way of doing it was evil. After he met Elena, he tried to be kind and be a good person.

    He regretted it. But changed regardless.

    As long as he is with Elena, his thoughts on the process will stay kind. But now, he is slowly reverting back to his old self.

    HE WILL STILL BE KIND WITH THE GIRLS HE LOVES.

    Now let''s talk about the stuff that happened in this volume.

    Please note that Das doesn''t remember what happens in the white-space. (Doesn''t include his time with Lily)

    As for the other dreams, he mostly doesn''t remember them, or maybe he does. That is uncertain.

    His system ys an important role in this volume.

    I think most will now have an idea of how his system works.

    Lily controls his system, most of it. But there is still some stuff that Lily can''t control or can''t even ess.

    Lily can''t do anything with his system''s permission, i.e - Das'' permission.

    Lily can see what Das remembers, but can''t hear his thoughts or what he thinks.

    Lily cannot ess his memory unless there is a malfunction in his system.

    Lily doesn''t know anything about how Das got his system.

    Lily has the same level of power in her dimension as much as Das.

    Lily can''t ess anything outside his system, using his system.

    Lily doesn''t care about Das'' system.

    Das doesn''t have any ess to his system unless Lily is awake. (he needs Lily to tweak his system)

    Das can change his strength as it''s a directmand from Das.

    Lily can do anything in the world as long as she has ess to Das'' system.

    If Lily uses Das'' system and it doesn''t have any effect on Das body, then he is not in danger.

    If Das uses his system, and his body is tweaked, it can have an effect on his system.

    The healing and boosting of the processes of his body using the system sucks his life energy.

    Alright, I think this is enough with the facts.

    There are many things that are still not revealed. And even more, stuff which Das has no idea about.

    Phase one of the novel is ended.

    From the next volume onwards, the story will be focused on multiple characters.

    Anything sad or major that happens with Das causes huge damage to Das'' brain.

    Das can no longer think straight for more than ten minutes.

    His body pains never stopped. His body still aches from time to time, and all he can do is quietly endure them.

    The damage to his body done by using Oyuoris are considered as externalponents, and doesn''t include in his body. So the process and the system mostly have no control over them. (for now. Das MIGHT FIND a way to FULLY CONTROL IT)

    Das will try to make the best of his system.

    A lot of characters will be introduced in the next volumes.

    Now let''s talk about chapter 262- "Impermanence Eternity"

    Man, it took me hours to write it, and I did my best to put all my feelings on that chapter, but boy, I was trashed too much.

    Manyined about the useless word padding and said it was not needed, and they feel like I looted them.

    I still getments on some different POV chapters, a lot recently. And they feel like those chapters are not worth it to read.

    Please understand that there are some important parts in those chapters and that is very much needed for the future plot.

    If you think those chapters are useless, then feel free to think that. But know that you are wrong. I don''t think they are useless.

    I will keep writing those chapters whenever I think they are needed. And not even 1/10 of the content is repeated in those chapters.

    Someone filed aint, and I was consulted by my editor about it.

    I felt insulted.

    If you read with fast passes, authors get nothing. If you vote for the novel with power stones, authors get nothing. If youment or review, the authors get nothing. I don''t care how you read my novels, as long as you read it and you are my reader, I am happy.

    I will try my best to stay as humble as possible, but if I am being wronged in any way, I will forget that I am an author and you are a reader.

    Now let''s talk about chapter 262.

    That chapter was a very important chapter for me. And it was as hard for me to write it as it was for you to read it.

    The repeated "Ba Dump~!"

    It looks like many of you forget that Das'' heartbeats were almost non-existent.

    He mentioned that his heartbeats are very low and you need to press your ear hard on his chest to hear it. (like Elena did)

    And in chapter 262, his heartbeat was very loud. Like it was mentioned, his heartbeats were so loud that it was echoing in the hallways.

    It was so loud that he could almost feel his heart popping out of this chest.

    He was that scared and worried.

    But instead of paying attention to that, I was. High.

    Another thing about that chapter is that if you had paid attention, he was remembering/ hearing Dau''s voices. All of his memories with Dau were shing before his eyes.

    And if you had paid attention, the scenes he was remembering were backward from thest time he sawDau.

    It slowly started from chapter 255 "You Are a King now" to Chapter 168 "Dau".

    If anyone had picked that up, then a high-five to you. Let''s talk on discord, LMAO

    Now let''s talk about the giveaway winners.

    I had nned a giveaway for Christmas. And the requirements were,

    [Must need a discord ount, and must be in my discord server.]

    1)The top three voters in the power stone ranking of this novel, and my second novel will get the rewards.

    2) The top three contributors in the fan ranking of this novel and my second novel will get the rewards.

    So the winners are,

    The top three contributors of this novel are: 1) Brain_ Liston, 2) Joshua_ shipp, 3) Daybed 87.

    The top three voters of this novel are, 1) CodenameDEVIL with 468 votes. 2) Second is me with 351 (yes, I know. So shameless). So let''s skip 2nd. 3) 18fangj with 264 votes.

    The top three contributors of URE (Underrated Exorcist) are my friends, so they won''t get anything.

    Tope three voters of URE are, 1) Bastian_ hug with 26 votes.2) linyun 282 with 10 votes. 3) Ethereal Zephyr with 6 votes.

    CONGRATULATIONS to all the winners.

    Please join the discord server and contact me within three days of this announcement, and im your reward. If not, the reward will be invalid.

    The requirements, eligibility, and rewards of the next giveaway will be announced within a week.

    If you join the discord group, there is a channel name #white- space, where you will have to introduce yourself.

    I have posted the temte there. Please follow it.

    I will also post the temte here,

    =========

    Name/ Wn name :

    Age(optional) :

    Gender(optional):

    Country (optional):

    About yourself :

    Which novel reader are you (from my 2 novels) :

    How did you find my novel:

    What chapter are you currently on:

    Favorite character in the novel :

    -Reason (optional)

    Worst character in the novel :

    -Reason (optional)

    Few words for characters :

    Few words for the author (optional) :

    ========

    It''s a very simple requirement to get ess to all the channels.

    This is something I had to do to keep the server free from spammers.

    Thanks for reading this chapter, and have a nice day.

    Tomorrow''s chapter will start from the first day of Das'' high school. And certain unexined events will be exined in this volume.

    And I have said before that this novel is not actually a VR novel, it''s a video game novel. And the system used by Das and others is considered as a game genre.

    But the endgame and theter acrs will be in the VR game. (just a little spoiler to keep you readers hooked)

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 373: A Day Before School

    Chapter 373: A Day Before School

    A couple was standing outside the ICU of the hospital, as if they were waiting for someone toe out.

    The man ced his hand on the woman''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, Ang. The operation is being done by one of the best doctors in this world"

    "I know, but he was sulking before going into the ICU"

    "That''s because we are forcing him to go to the high school"

    Ang sighed and said, "I didn''t know he would dislike the idea of going to school to this extent"

    Derek smiled as he said, "It must be boring for him. And after what happened in his middle school, he must be feeling antsy"

    Ang turned around and said, "Maybe we shouldn''t send him to the school after all"

    "What''s with the sudden change of mind"

    "What if he gets bullied again?"

    "Ang, he is not a kind anymore. And do you think he would seriously let himself get bullied again?"

    Ang took a breath and ced her hand on her chest as she said, "Sometimes, I feel scared of him. Sometimes, he acts like a different person. The look in his eyes are always different"

    "He has always been like that. You are just thinking too much"

    The door opened, and a nurse came out of the room as she said, "The doctor is calling you"

    Both Ang and Derek entered the room.

    As soon as Ang entered the room, she rushed to the bed where Das was sleeping with his eyes covered by bandages.

    "Das!"

    "Mom,"

    "Yes, I am here. Your dad is here too"

    "Can you take these bandages off, please? It''s really annoying"

    "Doctor," Derek called out the doctor and said, "How long does he have to keep the bandages on?"

    "You can take them off now. But make sure his eyes are closed, and he doesn''t look directly to the sunlight"

    Das sat up on the bed.

    Ang slowly started to take off the bandages from Das'' eyes.

    "Keep your eyes closed", said Ang.

    "They are closed"

    After a while, the bandage was removed from his eyes.

    "Does it hurt?", asked Ang.

    "Not anymore"

    Derek ced his hand on Das'' head and said, "Alright now, slowly open your eyes"

    Das slowly opened his eyes, which were a brown color, and said, "Heh dad"

    "Can you see properly?", asked Ang.

    "Clear as water"

    Ang caressed Das'' cheek and then moved her hand to Das'' ear.

    "They look a lot like normal now"

    "Yeah"

    "Miss Ang, make sure no one pulls his ear with force", said the doctor.

    "Okay"

    "The nerves which are used in the lens are deeply connected with his brain nerves, as well as his ear nerves"

    "The ears'' nerves are being pulled and connected to the lens''s nerves?"

    "Exactly"

    "Isn''t that dangerous?"

    "It''s not unless his ear gets pulled with a force"

    "What if someone pulls his ear with force?", asked Derek.

    "The nerves will snap"

    "I guessed that. But what happens after that?"

    "The lens will break, and his eyes will start bleeding"

    "Will that be dangerous?"

    "Not necessary if treated within three hours. If the clotted blood gets further in, that could be a problem"

    But you said the lens can be removed", inquired Ang.

    "Yes, they can be removed. You just have to grab them and pull them off in a split second. That way, there won''t be any damage to his eyes or his ears. And his ears will go back to normal", answered the doctor.

    "Are there any side effects of this operation?", asked Das.

    The doctor smiled a little and said, "This type of operation was the first ever operation operated in the world"

    "I didn''t ask that. I asked if there are any side effects of this?"

    "On paper, no"

    Das got out of bed and blinked several times before walking out of the room.

    Ang and Derek followed him.

    When they got out of the room, Das was nowhere to be seen.

    The room Das was in before was thest room in the hallway on the third floor.

    "Where did he go?!", eximed Ang.

    Derek nudged Ang and pointed his finger at the ss window.

    Ang got close to the window and looked down.

    Das just opened the door of their car and sat on the backseat.

    "See?!", Ang quickly turned around and said, "This is what I was talking about? How could he possibly reach there in twenty seconds?"

    "He must have taken an elevator"

    "Even elevator takes 20 seconds to go down by one floor"

    "Then maybe he took stairs"

    "How did he reach from the ground floor to the car in this little time?"

    Derek grabbed Ang''s hand as he dragged her to the elevator and said, "He must have run"

    "You are taking it too easy! I am just worried about him"

    "Don''t forget that you were the same when you were his age",mented Derek.

    "You..", Ang hissed and said, "I will deal with you at night"

    "Looks like I will need to stay at a hotel for tonight"

    Ang gasped as she said, "If you do that, then you are not getting breakfast tomorrow"

    "Fine, fine'', Derek pulled Ang close and kissed her forehead as he said, "Stop with the threats"

    "Where are you going now?", asked Ang.

    "Back to the office. I havee here by putting a meeting on hold"

    "I am sorry I called you during an important meeting"

    "No big deal. You were scared to go alone, so I thought I should apany you"

    Ang''s face flushed a little as she said, "That''s not true. I wasn''tscared or anything!"

    "Yeah, yeah"

    "I am telling the truth. I could have summoned my bodyguards if I wanted to, you know?"

    Derek raised his eyebrows and said, "Fine then. I will go to my office directly. You take Das home"

    Ang gulped down and said, "Come on, why so angry? Let''s go home together. I will cook your favorite dish tonight"

    "My favorite dish is you"

    Derek covered his eyes and said, "I should stop flirting with you"

    "Why? I like it"

    "We are over fifty years old. That''s no age to flirt"

    "Who said that? And don''t call me old. I am still very, very, very young"

    "Maybe I should increase my working out time"

    "Then I will increase it too"

    "How about we do it together?"

    The elevator door opened, and they stepped out of it, only to see Das standing there.

    "Das, what are you doing here?!", eximed Ang.

    "You were taking hours toe down. I thought you were busy with something"

    "No, we were justing. Let''s go"

    They all left the hospital and sat in the car.

    "Do you want to drop by somewhere to eat", asked Ang.

    "Just go straight home. I have already wasted much time"

    Ang nced at Derek who was sitting beside her on the passenger''s seat and said, "Let''s go"

    After reading home, Das dashed to his room.

    Ang let out a big sigh and said, "Are we doing the right thing? He doesn''t want to go, and we are forcing him to do something he doesn''t want to"

    "Let''s wait and see"

    "But--"

    "If he doesn''t like it even after attending for a week, we will let him drop out"

    "Yes, let''s do that"

    "Alright," Derek checked the time and said, "I should go now"

    Ang kissed Derek on the lips and said, "Come back soon"

    "Roger that"

    Sigh~!

    Ang let out a sigh as she thought, ''What should I do now? Should I drop by the NGO?''

    "Das", called Ang.

    However, there was no reply.

    "Das!", shouted Ang.

    "What is it, mom?", Das answered from his room.

    "I am going to the NGO, "

    "Okay"

    "Do you want toe"

    "No"

    "Why not? You used toe with me when you were little"

    "I am not little anymore"

    Sigh~

    ''What am I going to do about him?''

    Ang left the house and took out her car from the garage.

    She got in the car and said, "I hope he can get a girlfriend in the school"

    She drove off as she kept thinking about Das'' rtionship with others.

    ''Ever since Dau died, he has be more distant with me''

    ''I haven''t seen him smile since. And after being bullied in school, he just lost hope in everything''

    "Papa was also talking about making him the king, as he is the only male heir in the main bloodline. But", She nced at the side mirrors as she said, "I don''t think he is cut out to be a king"

    ''I hope he bes a great king like our ancestors''

    "If he doesn''t make a girlfriend in high school, I will set him up with Lier. Lier is the best suitor for him.... And I don''t think he will be against it"

    She sighed and said, "But in the end, it''s up to him to decide. I don''t want to force him more than I am doing right now"

    ''Our rtionship isn''t that great anyway.''

    The passerby-signal went off, and the passerby started crossing the street.

    Ang stopped the car and saw some girls going back home from their schools.

    ''The school time is inconsistent too. He will surely hate it''.

    She saw the girls bumping their fists with each other and entering the food shop.

    "Will he be able to make friends again?"

    ''The main purpose of sending him to school is to make him socially active, make some friends, and be happy. I hope everything works out well''.

    "I don''t want him to hate me more than he already does"

    "Come on, Elena. You are so boring" Ang saw a group of girls dragging a girl saying "Come with me, I will take you to a ce where you will have so much fun"

    "Elena?" Ang pondered and shook her head as she said, "Rebba''s daughter should be around neen. She must be attending some university"

    Ang turned on the car and made her way to the NGO.

 Chapter 374: The First Day of School

    Chapter 374: The First Day of School

    [Author''s Note- The school system here includes a total of seven semesters in high school. 2-7 semesters are the real high school term, and the first one is considered a practice. So here it''s the second semester starting(which should be first in general). So whenever Das mentions semesters consider it +1. More exnation will be on the discord server]

    ''It''s fine''

    "It''s fine''

    ''Just ignore them''

    ''Close your eyes''

    ''Don''t make eye contact with them''

    ''Cover your ears''

    ''Don''t listen to them''

    It''s fine''

    ''It''s fine''

    Das was walking in the hallway of the school. Trying his best to keep himself calm.

    ''It''s fine''

    ''It''s fine''

    Das entered the ssroom, and everyone looked at him.

    Ignoring all of their gazes, Das walked to his desk; which was at thest at the window side, and sat on it.

    He opened the zipper of his bag and took out hisptop.

    After a while, all the students started doing what they were doing before Das entered the room.

    ''Calm down, Das. What are you freaking out for?''

    ''You hate humans, but that doesn''t mean you will be scared of them''

    ''No need to freak out. They don''t know you and you don''t know them''

    ''You will never talk to them, and they won''t ever talk to me''

    ''You just have to stay here for a week, and you will be free''

    ''Mom and dad said I can drop out of the school after a week if I feel like it''

    The male teacher entered the room and said, "Alright everyone. Stop what you are doing and open the screen-share"

    Everyone opened the screen-share, and the screen on the projector could be seen on everyone''sptops.

    The teacher started teaching.

    He was checking his phone every five minutes as if he was waiting for something.

    The phone rang, and the teacher picked up the call as he said, "Look into the next pages. I will be right back"

    The teacher left the room, and everyone started ying with their phones and gadgets.

    A girl stood up from the first row and walked the third row to the girl who was staring at Das.

    "Hey Virza, who are you staring?", asked the girl.

    Virza moved her gaze to the girl who just approached her and said, "Elena, what are you doing here?"

    "Let''s go to the canteen, I am hungry", said Elena.

    "What are you talking about? The ss still hasn''t ended"

    "But the teacher left. I don''t think he will be back anytime soon"

    Virza raised her eyebrows and said, "How do you know that?"

    "I saw him leaving the school in the car"

    "We still have two more lectures before the lunch break"

    Elena puffed her cheek and said, "You are boring"

    Virza furrowed her eyebrows and said, "You are the one who is boring"

    Elena shot a re at Virza, who was now staring at Das.

    "Why are you looking at the new boy?"

    "I know him from somewhere"

    Elena''s face sparkled as she said, "Is he your boyfriend?"

    "No, idiot. I can''t dare to think that"

    "Why?"

    "That''s because" Virza stopped and said, "What will you take to go back to your seat?"

    "I don''t know. Give me something to eat and I will go back"

    "Wow", Virza took out chocte-rolls from her bag and said, "Here"

    "Can I eat them?"

    "You would eat them even if I say not to"

    "Aww," Elena hugged Virza and said, "You are so sweet"

    Virza''s face flushed a little as she said, "You can''t butter me up by your sweet words"

    "But not sweeter than chocte-rolls", added Elena.

    Virza tried to kick Elena, but Elena jumped back and sat on her desk

    ''What am I going to do with her?'', thought Virza.

    The next sses started while Elena kept munching chocte-rolls without getting caught by the teachers.

    Meanwhile, Das was chatting with someone on hisptop.

    [When is the meeting], typed Das.

    [There is no meeting today, Sir], replied the person.

    [Can you handle the small meetings?], asked Das.

    [Define small meetings, Sir]

    [If there is a meeting that deals above ten million Kirs, contact me. Otherwise, don''t waste my time]

    [Does that mean you trust us that much, Sir?]

    [I don''t trust you guys, not even a bit. If I see anything strange with the reports, you and your family are going to die]

    [Then we will try our best not to mess anything in your absence, Sir]

    [Great, now deal with yesterday''s shit]

    [Good luck to you too, Sir]

    Das closed the tab and nced at the projector screen.

    ''So boring'', Das thought as he yawed.

    [Attention please, the results of the test taken after the entrance exam are out. All students are requested to check them out and try their best to improve their score]

    "Ah, here they go", said a student sitting in front of Das.

    "Come on, we are in high school. Who cares about test scores?", said another student.

    "Do they think we are ves or what?"

    "They just want us to live to study?"

    "Hell no, I don''t give a fuck about all this shit"

    "Screw exams"

    "Shhh!", The teacher mmed his hands on the table and said, "Alright, that''s enough. Please keep quiet and submit your attendance"

    After three minutes, the bell rang, and the students started leaving the ssroom.

    "It''s finally lunch break", Elena said as she left the room with Virza.

    All the students slowly left the ss, only Das was present in the ss.

    "Argh", Das left out a big sigh as she said, "I want to go home already"

    He stood up and said, "Let''s see the scores"

    Das left the room with his bag and walked to the score-board.

    There was a huge screen which was showing the names and scores of each student.

    "Let''s see"

    [Das Ryle, 1st with 600/ 600]

    "It was easy"

    ''Who is the second?''

    [Joey Busher, 2nd with 598/ 600]

    [Virza Nuri, 3rd with 597/ 600]

    [Ajas Turk, 4th with 595/ 600]

    [Rachel Redens, 5th with 592/ 600]

    ''I guess not everyone is dumb here''.

    Das was about to leave as his gaze fell on thest scores.

    [Elena Huer, 221st with 12/ 600]

    "What kind of idiot is that?"

    ''I can''t score that low even if I try to''.

    He left the from there and started walking.

    As he was walking, someone ran past him and soon a "Thud" was heard.

    Das looked back to see a girl fallen down with her face t on the ground.

    ''What the--!''

    "Bianca!", a girl shouted as she tried to run to the fallen girl.

    She bumped into Das and fell down.

    Das was puzzled by what he just saw.

    ''They are high schoolers, and they don''t even know how to walk and run?''

    Das left the hallway and walked to the empty room; which is for the student counseling.

    As he was about to open the door of the room, the door opened and a teacher came out from it.

    "Oh!", the teacher''s eyes widened in surprise as he said, "Das"

    ''Who is this?'', Das pondered as he stood there.

    "Don''t worry. I am Derek and Ang''s friend", said the teacher.

    "What do you want?", asked Das.

    "Nothing. You are here for ?"

    "To eat"

    The teacher cleared his throat and said, "Das, this is not amon room or canteen. You can''t eat here"

    Das entered the room as he said, "I can eat wherever I want"

    The teacher shrugged his shoulders and said, "Alright. You cane to me if you need anything"

    Das closed the door and sat on the table as he said, "What can a teacher help me with?"

    He took out a lunch box from his bag.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    "Who is it at this time?"

    He took out his phone and looked at the name of the caller.

    "It''s mom"

    He picked up the call and said, "What''s up?"

    [If I am not wrong, this is your lunch break, right?]

    "Yeah"

    [How was your first day?]

    "I don''t know"

    [Did you make friends?]

    "I am not here to make friends, "

    [How is the faculty?]

    "Boring, "

    [I know this all would be boring for you, but me and your dad just want you to enjoy your life]

    "Hmm"

    [So try to make friends and enjoy, kay?]

    "I will try"

    [And eat your lunch]

    "I am eating it"

    "See you at home"

    "Yeah"

    [Love you. Take care]

    "Hmm"

    He hung up the call and started eating.

    ''They worry too much about me''

    "It''s not like life is meant to be enjoyed"

    As Das was eating, the door opened.

    Das nced at the door, but there was no one at the doorway.

    "..."

    He saw someone peeking from the side of the door.

    "Who is it?", asked Das.

    The person revealed herself as she cleared her throat and entered the room.

    Das raised his eyebrows as she asked, "What do you want?"

    "Das Ryle," said the girl.

    "Who are you?"

    The girl''s eyes widened in shock as her face showed clear dissatisfaction.

    "If you don''t have anything to say, then get out of here", ordered Das.

    "I" she took a deep breath and said, "I am Rachel Redens"

    ''Hmm? Why do I feel like I know that name?''

    "Oh!", Das eximed as he remembered, ''She was on the fifth in the rankings,''

    "What do you want?", asked Das.

    "I will beat you one day"

    "You are looking for a fight?"

    She shook her hands with her head and said, "Not that beating. I will beat you in the rankings, "

    "Oh? Do you seriously think you can do that?"

    "Maybe not now, but one day I will beat you"

    "Why do you want to beat me that badly?"

    "If I beat you, then you will have to go out with me with marriage in your mind?"

    "..."

    ''What did she say?''

    "Uhh can you repeat what you just where did she go?"

    Das looked at the doorway again, but Rachel was gone.

    Das ate his lunch after that and made his way to the ssroom.

 Chapter 375: So You Are Blackmailing Me Now?

    Chapter 375: So You Are ckmailing Me Now?

    Around eight months have passed since Das enrolled in high school. The Third on paper, but the second semester started around two months ago.

    Despite being against it at first, he stayed here for six months.

    ''The only reason I am still attending this school is that I don''t need to make excuses to mom every time I go out. I can ditch the sses anytime'', Das thought, as he walked through the hallway.

    ''But everything is so boring. Maybe I should seriously drop out?'' Das thought as he opened the door of the ssroom.

    "Hey", someone tapped on Das'' shoulder.

    Das looked back to see a boy wearing the same clothes as him.

    "You are Das, right?", inquired the boy.

    ''What the fuck? Why does everyone keep talking to me even though I am trying to ignore them?''

    Annoyed, Das opened his mouth and said, "No, I am not Das"

    The boy tapped on his shoulder as he said, "Come on, I know you are Das"

    "What do you want?"

    "My name is nevermind that. What will you do by knowing my name"

    "..."

    Noticing Das'' intense re, the boy cleared his throat and said, "The teacher is calling you?"

    "What teacher?"

    "Samuel"

    ''The guy I met when I entered the counseling room that day?''

    "What does he want from me?"

    "I don''t know. He said he wants you there before the school ends, "

    Das shrugged the boy''s hand and said, "I am not free for anyone. Tell him if he wants something from me, he bettere and talk with me himself"

    "Wow. So savage. Alright, I will tell him you said that. See you"

    ''This school is weird''

    Das entered the room and sat on his desk.

    "What''s with everyone? I am pretty sure I am giving the ''Stay away'' vibe, then why is everyone trying to talk with me?"

    Das noticed a girl sitting in the first row with her head on the desk.

    ''That girl is also giving Stay-away'' vibe''

    Das took out hisptop and started making stats reports.

    The door opened as a girl entered the room.

    Das was busy doing his work. The girl nced at Das and slowly tried to approach him.

    Das moved his gaze from hisptop screen to the girl approaching him.

    The girl quickly turned back and started walking to the girl sitting on the desk with her head down.

    "Hey Elena, are you okay?", Virza asked.

    "I am not okay", replied Elena.

    "Do you want to eat something?"

    "I don''t"

    Virza forced a smile and said, "I will treat you a cake on our way back home"

    "I don''t want to go home today, "

    "Why?"

    "Dad will yell again, "

    "Are you worried about your low score on your recent exams?"

    "They are the lowest"

    She patted Elena as she said, "Don''t worry. I know you tried your best"

    The lunch break ended, and everyone started entering the room.

    The sses soon started and ended.

    All the sses ended and Das was on his way to the elevator.

    He pressed the switch as he heard, "Hey! Wait! Das!"

    Das turned around to see Samuel trying to run at him.

    "Ah,e on", Das muttered in annoyance.

    Das stepped out of the elevator and said, "What do you want?"

    Samuel caught up as she took some heavy breaths and said, "I I one minute, please"

    He took out an inhaler from his pocket.

    After he was done using the inhaler, he grabbed Das'' shoulders and said, "I want you to do something"

    "What?"

    "I want you to tutor a girl"

    Das turned around and said, "Bye"

    "Wait, wait! Hear me out"

    ''Why do I have to tutor a girl? That''s your job''

    "Please do it. You have to do it"

    "Why does it have to be me?"

    "You are the topper"

    "What kind of reason is that? There are other toppers beside me. And I don''t think I am cut out for tutoring anyone"

    ''Unless it''s Lier'', Das thought as he tried to deny Samuel.

    "That girl can be expelled"

    "Why do I care?"

    "She has been through a lot, and she has lost hope in living"

    ''That sounds like the same case as me'', Das thought as he furrowed his eyebrows.

    "I want her to enjoy her life"

    "What is this?", Das scoffed and said, "A teacher-student rtionship?"

    "Please mind what you say", the teacher replied with a serious look on his face.

    "Alright, how about it? If you tutor her and save her from getting expelled, I will ignore the fact that you go missing sometimes during the ss, and sometimes you don''t evene to school"

    "Tch!", Das clicked his tongue and said, "So you are ckmailing me now?"

    "You left me no choice"

    Das red at Samuel as he said, "What will you do if I still don''t agree on tutoring a girl?"

    "I will tell Ang that you skip sses"

    ''Dammit!''

    "She has trusted me for your care, and I have to report her everything you do"

    "Fine, fine!" Das punched the elevator door as he yelled, "I will do it!"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    During the lunch break,

    Elena and Virza were eating lunch in the canteen.

    "First semester results are out, have you checked them?", Asked Virza.

    "I got a notice from the teacher to meet him during the lunch break", replied Elena.

    "Then what are you doing here?!", shouted Virza.

    Elena took a bite and said, "I don''t want to go. I will just be yelled"

    Virza let out a soft smile as she said, "I wille with you, okay?"

    Elena sighed as she said, "Why are you so kind to me?"

    "Because we are friends?"

    As they were talking, four other girls sat with them.

    They were wearing small skirts, and their tops were unbuttoned.

    They wrapped their hands around Virza and Elena as one of the girls said, "What are were you talking about?"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 376: What a Pain

    Chapter 376: What a Pain

    They wrapped their hands around Virza and Elena as one of the girls said, "What are were you talking about?"

    "Yumi'', Elena gulped down and said, "We were just talking about the first semester''s result"

    "Ah! who cares about that? They are just numbers", said Yumi.

    "You shouldn''t say that. Scores are important," stated Virza.

    Yumi red at Virza as the other girls tightened their grip around Virza''s neck.

    "No one asked you", said Yumi.

    Virza tried to break free from their grip.

    Yumi grabbed Elena''s shoulder and said, "You see that?"

    "What?", Elena asked reluctantly.

    "She is seventh in the scores, while you are atst, like always"

    "..."

    "She is wasting your time and making you fail on the exams"

    "That''s not true", eximed Virza.

    Yumi signaled the other girls, and they clenched Virza''s mouth and squeezed it, so she couldn''t say anything.

    "Let her go!", Elena shouted as she shrugged off Yumi''s hand from her shoulder.

    "Why are you defending her? She betrayed you?", asked Yumi.

    "She didn''t! She is my friend"

    "Tch!", Yumi clicked her tongue and signaled the other girls to let Virza go.

    Elena rushed to Virza and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Virza nodded, and nced at those girls.

    Theyughed and said, "Come on, we were just testing your friendship"

    Elena grabbed Virza''s hand and said, "Let''s go"

    Hey left the canteen and made their way to their ssroom, or they wanted to, but a boy who had ck hair and the same build as Das stood in front of them.

    "Hey Elena"

    "You are Ajax"

    "Wow! You remember me?"

    "What do you want? I am in a hurry right now"

    "Oh! Yes. Actually, Teacher Sam was looking for you"

    "Samuel? Why?"

    ''Is it because I didn''t go to the staffroom earlier?'', Elena gulped down as she took a deep breath and said, "Okay"

    "It would be better if you go now"

    "Alright"

    Elena dragged Virza on her way to the staffroom.

    "Why are you taking me with you?", asked Virza.

    "You said you woulde with me"

    "I did, but are you sure you are okay with me?"

    Elena stopped and turned back as she faced Virza and said, ''What do you mean?"

    "What Yumi and others said is true. Don''t you think the same?"

    Elena formed a soft smile on her lips and said, ''Not at all. You are my friend, and that''s all I care for"

    Elena opened the staffroom door and entered it.

    Virza wanted to go with her, but she was stopped by another teacher.

    Elena walked to Samuel''s desk and stood there.

    Samuel was busy doing something. He was sweating crazily as if was threatened by someone.

    "Sir Samuel"

    "Oh!", Samuel jolted as she nced at Elena and said, "You are here!"

    "What do you want to talk about?", Elena asked in a small voice.

    "Oh yes! You will have a tutor starting today"

    Elena''s face slightly frowned as she said, "I don''t want a tutor"

    "But you do", Samuel cleared his throat and said, "Listen, Elena, you already did bad on the entrance exams. And your scares are showing no signs of improving"

    He grabbed his tablet and showed the screen to Elena as he said, "Look at your result! It''s so bad"

    Elena hugged herself as she said, "But I am trying."

    "No, you are not! You just y games all day andze around!"

    Elena was about to cry with Samuel''s words.

    "Ah!", He put his tablet back on the table and grabbed Elena''s shoulder, or he wanted to, but stopped midway and pulled his hands back.

    "I am sorry I shouldn''t have said that. I am under pressure and I just I am so sorry"

    "Who is pressuring you?", asked Elena.

    "Your grumpy dad and your"

    "Dad?! But you said you won''t bring your personal life into your profession"

    "I did. And I want to keep it that way. So say that to your dad and..."

    "So why are you doing what dad is saying and wait! Does dad know about my scores?"

    "Of course he does. The scores are posted on the school''s website and are sent to all parents"

    "Where is my tutor", Elena said in a lifeless tone.

    "He is" Samuel sighed and said, "Come meet me here after school"

    "Alright"

    Elena left the staff room with the fear of her dad''s scoldings in her mind.

    The school ended, and Samuel dashed out of the staff room to catch Das.

    Luckily, he spotted Das as soon as he got out, and convinced him to tutor Elena.

    Samuel took Das to the staff room; where Elena was already waiting.

    They walked to Samuel''s desk.

    "Alright" Samuel pointed his finger at Elena and said, "This is the girl you will be tutoring"

    Das just stared at Elena and said nothing. And so did Elena.

    "Ahem!", Breaking the silence, Samuel pointed his finger at Das and said, "Elena, this is Das. He will be your tutor", then he pointed his finger at Elena and said, "Das, this is Elena. Please treat her well"

    Elena was scared, but she gathered up courage and smiled at Das as she said, "Hello, I am Elena. Please treat me well"

    ''ck messy hair, blue eyes, annoying wide smile, in face. What a pain'', Das thought as he let out a big sigh.

    "Das, please treat her well"

    ''You don''t have to keep repeating it!''

    Das turned around and started walking towards the door.

    "Where are you going?", asked Samuel.

    "I have some stuff to do. See you tomorrow"

    "Wait!"

    Das tilted his head backward as he opened the door and said, "What?"

    "You have to tutor Elena"

    "I know. I will tutor her"

    Samuel gave a stare to Das.

    "What?", questioned Das.

    "You have to start tutoring from today"

    "Hah?!"

    "You can use the counseling room or your ssroom"

    Elena walked to Das and stood beside him.

    Das groaned as he thought, ''What a pain''

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    THE NAME OF THIS NOVEL WILL CHANGE WITHIN 10 DAYS to, "The King''s Mandate: Anomalous System".

    Please don''t forget it.

    Thanks for reading~!

 Chapter 377: What Kind of Idiot Are You?

    Chapter 377: What Kind of Idiot Are You?

    Das walked to the ssroom.

    He was dragging his feet to walk as if he was so annoyed and frustrated.

    Elena was grabbing her bag''s strap and taking small steps as she kept ncing at Das.

    ''He looks scary'', Elena thought as she gulped down.

    Das opened the door as he looked back at Elena and said, "I remember now"

    "Huh?"

    "You are that idiot"

    "Excuse me?"

    "You always score the least in all the tests and exams, right?"

    Elena looked down and said, "I know that. You don''t have to tell me that"

    He entered the room and said, "How did an idiot like you get into this school?"

    Elena gulped down and slowly said, "Please stop calling me an idiot"

    "Idiot should be called an idiot, right?" Das smirked and said, "Idiot?"

    Elena averted her face to the side and slowly nced at him as she said, "Are you a bully?", in a soft voice.

    The smirk for Das'' face faded as he heard the word ''bully'' from Elena''s mouth.

    "You have no idea how bullies are"

    Das walked to Elena, who was trying to look into Das'' eyes.

    Suddenly, Virza entered the room without checking the room and said, "Hey Elena! Let''s go home. I will treat you a--"

    She froze as soon as she saw Das in the room.

    She cleared her throat and pulled Elena back, saying, "What''s going on? What are you two doing alone in the room after school?"

    "He is my tutor", answered Elena.

    "Your what?"

    "He will teach me he is so scary"

    Das grabbed a chair and sat on it as she watched Elena and Virza.

    ''I will miss the meeting, dammit!'', Das thought as he clenched his fist.

    "Please stay here with me in the room when he tutors me. I am scared of him", whispered Elena.

    Virza nced at Das and said, "I can''t do that. I can''t dare to be in the same room as him"

    "But--"

    "I am sorry. I can wait outside if you want, but I can''t wait here in this room"

    Elena frowned her eyebrows and said, "Fine, you can go home. I will handle the rest myself"

    Virza patted Elena''s shoulder as she whispered, "Don''t worry. He may look scary but he is kind"

    Virza left the room and closed the door behind her.

    "Are you done fooling around? If yes, then can we start already? I have my own shit to do", said Das.

    Elena nodded as she took off her bag and sat on the chair in front of Das.

    Das leaned back and said, "Alright, take out your notepad, and show me how much you know"

    Elena opened her bag and took out her notepad and her phone.

    Her phone was decorated with various stickers on the back and had a key chain of a popr mascot.

    ''Is she that type of girl?'', Das thought as he inspected Elena with his eyes.

    Elena turned on her notepad and handed it to Das.

    Das checked her notepad as he raised his eyebrows and said, "Not more than ten percent in any of the exercises. Are you sure you are a high school student?"

    Elena took back her notepad and sat there silently as she looked down, trying to avoid eye contact with Das.

    Seeing Elena''s reaction, Das sighed and thought, ''What a pain''

    ''I have no idea from where I should start tutoring her. I am sure she won''t understand anything, even if I exin it to her. Unlike Lier, this girl is just a pure idiot''.

    "How well are you with literature?", asked Das.

    "I.. I", Elena shuddered as she said, "I can manage it"

    "It doesn''t look like that in your reports"

    "I try my best every time"

    "I don''t understand what you are even doing at this school? What are you here for? Do you have a dream you want to achieve? A life goal?"

    ''Or you juste to whore around with boys?'', Das sighed and thought, ''That would be too rude to say. And I have nothing to do with who she sleeps with''

    "I don''te here because I want to!" Elena mmed her hands on the desk as she stood up and yelled, "Just because you are smart doesn''t mean who can say whatever you want!"

    After looking at Elena''s outburst, Das smirked and said, "Now this is interesting. Sit down"

    ''It''s been a while since I had this feeling. I will insult her and humiliate her so much that she won''t ever dare to speak back against me''

    ''What the hell did I just do?!'', Elena screamed inwardly.

    ''He was already scary, but now he is creeping me out'', Elena was trying her best to calm down.

    Suddenly, Das'' phone rang.

    Elena nced at Das, who was trying to hide his phone from Elena.

    Das gritted his teeth and said, "Look the other way"

    Elena looked the other way as Das picked up the phone.

    ''Is it his girlfriend''s call?'' Elena thought.

    ''But he is so scary. I don''t think someone scary like him can get a girlfriend'', Elena scoffed and thought, ''I would never date a guy like him''.

    Meanwhile, on the call,

    [Sir, where are you, the party is waiting for you]

    "I can''te right now"

    [But Sir, it''s a thirty million Kirs deal. If we don''t get this deal, we will be at a loss]

    ''Dammit!''

    ''It''s all this girl''s fault''

    "Alright, I aming. But I won''t speak anything"

    [How will you proceed with the deal then, Sir?]

    "I will text you what to speak. Speak as I advise you to, get it?"

    [Yes, Sir]

    Das hung up the call and nced at Elena, who was ncing at Das from the corners of her eye.

    Das cleared his throat and said, "Let''s start"

    Elena nodded and gave him her notepad.

    "I will give you three math problems. Don''t disturb me until you solve all three of them"

    ''I will purposely give her hard problems that she won''t be able to solve them in her entire life. And I will be able to attend the meeting in peace''

    "But what if I have a doubt or I want to ask something?", questioned Elena.

    "You can''t do that. You have to solve every one of them"

    Das handed Elena her notepad.

    He opened hisptop and connected to the meeting.

    There were six tabs, showing there were a total of six people in the meeting.

    One was Das. One was Andrew; who looked to be in his early twenties. One was a person named William; who looked to be in histe thirties. One was an old woman named Chichi: who was in herte fifties. One was a man named Calix; who was in his early thirties. And thest person was named Jerat; who looked in histe twenties.

    On the side, Das opened a tab and started messaging there to a person named Andrew.

    [I am in. You can start the meeting], messaged Das.

    Das has attended hundreds of meetings and never lost a deal.

    He never turns on his camera to show his face in the meetings.

    Das connected his earpods with theptop.

    [Wee, Mister Morris. We have been waiting for you. Were you busy with something?]

    ''Mind your own business, you dumb fuck''

    Das uses ''Morris'' as his alias name to hide his identity.

    Das took a deep breath and typed, [Tell them I was with my wife and she wasn''t letting me attend the meeting]

    [Okay, Sir]

    [Mister William, the boss was talking with his wife], said Andrew.

    [Ah, my apologies. But may I ask why is Mister Morris not speaking anything?], asked William.

    [Yes, I am speaking on his behalf]

    [Why are you speaking on his behalf?], questioned Chichi.

    ''Dammit! I hate these type of people who always pry their noses into other matters where they have nothing to do with it''

    [Shut them up, or I am leaving the meeting], messaged Das.

    Andrew gulped down and said, [Boss is still busy with his wife, and he asked me to speak on his behalf]

    [Why is he busy with his wife in an important meeting?/ And can''t he just type here instead of messaging you?], inquired Calix.

    Das hung up the meeting as he m-closed theptop.

    Surprised, Elena jolted a little.

    She nced at annoyed Das and said, "Can I speak now?"

    Das covered his face with his hands and said, "What is it?"

    "I am stuck?"

    Das sighed and said, "Where?"

    Elena handed the notepad to Das and said, "The first one"

    ''I knew she wouldn''t be able to do it but. It still pisses me off'', Das groaned.

    "What kind of idiot are you?", Das said he mmed his fist on the desk.

    Elena giggled a little as she tried her best to hold back herugh.

    Das'' face twitched as he shouted, "What are youughing for? Is this a joke to you?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "No pfft" Elena let out augh as she said, "But I didn''t know there are types of idiots"

    Das'' face twitched even more as he said, "Pass a joke again and I will kick you out"

    "I am sorry. But your reaction was so funny that I couldn''t help butugh"

    "My reaction?"

    "Earlier you were making funny faces"

    ''Damn her!''

    "I told you not to disturb me!"

    "You did, but you didn''t say anything about not to look at you"

    "You were supposed to solve the problems that I gave you"

    "But I did solve them"

    Das groaned and said, "You are literally stuck on the first one!"

    "Yes, but I solved the other two"

    "Huh?"

    Das looked back at the screen and saw the other two problems were solved.

    ''How?!''

 Chapter 378: So You Are Making Demands Now?

    Chapter 378: So You Are Making Demands Now?

    Das groaned and said, "You are literally stuck on the first one!"

    "Yes, but I solved the other two"

    "Huh?"

    Das looked back at the screen and saw the other two problems were solved.

    ''How?!''

    Das looked at the screen in surprise and saw the two problems were solved.

    Das looked carefully as he thought, ''Could it be that this girl is actually smart, but she is just acting like an idiot?''

    He nced at Elena and thought, ''Like I did once''

    ''I was in the meeting for barely five minutes, and she solved two problems during that five minutes?''

    Das gulped down and took a deep breath as he started reading the solution of the problem.

    There was shock and surprise on his face, but it slowly faded and turned into an annoyed face.

    Das clenched his fist as he gritted his teeth and said, "What the hell is this?!"

    She stuck her tongue out as she bumped her fist on her head and giggled, "Tee hee~!"

    "...", Das was speechless.

    "So you are just fooling around?"

    "Well", Elena shrugged her shoulders and said, "I just said I solved them. I never said they were correct or not"

    The other two problems Elena solved were wrong.

    "I seriously thought you solved them for real. But the answers are not even close"

    "I tried, "

    "If you had tried, then at least one series should match. But nothing is argh! Why am I exining to an idiot!"

    "Stop calling me an idiot!"

    "You are an idiot. A real idiot. I have never seen a person more idiotic than you! Idiot, idiot, idiot!"

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "That was kind of cute"

    "Hah?"

    All the colors faded from Das'' face as he stared at Elena inplete confusion.

    "What did you just say?" asked Das.

    "Your reaction just now. It was like a kid trying to prove his point", Elena smirked and said, "It was cute"

    Das'' face twitch and said, "Stop fooling around or I will stop tutoring you"

    Elena faced the other way and muttered, "It''s not like I want you to tutor me"

    "What did you say?!", shouted Das.

    "Nothing", Elena nced at Das and said, "Why are you angry?"

    Das furrowed his eyebrows as he asked, "Are you seriously asking me that?"

    Elena nodded and said, "I don''t understand. You just keep yelling and all that"

    Das took a deep breath and said, "t''s because of you and your idiocy"

    "Like I said, stop calling me an idiot. Why are you calling me an idiot anyway?"

    "Because you are dumb!"

    "Just because I can''t solve some math problems, I am dumb?"

    "..."

    "If someone who doesn''t understand something, is dumb?"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong?", Elena leaned close to Das and said, "I am sure there is something you are not good at. Does that mean you are also an idiot?"

    "Well that''s", Das groaned and said, "Anyway, it''s the second semester and you can''t solve math problems? You can''t even do stuff that normal high schoolers can definitely do it"

    "I know, and that''s why you are tutoring me right now"

    "..."

    ''This girl! She is pissing me off''

    Das was trying to calm himself down by imagining Elena''s crying face from earlier.

    ''Yes! Don''t forget Das. Don''t forget what you promised yourself a while ago. You have to humiliate her and make her. If you snap now, your n will be ruined. So calm down''

    "Alright, you are right", Das gave Elena her notepad back and said, "Let''s start tutoring now"

    Elena fixed her chair and kept looking at Das.

    "Let''s start with the first problem"

    "Hmm"

    "The first problem is really easy. If you just know the first tap you can follow the rest and the answer will automaticallye"

    Das took out his stylus pen and started solving the problem as he kept saying, "here. Like this. You do this and. Done, "

    Das solved the problem and nced at Elena as he said, "You got it?"

    But to his surprise, Elena wasn''t paying attention to the screen. In fact, she was staring at Das.

    Das raised his eyebrows and waved his hand in front of Elena''s face.

    "Hello", He waved his hand and said,"Are you alive?"

    Elena slowly opened her mouth and said, "You know, you look kind of cool when you are not yelling"

    "Wha--!"

    ''What''s with this girl? And what''s wrong with my chest? It''s bumping crazily. My heart never beats this hard''

    Ring~!

    Das'' phone rang as he cleared his throat and reyed the problem he just solved.

    "Watch this, I will pick up the call"

    Das picked up the call and said, "What is it?"

    [Sir, what did you do? You knew that it was a very important meeting. Why did you leave?]

    "They were pissing me off"

    [But--]

    "What happened after I left"

    [They were very angry. They said, ''What''s wrong with your boss? First heeste and wastes our time. And now he left without doing anything''. Their main boss was angry too]

    "Just let them go. We cannd a bigger deal than that"

    [I barely convinced them by saying, ''His wife is pregnant, so he is taking care of her and can''t attend the meeting right now'', and they agreed on postponing the meeting to ater date]

    "Wow. So now I have a kid too? Can''t you make a better excuse? A year ago you somehow made me married, and now I have a kid? What will you do next?"

    [I am sorry, SIr. But using rtionships in the excuse works fantastically]

    "Fine. When is the next meeting?"

    [They said they will forward the mail when they-- oh! Here it is. Let me read the mail, Sir]

    Das nced at Elena, who was sneaking her gaze at him.

    [Sir, the scheduled meeting for the next week. Will you be free next week?]

    "I won''t be free anytime soon. I am helping an idiot who is about to get expelled"

    [Please make some time for the meeting next week, Sir]

    "Alright, I will try"

    Das hung up the call as she shouted, "Don''t you have any manners?!"

    "What?"

    "Don''t ''What?'' me!"

    "I mean, you were yelling. I would hear it even if I cover my ears"

    "Why do you always have some remarks ready?"

    "I just say the truth"

    Sigh~

    Das sighed and said, "Let''s end today''s session here"

    "Are you angry?", Elena asked in a soft voice

    "Am I angry, you ask? I have never been so angry in my life"

    Das stood up and packed his bag as he walked to the door to leave the room.

    He opened the door and walked out of the--

    "Wait!", Elena called out to him.

    Das turned around and asked, "What?"

    Elena quickly packed her bag and caught up to Das.

    "Could it be that you are afraid?", joked Das.

    "I am not"

    "Just admit it. I can''t believe you are scared in broad daylight. I am sure there are many students in the library right now"

    "I said I am not scared"

    "Then why did you stop me?"

    Elena took out her phone and said, "Give me your contact details"

    Das backed off some steps as he asked, "Why do you want my contact details?"

    "Just because?"

    "That''s no reason! Why should I give my contact details to some idiot I just met?"

    "We are ssmates and you will be tutoring me from today. So isn''t that enough reason to share contact details with each other?"

    "I don''t think that''s enough reason to share my contact details with you"

    ''Is she the type of girl who just does this with anyone?''

    "Come on! Or I will ask Sir Sam to give me your contact details"

    "Wha--!"

    ''Dammit! This girl is really asking for some beating''

    "Fine", Das gave in and said, "But you have to give your contact details first"

    "Okay!", She jumped a little and stood in front of Das as she said, "Add it fast"

    "Speak"

    "Give me your phone, I will add it"

    Das put his phone back in his pocket and started walking. Elena grabbed his arm and said, "Come on, why so grumpy?"

    "You are just wasting my time here"

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "How rude. I was just asking you to be my--"

    "See? You are still wasting my time? Just tell me your number if you want to, or I am out of here"

    Elena grabbed her bag''s straps and said, "But first promise if I give my contact details, you will give me yours too?"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "So you are making demands now?"

    "Write my number", Elena speedily said her number.

    Das called the number, and soon Elena''s phone vibrated.

    Elena checked her phone and said, "Why are you calling me now?"

    "I was just checking if the number you gave me was true or not"

    "Wow!", Elena''s eyes widened in awe as she said, "You should learn to trust people"

    "Blind trust brings emptiness"

    Das cut the call and added Elena''s contact to his phone.

    As he was adding Elena''s number, she peeked on his phone and saw his contact list.

    Das quickly jumped back and yelled, "What the fuck?!"

    ''What is wrong with this idiot?! Doesn''t she know personal space?''

    "You only have two contacts on your list?", asked Elena.

    Das put his phone in his pocket as he said, "So what? You will make fun of me now?"

    Elena calmly smiled as she opened her contact list and showed the screen to Das.

    There were only four contacts on her list.

    ''Mom. Dad. Sely. Virza. She only has four contacts? Or she is just pitying me?''

 Chapter 379: This Girl is... Weird

    Chapter 379: This Girl is... Weird

    There were only four contacts on her list.

    ''Mom. Dad. Sely. Virza. She only has four contacts? Or she is just pitying me?''

    Das took a deep breath as he sighed and said, "Why do you have only four contacts on your list?"

    Elena forced a smile and said, "Well", she scratched her head as she said, "Because I am dumb I guess?"

    Das stared at her in amazement as he turned around and said, "Well now you have five contacts"

    "..."

    Das started walking to the elevator.

    The elevator door opened, and as he was about to set his foot inside the elevator, Elena pulled him back, and they both fell down on the ground.

    The elevator door closed.

    Das clenched his face and said, "what the fuck do you think you are doing?"

    When Elena pulled Das back, she lost bnce and pulled Das with her. The fall was cushioned by Elena.

    Das was fine, but Elena wasn''t.

    Das stood up and red at Elena, who was about to cry from pain.

    Das stared at her, and after staring for a while, he pressed the elevator button as he said, "Serves you right"

    Elena sat up and grabbed Das'' leg.

    "Hey!" Das tried to shake Elena''s hand off as he said, "What are you doing?! Let go"

    "The elevator", muttered Elena.

    "What?"

    "The elevator is broken"

    "Huh? What are you talking about? It was working fine---"

    A loud crash was heard from the ground floor.

    Das'' eyes widened in shock as he gulped down and said, "How did you know that?"

    Elena groaned in pain as she stood up and said, "It''s broken from a week"

    "What?"

    "There was a sign here", she nced around as she said, "It''s not here right now"

    "..."

    ''What the fuck? I have been using it every day, and I never saw such sign, ''

    Das inspected Elena with his eyes and thought, ''Could it be that it was done by her, and she just saved me here, so she can make demands to me for saving my life?''

    Elena tried to walk, but lost her bnce and mmed into Das'' arms.

    "..."

    Das froze for a second, and then slowly made a distance between them.

    Elena''s face flushed a little as she said, "Sorry"

    Das came back to his senses and started walking towards the stair.

    ''She smelled good what the hell am I imagining?!''

    Das walked down some stairs and nced back at Elena, who was standing on the first stair, slowly cing her leg on the second stair.

    Das groaned as he let out a sigh and said, "Are you okay?"

    "I am okay, "

    Elena ced her injured foot on the third stair and tried to walk down, she lost bnce and fell down beside Das.

    Tears fell down from her eyes as she gazed at Das.

    Das stared at Elena who was crying in pain and said, "This is what happens when you try to act bravely"

    "I just", Elena groaned and said, "I just lost my bnce"

    "Get up now. I will drop you at the school gate. You can call your parents after that"

    Elena tried to get up, but she couldn''t.

    "Argh!", Das gave a big sigh as he grabbed Elena''s hand and pulled her up.

    "Can you walk? I am not going to hold you or catch you if you fall. Walk down at your own risk", said Das.

    Elena slowly walked down the stairs by using the wall as a support.

    Das was watching her from behind in a confused look.

    ''What''s wrong with this girl? She is so weak, but she wants to act bravely. I acted rude to her and insulted her many times. But she didn''t try to fight back. I don''t get it'', Das thought as he walked down a stair.

    ''This girl is. Weird. Like really weird. And what is this feeling in my chest? I feel like destroying everything. Am I angry? But on what? Angry at this girl? No I am angry at myself. But why?''

    As Das was pondering, Elena had walked down all the stairs.

    ''She saved my life. If I had got into that elevator, I would have died''

    ''Dammit! Now I owe her. Dammit! Dammit! Dammit all!''

    Das walked down the stairs and said, "Don''t look at me like that. It''s your own fault you are injured. No one asked you to save me. You should have just let me die"

    ''I would have preferred that. I have nothing to do with life. I am living in hell anyway. It would just be better to die than living this crappy life in this nasty world''

    "How can I let someone die when I know I can save them?", said Elena.

    "But why? Why did you save me? We have nothing to do with each other"

    "That might be true, but I can''t just let anyone die in front of me. If I can save them, then I will save them, even if it costs me my life"

    ''This girl argh! What am I so angry about? Everything she says is pissing me off!''

    "Would you not do the same if it was me?", questioned Elena.

    "Huh?"

    "If it was me in your ce. If it was me who didn''t know that the elevator is damaged and the service is going on. And if you had known that, would you not have saved me if you saw me going in?"

    "..."

    ''Why would I save you? Seriously, what is wrong with this girl?''

    "Hmm?", Elena was staring at him with a curious look.

    ''What''s with that look? Does she want me to say, ''Yes, I would have saved you'' or something? Well, no. I am sorry, but I am not as generous as you. But argh!''

    Das slowly opened his mouth and said, "Maybe ?"

    Elena smiled and said, "I knew it!"

    ''No, you didn''t. You have no idea what I am thinking right now!''

    Elena turned around and stood beside Das as she looked up at his face.

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What?"

    "Nothing. If I fall, then maybe I can grab you?"

    "I won''t grab you", stated Das.

    "You don''t have to grab me. I am the one who will grab you"

    ''Argh! This girl is just so. Weird! She is getting on nerves''

    They started walking to the hallway.

    ''But still, how did I have no idea about the elevator? I am pretty sure I never saw any sign. And if it was broken, then why was it working in the first ce? This doesn''t make any sense''

    Das was thinking of the various possibilities of why this happened, but he couldn''t think of any possible reason for it.

    ''It''s too odd for it to be a coincidence''

    Das was unconsciously matching Elena''s pace.

    Das was still lost in his thoughts while Elena was sneaking nces at Das as she walked with him.

    Elena ced her hand on her chest and said, ''What''s wrong with me? Why does my body feel so hot? And why his words makes me feel ''

    ''He said so many harsh things to me, but I don''t feel sad or anything. If it was someone else, I might have gotten angry, but''

    She nced at Das as she thought, ''My leg is perfectly fine now, and I don''t feel any pain. But why is my heart telling me to keep acting? Could it be''

    Her face flushed as she once again nced at Das, but-- Das caught her ncing at him.

    Elena quickly turned her face away and looked down.

    ''My heart is beating like crazily! The look in his eyes is I want him to look at me more'', Elena smirked inwardly.

    "Are you okay? Your face looks red", asked Das.

    ''Is he worrying about me?''

    "If you don''t feel okay, then call the doctor here. I am going home"

    Das increased his speed as he walked faster.

    Elena''s smile vanished into thin air as she quickly jumped and caught up with Das.

    Das looked back and nced at Elena''s leg.

    ''I am sure I walked some steps. And with her injured leg, she shouldn''t be able to catch up with me. Could it be that she is just acting and trying to get something from me?''

    Realizing that she has messed up a big time, Elena slowly crouched down and held her leg, as if she was trying to rub her injury.

    ''Maybe I am just imagining things?''

    "What wrong now?", asked Das.

    "The pain keeps increasing", Elena said as he rubbed her leg.

    "Of course it will increase if you put pressure on that leg. Just call your parents"

    Elena stood up as she said, "Okay"

    Elena dialed her mom''s number.

    ''Wait! If momes to pick me up, then I won''t be able to go home with him. I want to be with him for a little more time''

    Elena cut the call and said, "They are not picking up"

    "You called your ?"

    "Mother!"

    "Then call your old man"

    "He is also busy"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "How do you know without calling? I mean yeah, I get it that they must be busy. But I am sure they can make some time to pick up their daughters"

    "My parents arewyers, so they can be busy all the time. Sometimes, they don''t evene home"

    "Oh?!"

    Das shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then just book a cab or something"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    ''He just wants to run away from me. But I won''t let him''

    "I don''t have any money on me", Said Elena.

 Chapter 380: We Are Quite Similar

    Chapter 380: We Are Quite Simr

    Das shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then just book a cab or something"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    ''He just wants to run away from me. But I won''t let him''

    "I don''t have any money on me", Said Elena.

    "I don''t mean cash. Use your wallet"

    "I don''t have any money there either"

    "Bank ounts?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "Nothing there"

    "Uhh coupons?"

    "No"

    Das'' face twitched as he said, "How is that even possible?! Do you live in a cave or something?!"

    "Umm, actually, I just got a new phone yesterday. So I have to set everything up"

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Do you think I am some kind of idiot like you?"

    Elena shook her head violently and said, "I usually go with Virza, so I don''t need any money"

    "Virza?"

    "That girl who came when we entered the room.

    "Oh. Well, whatever, I am going. Bye"

    Das started walking towards the gate.

    "Hey! Wait!"

    Das turned back and said, "What?"

    "How can you leave me alone here?"

    "How you ask? I just did"

    ''This boy is so. Weird. Does he not have any affection towards anyone?''

    Das sighed and said, "Fine, I will book a cab for you"

    ''Wait, no! If he does that''

    "I don''t want to go in a cab"

    "Why not?"

    "How can you let a girl go in the cab alone?"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "I am notfortable with cabs"

    "Oh? You are worried someone might" He sighed and said, "I will book one with a female driver"

    ''This boy is an idiot!''

    "I have motion sickness", proimed Elena.

    Das groaned as he turned back and said, "Then die here. I am going"

    "Wait!"

    "I am not waiting!"

    "I saved your life, how can you leave me alone like this? How can you do that to your savior?"

    Das stopped and turned around as he said, "Is this how you are going to y it? Fine, I will give you the money. Tell me your ount number. I will transfer the money"

    "I don''t need any money"

    "Then what do you want?"

    "Just drop me off at my house"

    "..."

    "Please"

    "..."

    "As a favor for saving your life. We will be even after that"

    "I don''t have any vehicles with me"

    "I just said I have motion sickness!"

    "Wait", Das scoffed and said, "So you are saying you want me to carry you all the way to your home?"

    "No, no," Elena''s face flushed as she said, "I can walk. You just have to walk beside me as a support"

    Das stared at Elena while thinking, ''What if she attacks me out of nowhere?''

    He then looked at her face and thought, ''But I don''t think an idiot like her can do that''

    He took a deep breath and said, "Fine. But I will walk fast. I don''t care if your leg is injured or not, if you walk slowly, I will leave you behind"

    Elena smiled and said, "Okay"

    "..."

    ''Why does she look happy? This girl is weird''

    They started walking and passed the school gate.

    ''Yes, yes, yes!''

    Elena was jumping with joy from inside.

    ''I don''t know why am I this happy. But I feel like I just got an SSR item in a game''

    As they were walking, Das asked, "Where do you live?"

    ''What should I do? If I tell him where do I live, then he will take me home straight''

    "Just walk with me. I will show the direction as we walk"

    "..."

    ''I need to be alert. Even if she is an idiot, I can''t let my guard down''

    Das sighed inwardly as she thought of what happened today.

    ''Today was the worst day of my life. And it''s all because of this girl''

    Das red at her as he thought, ''Maybe I should kill her? But she saved my life. I don''t want to kill her before I repay her favor. And besides, I don''t think this girl can do anything to me''

    As Das was pondering on what he should do, Elena grabbed his arm.

    Das jolted as he said, "What the hell are you doing?"

    "I can fall down"

    "I don''t care!", He tried to break free from Elena''s grip as he said, "Let go"

    "If I fall down, then everyone willugh at me"

    "I don''t give a fuck about what they do"

    "They will see my skirt and"

    ''What is wrong with this girl? She is annoying me through hell. I have never been this angry in my life, but why do I why do I don''t want to shrug her off?''

    ''I can easily just push her back, but why is my body not acting like how I want?''

    Realizing Das won''t push her off, Elena tied her grip and pushed his hand against her breasts.

    ''What am I doing?! Why am I pressing my breast against the hand of the boy I just met?! What if he thinks I am that type of girl?''

    Elena gulped as he thought, ''I am acting too bold. I did that in the heat of the moment, but I am so embarrassed right now. What should I do? If I let go of his hand now, he will find it weird''

    Elena intensely stared at Das as they walked.

    ''He is not saying anything. What is he thinking?''

    ''What''s with this girl? What is she trying to do? Her breasts are so small that I can''t even feel them. Wait! Could it be that she is trying to seduce me?''

    ''I know this type of girl. First, they act as a damsel in distress and then take advantage of the situation. Then they ckmail if it doesn''t go as they want''

    Das sharpened his gaze at Elena and thought, ''If she tries to pull any weird move, I will kill her''

    Elena was worried about what Das is thinking of what she is doing. And Das was worried about what she was trying to do.

    ''What''s with this silence? There won''t be any meaning of doing home together if we stay silent. I will do something''

    "You know", Elena looked up at Das and said, "We are quite simr"

    All the colors faded from his face as he said, "Do you even hear what you are saying?"

    "I said we are quite simr"

    "In what way?!"

    "Like we both have ck hair and blue eyes"

    ''My eyes are green, not blue!''

    Das cleared his throat and said, "Don''tpare yourself with me. It''s an insult"

    "How?"

    "An idiot like you,paring me with themselves, is surely an insult"

    "Hmm" Elena bit her lips and said, "But I didn''tpare us that way. There are many aspects and various ways ofparing, and I wasparing us on our appearance"

    "...."

    ''Why does she always have aeback for all myments and insults?''

    Trying to ignore the topic, Das said, "How far is your house?"

    "It''s around the two blocks"

    ''Finally. I am going to be freed from her and her bullshit''

    ''Her face is annoying. Her smile is also annoying. Everything she says is annoying. Everything she does is annoying''

    "By the way" Elena squinted her eyes as she looked up at Das.

    "What is it now?"

    "Earlier when you were talking on the phone with someone, you said you are married and have a kid"

    "..."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    ''I hate people like her who just interfere in someone else''s matters''

    "It has nothing to do with you. Now shut up and walk faster", said Das.

    "How can a high school boy have a wife and a kid?"

    ''Just shut up!''

    "Could it be that you are having an affair with someone?"

    ''Wow. Now she is making her own theories''

    "Yes, That''s right. I have four wives and ten kids"

    Elena giggled and said, "You are funny sometimes"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "What''s funny about this?"

    "There is no way what you just said is possible"

    "Why not?"

    "Because a man can''t marry more than one woman"

    ''But we royals can'', Das scoffed and thought, ''Not like I am going to fall in love with any girl''

    "Come on, just tell already. Why did you say that you have a wife and a kid?"

    "Why are you so damn curious?"

    "It''s interesting"

    "..."

    "You know, the way you act is so suspicious. You act like you are some kind of criminals who doesn''t want anyone to know"

    "..."

    ''How does she know?! Is she really bluffing and guessing here? Or she knows and is trying to make me nervous?''

    "Hmm?"

    Das nced at Elena and thought, ''She said her parents arewyers. Maybe it''s in her blood? But why is she such an idiot?''

    "Actually", Das shrugged his shoulders and said, "I am secretly thirty years old, and I am just acting as a high school boy"

    Elena stared at Das as she squinted her eyes and said, "You don''t look thirty years old. You look thirteen"

    Das shrugged Elena''s hand off and yelled, "What the hell did you just say?!"

    "You look thirteen"

    "I am clearly taller than you here. How the fuck do I look thirteen"

    Elena forced a smile and said, "Why are you so angry? I just passed a joke"

    "Well, it wasn''t funny!"

    "You passed a joke and said you are thirty, so I also passed a joke and said you are thirteen. Did you get the pun?"

    Das sighed and said, "It was some"

    "Well, sorry. I didn''t know you will get this angry"

    "You better be. And don''t you dare pass a joke like this again"

    Das dropped Elena at the entrance of her block and rushed his way home.

    "I am home,"

    "Wee ouh~! What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Today was the worst day of my life"

    "Are you sure?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean" Ang was holding the mirror, she turned the mirror to Das and said, "You are smiling. You look happy"

 Chapter 381: Accustomed

    Chapter 381: ustomed

    It''s been exactly a week since Das and Elena met.

    Das has rather gotten ustomed to Elena and her behavior. But he is far from knowing her.

    "So? What are we going to study today?", asked Elena.

    Das looked at her in surprise and said, "Who are you?"

    "I am Elena, "

    "There is no way that an idiot would say ''What are we going to study today?''.", he squinted his eyes and then said, "Who are you?"

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "Is it that rare for me to say that?"

    "It is. It''s almost as if the sun has risen from the west"

    Elena groaned and said, "You are making fun of me again"

    "I am being genuinely honest"

    ''Being with her for almost a week, I havee to the conclusion that this girl is harmless for me. Rather, she is like an entertainment object for me now. And well, I don''t mind tutoring her for some more time''

    ''She has also gotten less annoying. And she is kind of innocent and sweet. She is kind to everyone. A total opposite of me. No wonders we fight too much''

    "Come on, tell me," Elena said as she swung her legs, "What are we going to study today?"

    "Geography, "

    "But I haven''t taken geography"

    "Oh? Then?"

    "I mean, there are different types of geography subjects. I selected the same as Virza"

    ''Virza again She keeps mentioning her every day. What''s so great about her''

    Das sighed and sigh, "Okay so, what have you selected?"

    "What about you?"

    "Mine is Economic geography and political geography"

    Elena pondered and said, "Then mine is socio-geography"

    "..."

    "What''s wrong? You don''t know about it? Well, I guess you haven''t selected it so you won''t know anything about it", Elena stood up grinning widely, and said, "So let''s go home"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "Give me your notepad"

    "Sure, but why?"

    Elena handed him her notepad.

    Das started reading Socio-geography.

    Elena''s face twitched as she said, "What are you doing? The book has like six hundred pages. It will take--"

    Das flipped the page.

    "..."

    ''I thought if I chose the subject opposite of him, he won''t know anything about it, and we would be able to go home together. I wanted to go to the cafe and take a picture with him''

    Das looked up at Elena who was still standing, and said, "Sit down"

    Elena cursed the moment in her mind and sat down.

    ''He is so strict. Even though he acts cute sometimes, he is always strict''

    She smiled and thought, ''I can''t believe I am in love with him. Even though he does things I don''t like, I don''t get angry at him. Well, even if I did get angry with him, It''s not like I can do anything about it''

    Das was flipping the page every six seconds.

    Elena stared at him in amazement and said, "Why are you just flipping the pages?"

    Das nced at Elena as his gaze moved from the screen to Elena, "Hmm?"

    "You are not reading, right?"

    "No, I am reading"

    Elena mmed her hands on the table and said, "That''s not possible. Do you think I am some kind of idiot?!"

    "Well, you are an idiot. But I am telling the truth here"

    Elena pouted as she snatched her notepad from Das'' hand.

    "Hey! I am still reading it"

    "I am not giving it back to you. You keep making fun of me"

    Das stood up and moved his hand towards the notepad Elena was holding.

    "I am just telling the truth. I can read two pages at once. Now give it back"

    Elena raised her hand and said, "I am not giving it back"

    As Das was taller than her, he could easily reach her hand even if Elena was trying her best to keep the notepad away from him.

    As Das moved more closer to Elena to grab the notepad, he noticed Elena had stopped moving and now frozen, as if she had seen a ghost.

    Das closed his eyes and grabbed the notepad as he sat back in his chair.

    He slowly opened his eyes and saw Elena still standing the same way as she was before he closed his eyes.

    ''He was so close to my face! He was so close to my face! He was so close to my face! If he had moved a little more closer, he would have definitely ended up kissing me''

    Elena wanted to scream in embarrassment, but her body wasn''t reacting as she wanted.

    Elena slowly came back to her senses and sat down on the chair.

    She hid her face by cing her hands and head on the table.

    Das did the same, but before Elena could notice, Das moved back and said, "What''s wrong? Why are you blushing?"

    "I am not blushing!"

    Das knew very well that Elena was blushing. He also knew the reason why she was blushing.

    Das slid the notepad to Elena and said, "Let''s go home"

    "Huh?"

    Elena was shocked by Das'' sudden statement, but she took her notepad and put it in the bag.

    ''I don''t think I can concentrate on reading any more for today'', Das thought as he stood from his chair and grabbed his bag.

    Elena also stood up, but she was hiding her flushed face from Das.

    Das nced at her and noticed Elena hiding her face from him.

    He sighed and said, "Come on. It wasn''t that big of a deal"

    On the first day they met, Elena had realized that she had fallen in love with Das.

    It was her first time falling in love with someone, and she wasn''t certain that what she was feeling was really love or not.

    But something inside her knew that feeling and told her that she is in love.

    When she reached home, she couldn''t stop thinking about him.

    Wherever she closed her eyes, she saw the face Das made when he saw her for the first time. His first gaze at her.

    Whenever she saw Das'' face, her face flushed up.

    Her dad saw her acting strange and almost called the doctor. But her mother stopped him, saying she must have had a good day at school, even though she had failed in all the subjects.

    Later at night, when she was bathing, she unknowingly masturbated thinking about him.

    The guilt she felt after that couldn''t let her sleep or focus on anything.

    She couldn''t taste any food, she couldn''t focus on anything. She couldn''t even y games.

    For two straight days, she didn''t make eye contact with Das. She couldn''t look straight into his face.

    Later she apologized to Das.

    Das didn''t know what she was apologizing for, but he thought she might be apologizing for being annoying. So he forgave her.

    After that, Elena stopped provoking Das, and Das stopped getting annoyed by everything she said.

    Both got ustomed to each other.

    They both got into the elevator and went to the ground floor.

    In the end, it turned out that there was no sign around the elevator that day because it had already been repaired.

    But somehow, it crashed that day.

    When Dasterined it to Samuel, it turned out it should be functional and anyone could have used that elevator. But it''s a miracle that Elena saved him that day.

    Das didn''t seem to be much convinced with Samuel''s exnation, but he soon forgot about that incident.

    It wasn''t like there was only one elevator in the school. It''s just the elevator that crashed was the closest to their ssroom.

    They walked out of the school gate and then parted ways.

    As they were walking in different directions, Elena suddenly turned around and rushed to Das.

    "What''s wrong?", Das asked as he nced at Elena.

    Elena grinned and said, "Nothing"

    ''That grin she is definitely nning something''

    Elena realized Das was getting annoyed, so she cleared her throat and said, "I am taking a long way today"

    "..."

    "What now?!"

    "Someone aszy like you trying to take a long way is suspicious"

    Elena''s face twitched as she tried to punch Das, but soon stopped and pulled her hand back.

    "Were you just" Das turned around and said, "Were you just trying to punch me?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "No, never! I was just stretching my hand"

    "...."

    Das stared at her for a while and then turned around.

    "So?" He tilted his head at Elena and said, "What''s the real reason?"

    "I am hungry, so I want to go to a cafe"

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Why don''t you just go home and order something?"

    "I want to eat cake!", she said as her eyes sparkled.

    "Then order cakes"

    "I want to eat cake at cafe"

    "..."

    ''I don''t get her after all. What''s fun eating in public where everyone can see you as you eat the food?''

    "Sure, then go to a cafe"

    Das kept walking as he gradually increased his speed. And Elena walked behind him.

    Elena nced at the cafe which she wanted to go to with Das.

    ''We are here. Now I have to think of something and take him into the cafe with me''

    Das walked past the cafe.

    Elena took a deep breath as she clenched her fist and grabbed Das'' bag as she pulled it back with Das.

    Das immediately turned around to yell at Elena. But Elena had already closed her eyes before he could do anything.

    Looking at how Elena was trembling, he scratched his head and said, "One"

    Elena opened her one eye and said, "What?"

    "Tell me one valid reason of why you did that, and I won''t do anything to you"

 Chapter 382: Indirect Kiss

    Chapter 382: Indirect Kiss

    Das scratched his head and said, "One, "

    Elena opened her one eye and said, "What?"

    "Tell me one valid reason of why you did that, and I won''t do anything to you"

    Sweat poured down from her face as she thought, What did I do? I was expecting him to go mad in rage and yell at me. And then I nned to ask him to eat cakes with me, but he is asking for a reason of why I did that''

    ''Should I just tell him honestly that I did that to ask him to eat cakes?''

    "Hurry up"

    "Uhh gratitude! Yes, I wanted to show you my gratitude for helping me with my studies"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "Seriously, what''s wrong with you? You are acting a way weirder than usual"

    "I will treat you to some cake! So please eat cake with me!"

    Das'' face twitch as he said, "Do you think I can''t pay for my own cakes?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "I don''t. But today''s'' treat is on me"

    Das sighed and said, "Fine"

    Elena''s face cheered up as she looked up at Das.

    "But don''t cry if the bill is toorge for you", added Das.

    "Don''t eat too much", Elena muttered as they entered the cafe.

    They sat on the empty table in the corner.

    Elena was fidgeting nervously while Das was checking something on his phone.

    Elena ced her elbows on the table and rested her face on the palms as she stared at Das.

    She was trying her best to get Das'' attention by doing various things.

    She whistled to get his attention. She purposely bumped her leg on Das'' leg and acted as if it was unintentional.

    She cleared her throat. She tried tapping on the table.

    Whatever she did, Das paid no attention.

    Annoyed, Elena raised her hand and yelled, "Excuse me!"

    Her yell was so loud that all the other customers, including the butlers and maids of the cafe, jolted in surprise.

    Everyone turned their gazes at Elena.

    Elena didn''t realize how loud her yell was. In fact, Das was staring at her with an annoyed look.

    She gulped down and said, "Water please", in a soft voice.

    Soon enough, everyone started doing what they were busy with. BUt Das was still ring at Elena.

    ''What''s with that re? First you ignore me, and then re at me.'' Elena wanted to say that, but she couldn''t bring herself to say that.

    "What?", said Elena.

    "Was there any need to yell this loud?"

    "It was because a certain someone was ignoring me"

    "Hmm?", Das zed around and said, "You are meeting with someone here?"

    Elena''s face twitched as she said, "It was you!"

    "Me? I am sitting right in front of you. There was no need to yell, you know?"

    Das then scoffed and said, "Oh! My bad", he smirked, "I forgot that you are an idiot"

    Elena gritted her teeth as she tried to scratch Das'' hand.

    Das pulled his hand back, saying, "Whoa there. An idiot has gone crazy"

    A couple was sitting around Das and Elena''s table.

    "Look Bryon, how cute that couple is. We should also act like that sometimes", said the girl.

    "What do you mean by ''sometimes'', Elisha?", said the boy.

    "Like that. Teasing each other"

    "We do that all the time, don''t we?"

    She tilted her head and said, "When did we do that?"

    "Always, like right now"

    The girl finally realized that the boy was making fun of her.

    The girl sighed.

    "What''s with the sigh?"

    "Everyone is looking at me and thinking that I am talking to myself"

    "Well, you actually are"

    The girl took a deep breath and said, "You can go now. I will meet you in the game"

    "Alright"

    The boy''s figure slowly faded away as the girl stood up and walked out of the cafe.

    "Argh!", Das groaned.

    "What''s wrong?! Elena stood up and tried to touch Das, but Das told her not to.

    After a while, Das calmed down and said, "I am fine"

    "Was it because of my yell? I am sorry I won''t yell again", Elena said with teary eyes.

    "No, it wasn''t because of you. This happens sometimes"

    "It''s because you study too much"

    Das rolled his eyes and said, "Yeah, right"

    "So why were you ring at me earlier?"

    "Because you yelled so loud that everyone was looking at us"

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    "Everything is wrong with that! I hate getting attention"

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "You hate too many things"

    "That''s quite wrong. I hate everything"

    Elena bit her lips and muttered, "What about me?"

    "Did you say something? Speak louder"

    "I said, why do you hate getting attention?"

    "Just because", Das shrugged his shoulders.

    "That''s not a reason"

    Das groaned and said, "Don''t use my line on me"

    "Tell, tell. Why do you hate getting attention?"

    "People always judge each other just by looking at them. Some look down, some admire. And most just curses"

    "That''s true, but it''s not like they say it on your face. So does it matter?"

    "That''s the point. They are all bloody cowards who don''t have enough guts to speak in front"

    Elena shrugged her shoulders and said, "Not that I get what you mean. But if you say so"

    "You are just a teenage girl who doesn''t know how the adult world is"

    "Excuse me. I am--"

    "Excuse me" A butler interrupted them and said, "May I have your order?"

    "Ah! Yes," Elena quickly gazed on the menu and ordered some cakes and pastries.

    ''She eats too much! Given how much calories those cakes will have, she doesn''t seem to care about her body''

    ''If I tell mom that I went to a cafe, she would start yelling at me not to go and eat calorie-free cake''

    "Do you always eat this much?", asked Das.

    "Huh?" Elena realized what Das meant and her eyes widened.

    She shook her head and said, "No! I don''t usually eat that much. I ordered for you too"

    ''Yeah, right. Like I will be convinced by thatme excuse''

    "So? Why are you like this?", questioned Das.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Why are you an idiot"

    "I am not an idiot!"

    "I know you are not"

    "Wha--!"

    Elena was surprised by Das'' sudden statement.

    "After tutoring you for a week, I can say you are not actually an idiot. If you study hard, you can easily get passing marks. So I was wondering why don''t you study and stop being an idiot"

    "I can''t believe you insulted me during praising me"

    ''I wasn''t praising you!''

    "So?"

    "Because studying is boring", Elena said with a straight face.

    "Even if it is boring, you have to at least study enough to pass, you know?"

    "..."

    Elena just forced a smile at Das and said nothing.

    "You must have some kind of dream, right? Something you want to be when you grow", Das stared at Elena''s chest and said, "Up"

    Elena covered her chest as she shouted, "Where are you staring!"

    "I was looking at your neck"

    She moved her hands to her neck and said, "Why are you staring at my neck?"

    "I don''t know. My gaze just fell on it"

    ''What''s wrong with me? When I look at her, a weird feeling rises in my body. And I can''t take my eyes off her''

    Elena''s face flushed as she thought, ''Could it be that he was wondering my breast size? But they are so small! Does he like big ones?''

    "Hey Das. Can I ask you one question?"

    "Why are you being so formal?"

    "What type of"

    "Hmm?"

    ''What types of girls do you like? Yes, ask that Elena. But what if his type of girls are the total opposite of me?''

    "Stop messing around and ask the question already"

    "What type of cakes do you like?"

    Das stared at her as he scoffed and said, "Why were you being so nervous over this question"

    ''I can''t do it. I am afraid of him answering something I don''t expect. I would rather make him fall for me and then ask him rather than asking now and feeling discouraged, ''

    "I don''t particrly like any types of cakes, but I guess chocte vor?"

    Elena''s face cheered up as her eyes sparkled and said, "You like choctes too?! I also like choctes. See?! I told you! We have simr tastes"

    "..."

    ''Why is she energetic all of a sudden?''

    The cakes Elena ordered arrived and Elena started eating them withrge bites.

    ''Wow. She has no manners. She is eating like she doesn''t care about her surroundings''

    Elena was so happy with Das'' answer that she forgot about her manners.

    ''I am happy. We have simr tastes, so I am sure he likes my type of girls'', Elena thought, as she finished eating one slice of cake.

    Even though her logic didn''t make any sense, seeing Elena eating cakes with no care, Das smiled a little and thought, ''She is really a weird girl''

    After Elena was done eating three cakes, she came back to her senses and gasped as her face went red in embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, Das was quietly enjoying Elena''s reaction. Elena cleared her throat and said, "Will you have some?" while sliding the te with a half-eaten slice of cake''

    Das looked at the half-eaten slice of cake and then sighed as he grabbed the cake and ate it in two bites.

    Elena froze up as she averted her gaze from Das.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "Nothing"

    ''He ate the cake! He ate it from where I had eaten. That''s like an indirect kiss!''

    Elena was both happy and embarrassed.

    This was just one other day of Das and Elena''s life, which in the future will get them together as overly obsessed lovers.

 Chapter 383: Whats Wrong With Me?

    Chapter 383: What''s Wrong With Me?

    Elena shook her head and said, "Nothing"

    ''He ate the cake! He ate it from where I had eaten. That''s like an indirect kiss!''

    Elena was both happy and embarrassed.

    ''Somehow, this feels kind of exciting, seeing him eat the cake from where I ate,''

    Elena slowly raised her gaze at Das; who was now busy with his phone, and thought, ''Has he did not realize it? Or maybe he knows and trying to act dumb?''

    Elena stared at him and shook her head as she thought, ''No, no. It''s him we are talking about. He is so dense that he won''t realize it unless someone tells him directly''

    Elena then looked at the pastries and thought, ''Should I do the same with the pastries?''

    ''But what if he catches me?'' She once again nced at Das and thought, But he is busy with his phone, so he won''t realize''

    Elena slowly grabbed the pastries and leaned forward as she took a bit and put the pastry back on the te.

    She then slid the te and Das and said, "Here, eat these pastries. They are nice"

    Das nced at the pastry and tried to grab the fork.

    He then nced at Elena, or rather her lips, which had cream stuck on it.

    ''She really should learn to eat'', Das thought as he ate the pastry.

    ''He ate this one too!''

    Something awakened inside Elena, and she wanted to keep doing it.

    Sigh~

    Das sighed as scrolled down his phone screen.

    ''My stocks are going downtely. I need to do something.''

    He then nced at Elena; who was hiding her flushed face and thought, ''Only if I could get some more time, I would be able to get back all the loss. But this idiot is beyond saving. If I don''t tutor her, she will be expelled''

    ''Hmm?! What was that? For a second, my heart just ached a little. And why do I care if she is expelled or not? It has nothing to do with me. Even if she dies, I shouldn''t feel anything. We barely know each other for like a week. We are merely stranger''

    ''Then..'', he clenched his fist and thought, ''What is this painful feeling on my chest?''

    In the meantime, Elena took a bite from another pastry and passed the te to Das.

    "Here, this is yours"

    Das grabbed the pastry and moved it to his mouth, but suddenly stopped before eating it.

    He then nced at Elena; who was making a face he had never seen, and her eyes were focused on the pastry Das was about to eat.

    ''Maybe it''s because of these pastries and cake that my heart is aching?''

    Das put the pastry back on the te and said, "I am full. You can eat the rest", as he slid the te towards Elena.

    ''Did he realize that I was if yes, then he must be thinking I am a creep? What if he ignores me from now on?''

    Elena started trembling with her wild thoughts.

    Looking at Elena freaking out for some unknown reason, Das asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I.."

    "What?"

    "I am sorry I won''t ever do it again"

    "..."

    ''What is she talking about?''

    He then looked at the pastry and thought, ''Is this because I denied eating the pastry?''

    He nced at Elena and sighed, thinking, ''Are all girls like this? Lier is so calm and innocent''

    He grabbed the pastry and ate it.

    "I ate it"

    Elena came back to her senses and saw the empty ce.

    ''He ate it? But why? He ate it even though he knew I had eaten from there. Could it be that he loves me too?''

    Elena''s face flushed more and more as she shook her head and thought, ''No way! That''s impossible. Maybe he was really full when he said he was done eating?''

    Elena gulped down and saw thest te of the pastry.

    ''I did it three times, and he ate it. But if I think about it, he kissed me indirectly. I didn''t kiss me. I want to eat his half-eaten pastry.

    ''But'' She nced at Das, who was once again busy with his phone.

    ''How do I make him eat it?''

    She cleared her throat as he slid the te towards Das and tapped on it to get Das'' attention.

    "I am done. I can''t eat anymore", said Das.

    ''What should I do now? He is not eating. If he doesn''t eat, then I won''t get my kiss. And I won''t get the same chance again''

    Elena gulped down and grabbed the pastry and moved her hand towards Das'' mouth.

    "Das,"

    Das was so lost in his phone that even though he turned his face at Elena, his gaze was still on the phone''s screen.

    Elena quickly stuffed the pastry in Das'' mouth.

    It took three seconds for Das to realize that Elena had stuffed the pastry in his mouth.

    Half of the pastry was in Das'' mouth, and a half was sticking out of his mouth.

    Das gazed at the pastry and then moved his gaze at Elena; who was hiding her face with a te.

    ''Is this some kind of revenge for making fun of her earlier?''

    Das took a bite and thought, ''Or maybe she couldn''t eat more and gave it to me forcefully?''

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter'', Das grabbed the pastry in his hand and thought, ''How dare she do that to Das Edens?! No one dares to mess with me unless I want them to''

    Das moved his hand at Elena and grabbed the te.

    He pulled down the te and stuffed the half-eaten pastry in Elena''s mouth.

    Elena was confused about whether she should be happy here, or scared. Because Das was intensely ring at her.

    Elena took a bite and gulped down.

    Das was forcing the pastry into Elena''s mouth.

    She kept taking small bites until she ate the entire half-eaten pastry.

    She then proceeded to lick Das'' fingers.

    Das'' face flinched as he pulled back his finger and yelled, "What do you think you are doing?!"

    Elena licked her lips as she smirked and said, "You were letting go of the pastry, so I thought I should eat your finger too"

    Das stared at her and then nced at his wet finger.

    ''It kind of felt good''

    Das rubbed his thumb on the wet finger and realized how wet it was.

    Das stood up and said, "I am going home now"

    Elena also grabbed her bag and stood up.

    As Das was on the doorstep, Elena stopped him and said, "At least wait until I pay. We can part ways after that"

    Das groaned as she sighed.

    Elena went to the counter and took out her card.

    After a while, she hesitantly looked back at Das with her little flushed face and teary eyes.

    ''I knew it!''

    Das groaned and went to the counter as he scratched his card.

    He then grabbed Elena''s hand and left the cafe.

    Das let go of her hand as soon as they left the shop and started walking.

    Elena slowly walked behind him.

    "I am sorry", said Elena.

    "It''s fine"

    Elena stopped and looked at Das.

    Das tilted his head at Elena and said, "Just don''t ever expect me to go with you somewhere, ever again"

    Both Das and Elena then went their own way and reached their home.

    Das straight went to his room without greeting Ang.

    She thought maybe he had a bad day at school. But in truth, Das couldn''t get the feeling of Elena sucking his finger out of his mind.

    ''Dammit! What''s wrong with me?''

    He then looked at the finger Elena sucked.

    ''It feels like it''s still wet''

    He opened his mouth and slowly moved that finger towards it.

    He brought the finger to his lips and stopped as he said, "What am I doing?"

    He stood up and grabbed a tissue paper.

    "I don''t know what''s going on. But that girl is a danger to my future. I shouldn''t forget that I am only her tutor and tutors don''t go to the cafe"

    He wiped his finger with the tissue paper and said, "I have to get hold of myself"

    He fell down on his knees as he muttered, "Dammit"

    ''Here is this feeling again. I should tell mom about this''

    Das took a quick shower and sat on the living room sofa.

    He then nced at Ang; who was cooking dinner.

    ''Should I ask her? But what will I ask her?''

    ''My heart feels so tight from time to time''

    "But my heart is on the right side, so it may be acting up?"

    "What''s wrong, Das? You look like you are in some deep thought." Ang sat on the sofa beside Das and continued, "You didn''t even greet me when you came back from school" Is there something I can help with?"

    "Well"

    "Hmm?"

    "My heart feels weird from time to time?"

    Ang''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "What do you mean by weird"

    "It feels tight once in a while and it aches. Sometimes, it flutters. And sometimes, it starts beating so fast"

    Ang moved her hand to Das'' chest and said, "How do you feel right now? Does it still ache?"

    "It was a while ago, but not anymore"

    ''Is this what I think it is?'', Ang pondered as she slowly opened her mouth and said, "When does this happen exactly?"

    "When I am with her"

    Ang''s eyes furrowed and said, "Who is her?"

    "Uhh what was her name again El-Elena"

    Ang gasped as she covered her mouth.

 Chapter 384: Heart-Aches

    Chapter 384: Heart-Aches

    It''s been over two months now since Das started tutoring Elena.

    Things were going well at the start, but now everything is starting to go back to how it was.

    Elena still doesn''t know why Das is keeping his distance from her.

    She tried to ask him, and he replied with, ''I am the same as always''

    Ever since that day, Das hasn''t talked with Elena about anything aside from studying.

    Elena thought he was still angry about what happened at the cafe the other day, but Das denied it.

    "You got it?", Das questioned, shooting a re at Elena.

    Elena hesitantly nodded and said, "Y-yes"

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "Alright"

    He slid the notepad towards Elena and said, "Solve it in front of me"

    Elena gulped down and took the stylus pen in her hand as she tried to solve it.

    Three minutes passed, but Elena wrote nothing.

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and said, "So now you are lying too?"

    Elena shook her head crazily and said, "No. I wasn''t trying to lie"

    "Then why did you nod and said yes when I asked if you understood or not?"

    Elena looked at her shoes and muttered, "Because you were ring at me"

    "I wasn''t ring at you, I was just looking at you"

    "That''s not how you look at people"

    "Enough. Focus on what I am teaching you right now"

    "Teach me again"

    Das'' face twitched as he shouted, "It was the seventh time!"

    "But I don''t understand it"

    "That''s because you are an idiot! Just drop out of the school"

    Elena''s eyes got teary as she started crying.

    Seeing her cry, Das groaned and said, "There she goes again"

    "Why do you always yell? Can''t you speak with some love"

    "That''s because an idiot like you would never understand"

    Elena was constantly wiping her tears, but tears kept falling down her eyes.

    Das stared at her as she tried her best to not cry.

    He stood up and said, "You better stop crying before Ie back"

    He left the room and closed the room behind him.

    After walking for a while, he clenched his fist and looked up at the ceiling.

    ''I did it again''

    He raised his hand slowly and punched the wall.

    "Dammit"

    ''Even though I yell at her, my heart aches. Why can I feel her pain? This never happens when I am with someone else''

    He sighed and walked to the vending machine at the end of the hallway.

    He bought some water and cold drinks.

    ''What will she drink?''., Das thought as he nced around.

    "I will buy some cold coffee and tea"

    He bought some cold coffee and tea and sighed as he thought, ''I should stop being harsh to her. I keep making her cry''

    He made his way to the ssroom, thinking, ''Mom was also acting strange when I mentioned Elena''s name to her''

    Das opened the door and saw Elena wasn''t in the room.

    "Is she ying some kind of trick again?"

    He walked into the room and then to the desk.

    ''Where did she go? Her bag is still here''

    Das nced around the door and said, "You bettere out"

    Nothing happened.

    He then walked to the open window and looked out.

    ''I thought she might have jumped down''

    "d she didn''t"

    He stood in the middle of the room as he nced one more time and said, "If youe out within the count of three, I won''t yell at you and let you go. And if you don''t, then you better be ready to face the consequences"

    "One"

    He nced at the door.

    "Two"

    "Onest chance"

    "Thr--" He stopped and said, "You will regret if you don''te out"

    There was nothing but silence in the room.

    "Three"

    Das gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist and kicked the empty desk.

    The desk rolled a couple of times before hitting the wall, and it broke as soon as it hit the wall.

    "Dammit! Where did she go?!"

    Das was so angry that if Elena came out now, he would probably p her.

    "Dammit!"

    ''Where did she run off?!''

    He walked out of the room in anger, hoping she would be hiding outside the room.

    ''Is it because I yelled at her and made her cry?''

    Das walked to the end of the hallway, thinking she might be hiding there. But to his wonder, no one was there.

    "Did she go to the bathroom?"

    ''But it''s the same way as the vending machine. If she hade out, I would have seen her''

    Annoyed, Das went inside the ssroom and impatiently waited for Elena toe back.

    ''Her stuff is here, so she has toe back''

    Das noticed her phone was also lying on the table.

    "Weird. She is not the type of girl who would leave her phone like this"

    ''Did something happen?''

    "Dammit! Why am I worried about her?"

    ''I don''t care what happens to her. In fact, I would be happy if she neveres back"

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Just after Das left the room,

    Elena was crying alone in the room, trying to wipe her tears.

    "What is this? Why is this happening? Everything was going so well. Where did I go wrong? What did I do to make him angry? Why does he talk with me like that? Why does he re at me like that?"

    She wiped her tears and said, "I used to like that re, but I don''t like it anymore. I want him to look at me with kind eyes. I want him to talk with me in a calm voice"

    "I don''t want this. I hate this"

    ''You better stop crying before Ie back'', Elena remembered what Das had told her before he left the room.

    After around a minute, Elena finally calmed down and stopped crying.

    She then took a deep breath and said, "I will try my best"

    She took some more breaths to calm herself down.

    Suddenly, the door opened, and she immediately moved her face towards the door.

    She was expecting it to be Das, but it was

    "Yumi Virza and others"

    Elena gulped down and said, "Hello. You haven''t gone home yet?"

    Yumi and the other three girls enter the room, but Virza stood outside the room.

    They then grabbed Elena''s hand and said, "Come with us"

    "Wha-wait! Das will being back soon. I have--"

    Elena fell down, but Yumi and the other girls kept dragging her.

    "What are you doing! Where are you taking me---"

    One of the girls stuffed a napkin in Elena''s mouth.

    They carried Elena and took her away.

    Virza was still standing at the doorstep.

    Yumi came back alone and said, "What are you standing here for?"

    "...", she said nothing.

    "Don''t you want to take revenge on her for stealing your love?"

    Virza bit her lips and followed Yumi.

    Meanwhile, the three girls who were carrying Elena threw her down from the window of the stairway of the first floor behind the school.

    When Virza reached behind the school, Elena had already copsed on the ground and the napkin was lying beside her face.

    "What happened to her?", questioned Virza.

    Yumi shrugged her shoulders and said, "I have no idea. I was with you the whole time"

    Virza rushed to Elena and tried to wake her up.

    "Elena"

    She shook Elena, but she didn''t wake up.

    "Heh!"

    Virza looked up from where the voice came from, and saw the three girls peeking out of the window.

    "Hu...h?"

    Virza''s entire body started trembling as she slowly looked down at Elena.

    "Don''t tell me"

    A tear rolled down from Elena''s eyes.

    Virza moved her hand to Elena''s face and touched it.

    ''She was crying''

    She turned Elena over and shook her.

    "Elena?"

    "She won''t wake up like this"

    Virza looked back to see Yumi rushing towards her with a bucket filled with water.

    "What are you--"

    Yumi emptied the entire bucket on Elena.

    Elena''s body started to tremble as she opened her eyes.

    "Elena! Are you okay?! I will call the ambnce--"

    Yumi grabbed Virza''s hair and pulled her back.

    Elena nced around and saw Virza getting pulled by Yumi with her hair.

    Elena quickly rushed over to Virza, or she wanted to, but as soon as she took a step forward, she fell down.

    Her legs were fractured.

    Virza kicked Yumi and freed herself from Yumi''s grip.

    "I never asked you to do such a horrible thing to her"

    "You bitch!"

    Yumi tried to punch Virza, but she dodged and kicked Yumi in the back.

    The other three girls came down in the meantime and backed up Yumi.

    Virza nced back at Elena, whose mouth was bleeding.

    She didn''t know if that injury was from before, or because of her fall earlier.

    She rushed to Elena and said, "Are you okay?"

    Elena couldn''t stand up, and Virza helped her stand up.

    "Are you okay?", she asked again.

    Elena was trying her best not to cry. But her eyes were teary, as if they could explode at any moment.

    Looking at Elena''s face, Virza hugged her tightly and said, "I am sorry"

    Elena didn''t say anything and just held it, Virza.

    Yumi moved her hand to her pocket and took out a key chain that had a small knife in it.

    She stabbed it on Virza''s back as she said, "How dare you kick me bitch!"

    Virza let go of Elena as she tried to take out the knife from her back.

    Elena tried to hold Virza, but Yumi kicked her, and Elena got mmed into the wall.

    Yumi and the other three girls surrounded Elena as Yumi said, "Let us take care of you, slut"

 Chapter 385: Where were you?!

    Chapter 385: Where were you?!

    Yumi and the other three girls surrounded Elena as Yumi said, "Let us take care of you, slut"

    Elena was surrounded by them, but all her attention was on Virza, who was now lying on the ground with her back facing Elena.

    Her uniform was dyed red from the backside.

    "Virza!"

    Elena tried to rush to Virza with her crippled legs, but Yumi grabbed her hand and once again pushed her against the wall.

    "How dare you ignore me, bitch!"

    "Let me go! What do you want from me?!"

    "What do I want from you?! You are a slut who just whore around with every rich man she sees, and you ask what do we want from you?"

    "What are you talking about?! Let me go! Virza... She is bleeding!"

    "You are not going anywhere, bitch!"

    "I said" Elena grabbed Yumi''s hand and punched her in the face with her other hand as she yelled, "Let me go!"

    "Argh!", Yumi backed up some steps as she stumbled and fell on her back.

    Elena crawled at Virza shouting, "Virza! Are you okay?!"

    She turned Virza over and rested Virza''s head on Elena''sp.

    Virza was already crying, but it wasn''t because of pain. She was feeling responsible for Elena''s currency condition.

    Virza''s lips trembled as she said, "I am sorry"

    "Stop talking! I will take out the knife, okay?"

    Virza blinked.

    Elena moved her hand to Virza''s back and pulled out the knife.

    Virza let out a painful groan.

    "I will call an ambnce---!"

    ''My phone is in the room!''

    Elena helplessly nced around, hoping she would see anyone and call them for help. But no one was there.

    The sses had ended hours ago, so it was almost impossible for anyone to be around, except the teachers who would soon be preparing to go home too.

    Deep down, Elena was hoping for Das toe for her help. But Das had no idea of what was happening with Elena.

    Currently, he was in the ssroom, counting numbers and warning Elena toe out.

    Elena hugged Virza as she said, "Everything will be okay"

    "You bitch!" Yumi stood up as she pulled Elena''s hair and kicked her in the face.

    The other girls also started kicking Elena.

    They kicked her in the face, chest, stomach, even on her crippled legs.

    "Aaa!

    As they kicked her leg, Elena let out a painful scream.

    "Hey! Cover her mouth or some teacher wille"

    One of the girls stuffed her foot in Elena''s mouth.

    "Good one", said Yumi.

    They were crushing Elena''s fractured legs with their feet.

    "Argh!"

    Elena was screaming, but nothing was heard.

    She kept grunting.

    Yumi then grabbed Elena by her cors and said, "This is what you get for ying smart with us, bitch!"

    Elena didn''t say anything. Her gaze was still focussed on Virza.

    Yumi clenched her fist and punched Elena in the face, saying, "This is for kicking my cute face earlier"

    She then kicked Elena on the stomach, saying, "Take this, bitch"

    Elena was once again mmed into the wall.

    The other two girls quickly grabbed Elena''s hand and made Elena stand up.

    Meanwhile, the third girl was beating Virza.

    Yumi kept punching and kicking Elena in all the ces.

    Elena''s bruises turned redder and redder.

    "I"

    As Yumi was going to punch on Elena''s face, "I"

    Yumi stopped and grabbed Elena''s face with her hair and said, "What?!"

    "I came that day", stuttered Elena.

    Yumi gritted her teeth as she kneed Elena''s stomach and said, "Then why did you run away?!"

    "You are bad girls. You sell your body for money"

    Yumi punched Elena''s face and said, "So what?!"

    "I would never do that"

    "Enough!"

    Yumi started beating Elena again as she said, "We wanted you to be like us!"

    She punched again and said, "We would have been great friends"

    "I would rather die than sell my body to someone other than Das"

    "You bitch!"

    Yumi turned around and said, "Hey! Give me that knife!"

    The knife was lying beside Virza.

    The third girl kicked the knife towards Yumi.

    Yumi picked up the knife as she looked at Elena and said, "I will just make your face so ugly that even old men won''t want you"

    "No"

    Yumi moved the knife towards Elena''s face and said, "What do you want me to write, huh?"

    "No... no! Please stop"

    "Heh! Cry all you want now. After we are done with you," she then looked at Virza and said, "We will deal with her"

    "No!"

    Yumi cut Elena''s cheek a little and said, "I have decided what I should write"

    Yumi dig the knife deeper and said, "I will write, ''I am a slutty whore'', on your entire face"

    "What''s going on here?", said the voice from behind Yumi.

    Yumi turned around to see a woman standing there; who was holding Virza.

    "Hah?! Who the hell are you?", asked Yumi.

    The woman took out her phone and started recording the scene.

    "Hey! What do you think you are doing?!", Yumi tried to punch that woman.

    The woman swiftly dodged it and said, "My name is Serah, and I will be joining this school starting next month as an intern teacher"

    All the colors faded from their faces as they ran away, leaving the knife behind.

    Elena walked two steps and fell down, but Serah put her phone in her pocket and grabbed Elena.

    She looked at Elena, who had bruises all over her body, and her mouth and nose were bleeding.

    "How could they do such things?"

    She then nced at Virza and said, "She is less injured...huh?"

    Serah''s hand was on Virza''s back.

    She felt something wet and checked her hand.

    "Blood!"

    Serah quickly looked at Virza''s back; that was bleeding heavily.

    "How cruel"

    ''What should I do now?''

    ''I can''t even move my hands or call anyone''

    Serah slowly rested Elena on her shoulder as a support and moved her hand to her pocket to take out her phone.

    She called an ambnce first and then, as she was about to call the police; she stopped.

    ''Should I call the police? If I call the police, the school''s reputation will go down. And I need this job. What should I do?''

    After pondering for a while, ''I will first talk with the head before reporting it to the police''

    She then looked at Elena and said, "I am not heartless enough to let these girls get hurt for my job"

    Serah just stood there, waiting for the ambnce to arrive.

    After a minute or two, Elena opened her eyes and nced around.

    She saw Serah and said, "Who are you?"

    "Oh, you are awake?! Stay put, I have called an ambnce, they will being here at any minute"

    "Virza!"

    Elena grabbed Virza and said, "Is she okay?!"

    "She has lost much blood, but her condition can be in danger if she lost blood anymore"

    "Ambnce!"

    "Yes, I just said I have called them"

    "You did?"

    Serah smiled, seeing how Elena was worried about Virza more than herself.

    "You should rest on that bench"

    "I am fine! Just take care of Virza"

    "Wha-wait!"

    Elena quickly ran away from there.

    She dragged her feet to the water fountain and sat there.

    ''It hurts. It hurts. Everything hurts! Why did this happen?''

    She was about to cry, but remembered what Das had told her before he left the room.

    She endured the pain and sat there for around five minutes.

    Her bruises slowly disappeared.

    She watched her face with the tap water.

    ''I still can''t walk properly, but I have to go now''

    "Or he will get angry"

    Elena slowly made her way to the ssroom.

    She dragged her feet to the door and opened it.

    Das nced at her but said nothing.

    He then looked back at the window he was looking at before Elena opened the door.

    She slowly walked in, making sure Das doesn''t notice her way of walking.

    Elena walked to the desk and stood there.

    Her entire body was still aching, but she was enduring all the pain.

    Das never looked back at Elena and kept looking at the window.

    Elena wanted to call out his name, but she was afraid her voice would break in between and Das would realize everything.

    Das then nced at Elena with the corner of his eyes and sighed.

    "You are great. Just great!", Das shouted.

    "You went somewhere without even informing, then you came back, and didn''t even apologize?!"

    "I"

    "I am seriously disappointed in you"

    Elena just stood there and kept looking at her feet.

    Das'' face twitched as he yelled, "Come on! Say something! Where were you?!"

    "I went outside, "

    "For what?!" Das then nced at Elena''s clothes and asked, "Why are your clothes so dirty?"

    "I slipped in the puddle of dirt"

    Elena''s lips were constantly trembling, and her eyes were full of tears.

    ''What happened to her?'', Das thought as he stood up.

    ''She looks like she is about to cry wait! Could this be because of what I said?!''

    ''I told her to stop crying before Ie back. And she couldn''t stop crying, so she went outside''

    ''Dammit!''

    Das grabbed his and Elena''s bag and said, "Let''s go home"

    When Das was waiting for Elena, he packed up Elena''s bag in the meantime.

    Das handed her the bag and started walking towards the door.

    Das opened the door and heard the sound of a thuding from behind him.

    He hesitantly looked back and saw Elena lying on the floor.

    "Hey what''s wrong with you?", Das said with a voice full of worry and fright.

 Chapter 386: I Will Kill Them!

    Chapter 386: I Will Kill Them!

    When Serah saved Elena and Virza, Das was cursing Elena in the ssroom.

    "What the heck?"

    ''Where the hell did she go?!''

    "How dare she keep me waiting and leave me alone"

    ''Dammit!''

    "I will demand for an exnation when shees back"

    He then looked at Elena''s bag as his anger calmed down and said, "She wille back right?"

    ''I admit that I yelled at her too much, but it''s not like I like yelling at her. I yell at her for her own good. So that she can study better and advance the semester with me huh?''

    "Is that why I yelled at her?"

    ''Why do I want her to advance the semester with me?''

    He stood up as he mmed his hands on the table and said, "What is wrong with me?! I don''t understand"

    ''So what if she isn''ting back? So what if she has run away? So what if she fails in her study? It has nothing to with me''

    He slowly sat back in the chair and said, "We are nothing. We don''t share any rtionship. We are basically strangers. Merely a stranger"

    On the outside he was angry. But inside, he was genuinely worried about Elena.

    His emotions were fighting with each other, trying to dominate each other.

    Das took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling as he leaned back in the chair.

    He let out a big sigh as he said, "I guess I should apologize to her for yelling at her"

    He gulped down and said, "Where are you? Come back, I will never yell at you,"

    He then gasped as he tried to get up from the chair and said, "I will just look for her myself"

    He ced his hands on the desk and tried to get up--

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, the skin of the backside of his palm started to get red.

    "What''s going on?"

    ''It burns!''

    As he was about to touch his hand, a small cut appeared on his hand, leaving a trail of blood.

    "What the--!"

    He sat back in the chair in shock.

    He tried to touch his hand, but his attention was diverted by the sound of an opening door.

    He looked at the doorway and found Elena standing there.

    ''Here she is!''

    He has never felt this much relief in his entire life.

    He then looked at his hand but didn''t find any cut or any sign of blood, even the redness of the blood had vanished.

    Das shrugged it off, thinking he saw some kind of reflection from the window as it was sunset and the sunlight was directly reflecting on the ss window.

    He looked at the window, trying to figure out what must have caused it that he saw something like that.

    Meanwhile, Elena slowly walked into the desk and just stood there.

    Das was patiently waiting for Elena to say something, but she didn''t say anything, she just stood there in silence and kept looking down at her feet.

    Das grew impatient as he sighed and nced at Elena, shouting, "You are great. Just great!",

    Elena said nothing.

    "You went somewhere without even informing, then you came back, and didn''t even apologize?!"

    "I"

    "I am seriously disappointed in you"

    Das'' face twitched as he yelled, "Come on! Say something! Where were you?!"

    "I went outside,", Elena said, finally opening her mouth and gathering the courage to say something.

    "For what?!" Das then nced at Elena''s clothes and asked, "Why are your clothes so dirty?"

    "I slipped in the puddle of dirt"

    Elena''s lips were constantly trembling, and her eyes were full of tears.

    ''What happened to her?'', Das thought as he stood up.

    ''She looks like she is about to cry wait! Could this be because of what I said?!''

    ''I told her to stop crying before Ie back. And she couldn''t stop crying, so she went outside''

    ''Dammit!''

    Das stood up as he grabbed his and Elena''s bag, and said, "Let''s go home"

    When Das was waiting for Elena, he packed up Elena''s bag in the meantime.

    Das handed her the bag and started walking towards the door.

    Das opened the door and heard the sound of a thuding from behind him.

    He hesitantly looked back and saw Elena lying on the floor.

    "Hey what''s wrong with you?", Das said with a voice full of worry and concern.

    Elena was grunting, trying to get up. But she had no energy to move.

    Das walked one step at Elena but seeing Elena in that state, his legs gave out, and he fell on his knees.

    He walked to Elena on his knees and shook her.

    "Hey what happened to you?"

    He shook her again and again, but she didn''t open her eyes nor say any word.

    He then noticed foot prints on Elena''s dress.

    "Why are there footprints on her dress?"

    He then ced his hands on her face.

    "Huh?"

    It was so spongy.

    "Even though her face is soft, it shouldn''t feel like this. It feels like her insides are ruptured"

    He wanted to check more, but for that, he would have to remove her clothes.

    He would have done it if it weren''t for his rage erupting from inside him.

    ''Who the hell did that?''

    He was making a face like he had never made before.

    His face showed how angry he was.

    He carried Elena in his arms as he got up and dashed out of the room.

    ''While I was waiting for her, she was being''

    He quickly made his way to the infirmary.

    AS he was running with Elena in his arms, he looked at Elena and saw her looking back at him.

    She didn''t say anything. She just nced around.

    After ncing around for a while, she finally realized that she was in Das'' arms.

    "Where are we going?", asked Elena.

    "To the infirmary"

    "..."

    She came to the realization that Das has found out about everything.

    Her body wasn''t responding to how she wanted, and she couldn''t think straight.

    On his way to the infirmary, the only thing on Das'' mind was what happened to Elena? And who did this to her?

    As he was making his way to the infirmary, he passed the security office.

    He stopped and looked at the security office as he thought, ''Whoever did this, should be in the footage''.

    Das walked to the office door, slowly rested Elena on his legs as he opened the door with one hand.

    "What are you?"

    Das went inside the office just to find the person who was supposed to keep an eye on the monitor was sleeping nicely on his chair.

    Das put Elena down and walked to the chair.

    He picked up the man and threw him out of the room.

    The man was mmed into the wall.

    He jolted as he woke up and nced around.

    Das picked up Elena and sat her on the chair.

    He then walked to the monitor and started watching the footage.

    Elena finally realized what Das was doing.

    She tried to get up from the chair to stop him, but she couldn''t move.

    Das first watched the footage of the ssroom after he left.

    He saw four girls entering the room and dragging Elena out of the room.

    A minuteter, Das entered the room and started yelling as he kicked the desk that mmed into the wall.

    Das deleted the footage of him kicking the desk.

    He then followed the camera where the three girls were dragging Elena.

    He saw the three girls throwing Elena out of the window of the first floor.

    Das'' face was about to explode from anger.

    He then checked the footage behind the school and watched everything.

    Das was clenching the mouse so hard that it broke.

    "I will kill them!", Das said in a blood thirsting voice as he rushed out of the room.

    Elena tried to run behind him, but she fell down from the chair.

    Das was running with blood thirst in his eyes.

    He was serious about killing them.

    Suddenly, he stopped and started making gagging noises.

    "Argh!", he grunted as he choked himself.

    His face went purplish as his eyes turned red for a split-second, and he fell down on the floor with a loud thud

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Das opened his eyes and saw Ang sitting beside him.

    "Huh?"

    He then nced around as he rubbed his eyes. Much to his surprise, he was sleeping on the bed of his room.

    "Mom?"

    "Oh" Ang rubbed her hand on Das'' forehead and said, "You are awake"

    "What happened? Why am I here?"

    "I got a call from the school that you passed out"

    "Passed out argh!"

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah" Das sat up and said, "My head aches a little"

    Ang rubbed Das'' back and said, "You should rest. I will call you when the dinner is ready"

    Ange got up and walked to the door.

    As she was about to leave the room, "Mom"

    Ang turned around, "Yes?"

    "Why did I pass out?"

    "Doctor said it was just because of overworking yourself"

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. Do you remember anything?"

    "No"

    "Okay. Sleep now"

    "Hmm"

    Dasid back on the bed as he let out a small grunt.

    ''My entire body aches for some reason''

    "What happened again?"

    ''Thest thing I remember is going back to the ssroom, and Elena wasn''t there''

    "Did she evere back?"

    Das looked at the side and saw his phone on the side-desk.

    ''Should I call her? Or that would be creepy?''

    Das sighed as he said, "Why am I worried about her in the first ce?"

 Chapter 387: What Am... I?

    Chapter 387: What Am... I?

    As soon as Das rushed out of the security room, Elena tried to chase him but fell down.

    She could see Das running in the hallway.

    ''This is bad. I don''t know why, but he looks so angry.''

    "I have never seen him this angry before. He genuinely looked scary."

    Elena heard a thud sounding from the hallway and saw Das lying on the floor.

    She ced her hand on the chair and slowly stood up.

    As she was leaving the room, she looked back at the monitor and started walking towards it.

    She looked back at Das and said, "I am sorry," as she deleted all the footage.

    She slowly made her way to Das and checked his breath.

    His face was red as blood, but his breath was functioning properly.

    "Das"

    His eyelids moved a little.

    "Das?"

    "I"

    Elena brought her ear close to Das'' mouth to listen to what he was saying.

    "..lena will o no Li d."

    Elena couldn''t figure what he just said, but she could feel the pain in his voice.

    "What happened to him?"

    Elena still had no idea what caused Das to pass out.

    She was having a hard time walking, and going to ask for help would just cause more problems.

    She rested Das'' head on herp and waited for anyone to pass by.

    As she was waiting for any teachers to pass by, a pair of footsteps walked into the next hallway.

    Elena patiently waited for them to turn this way.

    After around a minute, which looked like hours to Elena, two female teachers who were headed home passed by the hallway.

    They saw Elena sitting on the floor and quickly ran towards her.

    "Are you okay?" the teacher asked.

    Elena quietly nodded and pointed her finger at Das.

    "What happened to him? And what were you even doing here?" questioned the other teacher.

    "Now is not the time for this," the other teacher said and asked the second teacher to call for some help.

    A minuteter, the second teacher came with Samuel and two more teachers. One was male, and the other was female.

    "What''s going-- Das!" Samuel shouted as he crouched down and said, "What happened to him?"

    He then looked at Elena and said, "I asked what happened to him?"

    "Calm down, Samuel!" The other male teacher shook Samuel and said, "CAn''t you see she herself is shocked."

    Samuel and the other male teacher carried Das to the infirmary while all the female teachers went home.

    After dropping Das at the infirmary, the other male teacher left too.

    Meanwhile, Elena was on her way to the infirmary.

    She was walking with slow steps, making sure she doesn''t fall.

    When she reached the infirmary, she saw Samuel talking to himself.

    "What am I going to do now?"

    "How could this happen?"

    "She is going to kill me."

    Samuel then noticed Elena, cleared his throat, and said, "I am sorry for earlier."

    Elena shook her head and said, "It''s fine."

    She then looked at Das and said, "Can you tell me what happened to him?"

    "He is just sleeping."

    "Sleeping?"

    "Yeah. I don''t--"

    As Samuel was exining the situation to Elena, the door opened.

    Samuel nced at the door, and he felt as if his heart had stopped beating.

    It was ang.

    She hastily walked at Das and looked at him.

    She looked at Samuel with the corner of her eye and said, "Can you exin this, Sam?"

    "Ang, believe me. I have no idea how this happened."

    "I am not here to hear that. Tell me what happened"

    "I don''t know. When I came to him, Elena was with him"

    Ang then looked at the side where Elena was standing with her head down.

    She turned around and said, "Elena,"

    Elena slowly looked up at Ang, and as she saw Ang''s face, her eye widened.

    "Aunt Ange"

    Ang furrowed her eyebrows and said, "So you remember me."

    "I didn''t know Das was your son."

    Ang turned around and looked at Das, then looked at Samuel and said, "Help me carry him to the car."

    Samuel gulped down as he stood up and carried Das in his arms.

    "Careful not to drop him."

    Ang walked to the door and gestured to Samuel to go first.

    Samuel left the room with Das in his arms.

    As Ang was about to leave the room, she looked at Elena and said, "Come, I will drop you."

    Elena hugged herself and said, "You should take him home."

    "I wasn''t asking you."

    "Huh?"

    "It wasn''t a request. I am ordering you toe with me."

    Elena picked her and Das'' bag and went outside.

    When she reached outside, Samuel was standing at the gate, and Ang was waiting for Elena in her car.

    Elena increased her pace even though her legs were giving her enough pain to scream.

    She reached the car and tried to open the backdoor.

    "Not there, sit in the front seat."

    At first, Elena backed up some steps, but Ang opened the door and said, "Come."

    Elena reluctantly sat on the front seat as she closed the door.

    She then waved her finger at Samuel and signaled him toe closer.

    When Samuel walked to the car, Ang turned down the window and said, "I am disappointed in you, Sam."

    Samuel just forced a smile in return as ANg drove off.

    They had reached half-way, but no one said anything.

    "How do you still remember me?" Ang finally broke the silence.

    "Mom always talks about you."

    "Is that so?"

    Elena nodded.

    "What else?"

    "Dad always makes an unpleasant face whenever mom mentions you."

    Ang grinned a little and said, "He hates my guts."

    It was silent after that.

    Elena didn''t know what to talk about.

    She then looked at the backseat where Das was sleeping.

    "I am sorry, aunt."

    "What are you apologizing for?"

    Elena didn''t say anything and just looked down. After a while, they reached Elena''s house.

    Elena opened the door and got out of the car.

    "Thank you."

    Ang nodded and said, "Let''s meet again sometime. I have many things to talk about."

    Ang then drove off.

    Elena watched as the car drove off and sighed.

    ''I can''t believe I met aunt Ang''

    She then slowly walked to the gate and opened it. She slowly made her way to the front door and went inside the house.

    ''I am d that mom and dad are out of town and no one here.''

    She walked a few steps and suddenly sat down on the floor.

    "I can''t do it anymore."

    She curled up her legs and sat there.

    Almost an hour passed, but she didn''t move an inch.

    Elena then moved her legs and said, "It should be okay now."

    She stood up and walked to the living room.

    After taking some breaths, she threw her back on the sofa and made her way to the bathroom.

    The first thing she did after entering the bathroom was taking off her clothes.

    She put them into the washing machine and turned it on.

    She looked at her naked body in the mirror and just stared at it.

    Shen then moved her hand to the mirror and touched her face on it.

    ''I will write I am a slutty whore on your face.''

    Elena covered her ears and stood under the shower.

    After washing her body for about half an hour, she got out of the bathroom.

    She stretched her body and said, "I feel a lot better now."

    Without wiping or covering her body, she walked to the kitchen with her wet body.

    Her footsteps and the drops of water followed her as she walked.

    Water was still dropping form from her long ck hair and her white body.

    She grabbed the knife from the counter and stared at it as her lips trembled.

    She moved the knife and cut her finger with it.

    Blood came out of her cut and moved her finger to the washbasin.

    The blood soon formed a drop as it fell down in the washbasin.

    Before the second drop could form, her cut healed.

    She threw the knife away from her as she hastily sat down on the floor.

    "It''s been so long that I almost forgot about this"

    Her lips trembled as tears fell down from her eyes.

    All the pain and suffering she was enduring so far was bursting out now.

    "I can cry now, right Das?"

    She cried until her eyes dried up.

    Her eyes had huge ck marks under her eyes, and her eyes were red.

    She scoffed and said, "Just what am I?"

    ''If Das knows I have such a strange body, What will he think?''

    "What if he starts hating me?"

    She shook her head and said, "No, I am sure he already hates me."

    ''He also saw that footage. I wonder what he will do when he wakes up?''

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    After Serah recused Elena and Virza from Yumi and the other three girls, Elena ran away.

    Shortly after, the ambnce arrived and took Virza away.

    Serah had already informed the school about this, and they summoned an emergency meeting.

    Serah showed the recording she took from her phone.

    The head was confused at first as to how can something like this happen? Then Serah snapped and threatened them that she would file a report about this to the police if the school doesn''t do anything about this bullying.

    The head asked for the CCTV recording before making a clear judgment, but much to their surprise, the footage was empty.

    Someone had deleted the footage, and it was none other than Elena.

    Without any solid proof, the head denied taking any action. But Serah said she would ask the other girl who was stabbed and take her statement.

    Reluctantly, the head agreed and gave four months suspension to those four girls.

    The school wanted to keep its reputation as a prestigious school and didn''t want the public to know about the bullying and told Serah that she needs to keep her mouth shut.

    Serah didn''t want to take any consequences with her career and agreed but stated that she would go to the police directly if she ever spots any bullying in the school again.

 Chapter 388: My Child

    Chapter 388: My Child

    When Ang reached her house, Derek was already waiting outside for them.

    As soon as Ang stopped the car, Derek rushed to the car and opened the backseat door.

    "What happened to him?", Derek asked as he ced his head on Das'' face.

    "He is just sleeping."

    "But what happened?"

    "I don''t know. Sam said it just happened"

    Derek sighed as he opened the front door.

    Ang got out of the car and kissed Derek.

    "I was so worried", said Ang.

    "Well," Derek nced at Das and said, "This is not the first time this has happened. But he hadn''t had any episodestely."

    "Must be because we sent him to school."

    Derek carried Das out of the car, and both Ang and Derek walked upstairs to Das'' room.

    Afterying down Das on his bed, Derek said, "I will be downstairs. I was in the middle of an important meeting. Hopefully, I can resume it."

    "You shouldn''t havee here if you were busy, you know?"

    "How could I note? You were freaking out on the phone."

    Ang closed the door on Derek''s face and said, "Go now."

    Ang sat on the bed beside Das, thinking about various stuff about Das.

    After around forty minutes, Das opened his eyes.

    Ang told him to rest and went downstairs to make dinner.

    When She went downstairs, Derek was done with his meeting.

    "How did it go?"

    "We just got one thousand new branches."

    "Isn''t that away too much? How much will you need to invest?"

    "It''s all over the world, and the other main branches under us will take care of everything."

    "But still how much investment on one branch?"

    "Around one million Kirs."

    "That''s one billion for one thousand branches."

    "Yeah" Derek sighed and said, "Would be a bummer if the project fails."

    Ang rested her head on Derek''s shoulder and said, "Show me the draft and the blueprints."

    Derek closed the lid of hisptop and picked up the tablet lying beside it.

    He gave it to Ang, and she started analyzing all the data.

    She was checking everything thoroughly, making sure she doesn''t miss anything.

    It took her twenty minutes to analyze everything."

    "How is it?" asked Derek.

    "It''s perfect", Ang replied in a monotone voice.

    "Right?"

    "It''s so perfect that it almost looks unreal", Ang said again with the same monotonous tone.

    "What are you trying to say?"

    "There is no way something this perfect exists. There has to be something wrong."

    "I tried to find any loop, but I couldn''t find one."

    "Have you made any deals with thispany before?"

    Derek slightly nodded and said, "We have, but all those deals were small ones."

    "Hmm," Ang pondered and said, "Ask thispany to invest fifty percent as well."

    "But if we do that, then we will lose our rights on the project."

    "How about forty-nine percent?"

    Derek stayed silent and didn''t say anything for quite a while.

    Ang was waiting for a reply from Derek, but she didn''t get any.

    Ang sighed and said, "It''s yourpany. You have to decide it by yourself. I was just trying to suggest an idea so that no problems arise in the future."

    Derek let out a chuckle and said, "You are so quick to sulk."

    "I am not sulking."

    Derek grinned as he hugged Ang and said, "You are the best."

    Ang was giving ap pillow to Derek while caressing his forehead.

    "Is Das okay now?" asked Derek.

    "He woke up a while ago, but now he must be sleeping."

    "Did he say anything about how he passed out?"

    "I did, but he said he doesn''t remember."

    Ang stopped moving her hand as Derek stared into Ang''s eyes and said, "Is the same thing happening again?"

    "I don''t know, but I think I know the reason why this happened."

    "Why?"

    "He met Elena some months ago."

    "Lucas'' Daughter?"

    "Don''t take his name when we are about to have dinner. It will ruin the taste."

    "So he is still hated by you, huh?"

    "What else? There is no way I will ever forgive him in my life."

    "It''s been nearly forty-year, and he still must be regretting pulling a prank on you."

    "He should be grateful that he is still alive."

    Derek turned around and said, "I know you don''t really mean that"

    "I am serious."

    "So? What about his daughter?"

    "Nothing. I just think maybe that''s the reason."

    "You mean, he met her again and now--"

    "I just think that"

    "That might be true."

    "Maybe I shouldn''t let her meet him from now on?"

    "You will threaten her?"

    "What if we just don''t let Das go to school?"

    "He will get angry, you know? He is finally starting to have a normal life."

    "But it''s dangerous for him."

    "More dangers are yet toe", Derek said in a solemn voice.

    "Do you regret marrying me?", asked Ang.

    "Why would I regret that?"

    "If you had married someone else, you would have a normal life."

    "I stopped having a normal life since the first time you spoke my name that day."

    "We can''t have a normal life, but I want Das to have a normal life", said Ang.

    "We both know it''s impossible."

    "What if I told you that there is a way to make it possible?"

    Derek turned back and questioned, "What do you mean?"

    "If he doesn''t seed the throne, then he can stay hidden from all those dangers."

    "Your father will not approve of this."

    "Doesn''t matter. I am the queen in charge right now."

    "If Das doesn''t seed the throne, then someone from the side family will im it."

    "Doesn''t matter. At least our Das will be safe."

    "And you are ready to put the lives of others to be in danger to save our kid?"

    "I may be a well-known queen famous from her charities, but I can be selfish when ites to my child."

    Derek sat up and said, "Every mother is selfish when ites to their child."

    "So, what do you think we should do?"

    "I won''t say anything on this matter."

    "Oh,e on!"

    Derek stood up as he grunted and said, "You know I promised myself to never interfere in these types of royal matters."

    Ang''s face twitched as she said, "Fine then."

    She folded her hands and said, "I will make all decisions, and when I do that, don''te stopping me."

    "I wille when I think what you are doing is wrong."

    "..." Ang was staring intensely at Derek.

    "Ang," Derek hugged Ang and said, "We have made many mistakes in our life, together. ANd we have regretted it together. But Das is not our mistake, I am proud of him, and you should be proud of him too."

    "I am proud of him, but whenever I think of something bad happening to him, I can''t rest easy."

    "You father worried about the same thing for you, and what you always did?"

    Ang looked down and said nothing.

    "You disrespected him and always yelled at him for being overly protective and creep."

    "But I don''t anymore, right?"

    "If you think you are the only one who worries about him, then you are wrong. I am worried about him too. Maybe there is someone out there, who is more worried about him than we are right now."

    After taking a deep breath, "Alright, I have decided."

    Derek furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What?"

    "I will send him overseas to the Lunar Kingdom."

    "Are you being serious, Ang?"

    "I am one hundred percent serious. That''s the only kingdom we have had a good rtionship with. And my cousin is married there, so we don''t have to worry about anything."

    "I can''t believe you are going that far."

    "That''s the only way he will be safe. Think about it, Derek. He will go to the university there, live a normal life and grow up. No one will ever know he was the heir."

    "And what about us?"

    "Huh?" Ang''s eyes widened.

    "Considering how overprotective you are, do you believe you would be able to live a day without him?"

    After the realization, she sat on the sofa and started sweating.

    "See? You didn''t even think about it."

    She puffed her cheeks a little and looked to the other side.

    "And she is back to sulking", Derekmented with a grin.

    "Shut up!"

    Ang stood up and walked to the kitchen.

    "What, you are making dinner now?", questioned Derek.

    "What else? You don''t want to eat?"

    "Maybe we should order some food today? You too exhausted and stuff happened too"

    Ang looked back at Derek as she squinted her eyes and said, "You just want to eat hotels'' food, don''t you?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? My wife''s food can''t evenpare to the hotels'' food."

    "Good. Now go take a shower."

    "Come with me."

    "I am making food."

    "Maybe we should order from outside today?"

    Ang shot a re at Derek from the corner of her eye as she picked up the knife and said, "Did you say something?"

    "Nothing. I was just wondering about having a hot bath today."

    After around twenty minutes, Derek came out of the bathroom and resumed his office work.

    Meanwhile, Ang was almost done cooking the dinner.

    "Derek!"

    "Hmm?"

    "Can you go call Das?"

    "Hmm, sure."

    Derek got up and walked some stairs then said, "What if he is sleeping?"

    "Try to wake him up, and if he still doesn''t wake up, thene back."

    "Alright"

    Derek went upstairs to Das'' room to wake him up.

    Meanwhile, Ang was setting up the table.

    ''Elena. Huh?''

    Ang took out her phone and opened her contact list.

    She swiped down and stopped at Reba'' contact.

    "Should I give her a call?"

    Ang was still uncertain of what she should do about Elena.

    "He is up. He said he would be here in a minute", Derek said as she walked down the stairs.

    "Hmm"

    Ang put her phone on the table with Reba''s contact still open on her screen.

 Chapter 389: Acceptance

    Chapter 389: eptance

    In the end, Elena didn''t say anything about her bullying to her parents, nor she reported to the school.

    She knew the school wouldn''t do anything. Butter she heard that those four girls got suspended.

    Virza was stabbed in the back on the spinal cord.

    Her T3 and T4 from the thoracic vertebrae, along with her thoracic nerves, got damaged, and she is unable to walk anymore.

    Elena still didn''t know that, but she heard a rumor going around in the school saying, ''Virza tried tomit suicide and failed.''

    Elena knew that wasn''t the truth, but she couldn''t say anything.

    Elena went to school earlier than usual for some reason.

    There was only one reason, and that was to ask those girls not to school for some days, or Das will harm them. But she was worrying for nothing.

    The sses started, and as time passed by, they ended one by one.

    Lunch break started, but Elena wasn''t excited this time.

    Das was noticing her acting strange but didn''t try to approach her.

    In the end, Elena didn''t go to the canteen nor ate anything.

    Lunch break ended, and the sses soon started.

    Hourster, all the sses ended, and everyone went home.

    Das went to the counseling room, unlike always going to the ssroom, and waited for Elena toe there.

    Both Das and Elena were already informed by Samuel to start their lessons in the counselling from now on.

    About thirty passed by, but Elena didn''te.

    Das waited for some more minutes before checking his phone.

    ''Where is she?'' Das thought as he leaned back on his chair.

    ''Is she still angry about yelling at her yesterday?''

    ''Should I apologize?''

    Das grabbed his phone and opened Elena''s contact.

    ''What should I say though?''

    He took a deep breath and started typing something.

    [Look, I was in a bad mood yesterday. I am sorry for yelling at you. I promise I will never yell at you again or make you cry. Pleasee back]

    ''Will this do?''

    He was about to send the message, but his thumb stopped right before the ''send'' mark.

    ''Why do I care?'' Das thought as he tried to ask for a reason.

    ''I don''t understand. Why am I so worried about it? So what if she doesn''te? It has nothing to do with me. Maybe she just wants to fail?''

    Das clenched his fist and muttered, "Here is this feeling again."

    ''What''s wrong with me? Why am I being so indecisive?''

    ''I realized yesterday that I want her to advance the semester with me, but why?''

    Das started tapping his finger on the desk as he looked at the message he typed.

    ''If if by chance she advances her grade, then she won''t need me anymore.''

    ''We won''t talk with each other, not see each other.''

    "We will be on our ways," Das muttered.

    ''But if she doesn''t advance the grade, she will get expelled sooner orter. There is nothing I can do if that happens. Forget about talking with her, if she gets expelled, I won''t be able to see her.''

    ''And if she advances, I would at least be able to see her.''

    "Huh? Wait"

    ''What is wrong with me? Why do I care about seeing her?''

    ''Argh! This is getting annoying.''

    He gritted his teeth and said, "Ever since I met her, both my mind and heart has stopped functioning properly. It''s like she has taken control over them.''

    "What I am feeling right now is dark," he whispered.

    ''I feel like I am being enveloped by dark, and I just keep falling into darkness. I can''t feel my body, but I can feel the pleasure.''

    ''I feel good. I feel like I am alive. I don''t know what this feeling is, but I know it''s making me feel alive.''

    "I know this feeling is dangerous, but it''s the type of danger I am willing to take"

    Das smiled and said, "The feeling is gone now."

    ''Is it because I have epted this feeling?''

    Das took a deep breath and deleted the message he typed.

    ''Why should I apologize? That''s not like me. I will just message her and ask her toe here at once.''

    [Come to the counseling room at once, or I will kidnap you and torture you with hard math problems]

    He moved his thumb to send the message.

    As he was about to send, he noticed his thumb getting red for some reason.

    ''What is this?''

    A small cut appeared on Das'' thumb.

    Das got startled and ended up pressing the call button as he jolted out from the chair.

    Das hadn''t realized he had called Elena.

    He looked at his thumb again, but there was no cut, and the redness was nowhere to be seen.

    ''Why does it feel like this has happened before too?''

    Ring Ring~

    The phone rang.

    "Huh?"

    ''What''s with the ringtone? I haven''t set a ring--''

    Das immediately nced at the closed door and said, "It''sing from outside."

    He checked his phone and saw he had called Elena.

    Without ending the call, Das slowly moved to the door and opened it.

    Elena was sitting outside the room with her head curled up on her knees.

    Das ended the call and said, "How long have you been sitting here?"

    Elena slowly looked up at Das but said nothing.

    "What''s with that face? Say something"

    Elena looked down and curled up again.

    Das sighed and took out his phone as he sent the message he typed.

    Elena opened the message and looked up at Das.

    "Come in," said Das.

    "You should stop talking with me."

    ''If you stay with me, something like yesterday will happen again.''

    Das crouched and bumped his fist on Elena''s head as he said, "What''s up with that? If you don''te in on the count of three, then I am really going to kidnap you."

    ''Why is he acting like nothing happened yesterday?'' Elena thought as she tried to figure out what was happening.

    "Did you" Elena tried to say something but stopped.

    Das flicked his finger on Elena''s finger and said, "What was that?"

    "Aren''t you angry about yesterday?" questioned Elena.

    ''He was so angry yesterday. But he doesn''t look angry now.''

    "Of course I am angry," answered Das.

    Elena gulped down as she thought, ''He is still angry?''

    ''But why was he angry? It''s not like he sees me more than friends anyway. Does he even see me as his friend in the first ce?''

    "But" Das scratched his cheek and said, "I guess I am not angry anymore."

    "Huh?"

    Elena was confused. She didn''t know that Das doesn''t remember anything about yesterday.

    "Why?" asked Elena.

    ''Is this because they are suspended now?''

    "What do you mean by why? Do you want me to stay angry or what?"

    "..."

    "What''s with that face? And I noticed you were acting strange all day. You didn''t even eat anything during the lunch break, right? Aren''t you hungry? I see you getting hungry every other hour."

    Elena was dumbfounded by what Das just said now.

    ''W-W-wh-what?! He was looking at me all day? No-- he said I always see you does that mean he was looking at me all the time?! Wh-why? I didn''t know he was looking at me. Oh shit--! What should I do?!''

    "Are you okay? Your face is going red."

    "Why were you watching me?" Elena muttered.

    "Why do you ask. Well, that''s because because" Das stared at Elena and said, "Why was I watching you?"

    "Don''t ask me!"

    ''Aah. What a letdown. I thought he was looking at me because.''

    Das sighed and patted Elena as he said, "I don''t know what you are worried about, but if you are worried about yesterday, then don''t worry. I am not angry anymore. In fact, I should thank you."

    "Thank me?"

    "Yeah, you called my mom to pick me up, right?"

    There was a silence for about a minute before Elena opened her mouth to say something.

    "I"

    ''I didn''t call his mom. It was teacher Sam''

    Das flicked his finger on Elena''s forehead again and said, "What''s with you today? You are getting lost in your thoughts every other minute."

    Elena covered her forehead and said, "Stop doing that"

    "Doing what?"

    Elena squinted her eyebrows and moved her hand to flick Das'' forehead. But before she could do that, Das flicked Elena''s forehead.

    Elena red at Das with tears in her eyes and yelled, "I will punch you."

    Das smirked as he backed off a little and said, "Try it."

    "I will really do it."

    Das backed up a little more and said, "Go ahead and try it."

    "Why are you backing off?"

    "That''s just your imagination."

    Das let out a wide smile as heughed and said, "I am d you are back to normal."

    Elena''s face flushed a little as she thought, ''This is the first time I have seen him smile.''

    "Come on, get up," said Das.

    Elena stood up and asked, "What were you talking about a while ago?"

    "Oh! My mom said you called her because I had fallen asleep on the desk when you came back."

    "..."

    ''Did aunt really say that? Does that mean Das doesn''t remember anything?''

    Das moved his hand to flick Elena''s forehead again, but Elena grabbed his hand and flicked Das'' forehead.

    Das smiled a little and said, "Now, every time you get lost in your dreams, I will flick your forehead."

    Das entered the room and said, "Come on now, we are behind the scheduled."

    Elena grabbed her bag and followed Das.

    "We didn''t do anything yesterday, so we will cover it up today."

    Elena nodded.

    "But we will go home early today," added Das.

    "Why?"

    "You didn''t eat anything during the lunch break. You must be hungry, and you can''t focus with an empty stomach."

    "..."

    ''What''s going on? Why is he being so kind today?''

    "Maybe we will drop by at your favorite cafe on our way home?"

    "Really?!"

    "Yeah"

    ''Is this a dream? I can''t believe this is happening.''

    ''Until now, it felt like there was a wall between Das and me, but now it feels like the wall is gone now.''

    Elena looked at Das as she grinned and said, "Thanks."

    ''Maybe we can be a little closer now?''

 Chapter 390: Fear

    Chapter 390: Fear

    Das was walking his way to school.

    He had headphones on his ears and hands in his pocket as he was chewing choctes.

    His bag was moving up and down as he walked.

    ''The store didn''t have a change, so I bought too many choctes,'' he thought as he unwrapped one more chocte.

    He was storing all the wrappers in the small pocket in his bag.

    "I will have to throw all the wrapper once I reach the school, or mom will kill me if she sees this"

    It was nearly ten in the morning, so almost all the stores were open.

    As he was walking, he noticed everyone was looking at him. Maybe it was just his imagination since he didn''t like someone watching him.

    He sighed as he put on a hoodie and kept walking.

    He was ncing around to make sure no one was following him.

    ''Maybe I am just being overly cautious?''

    ''It''s not like everyone knows me here.''

    ''And I use my alias everywhere.''

    ''Those killers are after Morris, not me.''

    The reason he had his hands in his pocket was that he had knives hidden there.

    "Nothing wrong with being a little cautious."

    As he was walking, he saw a small boy, around four years old was walking on the road.

    ''What''s a kid doing at the road?'', he thought as he nced around the kid.

    Cars were passing by at almost fifty kilometers per hour.

    ''He will die.''

    The boy kept looking at his right.

    Das looked in the direction the kid was looking and saw a woman doing something on her phone while waiting at the pedestrian crossing.

    ''Is that his mother?''

    Das watched closely as the kid tried to run-up to the woman.

    ''So she is his mother.''

    As the boy was running, he fell down.

    At the same time, a truck was passing by at full speed.

    It was arge truck with big wheels.

    ''Even if the truck driver hit the break, the kid will get run over.''

    Das then once again looked at the woman, who was still upied with her phone.

    Das turned around and started walking as he said, "Mother doesn''t care, so why should other care?"

    The truck was about three meters away from the kid when the mother heard loud horn noise and noticed her kid wasn''t standing beside her.

    She nced around and saw him fallen down on the road, which the truck about two meters away from him.

    Das slowed down his pace as he enjoyed the scene.

    "Toote to realize, huh?"

    The mother tried to run at the kid, but the surrounding pedestrians grabbed her and didn''t let her go.

    ''Even if she tries to save him, they will both get run over and die.''

    Das turned his gaze to the other side as he slowly kept walking.

    ''As much as I like the color of blood, I would get nightmares if I see a boy getting run over by the truck.''

    "Watch out!"

    It was then Das'' heard a scream from behind him.

    By the time Das nced at the sense to see the road was covered with blood.

    There was a girl''s body on the road.

    Das sighed as he walked past the road and continued walking towards the school.

    After walking for about five minutes, he unwrapped one more chocte wrapper and started chewing the chocte.

    "I have been eating choctes all my way from the store, but I still have many left."

    ''I don''t think I can eat all of them.''

    "Should I throw them?"

    Das gulped down as he chuckled and said, "I just got a nice idea."

    ''I will bribe Elena with this.''

    "She likes eating choctes. I will bribe her, saying if she solves a problem in five minutes, I will give her one chocte."

    Das smirked as he thought of million possibilities and ways of how he can tease Elena.

    "Today is going to be an interesting day."

    Das checked his phone as he said, "But I wonder when does she go to school."

    ''I am always on time, but whenever I reach there, she is always in the ss.''

    "Isn''t an idiot and an airhead student like her supposed to be breaking the rules andete?"

    Das raised his eyebrows as he thought, ''If I can somehow know when she huh?''

    "Who was that girl who the scene earlier?"

    Das pped himself as he questioned, "Remember, Das."

    "What was she like?"

    ''I don''t know. I only saw her hair.''

    "Hair? What was her hair like?"

    ''ck!''

    He gasped, and he asked, "What was she wearing?"

    ''It was a school''s uniform.''

    Das clenched his chest with his hand and said, "Please, not her."

    Da turned around and started running.

    He was taking heavy breaths, and due to running, his breaths were getting unstable.

    His heartbeats were going crazy.

    "Please. Please. Please!"

    ''I don''t know what this feeling is, and I can''t describe it. But if I had to describe it in one word, I would describe it as fear.''

    ''I am afraid.''

    ''Afraid of what?''

    ''Afraid that it''s not like I am imagining.''

    ''What does it matter?''

    ''Nothing matters. But I just want this feeling to go away, or I will die.''

    When he arrived at the scene, no one was there.

    There was an empty truck and blood all over the road, but no sign of the bodies.

    Das grabbed one of the male passersby and said, "Where did the body go?"

    "What body?"

    "The girl who was the girl?"

    "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    He then grabbed a female passer-by and asked, "Where is the girl?"

    The girl was freaked out and ended up running away.

    Das kept ncing around in search of a clue.

    "Excuse me?"

    A girl approached Das.

    Das nced at the girl as he grabbed her face and said, "Do you know where the girl go?"

    She was a little shocked but soon calmed herself down as she grabbed Das'' hand and said, "You are talking about the girl who just got run over while saving the little boy, right?"

    Das nodded as he hurriedly said, "Do you know where she is?"

    "An ambnce came and took her to the hospital."

    "Oh! What hospital?"

    "I don''t know."

    Das once again started ncing around.

    "Uhh did you know that girl by any chance?" the girl asked.

    "Huh?"

    Das was in a state of confusion. He wasn''t even aware of what he was doing right now.

    "Were you acquainted with the girl?" she asked again.

    "I.. I.." Das crouched down as he held his head and said, "I don''t know."

    The girl stared at Das and went into the cafe right next to her.

    She brought a ss filled with water and said, "Here, drink some water."

    Das grabbed the ss and started drinking the water.

    Rather than drinking, he spilled out half of the water because of his erratic breathing.

    The girl then crouched down and said, "Her bag is in the cafe I work in. Do you want to confirm if she was the girl you are looking for or not?"

    Das gulped down and said, "Yes."

    The girl smiled and held Das'' hand, saying, "Come on, let''s go in."

    Das stood up and let the girl lead him into the cafe.

    She brought a chair for Das and said, "Sit here, I will bring the bag."

    The girl went to the kitchen and said, "Where is the bag?"

    "I don''t know. Ask the manager", said one of the chefs.

    The girl then walked to the manager''s office and knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" said the female voice from inside.

    "Manager, it''s me, Isabelle," said the girl.

    "Come in."

    The girl opened the door and went inside.

    "What do you need, Isabelle? You want to work overtime again to get some extra pay?"

    "No I mean, yes. I do want to work extra hours for extra pay. BUt I am here to ask for that girl''s bag."

    The manager raised her eyebrows as she said, "I know you need money but stealing from--"

    "I am not trying to steal."

    The manager chuckled and said, "I was joking. The bag is under my table."

    The girl grabbed the bag and said, "There is a boy outside, and he might know this girl."

    "Ouh~! That''s sad."

    "It''s not confirmed, but he looked petrified right now."

    "Must be hard on him. I would be crying if that happened with me."

    "I will show him the bag and bring it back."

    The manager nodded.

    The girl left the room, but when she went back to Das, he wasn''t there.

    The girl asked the other staff about him, and they said he dashed outside while talking with someone on the phone.

    "Ah!"

    When the girl went to get the bag, Das'' phone rang.

    It was ringing for a while, but he ignored it.

    After getting continuous calls, he took out his phone and saw ''Beware of this idiot'' on the screen.

    He immediately picked up the call.

    [Das, where are you? There are only five minutes left before the school gate closes]

    "..."

    Das sighed in relief as if a huge load was taken from him.

    [Hello? Das? Can you listen to me? Hello?]

    "..."

    He took some deep breath to calm himself down before opening his mouth.

    Das got up and dashed out of the cafe as he said, "I am on my way."

    [Are you okay? Your voice sounds a little shaken]

    "Yeah, I am running."

    [You should use your phone while running]

    "Yeah"

    [Come fast. Or I will tease you for an entire day foringte]

    ''I won''t mind that.''

    "Yeah"

 Chapter 391: Correct Answer

    Chapter 391: Correct Answer

    "Done!" Elena said in a cheerful voice as she stood up and showed her notepad to Das.

    "Why did you stand up?"

    "Because I solved the problem."

    "I bet it will be wrong."

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "What will you do if it''s right?"

    "I will be your ve."

    Das was sure her solution would be wrong, so he said something he shouldn''t have.

    Das grabbed Elena''s notepad and started checking the solution.

    When he was halfway through her solution, he started sweating.

    ''What the hell?!''

    He once again checked from the beginning and stopped half way.

    ''What the fuck?! It''s correct.''

    He gulped down and checked two more steps.

    ''They are correct too.''

    Das slowly ced the notepad down and looked at Elena.

    "Answer me honestly, Elena."

    "What?"

    "How did you cheat?" Das asked with a straight face as if he was sure Elena cheated.

    Elena''s face twitched as she swung her hand to p Das.

    Das instinctively dodged it.

    "Did did you try to p me?" Das asked as he leaned back on the chair.

    "I did."

    Das furrowed his eyebrows, "Can I ask why?"

    "Because you said something I didn''t like."

    "What did I say?"

    "You asked me how I cheated"

    "That is truth."

    "It''s not"

    "And truths are always bitter," Das added.

    "I didn''t cheat!"

    "It''s very hard to believe."

    Elena smirked and said, "Just admit you regret betting your life to me."

    Das rubbed his nose as he said, "When did I bet my life."

    "You said you would be my ve if the solution is correct."

    Das cleared his throat and said, "Did you seriously believe that?"

    "Was that a lie?"

    "..."

    "Was it?"

    "..."

    ''What should I do now? I said that in the heat, but the solution really looks correct.''

    "Elena," Das took a deep breath and said, "You should be aware that very is illegal."

    ''Nice one, Das! This will scare her a little.''

    "It''s fine."

    ''Got her!''

    "Right? So--"

    "My parents arewyers, so it''s fine."

    "..."

    ''Dammit!''

    "How about to check the remaining steps."

    ''Dammit! I let my guard down.''

    Elena smirked as she said, "Or do you admit defeat?"

    ''This girl is dangerous. And I just gave her the thread of my life.''

    ''Dammit! Curse you three-minute-old me! Why did you bet something like this.''

    Das took a deep breath to calm himself down.

    ''But fret not, Das. There are still four steps left. It can be wrong too. Yes, keep thinking that. Don''t give in just yet. After all, she is an idiot.''

    Das continued checking the further steps.

    ''Dammit! This step is also correct.''

    He immediately checked the next step.

    ''This one was also correct!''

    ''What the hell?! When did she get this smart.''

    He smirked inwardly and thought, ''Must be because of me.''

    Das nced at Elena, who was staring at Das intensely.

    He checked one more step.

    He then closed his eyes as he ced the notepad on the desk and said, "Tell me, Elena. How the hell did you cheat."

    Elena swung her hand, but this time, she stood up as she tried to hit Das.

    Das leaned back, but as Elena stood up this time, It wasn''t enough to dodge her attack.

    "Touch me, and I will never tutor you again."

    n''s hand stopped right before Das'' cheek as his hair moved because of the impact.

    ''If that had hit me, I would have fallen down from the chair and hit the wall next to me.''

    Das gulped down as he thought, ''Does she not realize how strong she is?''

    ''I still can''t believe it''s the same girl who cried every time I yelled at her. But now, she looks strong.''

    ''She has changed a little no, not a little. She has changed too much. I kind of miss the old one.''

    "Alright, onest step left," Das said as he picked up the notepad.

    Elena was still standing in front of Das.

    "Sit down."

    "I won''t sit until you confirm it''s correct."

    "I won''t check unless you sit down."

    She shot a re at Das as she sat down and continued ring at him.

    Das checked thest step and regretted betting.

    ''It''s correct. Dammit!''

    ''DAmmit. Dammit! Dammit, all!''

    Das ced down the notepad and said, "It''s about time you confess how you"

    When Das gleaned at Elena, she was showing him her fist.

    Das stopped as he cleared his throat and said, "How you got the answer."

    "Is it correct?"

    ''She doesn''t know?!''

    ''Wait! I can just say her answer was wrong, and I will be saved. But lying would hurt my pride.''

    ''What should I do? It''s like footing an idiot. I can do it, but what is this new feeling I am experiencing?''

    ''It''s different from all other new feelings I have experienced. It''s like a feeling of defeat?''

    Das was continuously ncing at Elena.

    ''Even if that''s true, I won''t be defeated unless I admit defeat myself.''

    "You answer is---"

    ''What is this? Why do I want to tell her the truth?''

    ''Her answer is correct. There is no doubt about it. But why is it that I don''t want her to know that?''

    ''I want to tell her the truth that her answer is correct, but the part of me doesn''t want her to know her answer is correct.''

    ''How can I tell her that her answer is correct, but at the same time, she shouldn''t release her answer is correct.''

    ''That''s impossible!''

    "So? Is it correct or not?" asked Elena.

    "Elena, answer me one thing."

    "I didn''t cheat," Elena said with a straight face.

    "I am not asking that. I want to ask something else."

    She showed her fists and said, "Choose your words carefully."

    "How will you know if what I said is true or not."

    "What do you mean?"

    "If I just tell you that your answer was wrong, even though it was correct. How would you know?"

    "Well," Elena smiled and said, "I will believe you whatever you say."

 Chapter 392: Half-Slave

    Chapter 392: Half-ve

    "Well," Elena smiled and said, "I will believe you whatever you say."

    Das stared nkly at Elena as she smiled.

    ''Don''t say something like that. It would just make it hard for me to lie.''

    ''You are an innocent girl who has no idea how nasty this world is.''

    ''If you step into the adult world, you will easily get corrupted. It is dangerous for you.''

    ''Someone like you should be treasured properly, far from this cruel world.''

    ''Why is it that I don''t want her to know how psychotic I am?''

    ''She has no idea I am a killer who kills for fun. Who loves the color of blood.''

    ''I had never thought of killing someone who is not harmful to me. But for her, for Elena, I would kill anyone who dares to harm her.''

    ''Why is that I am so attracted to her?''

    ''What''s so special about her?''

    ''If I recall my first meeting, she looked so in and boring. She was nowhere near Lier, but why is my impression changed now?''

    ''She is the same girl. The same in face, messing hair, and the same annoying wide smile.''

    ''What has changed? Have I changed? Or has she changed? Or maybe both of us have changed?''

    ''I threw aside all the humanly emotions. I didn''t want them. They were just for weak, but what about now?''

    ''Do I still think the same?''

    ''I don''t know.''

    ''Do I want her to know who I truly am?''

    ''I don''t know.''

    "How would she react if she knows the true me? How would she react if I took off a fake mask I am wearing?''

    ''Would she still give me the same smile?''

    ''Would she still greet me in her annoying way?''

    ''Would she still tease me?''

    ''Would she still make fun of me?

    ''Would she talk to me?''

    ''Would she even look at me?''

    ''I think I know the answer.''

    ''No one would like to hang out with someone like me.''

    ''It''s the same as my middle school. Though I wasn''t at fault at that time.''

    ''But isn''t it the same?''

    ''If you can''t climb up, then bring the topper down-- That was their mentality.''

    ''Isn''t that how everyone thinks?''

    ''Isn''t that how the world works?''

    ''Am I wrong here?''

    ''If there is someone better than me, what would I do?''

    ''Would I try to bring them down?''

    ''I probably will. I will test them and see if they are worthy of being on the top or not.''

    ''If they are, I will let them be. And if they aren''t, I will crush them down.''

    ''What about Elena?''

    ''How is she?''

    ''What do I even know about her?''

    ''Nothing. I know nothing about her''

    ''I want to know more about her, but why?''

    ''I don''t know.''

    ''Do I need a reason?''

    ''I don''t know.''

    ''Do I need the answer?''

    ''No need for that.''

    ''Alright, I have decided what I am going to do with her.''

    ''I can''t do anything.''

    ''If Elena decides to do something, if she makes some choice in the near future, I won''t stop her.''

    ''It''s her life, and I have no right to interfere in her life.''

    Elena flicked her finger at Das'' forehead and said, "Don''t ignore me."

    "It''s rude to hit people, you know?"

    "You are the one who started this physical rtionship."

    "..."

    ''Does she even realize what she is saying? Probably no. An idiot like her would never think before speaking.''

    "Your answer is correct."

    Elena smiled as she stood up and said, "Really?!"

    "Yeah"

    "So you are my ve now?!"

    ''Here ites.''

    Das took a deep breath and said, "No."

    "Why?!"

    Das grabbed her notepad and showed thest step to Elena.

    "You see the answer?" questioned Das.

    "I do."

    "Answers should always be underlined."

    Das was saying it like it was something obvious.

    Elena made a disgusted face and said, "You are some."

    Das face twitched and said, "You lose scores for theseme points."

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "I don''t get it. Why is underlining the answer is mandatory?"

    "Ask that to higher-ups."

    "I bet they are justzy and only check the answers."

    ''She is right. That''s the case in most cases. But...''

    "The steps are important too."

    She folded her arms under her breasts and said, "No one cheks the steps."

    "That''s not true. If it were me checking the answer sheets, I would give scores for steps even if the main answer is wrong."

    Elena smirked and said, "That means you will give me points for correct steps and correct answers, right?"

    ''Dammit!''

    "DOn''t tell me you were nning to make me say it by all these"

    Elena''s smirk got wider.

    "Unbelievable"

    ''I can''t believe it. She knew exactly what I would say. She nned everything. She hasebacks for everything I do.''

    "I had these doubts, but you are not actually an idiot, right?"

    "I was never an idiot."

    "What a tant lie."

    "Enough. You said you would give me points for correct steps and answers. Now be my ve."

    "..."

    ''I can''t tell if she is serious or kidding.''

    "What if the answer was wrong? Would you have be my ve?" Das asked.

    "WIth no hesitation."

    "..."

    ''I can tell she is being serious his time.''

    ''I don''t get it. What''s so unique about her?''

    ''Everything she says, everything she does, makes me smile.''

    "Okay, my ve. I order you to--"

    "Hold it right there! I didn''t agree on your being your ve."

    "But you promised"

    "But your answer wasn''t actually correct."

    "But you said you would give me points for steps and correct answer."

    "That was just a hypothetical statement."

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "You areme and boring."

    "You!"

    ''How dare she call meme. I may be boring, butme? Never''

    Das took a deep breath and said, "Your answer was correct but invalid. Topic closed"

    "Then" Elena''s face flushed a little as he started fidgeting.

    "..."

    She averted her face to the side and said, "How about half-ve since the answer was half correct?"

    ''What the hell do half-ve means?''

    "Uhh what do you mean by half-ve."

    "I don''t know."

    "You don''t know?!"

 Chapter 393: Boyfriend

    Chapter 393: Boyfriend

    "So. what is this half-ve shit of yours?" asked Das.

    "I already said I don''t know."

    "Then why did you propose it?"

    ''Dammit! I had my heart beating fast for a moment there.''

    "I don''t even know what does full-ve means," stated Elena.

    "I should have known an idiot like you would never know it."

    "How dare you disrespect your master, you half-ve."

    Das stood up as he grabbed his bag and said, "Enough of this now. Let''s go."

    Elena packed her stuff and got up from the chair.

    "Seriously. Why do you even suggest something you have no idea about?" Das said as he left the room.

    "Maybe it means you belong to me?" Elena muttered as her face flushed.

    Das looked back at Elena as he said, "Did you say something?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "I was ordering you to close the door."

    Das'' face twitched as he said, "Don''t tell me you are just going to order me around?"

    Das reluctantly closed the door and started walking towards the elevator.

    The elevator door opened as Das waited for Elena to catch up to him.

    He stood before the elevator, and when Elena reached there, he let her go in first.

    After racing the ground floor, they made their way to the school gate.

    As they were parting ways, Das called out to Elena, "Hey,"

    Elena stopped and looked back, "What?"

    "Uhh let''s drop by your favraite cafe"

    "Uhh," Elena started sweating as she gulped down and said, "I am sorry, I have something to do."

    She turned around and soon disappeared from Das'' sight.

    Das was still standing at the school gate,pletely fazed.

    "Did she just say no to the cafe?"

    ''Why?!''

    "Was I being creepy?"

    Das started pulling his hair as he said, "But I was just inviting her because because why?"

    ''What is wrong with me? Why did I invite her to go to the cafe? We just went there yesterday.''

    "She must be feeling creepy."

    Das calmed himself down and made his way to his home.

    On his way, he was walking through the park, and he saw lots of couples walking around.

    ''Couples, huh?''

    ''It''s normal for high schoolers to have lovers. I am sure everyone in my ss also has one.''

    Suddenly, Elena''s face shed before his eyes as he stopped walking and looked up at the sky.

    "Does Elena have one too?"

    ''She never talks about herself. But maybe she has a boyfriend?''

    He then remembered how Elena turned him down today.

    ''Maybe she was going to meet her boyfriend? Why else would she say no to the cafe?''

    "Dammit," he muttered.

    ''What is this feeling? This dark feeling. It''s the same as before, but it''s darker thanst time.''

    ''It''s like the darkness I didn''t mind is engulfed by something darker.''

    "Maybe currently doing with her boyfriend?"

    He punched the tree beside him and said, "Disgusting."

    ''What do I have to do anything with her having a boyfriend or not?''

    ''Didn''t I decide to let her do anything he wants with her life? Who am I stop her?''

    "Her boyfriend might" Das stretched his hand towards the sky as if he wanted to grasp the sky and continued, "He might know the sides I don''t know about her?"

    ''Stop it. Stop it, Das.''

    "Why do you care?"

    ''It has nothing to do with you. But I know one thing--''

    "I don''t like this!"

    Das walked the rest of his way, thinking about Elena and her unknown boyfriend.

    As soon as he reached the house, he quickly got into his room, took out his clothes, and quickly went to the bathroom.

    As he was showering and shampooing his hair, he stopped and washed his hair.

    He was holding the shampoo bottle as he said, "She only had four contacts on her list."

    ''If I remember correctly. Two were of her parents, and the rest were Virza S?''

    "Virza and Sally? Or was it Sely?"

    ''Argh! Whatever it was. I know Virza as she is Elena''s best friend, though I don''t remember ever talking to her. The other one, who is that Sely?''

    "What kind of name is that?"

    ''I can''t predict the gender.''

    "What if it''s her boyfriend''s name?"

    ''That has to be it!''

    Das crushed the shampoo bottle in his hand as all the shampoo from the bottle fell out.

    "Aw shit!"

    ''This one is mom''s. She said I could use it but make sure not to use too much since they are very branded as there are many demands for them and very hard to find.''

    ''If you order today, then you get it after almost over two months''

    Das gulped down as he watched all that shampoo washing down with the water on the sink.

    "I am dead."

    Knock~ Knock~

    The knock was followed by the voice saying, "Das? Is everything alright? You just yelled pretty loud."

    ''Aw shit!''

    "Das? Can you hear me?"

    ''What should I do?''

    "Das? Please answer me. I am getting worried."

    "..."

    "Das! Answer me, or I aming in."

    "I am alright! So don''te in, okay?!"

    "Alright, but why did you yell?"

    "It''s nothing! I will tell youter."

    Ang left and continued making the dinner.

    Meanwhile, Das was freaking out.

    ''Should I just tell her what happened?''

    "But even if I do, she will ask a reason for why I did that"

    ''What am I going to do that?''

    "Even I don''t know why I did that"

    ''I just don''t want to imagine Elena with someone else.''

    Das gasped as if he had finallye to the realization.

    "Don''t tell me"

    He crouched down as he gasped again, saying, "No way. That''s impossible."

    ''It shouldn''t be possible. There is no way.''

    "I have developed some kind of affection towards her?"

    ''Is it because I tutor her?''

    "Yes. That has to be it. Now I get it"

    ''Now I know why I was feeling like that.''

    "Sorry, Elena, but I can''t let you have a boyfriend."

    ''As you tutor, I won''t allow you to be in a rtionship.''

    "You have to focus on your study, so you can''t be in a rtionship."

    Das'' imagination and thoughts were getting worse and worse.

    Elena turned down the offer to go to the cafe with Das because she nned to meet Virza before her operation.

    She originally nned to meet her yesterday, but as Das offered to go to the cafe yesterday too, she couldn''t go. But she had to go and meet Virza today since she has her important surgery today.

 Chapter 394: Twins

    Chapter 394: Twins

    sses ended, and just like always, Das was tutoring Elena.

    They were in the counseling room.

    Das was doing something on hisptop, and Elena was solving problems on her notepad.

    Das kept ncing at Elena over hisptop to make sure Elena was studying and not messing around on her phone.

    Suddenly, Elena stood up and said, "I will be right back."

    "Where are you going?"

    Elena raised her pinky finger and said, "Pee."

    Das rolled his eyes and said, "Come back in three minutes."

    Elena looked at him and said, "Want toe?"

    "Shoo. Get out of here."

    Elena left the room while hopping her steps.

    After about ten seconds, Das nced around the room.

    He then looked at Elena''s phone lying on the table.

    He grabbed it and once again nced around.

    ''There are no CCTV cameras here.''

    Das turned on the screen and chuckled after seeing her lock screen wallpaper.

    Her lock screen wallpaper had [I Am Not An Idiot] written.

    Das swiped up, and the prompt to enter the password came.

    "I knew it would be password protected, but still"

    He sighed and started entering random passwords.

    After entering the wrong password four times, he stopped and stood up.

    ''If I enter it wrong one more time, it will be locked for five minutes''

    He walked to the door as he said, "It''s been about a minute since she left"

    ''If shees back in three minutes, then I have plenty of time open her phone and check her call history, gallery, and messages''

    Das peaked his head out of the doom and nced around in the hallway.

    He then rushed to the table and picked up Elena''s phone.

    "WHat can be the password?"

    ''I don''t know anything about her. But as far as I know, her passwords would be easy to guess.''

    He turned around the phone and said, "Maybe she has her face ID and sensors set?"

    ''So even if I enter the correct password, it won''t unlock without detecting Elena''s presence.''

    He pondered for a while and said, "But I have never seen her do that. WHenever she unlocks her phone, she always typed the password rather than using the other sensors."

    Das entered a password onest time, and it unlocked.

    "I knew her password would be easy to guess."

    He once again chuckled as he saw the home screen wallpaper.

    Her home screen wallpaper had, [Love My Family]

    He swiped through her phone.

    He moved his thumb to open the gallery but suddenly stopped and locked her phone.

    He punched himself on the things as he muttered, "WHat the hell am I doing? Why was I checking someone''s phone as if it was totally normal?"

    ''Imagine what would she do if she caught me using her phone.''

    "She ran off yesterday because I was being a creep and invited her to a cafe. If she sees me using her phone, she would definitely start hating me."

    He took a deep breath and sighed as he closed his eyes.

    He leaned back and waited for Elena toe.

    After a while, he heard footsteps and opened his eyes.

    Elena entered the room and sat down on the chair.

    She didn''t bother looking at her phone and looked at Das.

    She smiled and said, "Am I on time."

    Das nodded and said, "Yeah."

    She then started studying.

    Das was feeling guilty and ufortable, so he cleared his throat and said, "Elena."

    "Yes? Did I make a mistake somewhere?"

    "No, you are doing it right. I want to ask you something."

    "Yes?"

    ''Ask her, Das.''

    "Uhh"

    ''Do you have a boyfriend? Yes, you just have to ask that Das''

    Elena leaned close to Das and said, "What is it?"

    Das turned his face to the side and said, "Can you tell me who is Sely?"

    Elena''s eye widened as she said, "Why do you want to know that?"

    ''Her reaction it''s not like how I imagined.''

    ''So it is her boyfriend after all.''

    ''Of course, no one would want to talk about their private life.''

    Das shook his head and said, "Forget it. It''s nothing."

    Elena stared at him in confusion and asked, "You have been acting strange all day. Come on, tell me. What''s wrong? Are you worried about something?"

    "I don''t want an idiot to worry about me!" Das shouted.

    ''I didn''t mean to shout.''

    Elena made a dissatisfied face and started studying.

    "I was just concerned because you were acting strange," Elena muttered.

    Das clenched his fist and said, "I am just curious."

    "Sely is my"

    ''Here ites.''

    ''Dammit! My heart is beating so fast. It''s almost the same as checking the monthly reports of my businesses''

    "Sely is my younger twin sister."

    "Hah?"

    "Twins. We are twins."

    A wide smile appeared on Das'' face as he said, "That''s it?"

    ''I was worried for nothing.''

    ''I am so dumb.''

    ''I should have realized that an idiot like her would never get a boyfriend. Only I can handle her...wait.''

    "You have a twin sister?!"

    Elena nodded.

    "Wait, wait, wait! Twin sister as in twins?"

    Elena nodded as she said, "We are identical twins."

    "Oh!"

    Elena grabbed her phone and showed him a picture of Selena and herself.

    "She looks exactly like you. In fact, I can''t even tell which one is you."

    Elena pointed her finger at the screen and said, "I am on the left."

    "I really can''t tell any difference. But I guess you must look somewhat different in person, right?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "No. We are one hundred percent identical."

    "But one hundred percent identical is a very rare case. And even if identical, one hundred percent is not possible. There has to be some difference."

    "Even our voices are simr. No difference at all."

    "It''s kind of scary if you say it like this"

    "It is not"

    "Wait."

    ''Could it be that Elena sometimes switches with her sister sometimes? Like yesterday, she looked so changed. She looked so different. And she even got the solution of the problem correct.''

    ''Yeah! Now everything makes sense.''

    Das took a deep breath as he looked at Elena and said, "Who are you?"

    Elena showed him her fist and said, "Want to know?"

 Chapter 395: Dammit

    Chapter 395: Dammit

    Das took a deep breath as he looked at Elena and said, "Who are you?"

    Elena showed him her fist and said, "Want to know?"

    "Come on" Das shrugged his shoulders and said, "You just said you and your twin sister both are one hundred percent identical. So how would I know if you are Elena or not"

    Elena stared nkly at Das and said, "You can''t know."

    Das gulped down in tension and said, "So I would never know if you are Elena or not?"

    "Only I can tell who is who. Even my parents and rtives can''t identify who is who"

    "I see."

    ''That''s something I didn''t want to know!''

    Das inspected Elena from top to the point of her body he could see and said, "There has to be some difference."

    "Well, there is one difference."

    Das sighed in relief and said, "You should have told this earlier, you know?"

    ''She had me thinking for a while.''

    Elena didn''t say anything. She just kept giving Das a weird look.

    "What''s the difference?"

    "We have different sizes."

    "Hmm?"

    ''Different sizes in what?''

    "Different sizes in hair?" Das asked.

    Elena shook her head and said, "We have different sizes of breasts."

    "Oh!" Das was both shocked and surprised.

    "Sely has bigger than mine."

    Das then snapped his finger and said, "So you are Elena."

    Elena''s face twitched and yelled, "Why did you assume that without giving any deep thought?!"

    "Well," Das gazed moved from Elena''s face to her chest and said, "I just guessed it."

    Elena covered her chest as her face flushed and roared, "You were looking at my breasts!"

    Das shook her hands together, making an ''X'' sign, and said, "I wasn''t!"

    "So how did you guess that I am Elena?!"

    "Well I just did."

    "I know my breasts are small, so no need to be considerate!"

    "Whoa. Why are you angry even though I didn''t do anything?"

    "Don''t you know talking about breast size is a very offensive and sensitive topic?"

    "I didn''t even say a word about breasts in the first ce. And you don''t talk about breasts with a boy either."

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "They are still growing"

    "I don''t care."

    "Say, Das," Elena leaned close to Das, resting half on her body on the desk, and said, "What type of breasts do you like?"

    Das pushed Elena back by grabbing her face and said, "Shut up and focus on studying. Our exams start next week, and judging by your performance so far, I don''t think you will make it."

    Elena started studying while humming random songs.

    Das was working on some of his business projects.

    He stopped typing, and without looking at Elena, he said, "Elena."

    "What?"

    "Does your twin sistere to this school too?"

    "No. She goes to university around the end of this city."

    "I see."

    ''No wonder I haven''t seen her--wait!''

    "What did you say?"

    "She goes to university--"

    "How does she go to university?"

    "Through bus."

    "That''s not what I meant! I am asking how can a fifteen-year-old go to university?!"

    ''I wanted to go too, but here I am, tutoring an idiot.''

    "Who said she is fifteen?!"

    "She is not?"

    "No~ She is eighteen."

    "Why is she eighteen, and you are fifteen?!"

    "Who said I am fifteen!"

    "You are not?"

    She puffed her cheeks as she folded her arms and said, "I am eighteen."

    Das nkly stared at her and then opened his mouth to say, "I don''t believe you."

    Elena took out her Identification card from her phone and showed him the screen.

    "See? I am eighteen."

    "I"

    Das checked her ID card as he started sweating and said, "No way."

    ''How can she be eighteen?''

    "I am older than you, so you should treat me as your elder."

    "Why is an eighteen-year-old girl doing in the first year of high school?"

    "..."

    "Oh! I get it!"

    Das excitedly closed the lid of hisptop and said, "Because you are an idiot."

    Das then smirked and said, "I bet you failed and got held back, right?"

    "You couldn''t even pass high school entrance exams and spent two years clearing it, right?"

    Elena didn''t say anything. She just looked down at her feet.

    "Am I right? Miss Idiot?"

    "Right? Right? Right?" Das continued.

    Elena then looked up at Das.

    Das stopped smirking and started sweating.

    Elena''s eyes were full of tears, and she was making a painful expression.

    "Hey Come on. You don''t have to cry about--"

    Elena suddenly stood up as he packed her bag.

    "Wait. Where are you going? We still have toplete--"

    "There are things you shouldn''t make fun of," Elena said as she dashed out of the room, bursting into tears.

    Das clenched his chest with his hands and said, "I didn''t mean to make you cry."

    "Dammit," he muttered.

    ''We were just messing around, weren''t we?''

    ''And the mood was not serious at all.''

    ''I was just. Trying to tease her.''

    "I never thought she would cry"

    ''She was angry too.''

    ''I have made her cry many times, but it hurts it hurts this time.''

    "Dammit"

    ''Maybe it was a sensitive topic for her?''

    "And whenever I made fun of her, she didn''t leave as she did just now."

    ''Dammit''

    Elena''s crying face kept shing before his eyes.

    Das took a deep breath saying, "Maybe she is still here?"

    "Maybe she is just pranking?"

    ''That has to be it!''

    "Yeah! The Elena I know would never leave me."

    ''I know nothing about her.''

    "Dammit," he muttered.

    Das got up from his chair in frustration and grabbed his bag.

    "If I chase after her, I will catch up to her... maybe"

    Das packed up his bag and ran out of the room.

    He ignored the elevators and jumped down the stairs.

    He dashed out of the school gate and started running towards Elena''s house.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.

    As soon as Das left the counseling room, four guys entered that room carrying a coffin in their hands, followed by the fifth boy.

 Chapter 396: Cheater!

    Chapter 396: Cheater!

    A girl was running near the edge of the school.

    "There she is!"

    "Grab her!"

    "Don''t let her go!"

    Four boys were chasing after her.

    All, including the girl, were students and studying in the same school as Das and Elena.

    The girl kept running while continuously ncing back at the other students.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Grab her fast, or she will get into the CCTV camera''s radar", shouted one of the four boys.

    "But she is running so fast!" answered another boy.

    "If someone sees us chasing her like this, we will get expelled from the school," said the third boy.

    "We have to catch her before she gets to someone."

    The girl stumbled and fell down on the ground, scraping her knees.

    She tried to get up, but the boys had caught up to her and grabbed her.

    "Got her!" said the boy.

    "No! Let me go! What do you guys want?!" shouted the girl.

    "Hey! Cover her mouth, or someone will hear us!" said the same boy.

    "On it," another boy said as he covered the girl''s mouth with the grass and sand.

    "Nice!" the boy nced around and said, "No one is here, right?"

    "No"

    "What about the CCTV cameras?"

    "They are here, but we are in the corner, and no range can see us."

    "Cool"

    The girl was continuously trying to break free from their grip.

    "Stop moving, bitch!"

    The girl was moving her hands in all directions to keep the boys away from her body.

    She pped the boy who was on top of her.

    "Hey, you! Grab her hands", said the boy who just got pped.

    One boy moved to the girl''s head and pushed down her hands to the ground.

    "Nice. Now she can''t move her hands. Hey, you! Grab her one leg."

    He then turned around and said, "And you grab her another leg."

    Both boys grabbed each of her legs.

    "Hehehe. What will you do now, bitch?" the boy said with a wide smirk on his face.

    He was drooling while licking his lips.

    "Finally, I got you."

    He moved his hands towards the girl''s vagina and rubbed it.

    He then looked at the boy who was holding the girl''s left leg and said, "She is getting wet."

    The boy then moved up and started squeezing the girl''s breasts.

    "They are softer than I imagined."

    Tears were rolling down from the girl''s eyes as she tried to move her hands and legs, but she couldn''t do anything.

    "She is a wild one," said the boy, who was pinning down the girl''s hand.

    "Wild ones are fun."

    "Stop please let me go", begged the girl.

    The boy''s eyes widened as he yelled, "I told you to cover her mouth! How the hell is she speaking?!"

    "No way! I stuffed the grass and sand in her mouth. She shouldn''t be able to speak."

    The boy grabbed the girl''s mouth and opened it.

    "No way! This bitch is crazy! She ate the grasses and sand."

    "Why are you doing this? Aren''t you guys my boyfriend''s friends?"

    "Heh! We are, and guess what?!"

    "...."

    The boy pped the girl and said, "Ask what?"

    "Wh at?"

    "Your boyfriend was the one who asked us to do this"

    "No way."

    "He was the one who wanted us to gangrape you."

    "I don''t believe you! You are lying!"

    "Heh! Then see it yourself."

    The boy raised his head and said, "Hey! Come out! Your girlfriend wants to see you."

    A boy came out from behind the tree.

    The girl couldn''t believe what she was seeing and started sobbing while gasping.

    "Now you believe it?!" yelled the boy.

    The boyfriend was to the scene and stood there as he looked at the girl.

    "What are you crying for, Frances?" asked the boyfriend.

    "Jorje why?"

    "What do you mean why? First, you cheat on me and then cry?"

    "What are you talking about? I didn''t cheat on you."

    "Don''t lie! My friend saw you going to the hotel with an old man."

    "I didn''t"

    "And not just with one. You were with five men."

    "I... didn''t. Please believe me."

    "Shut up, you slut!"

    "Why don''t you believe me."

    "Since you like getting gangbanged, my friend suggested they should gangbang you too," Jorge said as he turned around.

    "No"

    "And one more thing," Jorge turned back and said, "We are done. Don''t ever show me your face."

    "No! Please! Jorge! Help me!"

    Frances kept yelling, but Jorgie just walked off.

    "Heh!" The boy smirked and said, "Now stop creaming and start enjoying it."

    "No--!" one of the boys covered her mouth.

    "Hold her tight. I will rip her clothes."

    "Mhpnh! Mmf!"

    The boy grabbed her zer and started ripping it.

    He then stopped after hearing footsteps approaching them.

    "Hey, someone ising."

    "What should we do now?"

    "Let''s run."

    "But what about this bitch?"

    "Leave her here!"

    "We can''t just leave her here. We finally got our hands on her. It will be a shame if we don''t enjoy her."

    "But if we don''t run--"

    "Even if we run, this bitch will tell someone about this. And we will get expelled."

    "Mmf! MMph!"

    "Hey, removed your hand. She wants to say something."

    The boy removed his hand from Frances'' mouth.

    "I won''t tell anyone. please let me go."

    "You seriously think I would believe that?"

    "I promise I won''t tell anyone. Please let me go."

    The boy clenched Frances'' mouth and said, "Listen here, our n was to gangrape you and then lock you in my warehouse. We woulde there and rape you every day with other girls we have collected."

    "No why are you doing this? I didn''t cheat on Jorge."

    The footsteps got closer, and all the boys started panicking.

    "Hey," whispered the boy.

    "Go check who it is. And hold them off until we take this bitch out of this school."

    One boy nodded and stood up.

    "And listen, if it''s some female teacher or female students. Try to bring them to the warehouse with you."

    "Got it."

 Chapter 397: Turn Over

    Chapter 397: Turn Over

    "If it''s some female teacher or female students. Try to bring them to the warehouse with you."

    "Got it."

    The boy walked towards the footsteps but soon came back running.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s Jorge"

    The boy''s face twitch as he thought, ''Why the hell is he back?''

    Jorge stood before the group.

    "Why did youe back?"

    "Don''t tell me who had a sudden change in heart.", asked the boy.

    Jorge shook his head and said, "The teachers are on patrol. You should go somewhere else."

    "Jorge why?"

    "Shut up! Don''t say my name from your slutty mouth!"

    "I didn''t cheat."

    "Where should we go?" questioned the boy.

    "I have my car parked outside. But we can''t go out now. We have to wait until the school closes."

    "How about we take her to the storage room?"

    "It will be locked."

    "How about the gymnasium?"

    "There are cameras there."

    "Dammit!"

    The four boys were chatting and deciding what to do with Frances. At the same time, Jorge was trying not to look at Frances'' face.

    ''Don''t feel bad, Jorge. It''s not your fault. She deserves it. She cheated on you!'', Jorge thought as he clenched his fists.

    "Hey! There is a room where there are no cameras", said one of the boys.

    "Are you talking about the counseling room?"

    The boy nodded and said, "There are no cameras in that room. We can do it there."

    The other boy smacked the boy who just suggested the idea and said, "Are you an idiot?! How will we go to that room unnoticed?"

    "We can use this box," said one of the boys pointed his finger at the coffin lying outside the storeroom.

    "What''s a coffin doing there?"

    "I think it''s from the y the juniors are going to do this year."

    The boy smirked and said, "We are lucky. Hey, you two, bring that coffin."

    "Jorge please. Help me"

    Jorge covered his ears and turned his face to the other side.

    Two boys bright the coffin, and the other two picked up Frances and ced her in the coffin.

    They covered her mouth with grass and sad before closing the lid.

    "Let''s go now," said the boy.

    "Wait. I think someone uses that counseling room."

    "Say what?!"

    "Yes. I see a first-year enter that room during lunch break."

    "But it''ste hours. No one except some senior teachers should be at school."

    "But what if this bitch screams?"

    "She won''t" He smirked and said, "Because her mouth will be full of our sausages."

    "Haha"

    They carried the coffin and entered the school halfway.

    One of the boys looked at Jorge and said, "Jorge,e on. Don''t you want to see her slutty face and hear her sexy moans? How about you join us too?"

    Jorge reluctantly agreed and followed them.

    They reached the end of the hallway, and one of the boys said, "Are we talking about the elevator?"

    "The elevator is not big as your mother''s ass," replied another boy.

    They climbed up the stairs and reached the counseling room.

    "Don''t act suspicious, alright?"

    "Just go in the counseling room and make sure there is no one there, okay?"

    One of the boys let go of the coffin as the other boy, who was grabbing from the other side, almost lose bnce but managed not to fall and saved the coffin from falling.

    The boy entered the room and said, "I don''t see anyone here."

    "Cool"

    They carried the coffin into the room and closed the door.

    "Hey, you! Stand at the door. It doesn''t have a lock."

    "Eh? But I want to fuck her too."

    "You will get your turn. NOw do stand there."

    "I don''t want to. Tell Jorge to stand there. I bet he won''t fuck a slut who cheated on him."

    The boy looked at Jorge and said, "Jorge, can you do it?"

    Without saying anything, Jorge walked to the door and stood there.

    "Hey, now open the coffin."

    They opened the coffin and pulled out the Frances.

    Frances'' face was wet with her tears, and her eyes were red as blood.

    "Heh! Now that''s the face I wanted to see."

    Frances threw out all the grasses and sands and said, "Jorge. Please. Believe me. I didn''t cheat on you. I am still a virgin."

    Jorge didn''t even look at Frances. He just stood at the door and kept looking at the side.

    The boy smacked the boy standing beside him and said, "What are you waiting for now? Pin her down and grab her hands."

    They pinned Frances down on the floor as she kept calling Jorge''s name for help, but Jorge paid no attention to her.

    After realizing Jorge won''t help her, Frances sobbed and yelled, "No! Help! Help--!"

    "I knew this bitch would yell," said the boy as he stuffed his hand in Frances'' mouth.

    His hand started beeling as he cursed Frances.

    "Dammit!" He smacked the boy sitting beside him and said, "What are you ogling her for?! Bring something to cover her mouth!"

    "How about my use my--!"

    "I will rip your dick out! Go bring something!"

    "But this is the counseling room. I don''t think there will be anything--"

    "Then give me all the cash you have!"

    The boy gulped down and took out the money from his wallet.

    The boy who was yelling bade a roll of the cash and stuffed it in Frances'' mouth as he pulled back his hand.

    "Nice! Now I will finally get to rape her."

    "Mmph! Mmf!"

    The boy moved his hands towards Frances'' chest and ripped her zer, or so he wanted to, but couldn''t.

    He unbuttoned her zer in annoyance and started taking it off.

    "Shouldn''t you just take off her skirt and panties? Why are you taking trying to undress her top?"

    The boy stopped and looked at the boy who just said that, and said, "This is the reason why you never getid."

    He then continued to take off Frances'' zer.

    The door suddenly opened, and Jorge was kicked from behind as he fell down to the side.

    "Wha the--!" one of the boys looked at the door.

    "I didn''t hear any footsteps," said the other boy.

    "Who are you?" yelled the boy.

    "I am just a guy who is hated by both boys and girls in this school."

 Chapter 398: Turn Over (ii)

    Chapter 398: Turn Over (ii)

    "Who are you?" yelled the boy.

    "I am just a first-year student who is hated by both boys and girls in this school."

    The boy clicked his tongue and said, "What do you want?!"

    "Nothing. I am just here to give some beating to your piece of shits."

    "You bastard!" The boy smacked the boy sitting next to him and said, "What are you staring at him for?! Go get that bastard!"

    The boy stood up and dashed at the person, but before he could even reach him, he was thrown back at the group of boys.

    "You two! Go get him!"

    The other two boys dashed at him.

    One was punched in the face, and another was kicked in the stomach.

    "Hey isn''t this that Joey," said the boy.

    "Who cares about it? I am going to smash this bastard''s face!"

    The boy got up and ran at Joey, yelling, "How dare you punch me, bastard!"

    Joey swayed a step back and jabbed on the boy''s back.

    "What" Jorge stood up and said, "What are you doing here?!"

    "I was just sleeping in the room next to this one and heard a girl''s yelling. So I thought I should check-up, and I found some seniors trying to rape a girl."

    "It has nothing to do with you! Get out of here", yelled the boy.

    "You must never raise a hand against a girl. That''s one of my ideals", said Joey.

    "We are not raising our hands. We are raising something else here."

    "I will save every girl."

    "Hey. You are Joey, right? That rumored Joey who sexually assaulted a high school girl when he was in middle school. You are that Joey, right? How about you join us here. I will let you--"

    Joey kicked the boy on the face.

    Joey''s both hands were in his pockets as he kicked the boy in the face.

    "Don''tpare you shits with me. I never look down on a girl or ever raise my hands on them."

    He Showed his fist and said, "And if I ever see something doing that, I beat the shit out of them."

    The boy gritted his teeth and said, "Why do you care? It has nothing to do with you! Even her boyfriend doesn''t mind!"

    "Boyfriend?"

    "Yes! That guy over the door is her boyfriend."

    Joey tilted his head as he looked back at the door and red at Jorge.

    "What is the meaning of this?"

    "She was cheating on me with a bunch of different men. So--"

    "So what?"

    "So--"

    "So you will have your friends rape her? What type of fucked up logic is that?"

    "Someone like you would never understand how it feels when the girl who loved with all your heart cheats on you."

    "I know it better than you. But that doesn''t mean you have the right to do anything you want with her."

    "Shut up! Stay out of this!"

    "It''s her life. She can cheat on you whenever she wants."

    "Just--"

    "Shut your mouth. Or I will break it."

    "..."

    One of the boys tried to grab Joey from behind.

    Joey swung his hand backward without looking, and the boy was mmed to the wall.

    "I have never been this angry in my life," Joey said as he kicked the other boy.

    He walked to Frances and grabbed her hand, saying, "Are you okay?"

    Frances nodded as tears fell from her eyes.

    "Can you walk?"

    She nodded again.

    He stood up and helped Frances to get up.

    He ced his hand on her shoulders and helped her get out of the room.

    She left the room, and Joey closed the door.

    He cracked his fingers and said, "Now then, let me teach you how to treat girls."

    He looked at Jorge and said, "You should be ashamed to call yourself a man."

    "Shut up! She cheated on me! What else could I--"

    "How do you know she cheated on you?"

    "My friend told me."

    "How does he know she cheated on you?"

    "He saw her going to the hotel with some oldies."

    "What hotel?"

    "That''s"

    "Hmm? You don''t know?"

    Joey sighed and walked to the boys.

    He grabbed one of the boys and said, "Tell me. Which hotel?"

    "..."

    Joey then looked at Jorge and asked, "Did they give you any proof?"

    "They.. said"

    "Did, they, give, you, any, proof?"

    Jorge violently shook his head as he said, "They said--"

    Joey pushed Jorge against the wall and yelled, "So you believed your friends but didn''t believe your girlfriend?"

    "...."

    "You are worse of the worst."

    Joey let go of Jorge, and dash stood before the boys who were lying on the floor.

    "What do you want?" asked the boy.

    "You lied about his girlfriend cheating him, right?"

    "So what?!"

    "Wh at? But you said" Jorge started stuttering.

    "You are a fool to believe what we said! Just a little more, and we would have gotten her"

    The boy then red at Joey as he said, "I will pay you for this"

    Joey kicked on the boy''s face as he said, "But I still have a lot to pay you."

    "Why.. did you lie?" asked Jorge.

    "Why else? We wanted to fuck her."

    "You you" Jorge dashed to them and punched the boy as he yelled, "You.. you! I believed you! I trusted you!"

    "Heh! That''s your fault for trusting us."

    "She was crying! You bastard!" Jorge punched again.

    The boy spat the blood and said, "We originally nned to fuck her and make a recording, then tell you we just cucked you. But" He looked at Joey, saying, "You are dead."

    Joey sighed and said, "You guys still don''t seem to understand your situation here. You are the one who is going to die."

    "You are just bluffing. You don''t know who my father is. He will rape your mother and sisters then--"

    Before he could say more, Joey grabbed the boy''s head and smashed it to the wall.

    "You don''t know who my brother is"

    Another boy tried to attack Joey.

    Joey did nothing and let the boy punch him.

    "What was that? It didn''t even hurt."

    Joey grabbed the boy''s hand and twisted it.

 Chapter 399: Turn Over (iii)

    Chapter 399: Turn Over (iii)

    Joey grabbed the boy''s hand and twisted it.

    "Argh!"

    The boy screamed in pain as Joey shut him up with a punch.

    "So now it hurts? You realize how much it pains, right?" Joey twisted his hand a little more and said, "Hey, tell me, how does it feel?"

    Another boy grabbed Joey''s leg and started pulling it.

    "This is just a start. I am going to break you all", Joey said as he shrugged his leg and kicked the boy.

    Jorge was watching them. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.

    "I hurt her why why did I do that?" Jorge crouched down as he started questioning himself.

    Joey was handling two boys. The third was lying on the ground with his face still stuck on the wall, and the fourth boy quietly got behind Joey.

    He grabbed the chair and dashed at Joey at full force.

    Jorge saw it and yelled, "Watch out!"

    Joey looked back, and the boy smashed the chair on Joey''s head.

    His head started bleeding, but he didn''t let go of the boy''s hand that he was twisting before.

    "Are you done?" asked Joey.

    The boy who just smashed the chair on Joey''s head looked at Jorge and then looked at the door.

    He took a step and tried to run out of the room, but before he could do so, Joey grabbed him from behind.

    Joey pulled him back and threw him on the ground beside the boy who was lying there.

    He then looked at Jorge and said, "You should go after your girlfriend and apologize before it''s toote. Maybe she would forgive you."

    Jorge got up and opened the door.

    He looked back and said, "Thank you," and left the room, leaving the door open.

    "You should have at least closed the door" Joey smirked and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter."

    Joey punched the boy in the face, and he fell.

    He fixed his clothes and hair.

    He then looked out his phone and opened the camera.

    "Oh shit! I am bleeding."

    He kicked the guy who smashed the chair on his head and said, "I need to hide it."

    He opened his bag to take out a bandage.

    As he was taking out the bandage, some of the bandages fell on the ground.

    "Ah! Come on!"

    He picked up the bandages and put them back in the bag, leaving on out.

    He looked at the phone screen and raised his hands as he applied the bandage.

    "It''s hard to do it with one had"

    He applied the bandage and hid it with his hair.

    "Now then, what to do with these guys?"

    ''They are all unconscious. I don''t think they will wake up anytime soon.''

    "I will just go home. It''s alreadyte."

    Joey left the room and closed the door behind.

    He then nced around the hallway and started walking.

    ''Friends can they even be called friends?''

    ''Who needs a friend anyway? It''s better to be alone.''

    "You can keep your shit together when you are all by yourself," he muttered.

    ''Friends are useless.''

    "They betray you. They break your trust. They backstab you."

    ''Friends only bring pain.''

    "I am just kidding myself from saying all this, but it is true."

    ''I would rather be friendless than have this types of friends''

    ''This world is full of these types of people. I can''t save every girl, but I promise I will save as much as I can.''

    As soon as he stepped out of the school gate, his phone rang.

    He stopped walking and started sweating.

    ''Are you kidding me?! Why today of all days?!''

    Joey slowly moved his hand to his pocket and took out his phone.

    He gulped down as he answered the call.

    "Hello mom."

    [Don''t hello me! Where are you?! I came to see you, and you weren''t here!]

    "I am on my way home."

    [Your school has ended like four hours ago, and it takes about forty minutes by walk to get here]

    "I know, but--"

    [I don''t want to hear your excuses! I want you in the here in ten minutes]

    "You just said it yourself that it takes forty minutes--"

    [Shh! Shut up! If you don''te in ten minutes, then I am going back and nevering to see you again]

    "I will be right there."

    He hung up the call and let out a big sigh.

    "I hate my life."

    ''Why do I have to go through all this?''

    "I guess I will trymitting suicide again once mom leaves"

    Joey called a taxi to the nearest stop and started walking.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Frances was walking with hasty steps.

    She wasn''t looking back or trying to nce around.

    She just kept walking, facing forward.

    "Frances!"

    She heard a faint voice calling out her name.

    She instantly recognized whose voice it was and increased her walking speed.

    "Frances!"

    She still didn''t stop.

    "Frances!"

    "Frances!"

    "Frances!"

    "Frances!"

    With every yell, the voice wasing closer.

    "Frances!"

    After a while, the voice was finally a lot clear.

    "Frances, wait. At least listen to me."

    It was Jorge who came running after Frances.

    "I don''t want to hear anything. I am going straight to my house and tell yours and my parents about what you did today."

    "You can tell whoever you want. I probably no, I do deserve that. I won''t even mind if you report me to the police.''''

    "Then get out of my site. I don''t want to see your face."

    "Alright, I got it. I won''t ever show you my face or talk to you again, but hear me out, please."

    Frances finally stopped and looked back at Jorge, saying, "''What?"

    "I know what I did was unforgivable, and I won''t ask you to forgive me, but let me apologize for what I did. I am really, really sorry."

    "It''s toote to apologize."

    "I know. I just I just I don''t know why I did something like that. The moment they told me you cheated on me I felt this sudden rage inside me and--"

    "And then you wanted your friends to rape me?"

    "I.." Jorge looked at the side and said, "I am sorry."

    "Jorge, we grew up together. We were childhood friends. I had always loved you."

    "I am sorry."

    "How could you think that I would ever cheat on you?"

    "I am sorry."

    "You believed your so-called newly made friends but couldn''t believe what I said?"

    "I am sorry."

    "Stop apologizing!" Frances pushed Jorge back as he yelled, "Why didn''t you believe me?!"

    "I just got angry when they said you cheated on me. We have been going out---"

    "It''s not ''have''; it''s ''had'' now!" corrected Frances.

    "We had been going out since forever, and you never let me do anything to you. Whenever the topic came up, you always dodged the question. And even after millions try, you agreed on kissing. Then when I heard you were cheating on me with a bunch of old men, I thought you were prostituting"

    Tears rolled down from Frances as she said, "You could have asked me once. You should have confronted me once. I still can''t believe you if that first-year student hadn''te, I would have been gang-raped by them"

    "I am sorry."

    "Do you know what they were saying? They were saying they would rape me and take me to their warehouse where they have ved other girls, and then rape me."

    "I"

    "Would you still haven''t done anything to save me?"

    "..."

    "I kept telling you that I didn''t cheat on you, but you didn''t listen to me and kept calling me a slut"

    "...."

    "I kept yelling your name. I kept thinking you would save me, but you just stood there and"

    "I am sorry."

    "Do you have any idea how scared I was?"

    "I am sorry."

    "What would you have done if you had found outter that I didn''t cheat on you?"

    "..."

    "You would still me me for cheating on you? Would you still me me for getting raped? Would you still just stood there and kept watching me as I yelled for help and cried?"

    "I am really sorry."

    Frances turned around and said, "I am done with you. Don''t ever show me your face again."

    She was about halfway through the park when she heard her name being called again.

    "Frances! Frances!"

    Frances paid no attention and kept walking.

    Jorge ran to Frances and kept walking along with her as he said, "I know you are angry. And I am not asking you to forgive me. You can report me to the police if you want. I deserve every punishment. But just don''t ignore me."

    "...."

    "PLease. Just don''t ignore me. I love you---"

    She heard a loud ''clunk'' and then ''thud'' behind her as something fell near her feet.

    Frances stopped and looked at her feet.

    She was standing in the pool of blood.

    She jerked her head further back and saw Jorge lying down on the ground.

    "Jorge!"

    She screamed as he crouched down to Jorge.

    "Jorge. Jorge! Are you okay? Jorge. Jorge!"

    There was a huge crack on Jorge''s head.

    "Jorge, wake up!"

    "Jorge!"

    "I am sorry I was lying. I don''t hate you."

    "Jorge! Wake up! I forgive you! Please wake up!"

    Frances kept calling out Jorge''s name, but he didn''t move an inch.

    "He won''t wake up now."

    Frances looked up to see the same four boys standing in front of her.

    "Why are you here?"

    "To take you back, of course," answered the boy.

    The boys had metal pipes on their hands.

    "But you were"

    "Unconscious? We were just acting, so that first-year student leaves us alone."

 Chapter 400: Turn Over (iv)

    Chapter 400: Turn Over (iv)

    The boys had metal pipes on their hands.

    "But you were"

    "Unconscious? We were just acting, so that first-year student leaves us alone."

    "Why"

    "We will take care of that bastard tonight, but first"

    One of the boys walked to Frances and struck down the metal pipe again on Jorge''s head.

    "Stop it! He will die!" screamed Frances.

    The boy struck again and said, "That''s what I am trying to do."

    "No. stop!"

    "First, I will kill him and then that first-year bastard. He is going to pay for what he did today."

    "No, stop!"

    The boy kicked Frances on the chin, and she fell unconscious.

    "You saw that?" He looked at other boys and said, "I shut this bitch off just in one kick."

    "We should take her and go now before the copse here."

    "Who cares about the cops. My father will show them money, and they will lick my ass."

    The boy kept hitting the metal pipe on Jorge''s head until his head was totally cracked.

    "Stop right there!" someone yelled from a distance.

    The boys looked at the voice and saw a policeman standing there with his gun pointed at them.

    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue and said, "I will leave this cop at you guys.''''

    The three boys dashed at the cop as they swung the metal pipes in their hands.

    "Stop right there! Or I will shoot!" shouted the cop.

    "He is just bluffing."

    "Yeah, the cop can''t open fire unless there is another cop nearby to witness."

    "Let''s get him!"

    They surrounded the cops and said, "Bad luck, dude."

    "Surrender now, and you might get a chance to--"

    "Shut your mouth!

    "You are alone here, and you should be worried about yourself."

    The cop smirked and said, "I ''was'' alone."

    "Hah?"

    "Look back."

    The boys looked back to see four cops behind them.

    The other three at the scene, and the other four at the car.

    "Hands~ up!" said the cop.

    "Tch!" One of the boys clicked his tongue and said, "We will be out soon anyway."

    "Jorge! Jorge! Call the ambnce, please!" screamed Frances.

    "Don''t worry, miss. The ambnce will be here in ten seconds."

    There are drones and cameras all over the park.

    When Frances was passing through the park, the guard on the patrol duty noticed Jorge following her.

    He immediately informed the head office, and since then, they were keeping their eyes on the e.

    They had already sent an officer to the scene in case something happens. But soon, the four boys entered the park with the metal pipes in their hands; they sent backup.

    When one of the boys mmed the pipe on Jorge''s head, they sent more men and immediately called the ambnce.

    "Let me go!" The boy yelled as he tried to resist.

    "You don''t know my father! You all will lose your jobs, and your family will be killed!"

    "We will see that in the court."

    All the boys were arrested.

    Soon after, the ambnce came and rushed Jorge into the ambnce.

    Frances tried to enter the ambnce too, but one of the staff stopped her and said, "You can''te with us, miss. You have to take another cab."

    "No, she ising with us," said the police officer with blonde hair that was covered by the gray cap, and he was wearing a light-blue colored uniform; that was a lot different and unusual from the other cops.

    "Sorry, ma''am. But we will need your testimony for this incident, and we need you toe to the head office with us."

    "But Jorge--"

    "He is already in the ambnce. There is nothing you can do except wait for the reports now."

    Frances thought for a while and said, "FIne. I wille with you."

    The ambnce was already on its way to the hospital while Frances was in the car with the cops."

    Frances kept crying all the way to the police station.

    Once they got into the chief''s office, the officer asked for something to drink for Frances.

    Frances denied saying she doesn''t have any mood to drink anything and that she just wanted water.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    In the ambnce,

    "Not good, not good! Not only he has lost blood, but his brain is totally--"

    "Stop talking and keep doing your work. We have no right to judge what will happen."

    "We are just around the corner--" The man stopped as he said, "Dammit," with a painful expression.

    "He is dead."

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.

    In the police station,

    "So ma''am, can you tell us the full story? What exactly happened, and what is your rtionship with that boy?"

    Frances nodded and said, "My name is Frances. I live in the apartment next to the park, and I was on my way to my home when this--"

    "This is fine, but I need to know the full story. Judging by how you were in the park, I am sure that you were running from somewhere and that you were scared. Can you tell me what you were running from? Was it that boy. What is his name?"

    "Jorge?"

    "Yes, were you running from him?"

    Frances shook her head and said, "No."

    "But here in the footage, it looks like you were ignoring him. Was he with those other boys?"

    Frances shook her head and said, "No, Jorge is my boyfriend."

    "Oh! I see"

    "And"

    "And?"

    "Those boys were also from my school."

    "Hmm" The officer checked the school badge on Frances'' uniform and said, "I can see that"

    "I am a third-year student, and so are Jorge and those other boys."

    "I see."

    "Jorge and I grew up together, and we are childhood friends."

    "I see."

    "But suddenly today, those four boys told him that I cheated on him and that I was prostituting."

    "Hmm"

    "And"

    "And?"

    Frances once again started crying.

    The officer sighed and passed her the ss filled with water.

    "Please drink some water."

    Frances took some sips and wiped her tears.

    "Are you okay now?"

    Frances nodded.

    "Look, I am not trying to force you to say everything. I understand that you are a girl, and you might feel ufortable talking about some topics. So you can only give a vague description."

    Frances nodded and said, "I will tell everything."

    "Andter, when the female officeres, you can tell her everything."

    Frances nodded again.

    "Those boys wanted to rape me."

    "Oh! And then you somehow ran away as your boyfriend wasing to save you?"

    Frances shook her head and said, "When his friends told him I cheated on him, he got angry and agreed with his friends raping me."

    The officer stayed silent for a while and muttered, "Pricks."

    "But someone saved me from the school, and I ran out of there."

    "Then your boyfriends came after you and chased you with those boys?"

    Frances shook her head and said, "No, he came to apologize to me."

    "Oh?! So he had a sudden change of heart?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Well, we have caught those boys, and we will make sure they get the punishment that they deserve."

    "Umm"

    "Is there something else you want to say?"

    Frances nodded and said, "One of the boys said he would take me to his warehouse and lock me up with other girls."

    The officer stared at Frances, then looked up at the ceiling as he sighed and started doing something on his tablet.

    "Is this the boy?", The officer said as he turned the screen at Frances.

    Frances nodded and said, "It looked like he was the main leader among the four boys."

    The officer gulped down as he said, "This boy''s father is someone you won''t wish to encounter."

    "..."

    "His father is the bigger criminal than he is."

    "Are they are they from the mafia?"

    "You guessed it right."

    Frances froze as she heard that.

    "There are many mafia gangs, and there have been continuous riots between the mafias and the government. But the biggest two hangs are in favor with us; they promised not to harm an innocent citizen nor do anything that can cause riots."

    "...."

    "When these two gangs united, all the other gangs upgraded and started more riots, but thanks fully, the leaders of the current generation of those two gangs are something you would pray for."

    "Are they good?"

    "Hmm," The officer leaned back on his chair and said, "I don''t know if I can call them good. As far as we know and as the paper says, they have murdered many, but for the sake of good. But I can surely say they are not the bad"

    "What about the gang of the"

    "Don''t even ask. Eighty percent of crimes in this city are done by them."

    "Can''t you police do something?"

    "What can we do? We have tried, but we can''t stop them."

    "..."

    "They are all around the city no, not just this city; they are all around this country. And we don''t even know who belongs to which gangs."

    "Can''t the other two good gangs you talked about help, you guys?"

    "They are helping. But here is the thing, the more we try to catch them, the more they." He sighed and said, "This is a very nasty thing. I don''t know what will happen of this city this country."

    "What about those other girls they have caught? You have to help them."

    "We can''t do anything."

    "How can you even say that?!"

    "Believe me, miss; there is no one more than me who wants to raid there and kill all those bastards. My blood is boiling right now. But I can''t do anything. We can''t do anything."

    "No way."

    "As I just said, they are all over the country and keeping an eye on us. If we kill one of their men, they harm our families. And no one would want that."

 Chapter 401: Turn Over (v)

    Chapter 401: Turn Over (v)

    "As I just said, they are all over the country and keeping an eye on us. If we kill one of their men, they harm our families. And no one would want that," The officer said in a serious tone.

    "This is so cruel."

    "Reality is always cruel. And this is nothing but a glimpse of the world we live in"

    "I had no idea."

    "Even the boys we caught, they will be freed soon with no charge."

    "Wh..at?" Frances'' eyes widened as he stood up and smashed her fist on the table, "No way! You have to do something!"

    "We will try our best."

    "No! You have to do something!"

    The officer took a deep breath and sighed as he said, "I have high ups, and they have their high ups too. We need to follow the orders we get from them. If we don''t, we get into a problem."

    "..."

    "All of them are greedy for money and power."

    "I can''t ept this."

    "There is nothing I can do--"

    Ring~! Ring~!

    The officer''s phone rang.

    "Excuse me."

    Frances nodded.

    The officer answered the call.

    "Yes. Yes? Hmm. Yes. Yes? Okay. Hmm. Alright. Yes"

    He hung to the call with a sigh.

    "Miss, I want you to stay calm and listen carefully."

    Frances nodded.

    "Your boyfriend, he died a while ago."

    "..."

    "His body is currently being patched up, and they have already informed his parents."

    "I see."

    "I know I asked you to stay calm, but you are awfully calm."

    "I don''t know how to react with all that stuff you just said a while ago."

    "I had no intention to scare you, nor I am asking you to be scared of them. You are not at fault; please leave your life to the fullest."

    "How am I supposed to live now?"

    "Life gives many reasons to live, and you just have to find the right one."

    "Say, officer. All officers have guns, right?"

    "Yeah, they do."

    "Do you have one too?"

    "You can assume that"

    "Can you show your gun to me?"

    "Sure" The officer took out his gun and put it on the table.

    Frances immediately picked it up and aimed it at her head.

    The officer let out a short sigh and said, "That was very smart of you."

    "I want to die."

    "Yes, suicide is the best option to run away from everything."

    "..."

    "If you want to run away, then go ahead and shoot yourself."

    "..."

    "What''s wrong? Go ahead a shoot." He raised his hands and said, "I won''t stop you."

    "I am serious here."

    "I am also being serious here."

    Frances moved her finger to the trigger.

    She closed her eyes and pressed the trigger. But nothing happened.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the gun, and then she looked at the officer.

    Frances put down the gun on the table and said, "That was very smart of you."

    The officer grabbed the gun and said, "Nope."

    He then showed her the bullets and said, "You were just lucky."

    "...!"

    "I always leave one slot empty. In case I need to judge someone, or just test their luck."

    He raised the gun and said, "And you are in luck."

    "I lost the most important person to me today and had the most horrible experience of my life. How can you call me lucky after all that?"

    "Maybe our perspectives are different."

    "You are very terrible atforting"

    "I am not trying tofort you; I am just being honest."

    "Can you pass me your gun again?"

    "Not happening."

    "..."

    "Remember what I said earlier?"

    "You said too many things. What are you referring to?"

    "Like gives many reasons to live, and you just have to find the right one."

    "I have no reason to live."

    "Hmm. Okay, let me ask you one thing."

    "I am not in the mood."

    "You said a boy who helped you, right?"

    Frances nodded.

    "Do you know the boy?"

    She shook her head and said, "I don''t, but he was wearing the uniform of the first-year."

    "Have you thanked him for saving you chastity?"

    Her eyes widened as she opened her mouth and said, "I didn''t. I just ran away from there."

    "Then how about you start a new life by thanking him?"

    ""

    "You surely don''t want to die before thanking someone, right?"

    "What do I do after thanking him?"

    "Maybe return his favor somehow?"

    "Like?"

    "I don''t know."

    "..."

    The officer grunted and said, "Look, you are still a young girl about eighteen years old?"

    Frances nodded.

    "You have a long life waiting ahead of you."

    "But I don''t have the will to--"

    "Leave all that in the past. Just worry about the bright future that awaits you."

    "Who knows? Maybe I will be kidnaped by those boys again and get raped all my life?"

    "Or maybe someone will be there to save you from that? Someone who will make you happy."

    "Or maybe he will meet the same end as Jorge."

    "Man, your thinking is so negative. Be positive, girl."

    "The world itself is negative, so why do I need to be positive."

    "That''s why you need to be positive. Life is full of spice. You will cry, you willugh, you will experience all feelings. It''s never thest day for anyone, but leave every day as it''s yourst one."

    Frances picked up the ss and drank some sips before getting up.

    After getting up, she bowed down to the officer and said, "Thanks for your time."

    "It was my pleasure."

    "Umm may I have your name?"

    "You can call me Mister G."

    "What kind of name is that?"

    "Well, that''s not my real name."

    "Can you tell me your real name?"

    He stared at her for a while and muttered, "I guess it''s fine."

    "Sorry?"

    "My name is G''san."

    "That''s also a weird name."

    ''You don''t say"

    "Alright, I wille again tomorrow after Jorge''s cremation."

    "No need toe tomorrow."

    "I wille every day until those boys get punished."

    "You won''t find me here even if youe tomorrow."

    "Is tomorrow your day off?"

    "No"

    "You are getting transferred?"

    "Nothing like that."

    "Then?"

    "I don''t belong here. In fact, this is my first timeing here to the head office."

    "....?" Frances gave him a confused look.

    "Remember I said we get orders from higher-ups? And the higher-ups get orders from their higher-ups?"

    Frances nodded in reply.

    G''san stood up and said, "I am the higher-ups of those high-ups."

    "I see. So you are one of them?"

    "You are not wrong, but that''s not quite true either" He walked out and passed Frances, saying, "But this case somehow got me emotional."

    He cracked his fingers and said, "You don''t have to worry about those boys. If I get a chance, I will kill them myself."

    "...!"

    Frances turned around, but there was no one there. She was standing in an empty room.

    She took some deep breaths and left the headquarters.

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    A taxi stopped near arge vi.

    Joey got out of the taxi and ran towards the gate.

    Dozens of men were standing at the gate.

    As soon as they saw Joey, they made the distance between them.

    They opened the gate and said, "Wee back! Young master!"

    "Stop calling me that. I am no young master."

    He walked a few steps and asked, "Is mom still here?"

    "She hasn''t left yet."

    Joey started running and jumped through everything that came in his way.

    As soon as he opened the main door, hundreds of men''s attention turned at the door.

    As soon as they saw it was Joey, they started whispering with each other.

    Joey walked up the stairs and red at the crowd as he said, "I can hear you all, doofuses."

    After walking upstairs, he was walking through the hallway.

    "Joey!" someone called out to him.

    Joey totally ignored the voice and kept walking.

    "Joey! You son of a--! How dare you ignore me!"

    He turned around, saying, "What is it, dad?"

    "Don''t call me dad! Call me Boss!"

    He had long hair. Some were ck and some were white. The same with his beard.

    "What is it? I am in a hurry. Mom is waiting for me."

    "What? Your mom is here?!"

    Joey clenched the straps of his bags as he muttered, "He didn''t even know that"

    He turned around and said, "I am going, bye."

    "Wait! I want to have an important talk with you afterward."

    "Is it about the same useless topic again? How many times do I have to tell you that I have no intention of taking the leadership of our gang."

    "Don''t call it useless! And you have to be the leader of the gang! Riku has disappointed me."

    "Believe me, dad. There has been no better leader than Riku bro in the entire history of our gang."

    We are losing our power! It''s all because he married the leader of the--"

    "I don''t want to hear it. Pleasee to the topic."

    "Tch!" He clicked his tongue and said, "What had I have done to deserve this type of children."

    "You know what you have done."

    "Joey, you don''t understand! We mafia are meant to rule this country."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    "And that Riku! He made a pact with the government!"

    "I don''t see anything wrong with it."

    "Everything is wrong with it! The government wants to take the leadership of our gang from Riku and rule our gang too."

    "Why do you think so?"

    "I know it! You don''t know anything about this country."

    "Well, duh. I am only sixteen."

    "Listen, Joey,"

    "I am listening. Please end this quickly. If mom gets angry, I will me it all on you."

    "Don''t you dare do that!"

    "So finish it quickly."

    He cleared his throat and said, "Listen Joey, the rightful owner of this country is Edens."

 Chapter 402: Turn In

    Chapter 402: Turn In

    He cleared his throat and said, "Listen Joey, the rightful owner of this country is Edens."

    "You mean those royals?"

    "Yes, those royals."

    "Do they even exist now?"

    "They do, and they are in the same situation as us. Or should I say they are the best example of what we will be if we don''t stop Riku now."

    Joey furrowed his eyebrows and said, "What do you mean?"

    "Hundreds of years ago no, it may be a lot more than that. Well, it doesn''t matter."

    "Are you sure you are--"

    "I am sure! Don''t sweat on details!"

    "Then don''t say it in the first ce."

    "Those Edens form a pact with the government. At that time, constant wars were happening between the kingdom. The Edens had no manpower, but the government did. So they signed a pact, and guess what happened soon after?"

    "What?"

    "They were betrayed and killed."

    "...!"

    "All the powers from them were taken, and now no one gives a damn about them."

    "So you are trying to say the same will happen with us?"

    "Yes! If we don''t stop this now, we will end up just like those Edens."

    Joey Clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he said, "Do you think Riku bro is an idiot?! Do you think he will let us down just like that? You are underestimating him, dad."

    "His way of doing it is wrong! We have to use the old methods! We have to create terror in the citizens! We have to--"

    Joey turned back and looked at his father with the corner of his eye as he said, "And then you wonder why mom no longer talks with you."

    "What did you say?!"

    Joey waved his hand without looking back and said, "Later. Dad"

    He then proceeded to thest room in the hallway.

    The door was already creak open.

    Joey gulped down and knocked on the door.

    "Is it you?" The voice said from the other side of the door.

    "No. It''s me, mom."

    "Come in."

    Joey opened the door and walked in.

    A woman was sitting on the chair facing the balcony. She moved her hand and said, "Come here."

    She had white hair and some wrinkles around her face.

    Joey slowly walked to her and sat beside the chair. "You camete even though I warned you."

    "I am sorry."

    "What happened to your head?"

    Joey covered his forehead. "It''s an old wound."

    "Let me see." She moved her hand to Joey''s wound and pressed it. Joey didn''t scream, but his face showed his pain.

    "You are bing a liar; just like your father."

    "I just didn''t want to worry over me."

    She rubbed her hand on Joey''s head and said, "How is the school going?"

    "Good"

    "Did you make any friends?"

    "Yeah. I made lots of friends."

    "Don''t lie."

    "I am not lying."

    She looked at Joey and said, "Do you think I am a fool?"

    "..."

    "I can tell when you are lying."

    "I haven''t made any friends yet."

    "You promised me you would make lots of friends."

    "I did."

    "Joey, why don''t you fulfill your promises?"

    "I tried."

    "You are lying again."

    Joey sighed and said, "I don''t have time to make friends, mom."

    "Your age is to go outside and y with friends."

    "It''s not"

    The woman let out a big sigh as she moved her hand from Joey''s head to face and said, "You are still not over that girl, huh?"

    Joey grabbed her hand with his both hands and said, "I am over everything."

    She turned her gaze to Joey and said, "You were not lying this time."

    Joey smiled and said, "Did you meet Riku bro and Rita sis yet?"

    "I haven''t."

    "Do you want me to inform them that you are here?"

    "No need. They are busy with their life."

    "But Riku bro said he wanted to meet you."

    "I will meet him next time."

    Joey rubbed her hand on his cheek and said, "How long are you staying here?"

    "I am leaving after three minutes."

    "Stay for a month."

    "I am leaving in three minutes."

    "Stay for a week."

    "I said I am leaving in three minutes."

    "At least stay for today."

    "I have to go."

    "Please mom. It''s been about a year since Ist saw you."

    "I can stay in this filthy ce that has been built with blood."

    "I will book a hotel for you nearby."

    "Not happening."

    "When will youe back here?"

    "Not in millennia."

    "When will I see you again?"

    "I am not seeing you again until you make friends."

    "I will make friends."

    "And get yourself a girl who loves you.", She added.

    "I that won''t happen."

    "Then you will never see me again."

    "You know very well what happened to me when I tried to taste the love before. It''s scary. I don''t want to experience the same pain again."

    "Life is not easy; it never was, it shouldn''t be easy. Treat life as a test, a surprise test. You havee in this test unprepared, with no idea of what''s going to happen next. Just try to live. No matter how painful it is, no matter how sad it is," she then stood up as she patted Joey''s head and continued, "It''s always worth it."

    "What happens to those who fail this test?"

    "It doesn''t matter if you pass this test or fail." She walked to the door as she said, "Just surviving this test would be enough."

    "Surviving is the real test here," Joey muttered.

    "Joey, my son."

    "Yes?"

    "Won''t you drop me off the gate?"

    Joey got up as he said, "I will."

    As Joey was helping his mother to get down the stairs, Joey asked, "What about you, mother?"

    "What about me?"

    "Did you pass the test?"

    She slightly smiled and nced at the pir in the hallway.

    Joey''s dad was peeking from behind the pir.

    Her smile got a little wider as she said, "I chose to fail for some idiot."

    ~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~.~

    Later at night in Das'' house,

    All three of them were eating dinner or at least two of them.

    "What''s wrong, Das? You haven''t eaten anything yet", asked Ang.

    "..."

    "Das?"

    "..."

    Ang looked at Derek and signaled him to do something.

    Derek nodded and said, "Das?"

    "..."

    "Das?"

    "..."

    Both Ang and Derek nced at each other.

    Derek forced a smile and tabbed the spoon on the table.

    "Das?"

    Ang''s face twitched as she tried to get up.

    Derek held her hand and stopped her.

    Ang tried to get up again, but Derek stopped her and nodded.

    He took out his phone and typed something.

    A secondter, Das'' phone rang.

    Das immediately took out his phone and saw the text.

    [What''s wrong? Are you okay?]

    Das looked at Derek and then at Ang.

    "I am sorry."

    "What''s wrong? Something happened in school?"

    "Not exactly."

    "Then?"

    "Elena is angry."

    "Hmm? What do you mean she is angry?"

    "I made fun of her. I made her cry, and she ran away."

    "Why would you do that?"

    "I always make fun of her, but she never gets angry. I mean... She does get angry, but she never runs away."

    "Maybe you said something you shouldn''t have?"

    "Or maybe a sensitive topic?", added Derek.

    "I think so."

    "What exactly did you say?", asked Ang.

    "We were talking, and she mentioned her twin sister."

    Ang''s eyes widened as she said, "And?"

    "And she said her sister studies in the university. I said that''s impossible."

    "Das"

    "It turned out Elena is neen years old."

    "Das, listen to me."

    "And then I made fun of her, saying she got left behind because she is an idiot and much more things."

    "You should have touched that topic, Das."

    "I know I am an idiot."

    "Why would you do that when you don''t know anything."

    "I know. I then ran after her to apologize, but I couldn''t find her"

    Ang then looked at Drek, and Derek nodded.

    "Das, we have something to tell you."

    Das looked up at Ang and said, "Hmm?"

    "Your father and I are acquainted with Elena''s parents."

    "...!"

    "And we know Elena and her sister too."

    "Why didn''t you tell me this before?"

    "I thought it wasn''t necessary."

    "That''s not for you to decide."

    Das slid the te to the middle of the table and stood up as he said, "I am going back to my room."

    "Wait! Das, at least hear what I want to say"

    "Later"

    Das ran upstairs and mmed the door behind him.

    Ang looked at Derek and then looked at Das'' te, saying, "Did I mess up everything again?"

    Derek held her hand and said, "Don''t worry. He is just worried that Elena might hate him, and we both know that there is no way that would ever happen."

    "But if it does happen, then what?"

    Derek squeezed her hand and said, "Don''t worry."

    "Maybe I am not really cut out to be a mother."

    "That''s not true. You are doing a wonderful job in being a mother."

    "You are just saying this so I won''t feel bored.

    "That''s not true. You are really doing great. At least better than me."

    "A maid was cleaning Dau''s room. And she said she saw Dau staring at her."

    "That must have been her imagination"

    Everyone thought the same. But she said she also heard a faint voice saying, ''Lil Das''."

    "Maybe she just imagined it?" said Derek.

    "No," Ang shook her head as he said, "That maid was recruited a month ago. She shouldn''t know anything about Dau or Das"

    "Then maybe Dau really woke up from hera?"

    "I hope so"

    "Don''t worry" Derek held Ang''s hand and said, "She will wake up soon"

    "Yeah" Ang replied with a distant smile.

    "Don''t worry, okay?"

    "Maybe I will call her here when she wakes up?" Her eyes widened as she said, "maybe I should move her here? She might wake up if Das is around her?"

    "Das still don''t remember her."

    "You are right" Ang then shivered and said, "Say, Derek?"

    "Hmm?"

    "What if one day Das forgets us too?"

    "..."

    "What if he forgets us? What will we do if that happens?"

    "Nothing much would change."

    Derek stared at her for a while as he caressed her face and said, "Don''t worry too much, okay?"

    "But--"

    If you worry too much, your hair will turn white, and your face will be full of wrinkles."

    Ang''s face turned pale as she froze for a second and said, "You won''t love me if I have white hair and look old?"

    "What about you? Would you stop loving me if I turn old?"

    Ang chuckled as he said, "You are already old."

    Derek smiled as he said, "Then why do you ask me that?"

    Ang squinted her eyes as she said, "Are you calling me old?"

    "Nope," He grinned and said, "You are forever thirty years old."

    Ang turned the fork at Derek and said, "You mean ''forever eighteen'', right?"

    "Eighteen would be too much."

    "How about twenty?"

    Derek got up to wash his hands and walked to the basin.

    "Hey, answer me."

    "I will answer that in the bedroom."

 Chapter 403: I Am Sorry

    Chapter 403: I Am Sorry

    ''What if she hates me now?''

    ''Why am I feeling so anxious?''

    ''It feels like my heart is about to explode.''

    Das has just entered the school hallway.

    ''She ran away yesterday.''

    "I couldn''tfind her even though I ran right after she left"

    He clenched his chest with his hand and said, "I really don''t like this."

    ''I feel so weak.''

    ''I am not supposed to be like this. I am a bad guy.''

    "Dammit!", he muttered.

    ''How can her crying face makes my heart ache?''

    "She has even cried many times before, and it was no different this time."

    ''Yeah. It was no--!''

    As he was pondering, he saw Elenaing out of the different hallway.

    Elena also noticed him and averted her face.

    "Ele--"

    Das tried to call her, but Elena dashed away.

    ''What the--''

    "Why is she ignoring me?!"

    Elena ran to the Elevator and Das chesed her. BUt before Das could reach the Elevator, the door closed.

    "No!"

    Das bagged on the elevator door as he yelled, "Why you! Dammit!"

    Das then nced around and saw other students looking at him.

    Das didn''t like getting attention, but due to what just happened right now, he was overwhelming with anger.

    He cursed Elena in his mind and dashed through the stairs.

    As soon as he reached the first floor, he nced around.

    The elevator door opened and Elena walked out of it.

    Das started running towards her.

    Elena saw Das and stepped back in the elevator.

    As he was about to reach there, the door closed.

    "That bitch!"

    ''How dare she--''

    "Hey there, no running in the hallways", someone tapped on Das'' shouter.

    Das tilted his face backwards as he bent down and little and said, "Shut up!"

    "Whoa!"

    It was Samuel.

    "What''s wrong? You look pissed."

    "That Elena is ignoring me."

    "Oh! Maybe she is just running away from studies."

    "She isn''t. It''s a different matter."

    Samuel smiled a little and said, "The look in your eyes is the same as ANg always had when she was pissed."

    "I am not pissed off. I am just annoyed by her behaviour."

    "That''s the same thing."

    "Next time I see her, I pushing her down."

    Sweat poured down from Samuel''s face as he said, "You can''t do that, Das."

    "Why?"

    "You can''t push a girl down like that, you know?"

    "Ah!" Das scratched his head and said, "But she doesn''te in a girl category."

    "What do you mean?", Samuel asked with amazement.

    "There is no way a girl like that exists. Girls are supposed to care for their body, and she doesn''t care about anything."

    Samuel''s eyes widened.

    "If you look at her hair, they will always be messy."

    Samuel''s eyes got more widened.

    "And she eats with no manners."

    Samuel gulped down.

    "Not only that, she always does things which a normal girl would---"

    Das stopped after looking at Samuel''s face.

    Das gulped down as he hesitantly jerked his face to look back.

    Elena was standing right behind with tears in her eyes.

    "El"

    Das wanted to say something, but words weren''ting out of his mouth.

    Das red at him with her teary eyes and entered the ssroom.

    ''I am dead.''

    Das turned back as he yelled, "It''s all because you--"

    He wanted to me everything on Samuel, but he was seen running in the hallway.

    "I want to die", Das muttered as he entered the ssroom.

    As soon as he entered the ssroom, his gaze fell on Elena.

    Elena nced at him and then turned her face away.

    Das walked to his desk and sat on his seat, but his gaze was still on Elena.

    ss started and ended, but he never took off his gaze from Elena.

    Once in a while, Elena would asionally nce at him only to find Das was staring at her.

    ''I will catch her once the lunch break starts.''

    Das was nning to catch Elena once the lunch break starts.

    One more ss ended, and after the next ss will start the lunch break.

    When there were fifteen minutes left to the lunch break, Elena took out her lunch box and started eating.

    "..."

    Das has seen her do that many times, but it was different this time.

    On all that time, Elena would always be cautious and make sure no one was watching her, but this time, she wasn''t caring about anything.

    Even the loud, munching noises she was making with every bite were catching her seatmates'' attention.

    ''She is nning to run as soon as the lunch break starts, isn''t she?''

    "I am not going to let it happen", he muttered.

    ''I don''t care if she is a girl. I will push her down.''

    "She is already angry, doesn''t matter if she gets angrier now."

    Das nced around the room to see if anyone else other than him was watching Elena or not.

    ''Where is her best friend? What was her name? Zira or something? I haven''t seen her for some days now.''

    Ring~ Ring~

    Das was lost in his thoughts, and the lunch break started.

    It hasn''t even been three seconds since the lunch break started, but when Das nced at Elena''s desk, it was empty.

    "Dammit!"

    Das dashed out of the room and saw Elena running.

    "El"

    ''Wait, if I yell her name, she will just do something else and try to avoid me.''

    "I hate to admit it, but she is very smart."

    ''I will have to catch her without her noticing me.''

    Das ran to the stairway and wanted for the elevator toe up.

    When the elevator came up, Das entered in and went to the ground floor.

    ''If I think what she is thinking I will think, then I think I am thinking of what she is thinking.''

    Das ran upstairs again and waited at the elevator.

    "I am sure she thinks I wille after her, but if I don''t go after her, she will get curious ande back."

    The elevator door opened, but this time, Das took stairs and walked down.

    "And there are only two ways toe upstairs. First is to take stairs, and the second is to take the elevator."

    ''There are other elevators, but as far as I know Elena, she will take the one nearest to the ss so she can easily run away.''

    When Das reached downstairs, he caught a glimpse of Elena entering the Elevator.

    Das quickly ran upstairs and stood in front of the Elevator.

    After waiting for five seconds which were eternity to Das, the door opened.

    Elena was looking down and didn''t notice.

    As Elena tried to step out of the elevator, she looked up and saw Das.

    Elena immediately started random switches to go back, but as Das was already so close to the Elevator, he was able to get in.

    The Elevator door closed, and now Das and Elena were together.

    Elena started smashing the switches.

    "Even if you break the switches, it won''t stop."

    Elena clenched her fist and smashed the switches again.

    "Do you hate me that much that you don''t even want to look at me now?", Das asked.

    "You are the one who hates me."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Earlier in the morning, you said I don''t act like a girl."

    ".."

    "You talked about my messy hair and eating manners."

    "Wait! That was just."

    Elena turned around and looked at Das, saying, "Just?"

    "I said it because I was angry."

    "And why were you angry?"

    "Because you were ignoring me."

    "Of course I would ignore you after what you said yesterday."

    "Look," Das moved his hands to ce them on Elena''s shoulder, but stopped and said, "I had no idea that was a sensitive topic for you."

    "Even then, you are not supposed to say those things."

    "..."

    "You always call me an idiot and make fun of me."

    "..."

    "You even yell at me every day, and say rude things."

    "..."

    ''Dammit!

    ''All this time, I was thinking she doesn''t mind all that. But she was enduring everything.''

    ''Dammit''

    Das bit his lips and said, "I won''t do it again, so please don''t ignore me."

    "I don''t believe you."

    "Okay then, I promise I would never call you an idiot again."

    "And what if you do?"

    "If I do"

    "If you do?", Elena curiously asked.

    "Then"

    "Then?"

    "If I ever call you an idiot, then I will be your ve."

    "..."

    Das didn''t hear anything in response, so he looked at Elena''s face only to find her staring nkly at him.

    "Wh..at? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You would go that far?"

    "Well" Das'' face flushed a little as he said, "I am saying this because I don''t want to call you an idiot anymore."

    ''What''s with him? Why does he look all flustered?''Elena thought as started at Das'' face.

    "...!"

    Elena shook her head as she thought, ''No, Elena! Just because you love him doesn''t mean you will forgive him every time.''

    "What do you say?", asked Das.

    ''All this time, he was making fun of you. But yesterday, he made fun of Sely too. I won''t forgive him unless he says ''sorry'' to me.''

    "What are you thinking?", questioned Das.

    "I won''t forgive you unless you say ''sorry to me."

    ''What have I just done! I was thinking that and when he asked me what was I thinking, it slipped through my tongue.''

    Elena gulped down as she nced at Das'' face, thinking, ''I should have forgiven him. Now he will get angry because I asked him to--''

    "I am sorry."

 Chapter 404: Turn In (ii)

    Chapter 404: Turn In (ii)

    After I met with the developer, I found myself at the entrance of a dungeon.

    This dungeon will be released in the next update of this game. But since I have the authority of early ess, I could ess it.

    I had a regr sword with me, a dagger, and some healing potions. I was wearing normal beginner clothes, nothing great.

    I kept walking ahead.

    Inside the dungeon, there were streetmps, which were illuminating the path.

    I kept walking further and further.

    To be honest, this is not the type of dungeon that I imagined.

    It''s beautiful. There is everything in here; there are houses, sea, forest, there is everything. But I don''t see the sky.

    Is it because it''s still work-in-progress? Or maybe because it''s night?

    Sigh~

    This is my first time ying any game, and this one is a VR game.

    It''s too realistic.

    There was supposed to be a tutorial on how to y, but

    Sigh~

    How do I get out from here?

    I nced around and said, "This is like an underground city!"

    What does ''No Restriction'' mean?

    "That developer was pretty generous too."

    It''s not like it was her fault for the glitch, but she granted me...

    "No restriction, huh?"

    [Devi]

    "Devi? What is that?"

    [Devi-Lopar?]

    This pixie is terrible with names.

    "It''s a developer."

    [Developer?]

    "Yeah"

    [A-D-A-S]

    "It''s Adas. Not A-D-A-S."

    [ADAS?]

    "Yes, Adas."

    Actually, I find this name prettyme too.

    "I can imagine how Elena will react when she sees my name."

    [Ele-Na?]

    Was I saying it aloud?

    "Elena, my girlfriend."

    [Girl-Friend?]

    "Don''t break it! It''s girlfriend, not Girl-Friend."

    What was I doing?! I was correcting an A.I. She is a program, and a program can''t evolve.

    [Girlfriend?]

    "Yeah, she also ys this game. She is the one who rmended me to y this game."

    [What''s her in-game name?]

    "It was something like Reina."

    Wait! She is speaking fluently now. Was she learning how to speak?

    Could it be that this AI? Is it advanced? But this is just a game.

    I guess I shouldn''t underestimate VR games.

    The pixie closed her eyes and moved her small hands in the air.

    [Too many Reinas]

    "Huh?"

    Wait! Was she looking at the database or something?

    [Real name]

    "What?"

    [Reina real name]

    "It''s Elena."

    [Full name]

    "Elena Huer."

    She closed her eyes again.

    She is essing the database, is that safe?

    [Found her]

    "Oh, let me--"

    [She was in the top 10 in thest event]

    "Top 10? Is she strong or something?"

    [Events can be won by using tactics and strategies]

    "Tactics? Strategies? I think you got the wrong person. My Elena is an idiot. There is no way she can use her brain."

    [I am not wrong]

    "What?"

    [I am not wrong!]

    "Okay, okay, I got it. Don''t yell."

    "So," I nced around and said, "What do I have to do here?"

    [Clear the dungeon]

    Hmm? So I have to clear it? But how?

    This dungeon is still not released so that monsters won''t be--

    [Defeat the monsters]

    "Uh...what?".

    "It''s a maintenance break right now. So there won''t be any monsters, right?"

    The pixie stared at me and said, [I am not sure]

    "Aren''t you supposed to be the guide?"

    [I am. But this floor is unreleased. I have very little information about it]

    "Floor?"

    [Yes. You can also call it the ''world'' or ''floor.'' Both refer to the same thing]

    Is it something likeyers of the game?

    As I was walking and enjoying the beautiful scenery. I almost tripped over something.

    I bnced myself and looked in front of me, saying, "What is that thing?!"

    There was something giant sleeping in the middle of the city.

    [The boss of this floor]

    "That''s the boss?!"

    Not only I encountered a monster, but I ran into the boss of all monsters.

    I hid behind the big rock.

    The boss looks like a dragon, but something is different about it.

    [This dungeon is floor zero, and it is called the city of monsters]

    "You are telling me now?! And the name of this floor itself sounds dangerous!"

    What is the boss doing in the middle of the city?

    I gulped down and said, "There is no way I can defeat the boss. I am only level 1."

    [Only yers who are level 40 or higher can enter this floor]

    "Seriously, why are you telling me this now?! And why am I here? I am level 1, right?"

    What''s wrong with this game? How can a level 1 yer enter here...wait...

    "No restriction!"

    So this is what this means. Usually yers who are lower than 40 are restricted, meaning they can''t enter here. But since I have ''No restriction'', I can enter it.

    [No one can defeat this boss]

    "Hah?!"

    [Even a level 100 yer can''t defeat this boss. This boss is unbeatable]

    She was flying in front of my face. I grabbed her with my hand and said, "What will you do now, huh? How will you escape with such a tiny body, huh? What will you do now---wait! Stop biting!"

    She was struggling to break free from my grip and suddenly started biting me.

    I let her go.

    [The higher the yer level is, the stronger the yer is, the stronger the boss will be]

    "I see. So it''s an adaptive monster."

    If so, then...

    "As I am level one then the boss will be weak too?"

    [That is a possibility]

    "I see."

    So the boss should be weak too.

    "If I kill the boss, this floor should be cleared, right?"

    [You might]

    Her answers are so vague.

    I stood up and slowly started walking towards it.

    [Where are you going?]

    "It''s sleeping. So I will just go near its head and stab it. " I shrugged my shoulders and said, "The end."

    [If you go near it, it will automatically wake up]

    "What if I throw a sword from here?"

    [What if you miss? What if it wakes up before the sword can hit it? You won''t have any weapon to fight it]

    "Stop talking about negative possibilities." I picked the small rock and said, "Be positive!"

    I walked further and threw the rock at the sleeping monster.

    The monster opened his eyes as I grabbed my sword.

    The monster stood up...huh?

    My gaze automatically followed it as I said, "Hey, isn''t it way too big?!"

    The monster must be like 40 meters tall.

    What the hell?!

    ording to my calctions...well, not exactly. But ording to this pixie, I should be able to defeat the boss since I am level 1 and weak.

    It opened its wings and started flying.

    It looks even bigger when flying.

    It pped Its wings with full strength, by which I was sent flying and got mmed into the wall.

    My vision got blurry when I mmed into the wall.

    "What just happened?!"

    It all happened in seconds.

    The monster is too fast and also strong.

    Even if it is level one, it''s this strong.

    I can''t imagine how it would be if a level 100 yeres to fight it.

    Now I know why this pixie said this floor is not clearable.

    I looked at my HP. It was 13...and it hurts too

    It hurts so much.

    It was written on the manual of the gear that the game can have its pain limiters. And I think this game forgot to set it.

    I feel like I got hit for real. I felt dizzy.

    [Weak], The pixie flew in front of my face and said, [You are weak]

    I want to smack her.

    [Use health potions]

    "Potions..."

    Oh, right! Health potions. This is a game.

    For a moment, I forgot that this is a game. Everything feels so real. Then again, that''s what it means to y a VR game.

    I opened my menu and checked the inventory.

    I had ten concentrated HP potions, one recovering 25% of max health. I used 4 of them, and my HP recovered to 100.

    It doesn''t hurt anymore. All the pain stopped, and I don''t feel dizzy either.

    [You are weak]

    Please let me smack you!

    "Why does it hurt so much?"

    Are the pain limiters off?

    [When you use dive gear and patches on your body, it can generate pain. It''s just a simtion, but you will feel pain. Nothing will happen to your real body. But in-game, it will hurt]

    "I guessed that already."

    I stood back up, and I nced around.

    The monster was still flying and looking at me. I grabbed my sword and...and what? What else can I do now? Yeah, that''s right. There is only one thing I can do now, and that is...

    "Run!"

    There is no way I can defeat the boss.

    I am sure I am running at my full speed, so why am I so slow?

    I leaned back to check if that monster was still following me or not, but it wasn''t.

    "What was that thing?!"

    It wasn''t a dragon.

    [A hybrid of a dragon, wyvern, and a phoenix]

    I tried to increase my speed as I yelled, "No wonder it''s unbeatable!"

    [Weak, you are weak]

    "Shut up! I will smack youter."

    I am at my limit now.

    I can''t run any longer.

    I was out of breath.

    I panted as I said, "How do I get out of here?"

    [You can''t]

    "Why?"

    [Maintenance break]

    "Ah!" I sat down with a wall as a support and said, "Then how much time until the maintenance break ends?"

    [73 minutes]

    What am I going to do till then?

    "Maybe I will just hide somewhere and wait for the maintenance to end."

    [You can''t!]

    "Why?"

    [Because they will find you]

    "Who?"

    She pointed her finger behind me and said, [They]

    I nced back to see the wolves.

    They weren''t precisely wolves since they are a lot bigger.

    The wolves are like 5 meters tall and have short furs.

    Their fangs are about the same size as the hornsing out from their heads.

    Please tell me they just look like that and are weak.

 Chapter 405: You Dont Trust Me?

    Chapter 405: You Don''t Trust Me?

    After defeating the...I didn''t know what to call them.

    I thought for a name for a while then gave in, saying, "Let''s just go with wolves."

    I am on my way to defeat the boss. I don''t want to do it, but I am being forced to by this tiny pixie.

    I can''t get out of here before maintenance ends, or I might not be able to get out of here at all.

    ording to her, I might not get out from here, even after the maintenance ends.

    But if I defeat the boss, I will get out from here one way or the other. And I know very well that I can''t beat it.

    I am getting stronger, and so will the monsters. But how strong am I right now?

    Games have something like stats, right?

    How do I check it?

    I opened my menu and searched for the stats but couldn''t find any option.

    "Stats...stats...stats."

    [What are you doing?]

    "I am trying to see my stats."

    [Are you an idiot?]

    "I am not an idiot! And aren''t you getting rude every time you open your mouth?!"

    [I only speak the truth.]

    This tiny little pixie sure has a big mouth. Just you wait till I clear this floor, and for the maintenance to end. I am going to smack you 253 times.

    [You have to press the menu.]

    "I already checked there."

    [Do as I say.]

    "Fine."

    I opened my menu and said, "Now what?"

    [Now go to ''my info.'']

    "I have already checked there!"

    [Do it.]

    I opened my info.

    [Now look at the bottom right. There will be ''Stats'' written.]

    "Why the hell is it in the bottom-right?! Shouldn''t it be on the front menu?"

    [That is the default position. However, you can change it as you like.]

    "Still."

    Too much effort.

    [You are justzy, admit it.]

    278 times, I am going to smack her 278 times.

    I opened my stats and looked at them, saying, "So these are my stats."

    [Yeah, the default value of every stat is 100.]

    "I see."

    As I was scrolling down,, I noticed...

    "Stat points?"

    [You defeated some monsters and leveled up, so you get some stat points. You can use them to upgrade your stats.]

    "I see."

    I have 28 stat points. It increases your stats so that I will use it on my HP, or so I wanted to, but...

    [You can''t use them on HP.]

    "Why?"

    [Your max HP will stay 100.]

    "Why?!"

    [You are an idiot.]

    "Shut up and tell me!"

    [If any yer keeps increasing HP, then that yer will be unbeatable. So something like increasing HP is impossible.]

    "That doesn''t make any sense!"

    [It does if you think about it.]

    "How?! If someone with more than a hundred-damage hits me, I will die instantly!"

    [That''s why you have defense too.]

    Oh!

    "So it''s like the attack damage will get divided by the defense?"

    "Yes"

    "Hmm,"

    So if someone hits me with 3000 damage, and I have 100 HP and 100 DEF, my HP will decrease by 30. And if I have 300 defenses, my HP will reduce by 10.

    [There are many games, including VR games, where you can increase your HP, but in those, the attack ratio is higher too. So it''s all the same in the end.]

    Shouldn''t her data only be limited to this game? How does she know about other games? Or...is it normal?

    "I have ''No restriction,'' so I can do it, right?"

    [Idiot, how will you ess something that doesn''t exist? Idiot.]

    "Can''t I break the limit?"

    [No, idiot.]

    I see I see. And by the way, I am going to smack her 396 times now.

    "What''s the other way to minimize the damage?"

    [Idiot. You have to increase your defense, idiot.]

    "Other than that!"

    [Your equipment and skills can buff them up for a certain period, idiot.]

    "458 times."

    [Huh?]

    "No, nothing."

    Crap, I said it out loud!

    My current equipment is the default one. However, I have one skill that lets me run faster.

    I used all my stats points on the DEF, saying, "Here goes all 28 stat points on defense."

    My current stats are,

    [HP-100]

    [ATK-100]

    [DEF-128]

    [AGILITY- 256]

    "256?!"

    [Because you defeated those monsters earlier. And they were also using runner skill; if you use your skill ''Runner,'' it will increase even more for the time being as long as the skill is active.]

    I don''t understand this game. Or are all games like this nowadays?

    [Are you thinking something idiotic again?]

    578 times, I can''t wait for maintenance to end.

    I walked for a while and kept ncing around as I said, "Where was the boss?"

    I ran pretty far after my incredibly tough battle with the hybrid boss. And then wolves were chasing me, so yeah, in other words...

    "I am lost."

    [We are far away. How about you use your ''Runner'' skill? We will reach there in no time.]

    "Oh right!"

    [You are just an--hey wait, what are you doing?!]

    I grabbed her, not to smack her. I do want to smack her, but...

    "You will be left behind if you fly with these tiny wings of yours, so I will--"

    [Don''t worry, I can fly at high speed.]

    "Really?"

    [No, but you suck at running, so I am sure--]

    "Okay, then how about we race till there?"

    632 times.

    [Okay, but I am going to win for sure.]

    689 times.

    I activated my skill and said, "Let''s go."

    [Skill-Runner Activated]

    I started running and--, "Whoa!"

    I am running so fast. Even faster than the wolves from before.

    Let''s see if I can run faster or not, I tried to run more quickly, and my speed increased.

    I am probably running at 150 kilometers per hour.

    I can no longer see my surroundings; they are all blurry. All I can see is what''s in my front.

    If anything suddenlyes in my way, I will probably knock them out. I just need to make sure that I don''t end up getting mmed into some wall.

    "Whoa! This is amazing! Do you see this pixie?"

    I wanted to look back, but I might end up running into a wall if I did.

    [Yeah, I am right behind you.]

    "What the--!"

    How can she fly so fast with those tiny wings of hers?

    "I am not going to lose."

    I increased my speed. It''s now impossible to stop. If some walles in my way, I will be crushed, but I can''t see any walls here.

    "This is an open area."

    [Slow down, or you will fall.]

    I looked back and said, "What are you talking about? There is not--!"

    A cliff?!

    Why is there a motherfucking cliff in the middle of an open area--!

    "Aaaaaaaaa!--ow! Ack--! Argh...owaaaaa--! Daaa--!"

    I mmed into many things and fell.

    [Hey, are you okay?]

    "Yeah, I am okay." I got up and said, "Something cushioned my fall."

    I would have died if this--huh?!

    I nced around to see I was in some kind of arena. There were walls all around; this is called the arena, right?

    [Yes]

    "You could have warned me."

    [I tried to. You are an idiot. Why would you run this fast in this--hey, stop! Let me go!]

    "You sure are running your mouth and saying whatever you want, huh?"

    [Stop, what are you going to do with me?!]

    Look at her. She was yelling in her cute voice.

    Her reactions are fantastic.

    Let me tease her more.

    "What am I going to do with you? I am going to eat you."

    [No! Stop, please don''t eat me!], she said with teary eyes.

    She is crying?!

    Hey, I was joking. As I was going to say that, the ground suddenly started rumbling, and I fell from the cushion.

    I got up and saw what the cushion was...

    "A snail? No, they just look like snails. But their body features are different. Snails are not that big, and again, why does every monster here have horns?!"

    What I thought as a cushion turned out to be a 5-meter giant snail.

    [Let me go!]

    The pixie was still in my hand, but instead of crying, she started biting me.

    I let her go.

    [These are the monsters of this area]

    "Monster''s''?"

    [Look properly.]

    I nced around and noticed that there were 4 of them.

    "Great"

    I can''t get out of here. There were walls everywhere around me, and the only way to get out of here is through that door they are guarding.

    I took out my sword and said, "Say, pixie, I just have to defeat them to get out of here, right?"

    [Exactly]

    "Heh!" I smirked as I said, "This will be easy. Snails are slow after--"

    Before I could realize it, one of the snails started rolling and mmed into the wall behind me, smashing the wall as cracks appeared on the wall.

    What if it had hit me? He just missed me by an inch!

    "What the hell is that thing?! There is no way a normal snail can do this!"

    [This is not an ordinary snail.]

    "I know that! But still, they should have chosen a different monster than a snail!"

    It''s too misleading!

    When the snail rolls, its horns cut everything on its way.

    The snail who had just attacked me had passed out due to the impact.

    I tightened my grip and said, "Let''s kill it quickly before it regains consciousness."

    I dashed with my sword towards the snail at full speed and stabbed him, but...

    "Its shell is hard as hell!" I said as I jumped back.

    It wasn''t this hard when I was cushioned by it.

    Hmm. Those wolves were running fast because they were using their skill, so it might be possible that

    "Hey pixie, are they using some kind of skill to harden their body?"

    [Yes, and you need to break the shell to inflict damage on it]

    I was using my runner skill but couldn''t damage it; what else could I do?

    There is only one thing I can do.

    "Run fast enough to break its shell!"

 Chapter 406: Why is Your Face Red?

    Chapter 406: Why is Your Face Red?

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    We are going to a restaurant to eat something, though we were not hungry.

    I am really confused right now; I am curious; it''s like a mystery, I want to know how...

    "Hey Elena, did you make that breakfast in the morning?"

    "Want to get punched?"

    "I don''t."

    She is scary.

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I am just curious because thest time I ate your cooking, it was disgust---"

    I nced at Elena; she showed me her fist.

    "I don''t want to punch you on our date, so please choose your words carefully."

    "Thest time I ate your cooking, it wasn''t as tasty as it was today."

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "Thest time I came to your house, your mom asked me if I knew how to cook or not."

    "What?"

    "I replied with ''Yes'' and then your mother told me to have a cooking contest when Ie to your house next time."

    "You should have said ''No'' to her."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I want to make a good impression on your mother."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does for me."

    "Then you practiced cooking at home."

    She nodded.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Aren''t you d it worked out fine?"

    She nodded again.

    "It was delicious; I would like to eat it every day."

    "I...ould."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Huh?"

    "I would make it every day when we live together after graduating."

    Is that a proposal? I haven''t told her about my past, but one day, I will need to.

    "Das."

    "Yeah?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    She moved the bag from her right hand to her left.

    "Let me hold the bag."

    "It''s fine."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She sent other bags through the mall''s home delivery, but she didn''t send this one.

    I am sure that the underwear she bought is in this bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you y LWO yesterday?"

    "I did."

    "Did you level up?"

    "No, you weren''t there, so I..."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I see."

    I thought she would be angry, but she looks happy.

    "There is a raid tomorrow, but you didn''t level up."

    "Can''t me me."

    "But you can still participate in raids."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, no need to worry about anything, I will protect you!"

    "Well, thanks."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I want to tell her about the game too, but I am not sure if I should say it to her or not.

    "Hey Das, the raid is at 5:00 PM."

    "I see."

    5 PM, huh? Will we be at school at that time...huh, school?

    "Wait, we will be at school at that time."

    "I know."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "So we can''t participate."

    "There is a way."

    Is there?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    Our school hours are 10:30 AM to 5:30 PM in winters, and the regr 7:30 AM to 2:30 PM time in summer and monsoon.

    So right now, it would be impossible to participate in a 5:00 PM raid unless...

    "You are not suggesting skipping school after the lunch break, right?"

    "....."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She is trying to avert her gaze from me.

    "Elena, look at me."

    "But--"

    "No buts, seriously, how can you think of skipping school?"

    "My boyfriend isme."

    I should be the one saying that!

    I looked up the game website on the inte.

    "They have an app too."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I opened the raid schedule and...

    "Hey, Elena."

    "What?"

    "There are three schedules for the raid."

    "Tch!" She just clicked her tongue.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    There are three raids every Monday; every raIdsts for two and half hours ''if'' yers don''t die.

    1st is in the morning - 9:30 AM to 12:00 PM

    2nd is in the evening - 5:00 PM to 7:30 PM

    3rd is at night - 10:00 PM to 0:30 AM.

    "We can y the night raid."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "There are so many yers in the night raid."

    "So?"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Then exin it to me."

    "In morning raids, there are only shut-in yers."

    Shut-in?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "In the evening raid, there are fewer yers, so we should participate in the evening raid."

    "What''s wrong with a night raid?"

    "In the night raid, there are so many yers, the students, and office workers!"

    "So?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "If we y an evening raid, then we will score more and get more rewards."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    "We will y night raid."

 Chapter 407: Happiness

    Chapter 407: Happiness

    We are going to a restaurant to eat something, though we were not hungry.

    I am really confused right now; I am curious; it''s like a mystery, I want to know how...

    "Hey Elena, did you make that breakfast in the morning?"

    "Want to get punched?"

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I don''t."

    She is scary.

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I am just curious because thest time I ate your cooking, it was disgust---"

    I nced at Elena; she showed me her fist.

    "I don''t want to punch you on our date, so please choose your words carefully."

    "Thest time I ate your cooking, it wasn''t as tasty as it was today."

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "Thest time I came to your house, your mom asked me if I knew how to cook or not."

    "What?"

    "I replied with ''Yes'' and then your mother told me to have a cooking contest when Ie to your house next time."

    "You should have said ''No'' to her."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I want to make a good impression on your mother."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does for me."

    "Then you practiced cooking at home."

    She nodded.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Aren''t you d it worked out fine?"

    She nodded again.

    "It was delicious; I would like to eat it every day."

    "I...ould."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Huh?"

    "I would make it every day when we live together after graduating."

    Is that a proposal? I haven''t told her about my past, but one day, I will need to.

    "Das."

    "Yeah?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    She moved the bag from her right hand to her left.

    "Let me hold the bag."

    "It''s fine."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She sent other bags through the mall''s home delivery, but she didn''t send this one.

    I am sure that the underwear she bought is in this bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you y LWO yesterday?"

    "I did."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Did you level up?"

    "No, you weren''t there, so I..."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I see."

    I thought she would be angry, but she looks happy.

    "There is a raid tomorrow, but you didn''t level up."

    "Can''t me me."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "But you can still participate in raids."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, no need to worry about anything, I will protect you!"

    "Well, thanks."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I want to tell her about the game too, but I am not sure if I should say it to her or not.

    "Hey Das, the raid is at 5:00 PM."

    "I see."

    5 PM, huh? Will we be at school at that time...huh, school?

    "Wait, we will be at school at that time."

    "I know."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "So we can''t participate."

    "There is a way."

    Is there?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    Our school hours are 10:30 AM to 5:30 PM in winters, and the regr 7:30 AM to 2:30 PM time in summer and monsoon.

    So right now, it would be impossible to participate in a 5:00 PM raid unless...

    "You are not suggesting skipping school after the lunch break, right?"

    "....."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She is trying to avert her gaze from me.

    "Elena, look at me."

    "But--"

    "No buts, seriously, how can you think of skipping school?"

    "My boyfriend isme."

    I should be the one saying that!

    I looked up the game website on the inte.

    "They have an app too."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I opened the raid schedule and...

    "Hey, Elena."

    "What?"

    "There are three schedules for the raid."

    "Tch!" She just clicked her tongue.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    There are three raids every Monday; every raIdsts for two and half hours ''if'' yers don''t die.

    1st is in the morning - 9:30 AM to 12:00 PM

    2nd is in the evening - 5:00 PM to 7:30 PM

    3rd is at night - 10:00 PM to 0:30 AM.

    "We can y the night raid."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "There are so many yers in the night raid."

    "So?"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Then exin it to me."

    "In morning raids, there are only shut-in yers."

    Shut-in?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "In the evening raid, there are fewer yers, so we should participate in the evening raid."

    "What''s wrong with a night raid?"

    "In the night raid, there are so many yers, the students, and office workers!"

    "So?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "If we y an evening raid, then we will score more and get more rewards."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    "We will y night raid."

 Chapter 408: Beyond Saving

    Chapter 408: Beyond Saving

    I want to tell her about the game too, but I am not sure if I should say it to her or not.

    "Hey Das, the raid is at 5:00 PM."

    "I see."

    5 PM, huh? Will we be at school at that time...huh, school?

    "Wait, we will be at school at that time."

    "I know."

    "Want to get punched?"

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I don''t."

    She is scary.

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I am just curious because thest time I ate your cooking, it was disgust---"

    I nced at Elena; she showed me her fist.

    We are going to a restaurant to eat something, though we were not hungry.

    I am really confused right now; I am curious; it''s like a mystery, I want to know how...

    "Hey Elena, did you make that breakfast in the morning?"

    "I don''t want to punch you on our date, so please choose your words carefully."

    "Thest time I ate your cooking, it wasn''t as tasty as it was today."

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I want to make a good impression on your mother."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does for me."

    "Then you practiced cooking at home."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Thest time I came to your house, your mom asked me if I knew how to cook or not."

    "What?"

    "I replied with ''Yes'' and then your mother told me to have a cooking contest when Ie to your house next time."

    "You should have said ''No'' to her."

    She nodded.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Aren''t you d it worked out fine?"

    She nodded again.

    "It was delicious; I would like to eat it every day."

    "I...ould."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    She moved the bag from her right hand to her left.

    "Let me hold the bag."

    "It''s fine."

    "Huh?"

    "I would make it every day when we live together after graduating."

    Is that a proposal? I haven''t told her about my past, but one day, I will need to.

    "Das."

    "Yeah?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She sent other bags through the mall''s home delivery, but she didn''t send this one.

    I am sure that the underwear she bought is in this bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you y LWO yesterday?"

    "I did."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Did you level up?"

    "No, you weren''t there, so I..."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "But you can still participate in raids."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, no need to worry about anything, I will protect you!"

    "Well, thanks."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I see."

    I thought she would be angry, but she looks happy.

    "There is a raid tomorrow, but you didn''t level up."

    "Can''t me me."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "So we can''t participate."

    "There is a way."

    Is there?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    Our school hours are 10:30 AM to 5:30 PM in winters, and the regr 7:30 AM to 2:30 PM time in summer and monsoon.

    So right now, it would be impossible to participate in a 5:00 PM raid unless...

    "You are not suggesting skipping school after the lunch break, right?"

    "....."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She is trying to avert her gaze from me.

    "Elena, look at me."

    "But--"

    "No buts, seriously, how can you think of skipping school?"

    "My boyfriend isme."

    I should be the one saying that!

    I looked up the game website on the inte.

    "They have an app too."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I opened the raid schedule and...

    "Hey, Elena."

    "What?"

    "There are three schedules for the raid."

    "Tch!" She just clicked her tongue.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    There are three raids every Monday; every raIdsts for two and half hours ''if'' yers don''t die.

    1st is in the morning - 9:30 AM to 12:00 PM

    2nd is in the evening - 5:00 PM to 7:30 PM

    3rd is at night - 10:00 PM to 0:30 AM.

    "We can y the night raid."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "If we y an evening raid, then we will score more and get more rewards."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "In the evening raid, there are fewer yers, so we should participate in the evening raid."

    "What''s wrong with a night raid?"

    "In the night raid, there are so many yers, the students, and office workers!"

    "So?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "We will y night raid."

    "There are so many yers in the night raid."

    "So?"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Then exin it to me."

    "In morning raids, there are only shut-in yers."

    Shut-in?

 Chapter 409: I am a Girl Too, You Know?

    Chapter 409: I am a Girl Too, You Know?

    "We will y night raid."

    "There are so many yers in the night raid."

    "So?"

    "You don''t understand."

    "Then exin it to me."

    "In morning raids, there are only shut-in yers."

    Shut-in?

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I don''t."

    She is scary.

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I am just curious because thest time I ate your cooking, it was disgust---"

    I nced at Elena; she showed me her fist.

    We are going to a restaurant to eat something, though we were not hungry.

    I am really confused right now; I am curious; it''s like a mystery, I want to know how...

    "Hey Elena, did you make that breakfast in the morning?"

    "I don''t want to punch you on our date, so please choose your words carefully."

    "Thest time I ate your cooking, it wasn''t as tasty as it was today."

    You Must Be Reading This On . Read this novel at  and support the author.

    "I want to make a good impression on your mother."

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "It does for me."

    "Then you practiced cooking at home."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Thest time I came to your house, your mom asked me if I knew how to cook or not."

    "What?"

    "I replied with ''Yes'' and then your mother told me to have a cooking contest when Ie to your house next time."

    "You should have said ''No'' to her."

    She nodded.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Aren''t you d it worked out fine?"

    She nodded again.

    "It was delicious; I would like to eat it every day."

    "I...ould."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Let''s hold hands."

    "Sure, I don''t mind."

    She moved the bag from her right hand to her left.

    "Let me hold the bag."

    "It''s fine."

    "Huh?"

    "I would make it every day when we live together after graduating."

    Is that a proposal? I haven''t told her about my past, but one day, I will need to.

    "Das."

    "Yeah?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She sent other bags through the mall''s home delivery, but she didn''t send this one.

    I am sure that the underwear she bought is in this bag.

    "Hey, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did you y LWO yesterday?"

    "I did."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "Did you level up?"

    "No, you weren''t there, so I..."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "But you can still participate in raids."

    "Can I?"

    "Yes, no need to worry about anything, I will protect you!"

    "Well, thanks."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "I see."

    I thought she would be angry, but she looks happy.

    "There is a raid tomorrow, but you didn''t level up."

    "Can''t me me."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "So we can''t participate."

    "There is a way."

    Is there?

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    Our school hours are 10:30 AM to 5:30 PM in winters, and the regr 7:30 AM to 2:30 PM time in summer and monsoon.

    So right now, it would be impossible to participate in a 5:00 PM raid unless...

    "You are not suggesting skipping school after the lunch break, right?"

    "....."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    She is trying to avert her gaze from me.

    "Elena, look at me."

    "But--"

    "No buts, seriously, how can you think of skipping school?"

    "My boyfriend isme."

    I should be the one saying that!

    I looked up the game website on the inte.

    "They have an app too."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I opened the raid schedule and...

    "Hey, Elena."

    "What?"

    "There are three schedules for the raid."

    "Tch!" She just clicked her tongue.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    There are three raids every Monday; every raIdsts for two and half hours ''if'' yers don''t die.

    1st is in the morning - 9:30 AM to 12:00 PM

    2nd is in the evening - 5:00 PM to 7:30 PM

    3rd is at night - 10:00 PM to 0:30 AM.

    "We can y the night raid."

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "If we y an evening raid, then we will score more and get more rewards."

    My girlfriend is greedy.

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    "In the evening raid, there are fewer yers, so we should participate in the evening raid."

    "What''s wrong with a night raid?"

    "In the night raid, there are so many yers, the students, and office workers!"

    "So?"

    You Must Be Reading This On Webnovel. Read this novel at webnovel and support the author.

    I want to tell her about the game too, but I am not sure if I should say it to her or not.

    "Hey Das, the raid is at 5:00 PM."

    "I see."

    5 PM, huh? Will we be at school at that time...huh, school?

    "Wait, we will be at school at that time."

    "I know."

    "Want to get punched?"

 Chapter 410: Relationship

    Chapter 410: Rtionship

    Elena and Das went to the cafe.

    This might be the first time Elena didn''t order anything.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you order some cakes and pastries like always."

    Elena''s face flushed a little as she looked down at the table and said, "I am on a diet."

    "What was that?"

    "I am on a diet."

    Das froze and stared nkly at Elena before blinking a couple of times.

    Das squinted his eyes and said, "Could it be that you are--"

    "I am Elena."

    Das chuckled and said, "I know that. I was asking if you are feeling sick or something."

    Elena shook her head as she said, "I am not."

    "Then why aren''t you ordering anything."

    "I told you I am on a diet."

    "Come on, I know that''s a lie. Go ahead and order whatever you want."

    ''Just watching her eat fills me up.''

    "If" Elena stuttered.

    "Hmm?"

    "If I order something, then you have to eat it too."

    "Well," Das shrugged his shoulders and said, "Sure. I will just take a bite."

    "No, you have to eat with me."

    "..."

    ''I am not sure if I should eat too many sweets or not. But if Elena wants then''

    "Okay"

    "Really?!"

    "Yeah. Go ahead and order whatever you want."

    "Yay!"

    ''Judging by her reaction, I can say she was dying to eat.''

    Das sighed, thinking, ''And here I was admiring her courage for being honest.''

    "Say, Das," Elena closed some distance and brought her face close to Das'' face, saying, "When is your birthday?"

    Das frowned his eyes and said, "Why do you want to know?"

    "I am just curious."

    "..."

    Das leaned back as he stared at Elena, who was waiting for his answer.

    Das gave in as he sighed and said, "Fine."

    Elena looked more excited than before.

    "Tell, tell."

    "It''s on twenty-sixth June."

    "I see. Twenty-sixth June, huh?"

    "Yeah"

    Elena looked satisfied.

    ''Here ites.''

    ''One''

    ''Two''

    ''Three''

    "What?! Twenty-sixth June!" Elena eximed.

    "Yeah"

    "But it''s today!"

    "Yeah"

    "Today is your birthday?!"

    "Yeah. And stop shouting."

    "Why are you here if it''s your birthday."

    "What does it matter?"

    "What do you mean by what does it matter? It''s your birthday today?!"

    "I know."

    Elena stood up as she mmed her hands on the table and said, "Show some excitement!"

    "You look more excited than me."

    "Of course! Birthday is a very special day. Everyone should be excited!"

    "It doesn''t matter. Every day is the same for me."

    "It does matter! Why didn''t you tell me about it?!"

    "Because you never asked?"

    "You were supposed to tell me if it was your birthday today!"

    "I did tell you, right?"

    "That''s when I asked. If I hadn''t asked, you wouldn''t have bothered telling me, right?"

    "Well" Das slowly averted his gaze and uttered, "I was going to tell you."

    "Lies!" Elena mmed her hands on the table again and said, "Lies!"

    ''What the hell is going on? I thought she would wish me a happy birthday and tease me a little. But what the hell is this? She is angry.''

    "Sit down. You are making amotion."

    "Huh?" Elena nced around the cafe, and her face flushed as she sat down.

    "Sorry," said Elena.

    "It''s okay."

    "I wasn''t saying that to you."

    "..."

    "I am still angry."

    "Why?"

    "It''s your birthday, and you didn''t tell me about it. Is that how little you think of me that you don''t even want to invite me to your birthday party?"

    ''And I thought we were friends,'' Elena thought as she clenched her fist.

    "There is no birthday party."

    "Don''t lie. I know you just don''t want to invite me."

    "I am telling the truth. There is no party or any celebration."

    "Why not?"

    "As I said, it doesn''t matter. Birthday is nothing special to me."

    "It should be special. What is wrong with you?"

    "..."

    "Birthday onlyes once a year, and you get a chance to get whatever you want from your parents. Your all friendse to your house and celebrate your birthday with you, and you get gifts too."

    "I can get whatever I want anytime. I don''t have friends, and I don''t need gifts."

    "..."

    "And they onlye to your house to celebrate because they want to have fun, not because of your birthday. I am sure most would go to any party as long as they get to have fun."

    "What''s wrong with that?"

    ''He said he doesn''t have any friends; does that mean he doesn''t count me as friends either?''

    ''What''s with her. She is suddenly quiet all of a sudden.'' Das thought.

    ''Did I say too much again?''

    ''Should I ask him what exactly is our rtionship?'' Elena questioned herself.

    ''I know what birthday means, and I do actually celebrate it with my parents, but my birthday is not exactly today. It''s after forty days.''

    ''No one knows that, and I haven''t told anyone about it because it''s rted to the Royal stuff.''

    ''Should I tell Elena?''

    ''But my identity as royal should be kept secret. If I told Elena, mom might get angry.''

    "Hmm," Das grabbed the ss filled with water.

    ''But Elena already knows mom, and her parents and my parents know each other from childhood. Doesn''t that mean Elena should know about me being Eden?''

    ''Maybe her parents are keeping it secret from her?''

    ''Should I ask her?''

    ''But how. I can''t just say, ''Hey, do you know I am Eden?''. If she really doesn''t know, then it would be bad.''

    ''More importantly, why do I want to tell Elena about me being an Eden?''

    ''Why do I want to tell her about my real birth date?''

    ''Why did I even bothered telling her about my birthday?''

    ''What''s wrong with me?''

    ''When I am with Elena, I feel like I am alive.''

    ''I feel. Happy''

    ''I want to be with her more.''

    ''I want to know more about her.''

    ''Now that I think of it, I don''t know anything about her.''

    ''It''s my fault. I never tried to know more about her. I don''t even talk with her nicely.''

    ''I always act like a jerk and make her angry, and she still keeps being with me.''

    ''What exactly is our rtionship?''

 Chapter 411: I Need A Cake.

    Chapter 411: I Need A Cake.

    ''Well does it matter anyway?'' Das thought as he moved the ss to his lips.

    ''We will soon go our way.''

    ''I will eventually drop out from the school, and as for Elena I don''t know.''

    ''I hope she can advance the semester.''

    "What do you want as your birthday gift?" Elena asked.

    "I don''t want anything." He drank and said, "Just like I said, I can get whatever I want by myself. I don''t need anyone to buy me anything."

    Elena frowned her eyes and then squinted them, saying, "You want to get punched?"

    "If that''s my birthday gift, then no. I don''t want to get punched on my birthday."

    "It''s not your birthday gift. I want to punch you because you are being a jerk."

    "I always act like a jerk, don''t I?"

    "You do, but it''s different. This is too much! I can''t take it."

    Das sighed and said, "I don''t understand you."

    Elena''s face twitched as she said, "I don''t understand ''you''! You are so difficult to deal with."

    "I make it difficult."

    "Argh!" Elena groaned and said, "Enough. Now sit quietly and do as I say."

    Das raised his eyebrows.

    His face was clearly saying, ''Why?''

    "Don''t forget that you are my half-ve."

    Das slightly smiled and said, "Sure."

    "Good"

    Elena nced around and spotted a waiter.

    "Excuse me!" said Elena.

    ''You don''t have to yell every time, idiot,'' Das thought.

    The waiter walked to the table and said, "Yes, ma''am. Your order is in the queue. Please wait for three more minutes."

    "I want to order a cake."

    "Oh! Yes, please do."

    "No, no. I want to order a big cake...no, not that big, but uh. A medium one. I want a birthday cake."

    The waiter stood there for a while and said, "Is that the special cake order?"

    "Huh?"

    "We will have to make that cake because we don''t sell it here."

    "What are you talking about!" Elena pointed her finger at the counter and said, "There they are! And the cake slices you serve are from the main big cake, right?! Serve me that!"

    "...." Das was speechless.

    ''It''s very dangerous to make her angry.''

    "You are right, ma''am. But we can''t serve that. If you want to make a special order, then we would be d to serve you."

    "How long will it take?"

    "About forty-five minutes in the least."

    "That''s too much time! Give me in five minutes."

    ''Who the hell makes a cake in five minutes?'' Das was getting more and more amazed by Elena''s idiocy.

    "That''s not possible, ma''am."

    "Why not?"

    The waiter nced at Das and gave him a confused look.

    ''I feel the same every day,'' Das thought.

    "Then about you give the one that is already ready, and then make another one for the cafe?"

    "We have other customers, so we can''t do that."

    ''She looks so furious,'' Das thought.

    "What''s with all thismotion?" A middle-aged man quipped in.

    "Sir, this customer is--" The man stopped the waiter and gestured him to go away.

    He then looked at Elena and said, "Yes, ma''am. What can I do for you?"

    "Are you also a waiter?"

    "No, I am the manager of this ce. How can I serve you."

    "I need a cake to celebrate his birthday."

    The manager turned his gaze at Das and said, "Okay."

    "How long will it take?"

    "It''s a special order, so it will take about forty-five minutes to make a new one."

    "But I want now."

    "That''s not--" The manager stopped and once again nced at Das.

    He then slowly reached into his pocket and took out his phone.

    He gulped down as he bowed down to Elena and said, "Alright, the cake will be here in five minutes."

    "Thank you."

    The manager left.

    "Heh!" Elena smirked and said, "Did you see that? You have to be smart to deal with them."

    ''More like annoying.'' Das thought and couldn''t dare to say it out loud.

    "Do you have money to pay for the cake?" Das asked.

    "I am not sure."

    "So I am going to pay for my own birthday cake?"

    "More importantly, let''s go back to our topic."

    "..."

    ''She still has more to say?''

    "You are dead inside," stated Elena.

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Please borate."

    "I have never seen you smile."

    "What are you talking about? I just smiled a while ago when you were showing your idi--" He cleared his throat and said, "Ordering the cake."

    "That''s not what I mean. I have never seen you genuinelyugh or be happy."

    ''Again with this topic,'' Das sighed.

    "Look, I think I already said this when we were at school that I don''t really care about being happy. If there is nothing that can satisfy me, I can''t be happy."

    "So what satisfies you?"

    "Nothing"

    Elena made a painful expression and said, "Why are you like this? Why do you close your heart to everyone? You need to be friendly with everyone. If you are friendly with everyone and have friends, then I am sure you can be happy."

    "I don''t need happiness given by others. Isn''t it the same as others owing me?"

    "It''s not. Not everyone gets happy for the same thing, or not everyone gets happy when you are happy."

    "Okay. Answer me one thing." He squinted his eyes and stared into Elena''s eyes and said, "Why do you care about me this much."

    Elena''s face flushed. She was shocked by the sudden question.

    "I just want you to be happy."

    "Why?"

    "Well" Her face flushed more.

    "Why do you want me to be happy?"

    "Because I can''t be happy seeing you like this. My heart hurts when you don''t smile. I feel pain. How do you even live without being happy?"

    "There are many things which keep me alive without happiness."

    "Stop acting cool, and be serious."

    Das smiled a little and said, "See? I am smiling right now because of you."

    "..."

    Elena stared nkly into Das'' eyes, and after a while, she started crying.

 Chapter 412: You Look So Funny

    Chapter 412: You Look So Funny

    Elena stared nkly into Das'' eyes, and after a while, she started crying.

    Das'' eyes widened as he said, "Hey, why are you crying now?"

    "I don''t like this."

    "Don''t like what?"

    "Whenever I see you like this, I feel so sad, and my heart hurts."

    "..."

    ''My heart hurts seeing you cry. Please don''t cry.''

    "Why are you like this? I just want you to be happy and enjoy your life."

    Das bit his lips and said, "It''s not like I don''t want to enjoy my life. I want to enjoy it. I want to smile. I want to be happy. But there is nothing that makes me happy."

    ''Dammit. I don''t get it. Why is she crying for me? And why don''t I want her to cry?''

    Elena wiped her tears and said, "What do you like to do when you are free?"

    "I always study."

    "Studying makes you happy?"

    "It doesn''t. It just keeps me busy and keeps my mind upied."

    ''I get weird thoughts, and I go crazy when I am free.''

    "Then why do you always study? There can be many other things that can keep you busy and save you from your boredom."

    "..."

    ''Why do I study? I don''t know. It has always been like this. I guess. At first, I liked reading books. There are many books at the pce, so I started reading them. There were stories of my ancestors, and I started liking them. After that, I started reading other books, and here I am. But Why do I feel like there is also another reason why I started reading in the first ce. Was it because of Lier? No was it because of grandpa or grandma?''

    Das shook his head and thought, ''It wasn''t them. It was someone else. Someone very important to me. Someone who I really loved, but I don''t remember anyone. Am I forgetting anyone? Wait was it Lirole?''

    ''I think it was Lirole. She is the only person I am close with more than mom. Was it really Lirole?''

    The manager and the two waiters came. One had a medium-sized cake, and another one had a te with pastries in them.

    The cake was a normal cake with chocte cream and chocte curls with some chocte chips on it.

    The pastries were round-shaped with different vors and colors of cream on each of them.

    "Here is your cake and the pastries you ordered a while ago. Please take your time and enjoy them"

    Elena''s attention diverted to the cake.

    ''I hope she calms down a little.''

    "Where are the candles?" Elena asked.

    "We don''t--"

    "Ahem!" Das cleared his throat.

    "We will bring them right away," Said the manager.

    The manager then whispered something to one of the waiters.

    The waiter immediately rushed out of the cafe.

    "Please enjoy your pastries while we get you the candles," said the manager.

    Das stood up and said, "I am going to the washroom."

    "Come back quickly."

    Das nodded and went to the washroom.

    The manager turned around and said, "Excuse me."

    He then nced around and started walking towards the washroom.

    When he got in, he saw Das washing his hands.

    Das saw the manager from the mirror and turned around.

    "Are we safe?" The manager asked in a low voice.

    "..."

    Das didn''t say anything in reply.

    "Umm, Mister Das, are we safe?"

    "That''s the wrong question, no?"

    "Pardon?"

    "You are supposed to ask, ''Is the shop safe,'' right?"

    The manager gulped down and said, "Is the shop safe?"

    Das scoffed and said, "You should worry about yourself and your staff."

    "I..."

    "The shop is no longer yours; It''s mine now."

    "But"

    "Oh!" Das waved his hand and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want anything, nor do I expect anything from this cafe. You can run however you want, and all the sales and profits are yours."

    "Then why did you buy my shop?"

    "Because she likes this shop."

    "Uhh," the manager wiped his swat with the handkerchief and said, "Is she your girlfriend?"

    "Hmm? No," Das replied in a casual tone.

    "Then is she your sister?"

    "Hell no."

    ''I don''t want a sister like her.''

    "Then maybe your crush?"

    "She is nothing to me. Stop bbering and leave me alone."

    "As you wish."

    The manager was leaving, but he stopped and turned around.

    "Sir, happy birthday."

    Das raised his hand and asked him to get out as he said, "Empty the cafe."

    Das then nced around and took a deep breath.

    "What''s wrong with me?"

    ''My heart won''t stop pounding like crazy.''

    "Calm down, Das"

    Das turned on the tap and washed his face.

    When Das went back, the candles were lit, and there was no one else in the cafe.

    Elena was staring at the cake, but when Das entered, her gaze turned to him.

    "What took you so long?" said Elena.

    "Come on. It''s not been that long."

    She gave him the knife and said, "Cut it."

    Das held the knife and moved it to the cake.

    ''This is kind of embarrassing.''

    Das nced at Elena, who was recording everything on her phone.

    Das grabbed her phone and said, "What are you doing?"

    "Recording this, of course."

    "Why?"

    "Things like these are meant to be recorded."

    "What will you do with the recording?"

    "Upload it online?"

    "You can''t do that."

    "Why?"

    "I don''t use social media."

    Elena froze and asked, "For real?" with a shocked face.

    Das nodded and said, "Please don''t upload it on the inte."

    "What if I do?" Elena asked in a curious tone.

    "If you do, then you will never see me again."

    Elena bit her lips and said, "Can I keep it to myself?"

    "Why?"

    "For the happy memories."

    "..."

    "For our happy memories."

    "Well, I guess you can?"

    Elena smiled a little and said, "Thank you."

    Das then cut the cake.

    He started at Elena, who was staring back at him.

    "What are you waiting for? Aren''t you going to feed me the cake?" questioned Elena.

    Das chuckled and said, "Yeah, yeah."

    Das grabbed the slice he cut earlier and moved it towards Elena''s mouth.

    Elena opened her mouth widely and ate half of the slice in one go.

    Elena then grabbed the slice from Das'' hand and said, "Now it''s my turn."

    "Ok..ay."

    Elena moved her hand towards Das.

    ''This is more embarrassing,'' Das thought as he opened his mouth.

    Elena then smirked and rubbed the slice on his cheek.

    Das'' mouth was still open, waiting for the cake.

    "Haha!" Elena mmed her hands on the table and said, "Look at your face."

    Sheughed like crazy and even took some phones of Das.

    "You look so funny."

 Chapter 413: Counseling

    Chapter 413: Counseling

    "Can I ask you something?" Das questioned.

    "Sure"

    "First, promise me you won''t get angry."

    "Are you going to call me an idiot again?"

    Das waved his finger and said, "Nope. Why would I ask your permission to call you an idiot?"

    Elena frowned her eyes and said, "Speak up."

    "Why are you always so happy and energetic?"

    Elena''s eyes widened as she had never expected such a question from Das.

    "Well, I am just enjoying every moment of my life."

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean why? I said it earlier, right?" Elena took a bite and said, "Life is meant to enjoy."

    "No. I want to ask, how can you enjoy it? I don''t see anything that can make anyone happy here. Yet, you look so happy."

    "Well," Her face flushed as she said, "That''s because I am with you."

    "Hmm?"

    "Did I pass a joke or something?"

    Elena sighed and muttered, "Dense as always."

    "What was that?"

    "Nothing," Elena groaned.

    Das took out his phone and checked the time.

    "It''s 18: 28. Won''t your family worried about you?" Das asked.

    "You should buy a watch; then you won''t have to check the time in your phone every time."

    ''I had and have many watches. But they break every time I get into fights, so I don''t wear them anymore.''

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "How about you buy me a watch as my birthday gift?"

    Elena''s eyes widened as she froze for a second and uttered, "You want a gift from me?"

    "Well, if you want to give, then yes."

    Elena''s face flushed, and she said, "I thought I don''t have the right to give you a gift."

    "Well," Das scratched the back of his head and said, "As a token of our friendship?"

    Elena''s smiled dropped, and she squinted her eyes at Das with a re and said, "So we are friends?"

    ''Did I creep her out?'' Das thought.

    "If you don''t want then--"

    "You think of me as a friend?" Elena interrupted.

    Das turned his face to the side and said, "You don''t want to?"

    Elena started at Das for a while, and Das nced at Elena from the corner of his eye.

    ''Does she not want to be my friend?''

    Elena quietly sighed and said, "At least, ai am getting close."

    "Close to what?" Das asked.

    "Close in your eyes."

    "..." Das had no words to speak.

    "You only thought of me as a stranger before, right?"

    "Yeah"

    "..."

    Elena frowned her face with her eyes.

    "I am sure you thought the same for me, right?" questioned Das.

    "I am an idiot."

    "What''s with the sudden enlightenment?"

    "If I tell answer you honestly, you would stop being my friend."

    "Let''s eat the cake," said Elena.

    "Yeah"

    As they were eating the cake, Das asked, "You didn''t answer my question from before."

    "You asked too many things; which one are you talking about?"

    "About beingte. Your parents must be worried."

    "Don''t worry about that. They told me today in the morning that they will bete tonight."

    "What about your sister?"

    "She doesn''t live with us."

    "Oh!" Das took a bite and said, "Then you will be alone?"

    "It''s not unusual. It always happens."

    "I see."

    "No need to feel bad."

    "I am not particrly feeling bad. I was justparing our lives."

    "Oh?"

    "They are a lot simr."

    Elena flinched as she heard that.

    "How?" she asked.

    "Of course, not everything, but in certain aspects. Our life is a lot simr."

    "Like?"

    "We both are alone? We both have no life goals. We live every day without knowing what we are going to do for the rest of the day. We both are distant with our parents."

    Elena choked on the cake she was eating after hearing that.

    After calming down, she took a deep breath and said, "I won''t say you are wrong, but you are not exactly correct here."

    "Hmm?"

    "How do I say it uh like" Elena stuttered and said, "Everything is half true."

    "Please exin."

    "I am not exactly alone."

    "Yeah I forgot you have friends."

    "No, no!" Elena shook her hand, making an ''X'' sign, and said, "That''s not what I mean."

    "You are not currently alone, right? I am with you," added Elena.

    "But--"

    "No buts. You need to think positively."

    "Fine"

    "Second, I do have life goals. I am sure you have one too, right? Since you study so much, and you are smart too."

    "I don''t."

    Elena froze and uttered, "Seriously?"

    "Yeah. I already said, I only study to keep myself busy."

    "But you must have a life goal, right? Even a small one?"

    Das pondered for a while and said, "I do have one."

    "What is it?"

    "Protect my family and loved ones."

    Elena let out a short snicker and said, "What''s with that. Are you some kind of knight or something?"

    "Don''tugh, or I will smash this cake on your face."

    "Aww, he is embarrassed now."

    Das picked up the cake and moved it to Elena''s face.

    Elena smiled in response and said, "Do it if you want to."

    Das furrowed his eyebrows and said, "I will really do it."

    "Go ahead."

    "..."

    "I know you won''t do it."

    Das sighed and ced down the cake on the table.

    "Now, let''s pick up from where we left. The third was, we don''t know what we are going to do in a day. Well, no one knows it, do they?"

    "They do. Everyone has ns of what they are going to do."

    Elena licked her fingers and said, "I think it''s better not to have any ns."

    "Why is that?"

    "Because if you have ns, you will bind to that. And if you don''t, you will feel the freedom."

    "Easy for you to say," Das muttered.

    "And thest one is also wrong. Your parents do love you."

    "How can you be so sure?"

    Elena ced her hand on her chest and said, "When I saw your monther''s face when she came to school when you passed out, I could tell from her expression how sad and worried she was"

 Chapter 414: Phone Call

    Chapter 414: Phone Call

    Elena ced her hand on her chest and said, "When I saw your mother''s face when she came to school when you passed out, I could tell from her expression how sad and worried she was"

    "You think so? Because I have never had a conversation longer than five minutes with my mother."

    "Why?" Elena asked as she stood up.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I can''t eat anymore."

    "You only ate like two slices."

    Elena pointed her finger at Das'' te and said, "And you only ate two."

    "You know I don''t eat many sweets."

    "So, what are you going to do with the rest of the cake?"

    Das gave a thumbs-up sign to Elena and said, "I know you can do it."

    "I can''t eat it."

    "I believe in you."

    "I said I can''t eat it."

    "Why not?"

    "I don''t want you to think I am some kind of glutton."

    "Don''t worry; I already think that"

    Elena froze as her eyes widened, and she puffed her cheeks, saying, "Do I really eat that much?"

    "You were eating like crazy in the middle of the lectures."

    "That was because I was nning to run and hide from you during the lunch break."

    "Yes, and I caught you."

    "And pushed me down," she added.

    "Why do you keep bringing that up?" Das groaned.

    "But I still have the recording--"

    Ring~ Ring~

    Das''s phone rang, but he didn''t try to check it.

    "Your phone is ringing."

    "It must be my mom."

    "Then you should pick it up."

    "It''s fine."

    "Pick it up, Das. She must be worried."

    ''A mother worrying about her 17-year-old son just because he isn''t home by 19 o''clock is embarrassing.''

    ''Dammit''

    "Pick. It. Up. Das"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Das answered the call.

    "Yes?"

    [Where are you, Das?! Do you know what time is it?!]

    "I am with Elena."

    [What are you doing?]

    "On our way home."

    [And the truth is?]

    "We are at the cafe."

    [Why?]

    "Elena wanted to celebrate my birthday."

    [But--]

    "Looks like she wants to talk with you. I am forwarding the call."

    [Okay]

    "What the--! When did I say" Elena cursed Das as she clenched her fist.

    Das smirked as he tossed the phone into Elena''s hand.

    Elena gritted her teeth and red at Das.

    She would have killed him if she wasn''t on the phone.

    Elena moved the phone to her ear and said, "Hello, ma''am."

    "Yes"

    "How are you?"

    "Yeah, they are fine."

    "Okay"

    "Yeah"

    "Hmm"

    "Yeah"

    "Yes?"

    "Umm not sure."

    "Yeah"

    "Okay"

    "Some time then."

    "Yeah"

    "Okay"

    "Yeah. I promise"

    "No, no."

    "Yeah"

    "Fine"

    "I think so."

    "Huh?"

    Elena was talking with Ang over the phone, but her replies were limited to one word.

    ''What are they talking about?'' Das thought.

    Elena was talking on the phone while staring into Das'' eyes.

    Suddenly, Elena turned around and walked into the washroom.

    Das wanted to follow her, but he didn''t want to be called a pervert, so he didn''t.

    He could still hear Elena''s voice.

    "Yes"

    "Can I?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Yes"

    "I want to."

    "Okay"

    "Only for today."

    "Yes"

    "Huh?"

    "No, no."

    "There is no need."

    "Fine"

    "Yes"

    "Thank you."

    "Yeah"

    "Take care, ma''am."

    After that, it was quiet for a minute.

    Elena came out and gave the phone to Das.

    Das couldn''t help but stare at Elena''s face.

    "What?" Elena questioned.

    "You look awfully happy."

    "Do I?"

    "I was expecting to get punched because of what I did, but am I safe?" Das asked.

    "I will repay that some other day, but for now. Let''s have the cake packed."

    "You can just eat it here."

    "It''s not for me" She pointed her finger at Das and said, "You are taking it home with you."

    "I don''t want it."

    "Give it to your mom and dad."

    "They don''t like sweets."

    "Then eat it yourself."

    "I don''t like sweets either."

    "Then what are we going to do with the cake?"

    Das slid the cake towards Elena and said, "I give you the honor to eat this cake."

    "Then" Elena stared at the cake and said, "I will half, and you take half."

    "You can take all."

    Elena made an ''X'' sign with her finger and said, "This is your birthday cake."

    "And you are paying for it," She added.

    Das chuckled and said, "I knew it woulde to this"

    Elena nced around and said, "Where is everyone? I don''t see the waiters either."

    Das walked to the counter and gave Elena some bags, saying, "Do you know how to pack the cake?"

    "Well, I eat cakes once a week, so yeah, I think I can."

    Elena walked to the counter and started packing the cake.

    "Wow. What a reason."

    ''Anyone should be able to pack it. I just asked her because I was toozy to do it, and she gave a weird reason to do it.''

    "This girl is awesome."

    Elena turned around and asked, "Who?"

    "No one."

    Elena squinted her eyes as he grabbed the bags. She had two bags in her handone for herself and another for Das.

    She walked to Das and said, ''Say, do you have a"

    ''Should I really ask him? I am sure he doesn''t have a girlfriend. But what if he does? Like from some another city or school? Or maybe even from another country? He is so handsome that I wouldn''t be surprised if he has multiple girlfriends, or maybe even a princess as his fiance.''

    Elena closed her eyes and shook her head as she thought, ''No, no, no. I think I went too far. Why would some princess be Das'' fiance? Das is just ordinary not exactly ordinary, but argh! This is why I hate thinking about this topic. It makes me so frustrated and irritated.''

    Das was watching Elena acting strange. He tried to call out her name, but her face suddenly got scary, so he passed on that thought.

    ''What is she thinking? Did mom said something to her? What did they even talk about?'' Das thought.

    ''She really looks annoyed for some reason. It would be best to leave her be.''

 Chapter 415: Lets Go Home

    Chapter 415: Let''s Go Home

    ''She really looks annoyed for some reason. It would be best to leave her be.''

    Das walked to the door opened it.

    There he saw all the waiters and the manager standing outside the cafe.

    Das waved his hand, and they made a path for him.

    Das then looked back into the cafe and took a deep breath before yelling, "Elena!"

    Elena came back to her sense in one call.

    She first nced around but couldn''t see Das.

    "Here," Das spoke again.

    Elena walked to him as she said, "What are you doing there?"

    "Nothing, let''s go."

    As they left, Elena asked, "Don''t we have to pay for the cake and pastries?"

    "I already paid"

    "I see."

    ''So cool. Though I feel bad.''

    "What''s wrong?" Das asked.

    "I am sorry."

    "What are you apologizing for?"

    "Even though it''s your birthday and I am the one who ordered the cake, you had to pay for it."

    Das scoffed and patted Elena''s head as he said, "Come on, what''s wrong with you?"

    "..."

    Das patted more and said, "Where is the usual cheeky Elena?"

    Elena didn''t shrug of Das'' hand. She just stood there and let Das pat her.

    "I don''t want you to think I am that kind of girl," Said Elena.

    "What type of girl?"

    Elena looked down at her shoes and said, "Girls who hang out with boys for money, or girls who would do anything for money."

    Das froze as he thought, ''I did think of you like that when we first met.''

    ''Seriously. What was wrong with me? How could I think something like that against Elena?''

    Elena was still waiting for Das to do or say something.

    Das moved his hand from Elena''s hand and slid it down to her face.

    He caressed her left side of the face and said, "You are awesome, So don''t worry about something like this. And besides, you can hit me if I ever say anything rude to you."

    Elena froze a smile on her face and said, "Thanks."

    ''What''s wrong with me?'' Elena bit her lips.

    ''I should be happy here, shouldn''t I? Then what is this feeling of sadness rising in my heart? Why do I feel like crying?''

    As they were walking, Das nced at Elena and said, "What did you talk about with mom?"

    Elena raised her eyebrows as she smirked and said, "That''s a secret."

    "Heh!" Das smirked and said, "I am d I put it on record mode."

    Elena''s smirk and eyebrow both dropped, and she started sweating as she said with a worried look on her face, "For real?"

    Das clicked his tongue and said, "I wish I had put it on record."

    Elena sighed in relief, and she said, "Please don''t joke like that. My heart almost stopped beating"

    Das looked at Elena with a curious look on his face.

    Elena noticed that and made some distance between herself and Das.

    ''Since she is reacting like this. They must have talked about something serious,'' Das thought as he tried to figure out what they might have talked about.

    Das was still giving Elena that same stare.

    Elena sighed and said, "Fine, I will tell you."

    "But not everything," She added.

    "You are being awfully nice with me today," Dasmented.

    "I am always nice. It''s you who treat me rudely."

    "Don''t say it like I am a bad guy."

    Elena pushed Das in front and said, "It''s your birthday today, so I will be nice to you," She showed her index finger and said, "For today."

    "I would appreciate it if you could treat me nicely every day," Das remarked.

    "Then you will need a birthday every day."

    "..."

    "So it will be only one day, a special day."

    Das followed Elena''s gaze and said, "So now there is something special about my birthday, huh?"

    "Will you look forward to your birthday next year?"

    "I guess I will."

    ''If you would still be with me, just like you are right now.''

    Das was experiencing feelings he had never experienced before.

    As they were walking, Das quietly said, "It''s gettingte, so I will drop you off at your house."

    Das quickly nced at Das in surprise and stared at him, saying, "Why are you being so kind today?"

    "Am I?"

    "You are. You are acting like a different person."

    "I guess I need to call you idiot often."

    Elena grinned and said, "You mean your special way of calling me?"

    Das turned his face to the other side as he said, "So? What did you and mom talk about?"

    "Nothing really. She just asked how I am doing and some stuff about you."

    "Then why did you went to the washroom?"

    "That''s a secret."

    Das moved the bag in his hand to Elena and said, "I will give you this if you speak."

    "Elena shrugged his hand, saying, "How dare you try to bribe your master."

    "So? Where are we going? I don''t remember your house being this way," Das questioned.

    "You guessed it right."

    Das stopped walking and asked, "Where are we going?"

    "I am taking you for dinner."

    Das raised his eyebrows and said, "so that''s what you were talking about with mom."

    "Well, yeah. Let''s go now."

    "Do I have to pay for the dinner too?"

    "How rude. I have enough money for that."

    "You didn''t have the money to pay for the cake, yet here you are confident about paying for the dinner of two peoples?"

    "That''s because it will be cheaper than the cake."

    Das eyes widened as he said, "There is a hotel serving dinner for cheap?"

    Elena rolled her eyes and said, "More or less, yes."

    "Wait!" Das walked forward and said, "Don''t tell me it''s some one-star hotel?"

    Elena stopped and stared at him.

    Das stared back at her and said, "I am sorry, I might sound rude, but I don''t eat in the hotels that have more than four stars."

    Elena lowered her gaze and said, "It''s not exactly a hotel, though."

    "Hmm? Then what is it?"

    Elena said something in a low voice, but Das could only hear, "Food."

    "What did you say?"

    "Street food."

    Das froze for some seconds and uttered, "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 416: Street Food

    Chapter 416: Street Food

    The ss hade to an end. Everyone will go home or wherever they usually hang out and waste their time. And I I will go straight back home and start studying. I am not one of those people who dawdled around.

    "Hey, Das, guess who?" A soft voice that sounded right next to me.

    Sweet-smelling, soft palms covered my eyes, blocking the view in front of me. It didn''t take me much effort to guess who it was. She was my idiot girlfriend.

    "Elena, how many times have I told you not to do that!" I growled.

    She jumped in front of me swiftly, her long ck hair swaying and blue eyes staring at me as she said, "Aw, you are so boring."

    "Don''t call me boring." I said as I rolled back my eyes.

    I started going out with her two months ago. Should I even call it dating? She literally threatened me to go out with her.

    "Let''s go home together today, Das." She pleaded.

    "Don''t want to." I refused her without dragging things out.

    "Let''s, go, home, together!" This time it felt like an order..

    "Okay" I groaned.

    See? So, we are on our way home right now. She always does this. And for some weird reason, I can''t say no to her.

    After exiting the school''s main gate, I nced at Elena, who was walking beside me and asked, "You werete again today. What were you doing? You didn''t even take a bath today, right?"

    "Huh? Do I smell?" She asked with a worried tone.

    She started sniffing herself, her cute nose wiggled as she lifted her arms.

    What an idiot.

    "You don''t smell, but you had a bedhead," I replied.

    "Eh? Really? I didn''t notice that." She said in a muffled voice.

    "So? Why were youte today?" I prodded.

    "I just woke upte," Her eyes shifted around nervously like she was hiding something from me.

    "Uh Uh. By any chance, you weren''t ying games tillte at night, right?" I asked, knowing what the answer would be.

    "Haha, of course not, haha!" She hit my arm lightly,ughing as if I had cracked a joke.

    The reaction made it clear; she was ying games tillte at night.

    "You didn''t forget our deal, right?"

    "I haven''t! Don''t bring that up" Elena yed with a strand of her hair, an unknown look in her eyes.

    I term it as ''deal'' but it isn''t anything serious.

    We are in our 3rd semester now. During the 2nd semester, a teacher told me to tutor someone who was in danger of getting expelled.

    That''s right, it''s exactly as you think, it was Elena. I tutored her for six months and barely saved her from getting expelled.

    One day, out of the blue, she asked me toe meet her, behind the school. At first, I thought she called me to say thanks, but to my surprise and shock she asked me to go out with her.

    To be honest, it was the first time someone had asked me out. I honestly didn''t have any ns to get a girlfriend, but for some reason, I couldn''t say no to her.

    At first, I tried to reject her by saying, ''I don''t have any interest in gamer girls.''

    With a serious look on her face, she replied, ''I will stop ying games, so please go out with me.''

    Why would anyone go that far?

    So I told her if she minimized the time spent ying games and started studying, only then, I''d go out with her. She epted that instantly. But she was ying the game tillte at night yesterday.

    How am I supposed to take it now?

    "Das." She asked.

    "Hmm?" I turned to look at her.

    "Do you love me?" She asked softly.

    "Shut up." I replied.

    Do I love her?

    Let''s be honest. How can I like a girl who ys games all day? I will never fall for a gamer girl or, so I thought when I started going out with her but now I love her.

    "Das." She said again.

    "Hmm?" I said softly.

    "Actually, I was ying a game the whole night yesterday." She said guiltily.

    "..."

    I know that already.

    Why are you saying it now?

    "Hey Das, I know I promised that I would spend less time ying, but" She took a deep breath and said, "I have been ying the same game for thest couple of weeks." She confessed solemnly.

    "I see." I said.

    "Please don''t break up with me." She said softly.

    "...."

    Huh? Break up?

    "Listen, Elena...." I said slowly.

    How do I clear up the misunderstanding? Wait, maybe if I say that I love her then...

    "Elena, I...I...I won''t break up with you for that reason, don''t worry." I stuttered my way through.

    Heh! I should start practicing.

    I would have never imagined I would fall into this state.

    How admirable I was six months ago, and how deplorable I am right now.

    "Really?!" She eximed as she closed her distance to me.

    I made some distance between us and said, "Yeah."

    "Thanks, I really love you!" She said.

    She hugged me tightly, snuggling close to my arm, a smile lighting up her face. How can she say I love you with such a straight face?!

    "Das," She looked at me, biting her soft bottom lip.

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I ask you to do something?"

    "Yeah, sure"

    What will she ask? Go home together again? Go on a date? Maybe she wants some money? Or maybe she needs help with the study? As long as she wants, there''s nothing I can''t do.

    "There is a VR game I am ying since a month, and I want you to y that VR game with me"

    I take that back, there is something I can''t do.

    "VR game? You mean that virtual reality game where you put a helmet on your head and dive into the VR world?"

    They have been getting more and more famoustely.

    "It''s not a helmet, it''s called dive gear," Sheughed.

 Chapter 417: I Want Kids

    Chapter 417: I Want Kids

    "Where is it? Your so-called favorite stall?" Das asked.

    "We are almost there," Elena replied as she pulled Das with her.

    "You have been saying this since forever now."

    "It''s really close now."

    "That means you were lying earlier--"

    Das bumped into someone.

    Elena didn''t notice and kept pulling Das.

    "Hey, wait--!" Das tried to stop Elena, but due to the crown noise, she couldn''t hear.

    After some seconds, she stopped at a stall and said, "Here we are"

    "Yeah, we are"

    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked.

    "Nothing. Order something fast."

    "Oh~ What am I seeing? Elena is with some boy," said the stall owner.

    The stall owner looked in histe sixties, and he was wearing a business suit.

    He had a white beard, white hair, and light blue eyes.

    "..." Das.

    "Yes. It''s his birthday today."

    "Oho? So Elena finally got a boy--"

    "Friend. He is just a friend."

    The stall owner then looked closely at Das and said, "I see."

    "..."

    ''What''s with this old man? Why is he talking so casually with Elena? And why the hell is he wearing a business suit?''

    "Alright," the owner took out a new te and spoons with forks from the package and said, "It''s on the house."

    ~~~~~~

    Meanwhile,

    The couple Das bumped into were walking to their car.

    They both had ck hair and brown eyes.

    The man was wearing a ck suit with a ck tie and ck sses.

    While the girl was wearing a ck dress with ck heels and ck sses.

    The man was holding a bag, and the girl was holding tes and spoons.

    They both walked to the ck car parked around the street and sat in it.

    "HIghschoolers nowadays," said the man.

    "Come on. It was so crowded. It normal for people to bump into each other"

    "I know."

    "Then why are you angry?"

    "That boy didn''t even turn around and looked at me, nor he apologized. He just kept walking"

    "What''s the problem with that?"

    The man looked at the girl and said, "Are you seriously asking that?"

    "I mean, no one would know who they bumped with, in this much crowd, right?"

    The man stared at the girl and said, "I have no idea what I might have be if you weren''t with me."

    "Then you should be grateful that I am your wife."

    "Yeah. Only if you can do something about that barbaric side of yours."

    The girl passed the te to the boy and said, "I will pretend I didn''t hear that."

    "Oh?" The man took out the packed food from the bag, saying, "Is that a threat or a favor?"

    The girl pulled the man close and kissed him, saying, "That''s just my love."

    The man stared at the girl in wonder and said, "Don''t kiss me when I am about to eat."

    The girl moved her hand to the man''s face and pulled his cheek.

    "You have changed so much ever since we got married."

    "We married 3 years ago. Are you saying I changed three years ago?"

    "Yeah," The girl took the te from the man''s hand and said, "You don''t show me affection like you did before."

    "We barely talked before we got married. What affection are you talking about?"

    "You were so rude and arrogant. And you were also a delinquent who beat everyone."

    "Stop with the old times, and I never beat anyone."

    "You did."

    "That was you beating everyone. You were the one who was delinquent."

    "But we are one now, right?"

    "..."

    The girl kissed the man again and said, "Right?"

    "I really miss the old you too."

    "Aww," The girl handed the te to the man and opened the package, saying, "You liked the old me better?"

    "That''s not what I am talking about. The old you was scary. Like really scary."

    "And that''s why you ignored me."

    "I didn''t ignore you; I was just avoiding you."

    "That''s the same thing."

    "You know the reason why I was avoiding you."

    "Because I wanted to kill you?"

    "What else?"

    They started eating the food. It was chicken wrapped with the bread.

    "But I didn''t kill you, right?" the girl said as she took a bite.

    "I really appreciate that"

    As they were eating, the spoon fell down from the man''sp.

    They both looked at the spoons and then looked at each other.

    "I don''t know why they even gave us the spoons when there is no need for them?" said the man.

    "Say Riku," the girl called out.

    "What?"

    "We are married for three years now."

    "And?"

    "Don''t you want kids?"

    Riku choked on his bite.

    The girl rubbed Riku''s back and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Riku nodded and said, "Yeah."

    After a minute of silence, the girl asked again, "You don''t?"

    Riku grabbed the girl''s hand and said, "Rita, we already talked about this, didn''t we?"

    "But I want kids!"

    Riku sighed and said, "We are still twenty-one years old."

    "So what? Who says I can''t have kids when I am twenty-one years old?"

    "And we are still in university."

    "I will drop out when I get pregnant. It''s not like we need any degree anyway."

    Riku sighed again and said, "Listen, I have no problem with having kids, and you know it"

    "Then--"

    "But you know what''s going on around this city, this state this country."

    "..."

    "Rita, we live alone. And don''t forget that we are mafia. We can''t have a peaceful life."

    "But isn''t that why we sighed the pact with the government?"

    "Yeah, but you know it better than me; that they won''te to save us if we are in danger."

    "Then what was the point we just made more money because of that, you know?"

    "We certainly did. But I was thinking of the future. Even if something happened to me, you would be safe."

    "Don''t raise gs."

    "I am not trying to raise gs here. I am just telling you one of the possibilities. So, if we have kids, we will have to be extra cautious for them too."

    "I know," said Rita.

    "But we don''t have enough time for that. Let''s graduate from university first, and then we will think about it, okay?"

    Rita nodded and said, "Okay."

    Riku kissed Rita on the cheek and said, "Cheer up now."

 Chapter 418: Live Your Life My Way

    Chapter 418: Live Your Life My Way

    Elena and Das were sitting on the bench behind the stall.

    Elena was holding the te while Das was looking at the chicken meatballs on the te.

    "What''s wrong? Try eating it."

    Das gulped down and said, "Are they really safe?"

    "You saw how the owner made it, right?"

    "I did, but still"

    ''All the ingredients he used were indeed packed, and he was following all the rules, but still I don''t think I can eat--''

    As he was wondering if he should eat or not, Elena took a bite.

    "Uh Elena?"

    "I brought you here because I wanted to celebrate your birthday, but you still keep acting like this. I won''t beg you anymore. Just do what you want."

    "..." Das stared at Elena as she kept eating.

    "Uh Elena?"

    "What is it?"

    "Are you angry?"

    "Of course I am! Why do you always act like this? Why don''t you just forget everything for some minutes and enjoy your life?!"

    "..."

    "If you keep acting the same way, then you will never be happy."

    ''Dammit! Why does everything she says hits me deep in the heart?''

    "Are you still not going to eat?" Elena asked.

    Das slowly moved his hand to the fork and grabbed it.

    "What will you eat it with? Soup or sauce?" Elena questioned.

    "What do you like?"

    "I eat it with both"

    "..."

    "Well, for starters. Try eating it with the sauce."

    "Okay"

    Das moved the fork to the meatball and then at the sauce.

    "Be careful; they are quite hot," stated Elena.

    Das slowly moved the form towards his mouth as he opened it.

    His hands stopped right in front of his opened mouth.

    Elena made a weird sound in annoyance and said, "You are cruel."

    "Please stop giving me emotional torture."

    "And what about the torture you are giving me right now."

    "Fine, fine. I am eating. But if I didn''t like it, I will leave"

    "As you wish."

    Das ate it.

    As soon as he put it in his mouth, he froze.

    "Das?"

    After a while, Das started chewing and eventually swallowed it.

    "How was it?" Elena asked curiously.

    "Well, it''s too early to judge. Let me eat one more."

    "Eat it with the soup this time."

    "Hmm"

    Das grabbed the small bowl and put the meatball in it after pouring some soup in it.

    Elena passed him the spoon and said, "Do you want a spoon, or will you be okay eating it with the fork?"

    "It''s fine."

    Das sliced the meatball and ate half of it, then the other half.

    "How was it?"

    Das nodded and said, "Not bad."

    "Right?!"

    "Yeah. I can''t believe this is street food."

    "Looks like this guy had never eaten street food before," said the shop owner.

    "I rarely eat outside since my mom is very strict about my diet, and I have always eaten from the world-famous chefs. I had no need to eat street foods, and I can say this with confidence that I would nevere here again."

    "May I ask why?" asked the shop owner.

    "Because I know it."

    "No one can predict the future, kid."

    "I can predict my future because I make it."

    The old man then looked at Elena and said, "This boy is too full of himself."

    "Excuse me? Why don''t you say it on my face?"

    "Well," The old man took out a watch from his pocket and wore it as he said, "You are aware that you are too full of yourself."

    "..."

    ''What''s with this old man?''

    "Let me give you a piece of advice, kid. Never look down on people inferior to you because you have no right to do that."

    "..."

    The old man took out his phone and called someone.

    "Yeah, pleasee."

    He hung up the phone and said, "There must be a reason you are superior to them, and there must be a reason they are inferior to you."

    "What are you trying to say?" Das asked.

    "Nothing. You look smart enough to figure it out yourself."

    "...."

    ''What''s his deal? He is acting too haughty for a stall owner.''

    A car stopped in front of the stall. The old man walked to the car and opened the backdoor.

    He looked back at Das and then at Elena, saying, "Well, I wish you good luck."

    He sat in the car, and the car drove off.

    "What was his deal?" Das asked.

    "I don''t know. This is the first time I have seen him acting like this"

    Das looked at Elena and kept staring at her.

    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked.

    "You should stop being friendly with strangers."

    "Why?"

    "It''s dangerous. Don''t your parents tell you about this?"

    "Well they do, but I am an adult now."

    "You don''t act like an adult."

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "Are you saying I am an idiot?"

    "That you are, but that''s not what I am talking about right now."

    Elena puffed her cheek and said, "You are making fun of me again."

    Das moved his fork towards Elena''s cheek and said, "Stop this, or I will eat them."

    Elena''s face flushed as her cheeks got red.

    "They are red now." He poked her cheek with the fork and said, "Should I eat them?"

    Elena started ring at him.

    Das pulled back his hand, saying, "You look scary sometimes."

    "What will you do if I do the same to you?" Elena asked.

    "Hmm. I don''t know. Since you are a glutton who can eat everything, I would be worried about my cheeks."

    Elena held her fork as if she was about to stab it.

    "You know, being with you is so much fun," stated Das.

    "Do you feel happy when you are with me?"

    "Hmm. I guess you can say that. Since I forget all my worries when I am with you."

    "Hmm," Elena used her fork to get a meatball and dipped it into soup, then into the sauce, and moved it towards Das'' mouth.

    "If you are going to pull it back and leave me hanging with open mouth, I will make you regret it."

    "Gah!" Elena started sweating.

    ''I was going to do that, but now I can''t do it,'' Elena thought.

    She kept moving her hand to Das'' mouth regardless and fed him.

    "How is it?" she asked.

    Das gave her a thumbs-up sign.

    "Say,"

    "Hmm?"

    "If you want to live a happy life, then live your life my way."

    Das choked after hearing that.

    "Are you okay?!"

    Das hid his mouth with his hand and said, "Yeah."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah"

    "And sorry, I was just joking."

    Das shook his hand and said, "I guess I will try living my life your way," while grinning widely.

    Elena''s heart fluttered as he thought, ''Oh, no. I have fallen in love with him more deeply.''

    "What''s wrong?"

    Elena shook her head and said, "It''s nothing. You should eat quickly, or they will get cold."

    He ate one more meatball and said, "Why did the owner leave?"

    "He closed the stall, so he left"

    "What about the money?"

    "He said it''s on the house, right?"

    "He did, but I don''t like owing someone."

    "Hmm," Elena grinned. "So I guess we need toe here again."

 Chapter 419: Dominate

    Chapter 419: Dominate

    As usual, Das and Elena were in the counseling room.

    Das was in the meeting, and Elena was trying to study.

    Even though Das was in the meeting, he nced at Elena every minute to make sure she was studying.

    "So, how much was it initially?" Das typed.

    [Our assets are fine, Sir] answered Andrew.

    "Then what''s the problem? I checked the reports, and we should be in profit, but we aren''t. We are losing 43% of ourst month''s revenue. And if we include the profit, then it''s total 78%."

    [Yes, Sir]

    "So tell me, where did it go?"

    [I sent you the exact report, Sir. We have been trying to find the cause, but we can''t]

    "Do you remember what did I tell you when you joined mypany?"

    [Yes, Sir. I know it, and I remember it. But I swear Sir, I am not behind this]

    "I don''t care, do something, or I will kill your family right in front of you, and then I will kill you."

    [Our revenue with our expenses ends with 1%. That means the profit should be higher than it is shown in the reports]

    "Someone has messed with the reports, and instead of decreasing it by 80%, they have mistakenly decreased it by 20%."

    [Are you saying that there is a traitor between us?]

    "What else?"

    [I don''t believe it, Sir. I don''t think anyone can do something like that. Especially when they know what you can do if they get caught]

    "Looks like they don''t really know it. Send me the list of all your employees again."

    [Sir, I take full responsibility. They are not the types of persons who can betray for some monies]

    "Then what should I do now? Do you really want me toe there and inspect everything on my own?"

    [No, Sir. Give me one more hour.]

    "What can you do in one hour?"

    [I will check all the deals we had made in the past month]

    "How will that help?"

    [We had a coborationst week, and more than thirtypanies took part in that]

    "Hmm. Who had the winning bid?"

    [It''s thepany you helped out a lotst year]

    "..."

    ''I was just looking at the profit. I don''t care about anything else.''

    [Sir?]

    "What position is that country?"

    [It''s on the 12th ce]

    "What about us?"

    [Are you joking or being serious, Sir?]

    "Both, actually."

    [We are on the fourth spot as always]

    Das was typing something, but he got another message from Andrew.

    [Sir, one important news]

    "What is it?"

    [We lost all our assets and shares]

    "What?! How?! When did that happen?!"

    [Just when I was talking with you, Sir]

    Das was enduring his anger because Elena was in front of him.

    He wanted to smash hisptop screen and yell on the top of his lungs but held back because of Elena.

    "How much did we lost? What shares?"

    [We are bankrupt, Sir. We lost everything]

    Das just sat there with his hands still on the keyboard of hisptop.

    [Sir?]

    Das rubbed his forehead and typed, "What ce are we now."

    [I can''t see us in the first five hundred]

    "And?"

    [Thepany we were just talking about]

    "Hmm? What about it?"

    [I think you should see it yourself] Andrew sent this message with a link.

    Das moved his cursor to the link and tapped on it.

    A secondter, a chart appeared on the screen.

    Das frowned his eyes and typed, "Would you care to exin?"

    [I don''t know, Sir. There is no way that can be possible]

    "But it''s happening, right?"

    Das was violently typing on his keyboard, making a sound of hitting keys, and he was also tapping his feet on the floor.

    Elena noticed Das acting strange.

    She opened her mouth to call his name but stopped thinking he would get mad at her.

    Andrew was typing for a while now.

    Das hoped he would get a long exnation, but what he received was, [Yes, Sir]

    "The 12th rose to 1st in no time. How can I overlook that?"

    [Are you saying that they are behind our loss?]

    "I am not saying, I know it."

    [But it can be a coincidence, Sir]

    "Stop being optimistic, and call them!"

    [Okay, Sir]

    "Add me in the conference and speak as I tell you."

    [Alright, Sir]

    After around two minutes, they started the call.

    [We are in, Sir]

    "Now ask them what the hell is going on."

    [But Sir, directly?]

    "Yes! I don''t have time for bullshit!"

    [Hello, my Sir is asking for an exnation of what''s going on] spoke Andrew.

    [Heh! I knew the first call I will get would be from you] said the voice from the other side of the call.

    "Start speaking."

    [Start speaking]

    [Come on, Andrew, was it? You are still following your useless boss? Join me]

    Das froze for a second and let out a big sigh.

    [Thanks for your offer]

    Das tried to close the lid of hisptop after hearing that.

    [But I will have to decline your offer]

    Das'' eyes widened as he opened the lid again.

    [Are you sure? You will regret it, I tell you] said the voice.

    [I am sure]

    [Oh! I get it, I get it! You are saying this because your boss is with you, right? Don''t worry; you cane to my officeter]

    [No, I must decline. I can''t believe you would do something like this. Why did you betray my boss'' trust?]

    [It''s just business]

    [He helped you rise, and this is how you repay his favor?]

    [Haven''t you ever hear of ''Everything is fair in love and war''? And business is war]

    [Sigh~] Andrew sighed.

    [Did you just sighed at me?]

    [You still have one chance to get back to where you deserve]

    [Oh? Is that a threat? I am number one now, bitch! No one can touch me]

    [I ask you onest time, don''t me me if something happened. You will regret ever been born]

 Chapter 420: Ill Wait For You

    Chapter 420: I''ll Wait For You

    [I ask you onest time, don''t me me if something happened. You will regret ever been born]

    It wasn''t Das asking what to speak; it was Andrew himself speaking on his behalf. Das was amazed by Andrew. He had no idea Andrew could speak such words.

    [Damn! You are scaring me, Andrew. I wonder what your boss thinks about that. Wait, do you even know what your boss looks like?]

    [Don''t divert the topic]

    [Okay, then. How about we make a deal? If you do what I want, I will give you everything back that is yours]

    [What type of deal?]

    [Bring down and destroy ''Ryle''pany. They are at the top fourth right now, and they have sighed a huge contract recently. If it passes, they will no doubt be the top]

    [What are you trying to say?]

    [Hunt them down. They are a threat to me. Destroy them!]

    Das'' face showed pure rage.

    After clenching his fists, Das typed, "Say no."

    [My boss denies]

    [Heh! Knew it! Well, I don''t care anyway. I have my four spies there. The ''Ryle''pany will be down by evening, just like yours] saying that, the call ended.

    After a minute of silence that looked like eternity, Das sighed again, but this time he let out a voice too.

    Elena was shocked by the sudden voice and nced at him.

    Das noticed Elena''s nce and looked at her.

    They both stared at each other. Elena was afraid to speak anything.

    "What''s wrong? Bored already?" Das asked.

    Seeing how carefree Das acted, Elena sighed in relief, thinking the tension she felt earlier was just her imagination.

    "Nothing," Elena said as she fixed herself on the chair and said, "Are you busy?"

    "Not really. What''s wrong?" Das was trying to act as cool as he could and not show his anger in front of Elena.

    He did not want Elena to be scared of him.

    "Nothing really, it''s just it''s so quiet here," Elena replied.

    "That''s true." He then pointed his gaze at Elena''s tablet and said, "How much more time would you need to read thirty pages?"

    Elena turned the tablet towards Das and said, "I am still on the eighth page."

    "Wow, you are slow."

    Elena did notice Das was acting strange, or rather he was not acting as he always did.

    Usually, at this point, Das would have called Elena an idiot over dozens of times, and Elena was also expecting to be called an idiot at least once.

    She looked at Das, who was now focused on hisptop.

    Elena shook her head and started doing what she was doing.

    Das was gritting his teeth so hard it started making noises.

    [Sir, can you hear me? What shall we do now?] said Andrew on the call.

    Das took a deep breath and let out a sigh as he typed, "Don''t worry, we will be back to our usual spot by tonight."

    [What do you mean, Sir? We rejected their offer, so how--]

    Das ignored Andrew and typed, "Just keep an eye on the stocks of the ''Ryle''pany. Call me immediately if they go down by more than one percent."

    [Alright, Sir]

    Das hung up the call after that. He closed the lid of hisptop and packed his bag.

    Elena was confused and kept looking at him with wide eyes.

    "Where are you going?" She asked.

    "I have something to do,"

    "When will you be back?" she asked.

    "Not sure. You should go straight home too."

    Elena made an ''O'' with her lips as she stared at Das.

    "Hmm," She then raised her eyebrows and said, "I will wait for you here. Soe back quickly."

    "Why? Just go home."

    "I want to study."

    "You can also study at home."

    Elena shook her head and said, "I can''t."

    "What do you mean by ''I can''t''? Stop being so childish." Das was unknowingly being rude to Elena. Though, he had not realized it yet. He was trying to send Elena home because of the incident that happened just the other day.

    He was just worried about her. He was afraid that something like yesterday might happen with Elena too. Even though those students were arrested, there was no guarantee there wouldn''t be more like them.

    "I tried studying at home, but I just can''t concentrate," Elena said as she looked down at her feet.

    "Is it because of the games?" Das knew there would be only one reason.

    Elena nodded.

    "Then studying in some other room. Like in the living room?" Das suggested.

    "We have our T.V there."

    "Then...uh. Don''t you have something like a study room?" Das was out of suggestions.

    Elena shook her head and said, "I don''t."

    Das was annoyed at this point, not because of Elena''s answer, but he was annoyed at the circumstances.

    Das wanted to spend more time with Elena. He wanted to be with Elena.

    There were about five days left for their final examination of the semester, and Das had no idea whether he would get to tutor Elena after that or not. He was also clueless on whether Elena would pass and advance the semester, or fail and expelled.

    Das was afraid that if Elena passed and advance the semester, Elena would stop talking to him, and they would get distant. He was afraid of losing Elena.

    While, if Elena failed, she would get expelled. Das did not want that.

    So the time he had now with Elena was very precious to him, yet that person ruined it.

    Das rage was undefinable right now.

    It was still a miracle that he could endure his anger just because Elena was with him.

    "I will wait for you, so pleasee back as soon as possible," Elena said.

    Das didn''t know what to say in reply as he had no idea how much time it would take for him toe back.

    "You wille back, right?" Elena asked withplete trust in her eyes.

    Das was weak against that. He gave in and said, "Fine."

    He handed his bag to Elena and said, "I will be back, so take care of my bag."

    Elena smiled widely and nodded as she said, "Okay."

    Das walked out of the door but came back a secondter and said, "Don''t you dare open my bag."

 Chapter 421: Checking Up.

    Chapter 421: Checking Up.

    <em>Sigh~</em>

    ''I just want to be normal now.''

    ''Spend some time with my family, with Elena, and be happy.''

    Das walked into the parking area of a tall building. It had one hundred floors.

    He walked out from there and entered the building. He wasn''t trying to hide himself; he just walked in.

    The security noticed and stopped him. "Hey, where is your card? You can''t just walk in here like this"

    Das pushed the security back and walked forward. "Hey! You! Stop, or I will call the police."

    Das sighed and turned back, looked at him, and said, "Would you shut up?"

    "Stop right there! Or I will--"

    It was the duty-switch time for the guard. As the other three guards at the main entrance weren''t there yet, the fourth guard stopped Das.

    "If I were you, I would shut up and continue my duty, and I think, you should do the same," Das pressed the switch of the elevator.

    "Hey, wait!" The elevator door opened.

    Das walked into the elevator. "I am in a bad mood today. Don''t make me kill you!" The guard shivered, but didn''t back off.

    Das sighed and said, "Come on, just go back already" The elevator door closed.

    The elevator took him to the 69th floor. Das got off the elevator and started walking straight.

    There were dozens of employees doing their work. Some were on their break, some were justzy around, some were chatting, and some were walking around with tablets in their hands.

    As Das passed from there, everyone looked at him, nced at each other, then looked at Das again.

    Das knew they were looking at him, but he paid no attention to them and walked straight forward. He then opened the door of the office and entered.

    Everyone''s jaw was dropped. They started panicking. "What should we do?" one of the male employees asked the female employee sitting next to him.

    "I don''t know. He just straight walked into the boss'' office," she replied.

    "Maybe the boss knows him? Or it was Boss who called him? I mean, there is no way some highschool student can just enter like that," said the fat man sitting on the chair in front of them.

    "But!" He lowered his voice and said, "You what time this is. Boss has told us not to disturb him at this hour," said the girl wearing sses.

    "What does it matter? It''s not like it was our job to stop him? Our job is to do the work we are asked to, and then go home," said the woman whose eyes were fixated on the screen, and her fingers were moving like crazy on the keyboard.

    "Well, whatever. That high schooler must be some idiot or stubborn person to go meet the boss at this hour."

    They began doing what they were doing before.

    Das took the left turn and opened another door. He then walked forward and opened another door. After opening the next door, he entered a big room.

    The room itself was clean and gave a pleasant smell.

    There was a desk, and a chair with its back facing at Das. And right behind the desk was a huge ss window. One could see everything from there.

    There was also a sofa and a chair connected to it. And two chairs in front of the desk.

    The air conditioner was on, but set at room temperature.

    Das walked two steps before he heard the voice, "I thought I had told this before--not to disturb me at this hour."

    Das smiled a little after hearing that voice and walked further, "I was thinking you were cheating on mom, so I decided to check up on you myself."

    The chair immediately spun around. Das smiled once again, "What''s with that face, dad?"

    Derek stood up and walked out of his desk. "So you are epting my offer--"

    "I am not," Das straight up rejected. Derek had asked Das if he was interested in working for him; Das had replied that he might work for Derek if he ever changed his mind.

    "Haha. Just kidding." Derek pointed his hand at the sofa and said, "Come on, sit"

    Das sat on the sofa, and Derek sat beside him. "So, what brings you here?"

    "I already said I am here to check up on you and confirm if you are really cheating on mom or not"

    "I can''t even think about cheating on her. She would kill me" Derek then patted Das'' head and said, "I am d you are enjoying your life."

    "Hmm"

    Derek got up and grabbed his tablet from his desk. "So? You are here for?"

    "Can''t Ie to visit my dad?"

    "You can, but as far as I remember, you hated crowded ces. I am just surprised to see you here."

    "I do hate crowded ces, but I am fine with them now." After meeting Elena, Das has been to ces filled with crowds, and now he got used to them. Or rather, because Elena was always with him, he didn''t feel the feeling of being watched anymore.

    ''All I need to do is ignore them, and I will be fine.'' Das had recentlye up with his mentality. He thought if he ignored everyone, even when he was being watched, even when he was getting attention, as long as he didn''t look at them, he would be okay as long as he was unaware.

    "Do you want to eat or drink something?" Derek asked.

    Das nodded. "I would like to eat a cream-sandwich and a coffee."

    Derek was surprised. Until today, Das had never asked for food that his mom didn''t make; Ang.

    "Oh okay." Derek got up and took out his phone. "There is a cafe nearby. Do you want to go there?"

    "What about your work? Aren''t you busy?"

    "Anything for my son." Derek then snapped his finger and said, "How about we take it out and eat it with mom?"

    "Won''t mom get angry? She has warned us not to eat anything before dinner."

    "That''s true." Derek grabbed his coat from the chair. "It''s only the two of us then."

 Chapter 422: Office

    Chapter 422: Office

    Derek wore his coat and grabbed his tablet.

    "Let''s go." They both left the room.

    When walked out of all the door, everyone was staring at Das. Das paid no attention and kept walking forward.

    Derek stopped and said, "I am going home early today. I have called ''him'' for the monitoring. You guys can submit your reports and go home when you are done."

    After walking straight, they reached the elevator.

    "Let''s go through the back exit," Das said.

    Derek was confused but didn''t ask the reason to Das. "Alright"

    After reading to the ground floor, They took the back exits without informing the reception.

    ''Alright. First step is done. Now I just need to find out who are those four spies he has sent'' Das had no idea who spies could be. There were dozens of employees working on each floor. It was nearly impossible for Das or anyone to identify each of them.

    ''Dad also forgot his phone in his office, as nned'' Das smirked.

    They walked to the car parked in the middle of the garden. Derek sat on the driver''s seat and waited for Das'' to sit on the passager''s seat beside him. But, Das opened the backdoor and sat on the backseat.

    This time, Derek really wanted to ask the reason but didn''t give much thought. He was happy since his son has visited him during work-hours after years.

    "Are you ready?"

    Das closed the backdoor and nodded. "Yeah"

    Derek then drove to the cafe, which was about ten minutes by walk, and about three minutes in a vehicle.

    Derek was the type of person who highly admired nature, just like Das and Ang. He would have just walked to the cafe with Das, but since they nned to go home directly after eating at the cafe, Derek had to take the car.

    Meanwhile, at the sixty-ninth floor,

    Everyone was still surprised, and some were shocked. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    The closing hours are said to be golden hours, making everyone busier at the end of the day. Especially Derek, being the boss and handling this many people under him wasn''t easy.

    Derek appointed some head-chiefs on every floor to take care of the stuff, but there were still some cases from each floor every day.

    "What just happened?" the man asked.

    "Why did the boss leave early today?"

    "Furthermore, who was that highschooler?"

    "Doesn''t boss knew him?"

    "Of course he did! Otherwise, there is no way boss would leave early with him," said the fat guy.

    "But who was that highschooler?"

    "They both looked so close. And did you see the boss'' face? He looked happy."

    "Maybe it was his son?" the woman wearing sses said.

    "But the boss said he has no child."

    "He is married for 26 years. There is no way he doesn''t have a son."

    "Why? I think it makes more sense."

    "What do you mean?"

    Everyone on the floor was talking with each other. Passing questions and answering them. They forgot about their work. What they saw was more important for them.

    "I mean, someone as busy as boos. You know like he can''t take care of his wife and son at once."

    "Well, that makes sense."

    "Does anyone know what his wife does?"

    "I have heard she lives in another country and barely meets boss."

    "She must also be some sessful businesswoman."

    They couldn''t be more wrong.

    "Maybe that highschooler was boss'' illegitimate son? I mean, it''s neutral for big shots to have affairs, you know?"

    "And since his wife doesn''t live with him, the boss who to the other girls?"

    "Maybe his mistresses or something?"

    Mistresses. Not one, they assumed in dozens.

    "Well, he kind of looked like the boos."

    "Yeah, he kind of did."

    "Maybe he that highschooler was boss'' brother or something?"

    "The boss inherited this business from his father, and I think that might be possible."

    There was a tapping sound among all this chattering and noises, the sound of fingers hitting the keyboard.

    "What do you think, Mira?" the man standing to her asked.

    "I don''t care about all these useless and stupid chattering. It''s not worth my time."

    "Aww, look at her. Being all frustrated because we are talking about the boss."

    She red at the man and roared, "Mind you own fuking business."

    "Come on, why so angry? I mean, deep down, even you know it''s the truth."

    She said nothing. Her hands also stopped moving.

    The woman in the sses ced her hand on Mira''s shoulder and said, "We all know how you feel about the boss."

    Mira''s face immediately flushed. "What are you all talking about?!"

    "No need to hide it. It''s pretty obvious now, you know?"

    Her face flushed more. "That''s not true. Look at me, I am twenty-nine years old, and he is in his fifties. There is no way--"

    "That''s just an excuse. Drop the act Mira; we all know about it."

    Mira looked down at her feet and said, "So what? It''s not a romantic feeling. I would never aim for a married man."

    "But what if he actually does have affairs? Would you be okay with that?"

    "I have nothing to do with his rtionships. He is someone I admire. I have no interest in his personal life."

    The man who was standing beside Mira was clenching his fist for a while now.

    The woman in the sses smirked as she looked at the man. "What do you think, Roy? Should she try to make a move on the boss?"

    Roy clenched his fist even more and red at the woman on the sses. "...." But said nothing. Or rather, he had nothing to say.

    The woman in the sses smirked wider. "Mira, you should totally aim for him. I will help you."

    "There is no need. As I said, I have no romantic interest in him. I don''t see him that way."

    The woman in the sses nced at the man, who was now smirking.

    She clicked her tongue and said, "Let''splete our tasks and go home before ''he''es."

    Everyone sat on their chair.

    "I really don''t get along with ''that'' guy, to be honest."

    "No one does, but the boss seems to trust him for some reason."

    Soon, footsteps were heard approaching them. They all looked at the entrance and waiter for a person toe.

    A man in his early twenties walked in. He had ck hair, and his face was half-covered with a mask.

    "Hmm. What''s wrong, you all? Were you trying to wee me or something?"

 Chapter 423: Initiating Search

    Chapter 423: Initiating Search

    "So, how is the school going?" Derek asked as he turned the steering left.

    "Fine I guess?"

    "You made some friends?"

    "Nope."

    "What about Elena? What''s your rtionship with her?" Derek was trying to make the conversation flow between him and Das, but Das'' answers were very vague.

    "I don''t know. She is a friend I guess?" Das looked outside the window. ''But she is somewhat special. Like I know my messed up my personality is, but I care about her. If I have to sum it up, then I care about her the same way I care about my family.''

    "You have exams starting next week, right?" Derek turned the steering right.

    "Yeah, then we have a short vacation. Then starts the sports week."

    "Oh! Sports. Are you going to participate?"

    "In sports? Nope."

    "Why not? It''s a great chance to show your abilities."

    "I don''t care about all that. I think I will do some course in that meantime."

    "Ang might disagree with you there," Derekmented.

    "Yeah. I don''t know what mom wants. Like she always has a problem with anything I do. She also hides things from me."

    Derek chuckled and said, "That''s how she is, you know? She doesn''t mean anything bad; she is just worried about you."

    "I know, but she worries too much. I am not a kid."

    "Well, you are not. But it''s natural for her to worry about you after what happened with you in the middle school."

    "..." Das had no words to say.

    "At that time, you hid everything from us. If you had told us that you were getting bullies, we might have adjusted the situation."

    "I didn''t say because I didn''t want to worry you too."

    "See? That''s how Ang thinks. She was even talking about itst night."

    "What did she say?"

    "Well" He looked at Das from the mirror. Their eyes met. "She was just worried. You also passed out that day, remember?"

    "Yeah," Das sighed. ''I wonder if this world hates me? Things never go how I want. Of course, it''s not supposed to be like that. It must be the same with everyone. But Why do I have to suffer all this? I wonder if I were a normal kid, I would have had a normal life? Maybe I could have been more honest with myself? Andugh and cry with everyone. Maybe I would have been able to understand Elena a little better?"

    Das sighed again.

    ''Let''s not waste my time in all these thoughts. I have to do what I came here for. I need to find those four spies'' Das gaze fell on Derek''s tablet lying on the passenger''s seat beside Derek.

    Das moved his hand towards it and picked up the tablet.

    Derek nced at Das. "I was in the middle of checking reports. Can you do it for me?" He asked.

    Das nodded in reply.

    "What''s the password?" Das asked.

    Derek tilted his head a little and looked at Das. "You should be able to unlock it."

    Das raised his eyebrows. "Hmm" He unlocked it on the first try.

    Das then checked the report Derek was talking about.

    "You in yet?"

    "Hmm. I don''t see anything wrong in this report."

    "What do you think of the graphs?" Derek asked.

    "Well, it''s not perfect. I see little fluctuation, but you will need topare it with the other one to make the final conclusion."

    "I think onepany overtook us. It jumped from the twelfth ce to the first"

    "...." Das flinched. ''He already got the news. Well, of course, he did.'' Das closed the report and opened the main database.

    ''I should find those spies and get rid of them before something happens to dad''spany.''

    Das started the search scans. He first scanned all the employees of thepany.

    7321 employees worked the day shift, and 5465 employees worked the night shift, making them 12786 employees.

    ''That''s more than I expected'' Das knew he was nothing against his dad. Even when Das was still rising as his alias ''Moris,'' he made sure never to make contact with the ''Ryle''pany. HE knew Derek would have figured everything out just by looking at Das'' processes.

    ''What should I do? This would take too much time to find those spies.'' Das sighed.

    "What''s wrong? Tired? Shall I y some songs?"

    "It''s fine. We are just around the corner anyway."

    Das started filtering the search. He first filtered by the amount of time they had worked. He filtered out all except the employees that joined in thest three months.

    There were still 3333 employees left. ''Still this much?'' Das bit his lips and bit his lips.

    He filtered the search again by thetest events and coborations of thepany.

    Now remained 987 employees. "Hmm." Das then tried to do a new search.

    He searched for employees with past experience and new ones. ''If what I am thinking is right. Those spies would have made their resume new; of course, forged.''

    The car stopped, and Derek looked back. "I will go park the car, and you book a table for us."

    Das nodded and got out of the car.

    ''The interviews at dad''spany are pretty hard. No average person can get hired if they don''t see any potential in them. How did they pass the interview?'' Das walked into the cafe and sat on the table in the corner.

    ''If I filer again with an interview score, I am sure the results will be off. It would be a problem if I killed the wrong person. Company''s name will get dirty.''

    A waiter stood before the table and asked, "May I take your order?"

    It was a female waiter. Das stared at her for some seconds and then nced at the door. "Come again after three minutes.''

    The waiter made a troubled face but turned around and walked to the other tables to get their orders.

    Das smirked. ''I think I can tell them apart now.'' Das performed one more filter search by males and females. There were 601 female employees and 386 male employees.

    ''Female employees can''t be spies because mom hires them, and mom is the most dangerous person I have ever known. No one can lie in front of her. She can tell if the opposite person is lying or not.''

    ''Now left these 386 male employees. What should I do now?''

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 424: Spies Identified.

    Chapter 424: Spies Identified.

    "Das." She asked.

    "Hmm?" I turned to look at her.

    "Do you love me?" She asked softly.

    "Shut up." I replied.

    Do I love her?

    Let''s be honest. How can I like a girl who ys games all day? I will never fall for a gamer girl or, so I thought when I started going out with her but now I love her.

    "Das." She said again.

    "Hmm?" I said softly.

    "Actually, I was ying a game the whole night yesterday." She said guiltily.

    "..."

    I know that already.

    Why are you saying it now?

    "Hey Das, I know I promised that I would spend less time ying, but" She took a deep breath and said, "I have been ying the same game for thest couple of weeks." She confessed solemnly.

    "I see." I said.

    "Please don''t break up with me." She said softly.

    "...."

    Huh? Break up?

    "Listen, Elena...." I said slowly.

    How do I clear up the misunderstanding? Wait, maybe if I say that I love her then...

    "Elena, I...I...I won''t break up with you for that reason, don''t worry." I stuttered my way through.

    Heh! I should start practicing.

    I would have never imagined I would fall into this state.

    How admirable I was six months ago, and how deplorable I am right now.

    "Really?!" She eximed as she closed her distance to me.

    I made some distance between us and said, "Yeah."

    "Thanks, I really love you!" She said.

    She hugged me tightly, snuggling close to my arm, a smile lighting up her face. How can she say I love you with such a straight face?!

    "Das," She looked at me, biting her soft bottom lip.

    "Hmm?"

    "Can I ask you to do something?"

    "Yeah, sure"

    What will she ask? Go home together again? Go on a date? Maybe she wants some money? Or maybe she needs help with the study? As long as she wants, there''s nothing I can''t do.

    "There is a VR game I am ying since a month, and I want you to y that VR game with me"

    I take that back, there is something I can''t do.

    "VR game? You mean that virtual reality game where you put a helmet on your head and dive into the VR world?"

    They have been getting more and more famoustely.

    "It''s not a helmet, it''s called dive gear," Sheughed.

    "Yeah that," I raised my eyebrow and said, "Why do you want me to y that?"

    She knows very well how much I hate games.

    They are a distraction, nothing else.

    "It''s awesome, it''s like the real world, you can do anything you want there, it''s even more amazing than the real world," She pulled on my hand, eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "Okay, okay, I get it, now stop jumping."

    "So, will you y it?"

    "Is it safe? I mean didn''t something happen with the world''s first VR game, they were trapped in the game or something?" I vaguely remembered reading about it.

    I lost count of how many times I tried to search about it again, but nothing came up. It was like all the information about it was deleted.

    There have been many riots because of the VR tragedy of thirty years ago.

    "Yeah, that was 30 years ago. It''s okay now, there are lots of VR games in the market. It''s totally safe now." She assured me.

    "Well, if you say so," I said dubiously.

    "By the way, Das." She matched my pace and said, "If by any chance I got trapped in a VR game, will youe to save me?"

    "If you are trapped doesn''t that mean no one can log in from outside?" Imented, in a deadpan manner.

    I got punched in the back.

    Did I say anything to make her angry?

    I mean, I know what she wanted me to say, but I am a logical person.

    "Tch!" She clicked her tongue and said, "You are not romantic at all"

    She was pouting, her pink lips pushed out in a cute ''O''.

    "Well, I mean, I can''te and save you but I will wait for you to wake up, even if it takes forever."

    She suddenly hugged me, her sweet scent clinging to my body.

    Did I say something to make her happy? Though I replied logically this time too.

    "So?" She pointed her gaze at me.

    "Hmm?"

    "Will you y it with me?"

    "Well, if that''s what you want then, sure," I reluctantly gave in. I couldn''t say no to her how much ever I tried after all.

    "Thank you! I love you so much!" She beamed again.

    If that''s what she wants me to do then I really don''t mind ying the game.

    "So, what''s the game''s name?"

    "Len World Online"

    "Oh--!"

    My headache as if someone had punched my brain. And why do I feel like I know this game?

    I started searching for it on the inte. Damn, there are so many VR games.

    Let''s see.. here it is; Len World Online. Hey, isn''t that a bit...

    "It''s expensive"

    "Yeah it is, but this one is perfect"

    "Is that so?"

    "Definitely," She said with a serious look.

    Only if she was this serious about studying.

    I bought the game with express delivery.

    "Now, time to buy VR Gear"

    "The game doesn''t give one?"

    "Of course not. You need to buy it separately. VR gear and the game has nothing to do with each other"

    They should sellbos instead, but I can see the reason why there isn''t.

    The VR gearpaniespete with each other. If the game bes exclusive for any VR gear, it can either be a hit or a flop.

    I searched for VR gears. There are too many with different price ranges, not that money was a problem for me.

    "Which one is better?" I nudged her and said, "Help me out"

    "Here, this one is Zek VR-3.2, I have the same"

    "Okay, then, I will buy the same--!" I announced.

    "What happened?" Elena asked, as I had suddenly paused.

    "They also seem to have an upgraded version, Zek VR-4.0" I said.

    "What? Did they release the new one already? Weird, there wasn''t any announcement about it." She said confused.

    "Looks like it." I said.

    "So, you''re going to buy that one?" She asked.

    "Well it''s triple the price of the one you have but yeah, I will buy this one." I said.

 Chapter 425: Son of Derek

    Chapter 425: Son of Derek

    ''First target spotted.''

    Das patiently waited for the man to walk near the elevator.

    The man then pressed the switch, and the elevator door opened. But as soon as he entered it, the door violently closed as his half body got stuck.

    His both bands and head up to the chest were in the elevator, and the rest of his body was outside.

    Das pressed a switch on his phone, and the elevator started to move down. The man started screaming. The elevator kept pushing the man''s body down and eventually cut into two.

    The blood was scattered all over the door.

    Das pressed the switch on his phone, and the elevator came up again. The door opened, and Das kicked the man''s half body into the elevator.

    He nced around and then ced the ''work in progress'' sign outside the elevator.

    Das walked to the other side of the floor and got into another elevator.

    "First spy killed. Three more left" Das fixed the tampered elevator.

    He then connected his phone with the CCTV cameras of the entire building.

    "There are like thousands of them; there is no way I can look into each one of them. I don''t have enough time,''

    ''Maybe if I had some A.I work for me. But I have a very little knowledge in that field.'' Das skimmed through most of the footage.

    A wide smirk appeared on Das'' face as he said, "Second target spotted.''

    Das pressed the switch of the floor ''80'' on the elevator.

    ''I also have to get Dad''s phone from the 69th floor. But.. I also need to kill three more spies.''

    The elevator stopped on the 80th floor, and Das got off.

    Das'' eyes widened as he took the first step.

    Everything was dark there; no lights, no noise, no people.

    ''Strange. I saw that guying to this floor. Did hee here because there was no one here?''

    ''But what is he nning to do here?''

    Das heard footsteps approaching him at speed. Unfortunately, Das had no time to react.

    Before Das could nce around, he was hit by a metal pipe on the head.

    Das'' vision got blurry as he stumbled on his steps. He nced around from the direction he was hit. Das saw a man holding a metal pile. He was trying to hit Das again. His vision still wasn''t cleared, and he was feeling severe pain in his head.

    Even though he wasn''t bleeding, he had internally bled. He couldn''t make the right choices. His senses were all over the ce.

    Das tried to grab the metal pipe, but he missed, and that guy hit Das again, this time on the chest.

    Das fell on his back.

    ''This is bad. Not only is my vision getting blurry, but I am losing consciousness too. If I don''t do anything, I might just pass out.''

    Das tried to squint his eyes, but that didn''t work. ''If I pass out, I have no idea what this guy might do.''

    Indeed, if Das passed out, that man could do anything to Das, even might kill him.

    ''But how did hedon''t tell me don''t tell me, he knew I wasing? But how?'' Das groaned in pain.

    ''It hurts. It hurts. It really hurts.''

    Das couldn''t keep his eyes open for any longer.

    ''Is that it, Das? This is where you fall?''

    ''You can''t, Das. If you fall here, your dad will go bankrupt. You can''t let that happen.''

    ''That''s right. I can''t let it happen. But my body won''t move.''

    The man raised the metal pipe and aimed it on Das'' forehead. Das tried to move, but he couldn''t.

    As the pipe was about to hit Das'' forehead, Das kicked the man''s leg and broke it.

    The man screamed in pain, and the pipe fell just an inch beside Das'' head.

    ''Get up, Das. A little more.''

    Das slowly crawled and eventually stood up. He then properly looked at the man''s face.

    "You are lucky I am sparing you from the suffering you deserve," Das muttered.

    Das grabbed the man''s leg and dragged him into the main office of the floor. He then stopped in front of the big ss window.

    Das ran as he grabbed a chair and threw it on the ss. The ss cracked a little, and the chair bounced back.

    Das then grabbed the man''s leg with his both hands and threw him at the window at his full strength.

    The ss broke, and the man fell from the 80th floor. Das then sighed and grabbed the chair.

    After cing the chair to where it was before, Das sat on it and closed his eyes to catch his breath.

    His pain still hadn''t faded, but his spirit to survive wasn''t letting him fall back.

    Das took a deep breath and opened his eyes as he said, "Two more."

    Das got up from the chair. ''I know where the other two are, and I don''t even need to find them.'' If they already knew about Das or that someone was after them; the only natural thing any sane person would do is-- run.

    "I will first get dad''s phone from his office."

    Das once again took the elevator and stopped on the 69th floor.

    The first thing he did after getting off on the 69th floor was; preparing himself for the stares, he would be getting.

    Das walked forward, expecting some chattering and stares, but much to his surprise, it was silence, as if no one was there.

    Das nced around and saw the employees focused on their work. Das was surprised at first but brushed it off because he had something more important to take care of.

    Das walked straight forward and opened the door, took the left turn, and opened another door. He then walked forward and opened another door. After opening the next door, he entered Derek''s office.

    Das knew Derek''s phone was on the sofa, so without looking at anything else, he walked to the sofa to get the phone, but the phone wasn''t there.

    At the same time, Das heard, "What brings you here, Das; son of Derek?"

 Chapter 426: Going Down

    Chapter 426: Going Down

    "What brings you here, Das, son of Derek?" Das jumped back after hearing that voice.

    He nced around, trying to find the source of the voice, but he couldn''t see anyone. Even the chair was empty.

    "I am behind you," the voice said.

    Das turned around but saw no one.

    "I mean, left"

    Das turned left, but there was no one.

    "Oh! My bad, my left, your right."

    Das turned right and saw a man standing at the door.

    ''Impossible! I am sure I nced there some seconds ago. I didn''t hear any footsteps either.''

    Das frowned his eyebrows and asked, "Who are you?"

    "Why so angry? I am just asking you a question." the man said. He was wearing a half-face mask.

    "I also asked you a question. Who are you?"

    "I asked first, so you should answer first, right?"

    Das red at the man. ''I don''t have time to fool around. Who is this guy? I can''t see his face. But he is not in the spy list.''

    "I am here to get my dad''s phone."

    "Oh"! The man reached his hands to his pocket and took out a phone. "Do you mean this?"

    "Yeah."

    The man looked at the phone, then tossed it towards Das and said, "Your father is careless as always. He shouldn''t leave his phone like that."

    Das'' re sharpened as he put the phone in his pocket. "Now your turn."

    "Hmm?"

    "I asked you a question before; Who are you?"

    "Who am I?" He spread his hands and said, "I am me."

    "Stop fooling around, and answer me; who are you?"

    The man looked at Das'' face then at his fists. "Hmm. You only look like Derek, but your anger and personality match someone else."

    The man then sighed and said, "I am just one of the hundred chiefs; I am the chief of this floor."

    Das'' re got softer. "Then say it from the start."

    "What were you thinking? I am some kind of spy or something?"

    "..."

    ''This guy is giving me creeps. I will just leave from here.'' Das walked and passed the guy. He opened the door and then another one, then another.

    "Hey! Son of Derek!" The man yelled.

    Das reluctantly looked back.

    "Thank you for taking care of them for me," said the man.

    "..." That left Das speechless.

    ''Does he know about the spies? If yes, then he could also be one--"

    "Let me rephrase!" The man cleared his throat and said, "Thank you for taking care of Derek''s worries for me."

    "..."

    ''What the hell? So I was just overthinking things?'' Das turned around and walked out.

    The man sighed and closed the door of Derek''s office.

    He then walked forward with a smirk on his face. "This would be my second time meeting you, Das Edens, son of Ang Edens."

    ~~~~~

    Das was hurrying over to the elevator because he knew he didn''t have much time.

    It was about the time the cops would show up, and Das still had 2 more spies to kill.

    ''Dammit! That guy wasted my time,'' Das cursed the man as he got into the elevator.

    By the time he reached the ground floor, the cops were already there. The cops were trying to get some information before going up.

    Das stopped and looked at them. ''I can use them.''

    He then walked to one of the officers and said, "Excuse me."

    The officer ignored Das and kept talking with the staff present at the reception.

    "Excuse me," Das called out again. But got ignored.

    Das sighed and walked to the other officer. "Excuse me?"

    The officer reacted and looked at Das. "Yes? How may I help you?"

    "Uh...I saw blooding out of the elevator on the eleventh floor.

    The officer''s eyes widened, and said, "Can you tell that in detail, please?"

    "Sure."

    The officer took out a tablet and a pen, "Please speak."

    "I was trying to use the elevator, but all were busy, and one was stuck on the eleventh floor. So I took the stairs and walked to the eleventh floor to take that elevator, but when I reached there, blood wasing out from it."

    "I see." The officer nced at Das. "Can you tell me your name?"

    "Sure."

    ''Anytime now.''

    "My name is--" As nned by Das, an officer interrupted him.

    "Sir!"

    "All the cops turned at the officer."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "There is something wrong with the footage."

    "What do you mean?"

    "All the footage of the floor one to eleven are deleted."

    "What about the floor I mean, the room that body fell off?"

    "That''s the eightieth floor."

    "Footages deleted there as well?"

    "Aye"

    The officer sighed and looked at Das. "You stay here." He then walked to the officer Das had first tried to talk to. "Let''s call for backup and file this case to our top priority."

    The officer nodded. "I will look for some eye suspects."

    ''I will take them thirsty minutes in the least just to investigate all the floors with all of their men. I need to kill two more before this bes a big issue.''

    Das slowly slid out of there. As he was leaving, the security guard who had first tried to stop Das from entering. The guard then tried to yell. Das ced his index finger on his lips, "Shhh."

    Das quietly inserted something in the back-pocket of the guard and left from there.

    The guard moved his hand over his pocket but didn''t dare to check what it was.

    Das walked past the main gate as he checked his phone. "I feel tired."

    There were drones flying around all over the area. Das smirked and said, "Now I know how am I going to kill my next target."

    He stretched his hands and yawned. ''What do I do with thest one?''

    Das walked to the parking area. There were many parking areas, one at each side and one underground parking lot.

    Das stopped and hid behind the pir as he carefully looked at two men running into the parking area.

    "Tch!" Das clicked his tongue as he said, "Two at once."

    Das could easily take care of two people at once, but right now, his priority was not to get caught. He had to make all these murders look like as an ident.

 Chapter 427: Mission Accomplished

    Chapter 427: Mission Aplished

    He had to make all these murders look like an ident.

    ''I need to somehow separate them.'' Das crouched down behind the cars and slowly approached them.

    He was about 4 cars away from them.

    "Hey, you go at the exit; I will take the car and meet you there." the man said.

    As soon as Das heard that, a wide smirk appeared on his face.

    "Alright. Horn two times so I can prepare myself." the other man left.

    ''Luck is on my side today." Das stood up and followed the man who was going towards his car.

    After walking for about a minute, the man stopped at the blue-colored car.

    Das hurriedly walked to the man and tapped on his shoulder from his back. The man looked back, and Das jabbed on the man''s neck.

    The man tried to punch Das, but Das jabbed on the man''s neck again, this time from the front. He passed out and fell back on the car.

    ''Dammit. I need to practice this move.'' Das checked the man''s breath. "He is still alive."

    ''How should I deal with him? I also have to kill one more person after this, and I am out of time."

    The keys fell from the man''s hand. Das picked up the key and unlocked the car.

    Das got into the car and nced around. "Nothing useless here." He looked under the seat and found empty juice cans.

    "Alright. I have an interesting n.

    Das got out of the car and checked all the pockets on the man. He found 3 pen drives.

    Das sighed and put all the pen drives in his pocket. He then grabbed one of the cans and squeezed it to the size of a ball.

    Das undressed the man, tied his hands with clothes, unlocked the car''s trunk, and inserted the ball-sized can in the man''s mouth. He then punched the man''s mouth and inserted the key''s in his mouth too. The man''s mouth had already started bleeding.

    There were several acid bottles in the car''s trunk. Das picked up one of the bottles and read its contents. "This is concentrated."

    Das took out all the bottles and closed the trunk.

    ''Carrying one of these in the car is dangerous enough, and he was carrying eight of them'' Das sat on the driver''s seat and ced the bottles behind him. After driving out the car from another exit, he parked the car near a construction building.

    He grabbed the bottles and emptied 2 bottles inside the car, and emptied the remaining 6 bottles all over the car. The color of the car waspletely rusted, and it smelled awful.

    Das then used the empty bottles to break all the sses of the car.

    "Now it looks a bit better" Das had taken the man''s phone when he was undressing him. He took out the phone and dialed a number.

    [Hello, salvage yard speaking]

    "Hello, my name is" Das read the name on the card. "My name is Jefferey, and I am calling to get my car salvaged."

    [I am listening. Please give some details of the car.] Das gave the details of the car.

    [That''s one of the new models, why do you want to salvage it?]

    "My car was stolen today in the morning, and I found it right now in an awful condition. It''s so awful that I want to get it salvaged immediately."

    [Alright. Please tell your current location.]

    "I am at." Das gave his location.

    [The tow truck is on its way. Rest assured.]

    "I will be leaving my car here."

    [You have to be present there, Sir.]

    "Please check your bank ount."

    [What do you mean?]

    "I want the car destroyed perfectly without any further inquiries, got it?"

    [...]

    "Or do you want more?"

    [Your work will be done, Sir. Thanks for your patronage] Das had first checked their website to get their contact information, then he found bank details for donations and used it to get his work done.

    Das hung up the call and smashed the phone to the road, then threw it in the car before locking the door.

    He cracked his fists and said, "Three down, one left."

    Das took another entrance and spotted thest man standing at the gate.

    "Hmm, this distance should be okay." Das took out his phone.

    After messing around for about 3 minutes with his phone, Das finally connected his phone with one of the flying drones.

    ''I will have only sixty seconds of control over it; after that, the connection will reset.''

    The drone, which was controlled by Das through his phone, tore the air into two by its crazy speed. The man noticed it and tried to run, but tripped and fell to the ground. He looked at the drone in despair, and soon it shredded the man''s face as the blood sttered all over the drone and the ground. Then, with a powerful st, it exploded into the man''s face, beheading it for all eternity.

    "Mission aplished." Das sighed in relief and walked his way to the cafe.

    "I really didn''t want to kill anymore," Das muttered as he picked up the pace.

    ''I just want to be a normal high school boy.'' Das had killed the spies, but there were many things he now had to take care of. The first would be the cops.

    When das reached the cafe, their order had already arrived.

    Das sat in front of Derek. "Am Ite?"

    "Nah. You are right on time." Derek slid the te at Das. "It just arrived."

    Das took out Derek''s phone from his pocket and handed it to Derek. "Here."

    "Sorry for the trouble."

    Derek called someone and said, "Yes, cancel that deal."

    "Yes, I am sure," he added. And hung up the call.

    Derek looked at Das and said, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating?"

    "I am just surprised you canceled the deal just because I asked you to."

    "Well," He put the phone on the table and said, "Ang also asked the same, but I wasn''t sure what to do."

    Das took a bite. "So you trust me more than mom?"

    Derek choked on the coffee. "That''s not it. And don''t you ever say this in front of her."

    "Then why did you cancel it after I asked you to?"

    "Well, you know your mom. She worries too much, and I just thought she was overthinking things."

    "I feel you."

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 428: I Can Handle This

    Chapter 428: I Can Handle This

    "Do you want to eat something else?" Derek asked.

    "Nope. We still have to eat dinner."

    They were almost done eating the cream-sandwich.

    Derek took thest bite and slid the te that had one-half sandwich towards Das. "I will go wash my hands."

    Das nodded.

    Derek left, and Das saw him go. He then nced around and grabbed Derek''s tablet, unlocked it, and opened the main database.

    ''Onest thing to do, and everything will be alright.''

    Das copied all the data and uploaded it to his cloud, then made another identical copy and deleted the main database from Derek''s tablet.

    He then tampered with the database and removed the data of the 4 spies, making it look like they never worked there.

    Once he was done with that, he deleted all the footage that featured those spies and reced it with simr footage.

    ''Now I just need to reboot the server.'' He rebooted the server and put the tablet back in its ce.

    Derek came back, and Das went to wash his hands. After that, they sat in the car; this time, Das sat beside Derek on the passenger''s seat.

    Derek turned on the car. "What now? Do you want to stop by somewhere else?"

    Das leaned back and closed his eyes as he said, "I am tired. Let''s go straight home."

    Derek looked at his watch. "It''s past seven."

    "Hmm."

    "Ang was saying she nned to go to the NGO today."

    "She did? Didn''t she visited there like three days ago?"

    "Yeah. She said she found newnd and that she is nning to build a new NGO there."

    "Good grief. I don''t understand her."

    Derek increased the speed as he said, "She has always been like that. She likes helping people."

    "She has no need to do that, though."

    "She is the queen of this country; of course she would that."

    "But there is no need." Das opened his eyes and looked at the window. "Nothing goodes out of it."

    "Das?"

    "You get nothing in return for your kindness. You will only attract haters and killers. It''s not worth it; at least I would never be kind to anyone."

    "That''s some bold statement."

    "It might be."

    Derek scoffed and said, "You know, you are a lot like Ang."

    Das turned and looked at Derek. "What do you mean? I am nothing like her."

    "Alright. Let me rephrase." He cleared his throat and said, "You are a lot like Ang from high school."

    Das'' eyes widened. "Mom wasn''t like she is now...before?"

    Derek shook his head and said, "Nope. She was a very wild girl."

    ''Mom, and wild?'' Das tried to imagine his mom being wild, but he couldn''t and gave up.

    Das'' face flushed a little as he stuttered, "Tell me more."

    "Sorry, can''t do that."

    "Come on!"

    Derek looked at Das from the corner of his eyes and said, "I dare you to ask Ang about his"

    "I can''t dare to do that." They bothughed.

    "Anyway, back to the topic."

    "Hmm?"

    Derek turned the steering left as he said, "You are saying all that because you are still a kid."

    "I just became seventeen."

    "Still a kid."

    "..."

    "I am sure you will meet more peoples in the future and make friends with them." He patted Das'' head and said, "You will be happy with them."

    "I don''t need friends."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then what about Elena?"

    "..."

    "Hmm?"

    "We already talked about this."

    "She is a good girl."

    "How do you know that?"

    "I have met her many times; Ang had too."

    "Well, you and her parents are friends, right?"

    "Yeah, we went to the same school together."

    "Was mom also hiding her identity as Edens at that time?"

    "It wasn''t as bad as it is now."

    "I see."

    "Lucas I mean, Elena''s father and her mother were childhood friends."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah. And Lucas and I were also childhood friends."

    "It''s my first time hearing about this."

    "Ang and Reba Elena''s mother were also childhood friends."

    "Then you four already knew each other since childhood?"

    "Not exactly."

    "But you just said--"

    Derek stopped the car at the red signal. "You see, Lucas and me, then Lucas and Reba, and Reba and Ang, it was like that."

    "Oh! You there wasn''t any mutual rtionship between you four?"

    "I was friends with Reba but just a uhh casual one?"

    "So mom had never seen you before highschool?"

    "Probably."

    ''Probably?!'' Das had so many questions he wanted to ask, but he knew he wouldn''t get answers for any of them, so he didn''t ask any.

    After around 20 minutes, they reached home. Das got out of the car, and Derek drove the car to the garage.

    He looked up in the sky. ''Why do I feel like I am forgetting something?'' Das entered the house with the front door.

    Ang was cooking dinner in the kitchen. As soon as she heard the sound of the door, she turned around. "Das? I was just about to call you."

    "What''s up?"

    "Go take a bath."

    "Yeah." Das really wanted to take a bath today. ''I am tired.''

    Das went upstairs and took out his clothes from the closet, then came downstairs again.

    "Aww. I wanted to take the bath first." Derek said as he walked in.

    "You are here too." Ang then looked at Das and made a troubled face.

    Das sighed and said, "You can go first."

    "Thanks." Derek went to his bedroom to take out his clothes.

    "See, mom? This is why we need a bathroom in my room too."

    "We already talked about this, Das. There won''t be more than one bathroom in this house."

    "Come on. We have like dozens of rooms, and this house is too big. Heck, even I don''t know how many rooms are there. And only one bathroom? Come on!."

    "We have a swimming pool on the terrace, though," Ang stated with a straight face.

    "Alright. Yeah. Yeah, I get it. I know. Yeah. Give me twenty minutes; I will be there." Derek came out of his room as he hung up the call.

    "What''s wrong?" Ang asked.

    "I got a call from the cops. I will be back in some hours. Sorry."

    "I wille with you." Ang tired to take off her apron.

    "No, please. It''s just an office matter. You don''t have to butt in."

    "But--"

    "Please, Ang. I can handle things on my own." Derek left the house.

    ''Sorry, mom and dad, but I had no other choice.''

    Ang then turned to Das and said, "Go take a bath; the food is ready."

 Chapter 429: Crimes and Criminals

    Chapter 429: Crimes and Criminals

    Das took off his clothes and turned on the shower. He stood under it and quietly sighed.

    ''Today was a very tiring day'' He grabbed the shampoo bottle and started washing his hair.

    "Thest I remember killing someone was before I met Elena."

    ''Now that I think of it, I have been a lot busier ever since I met her.''

    ''I mean, yeah; I tutor her, but still, three hours shouldn''t make much difference.''

    "Could it be that I have changed? Or she has changed me?"

    ''She is really great. I enjoy spending time with her. Even when I tutor her, I just keep thinking that momentsts forever.''

    "I wonder what she feels about me tutoring her? Does she enjoy being with me?"

    ''When we first met, and the following days weeks, she just kept annoying me. She also used to be a quiet person. But then she started speaking back, and in the end, she started teasing me.''

    He applied conditioner to his hair. "Seriously, what''s wrong with me? Why do I let her tease me like that?"

    ''Maybe because I don''t see any other way for interacting with her?''

    He washed his hair.

    "I can''t wait for tomorrow to meet her again."

    ''I hope night passes by quickly so I can meet---''

    Das gulped down as sweat poured down his face. "That''s not possible... right?"

    Das quickly grabbed his towel and wore his clothes, then dashed out of the bathroom.

    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you that hungry?" Ang remarked.

    "I will be right back, mom!" Das rushed out of the house.

    "Wait! Where are you going? Das!" Ang sighed as she sat on the sofa. "I am a failure as a wife and a mother."

    +*+*+*+*+

    "Dammit"

    "Dammit!"

    "Dammit all!"

    Das was running as fast as he could. His speed was a lot more than before.

    "Why did I. How could I forget?"

    It was nearly 8 PM, the sun had set, and the streets were lonely.

    This area of the city was always quiet during the nighttime because there were no houses nearby. The entire district was full of shops and buildings.

    "I just hope I just hope she got bored and went home." Das had forgotten that he left Elena at school.

    She said she would wait for him, but Das had forgotten about it.

    His mind was upied with killing those spies and then going back to Derek. Not only that, he had to make sure not to leave any evidence. Because of all that, hepletely forgot about Elena, who was waiting for him at the school.

    Right now, Das was just hoping she got bored of waiting for him and went home.

    Das kept running, ignoring everything that came his way. He just wanted to reach school as soon as possible.

    As he was running, the thought of calling her phone passed his mind. He tried to take out his phone, "Dammit!" He cursed again.

    He forgot to take his phone with him. More precisely, when he was taking off his clothes, he didn''t take out his phone.

    "What''s wrong with me? How can I be so dumb?!" He was ming himself for nothing.

    It was his fault, but he did feel responsible for it.

    If anything were to happen to Elena, he would never be able to forgive himself.

    "Come on, Das! Run faster!" He was pushing his limits.

    Suddenly, he heard a borne-yell that came from some distance.

    Das stopped running and then walking. He nced around to find the source of the yell.

    ''It was a girl''s voice. And school is also near from here. Elena always walked from this street when she went home.''

    Das couldn''t help but have negative thoughts in his mind that just fired his anger more and more.

    "Help!" He heard the yell again.

    Das once again nced around, but he still couldn''t find the source.

    It was dark even with the street lights on. The area he was in had run-down buildings. Most of them went bankrupt or closed due to the riots 28 years ago.

    Since no one had imed the rights to the property, there was no maintenance of it, and the government was just waiting for the contract to end so that they could im it as the government property.

    "No! Help m--!" This time, the scream was much louder and clearer.

    Das walked into the alley. It was so quiet that even the sounds of footsteps could be heard clearly.

    Das was making sure not to make any sound of his footsteps.

    He could hear a muffled voice from nearby. He increased his pace and kept walking.

    He crouched down and peeked in the next alley. His eyes widened as he saw a shadow moving to the alley that was next to it.

    Das quietly walked closer to the edge and peeked further. He could see two shadowsing out from the further alley.

    Without making any noises, Das walked closer, moving from one wall to another and making sure to keep his shadow hidden under other shadows.

    As he reached closer, he peeked and saw five men standing in the alley, surrounding a girl.

    He couldn''t see the girl''s face, but he was now sure that it wasn''t Elena.

    He sighed in relief and prepared to leave.

    ''I was worried for nothing. I should leave; this has nothing to do with me,'' he thought.

    ''I am not a hero who beats up bad guys and helps everyone in need. I am just a viin who can''t stand any crimes'' He started walking straight.

    ''I don''t care what happens to who. I don''t care if someone dies or someone gets raped.'' He walked further.

    ''As long as my loved ones are safe, I don''t care about this world or the people in it.''

    He moved his hand and grabbed the head of one of the men. ''I don''t care about anyone as long as my loved ones are safe, and to keep my loved ones safe, I need to get rid of all the crimes and criminals.''

 Chapter 430: Damsel in Distress

    Chapter 430: Damsel in Distress

    He moved his hand and grabbed the head of one of the men. ''I don''t care about anyone as long as my loved ones are safe, and to keep my loved ones safe, I need to get rid of all the crimes and criminals.''

    All the men looked at Das.

    Now that he was close to them, he could see their faces; they were wearing masks.

    Das mmed the man''s head into the wall, and the man fell down.

    The other men took out their gun and fired at Das. Das crouched down and grabbed the face of one man. They fired again, and Das used that man as a shield.

    Das then grabbed the gun of that man and jumped on the man in front of him, then inserted the gun in the man''s mouth and fired three shorts.

    The remaining two men reloaded their gun, and in the meantime, Das took out a dagger from the man belt of the man he just killed and pierced the other man''s skull.

    He then used that man''s gun and emptied the mag by firing thest man.

    This all happened in less than ten seconds. He killed five men in an instant.

    Das looked at the girl, who was totally fazed, then opened his mouth to say something.

    The girl''s eyes widened as she looked behind Das'' shoulder and yelled, "Watch out!"

    Das turned around to see a man holding a gun and aiming at him. He was standing at some distance from Das. He was the man who Das had killed first, or so he thought.

    Das had no weapons in his hand. He had no time to react. Even if he dashed at the man to tackle him down, he would be toote.

    Das could do the only one thing, which was to grab the nearest weapon, but he would be killed if he wasted his time picking up the gun.

    Das had to make an important decision, but there was no guarantee he would survive in any of the options.

    Das decided to pick up the gun as fast as possible and fire it at the man. But if he did that, the bullet would hit the girl.

    Das had no intention to save the girl from the start. He only came to check if that girl was Elena or not.

    As Das tried to pick up the gun, he heard 4 shots, but he didn''t stop. He picked up the gun and quickly aimed it at the man but the man was no longer there. He was on the ground, shot dead.

    Das looked back and saw a gun in the girl''s hand.

    The girl put the gun in her purse and stood up. She fixed her clothes and sighed.

    She then looked at Das, who was confused by the situation and groaned.

    "Who are you?" Das asked.

    The girl looked at him and stared for a while before opening her purse. She took out something from her purse and showed it to Das.

    "I am from the police."

    "..." Das was regretting saving that girl.

    "What''s with the face?" the girl asked.

    "I just realized how stupid I was."

    "Yeah," She put it back in her purse and said, "When you kill someone, or try to kill someone, you need to make sure they are dead."

    "..." Das furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Why do you look more confused now?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I was talking about the first man you killed but failed. If it weren''t for me, you would have died."

    "...."

    "You tried to pick up the weapon, and that''s the choice that almost had you killed." That was undoubtedly true. What Das tried to do was very risky.

    "I wasn''t talking about that when I said that. I said I was stupid because I tried to save someone."

    The girl looked at Das inplete disbelief. "Are you saying you regret saving me?"

    "What else?"

    The girl jumped on Das, saying, "What do you mean ''what else''? Why do you regret saving me?"

    Das pushed her on the side and said, "because you are from the police."

    ''This is the worst possible scenario. Police saw me killing, and now I will be arrested. I still have to meet Elena, dammit!''

    "You killed these men in six seconds." uttered the girl.

    "...."

    She looked at the corpses. "I am the best officer in this city, if not, one of the best in this country. And I can testify that even I can''t kill like this." She turned to Das and said, "Say, where did you receive your training, and who are you?"

    "I didn''t receive any training."

    The girl made that face of disbelief again. "You are kidding right?"

    "I am not."

    "Then how could you kill this easily?"

    ''Because I am a killer'' Das rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t know. I was just in a hurry."

    "Hurry for what?"

    Das red at the girl and said, "It''s none of your business."

    The girl stepped back due to Das'' re. "I am the leader of all the police forces, and.... and this was the first time I felt scared in my entire life."

    "You mean when you were yelling and crying for help?"

    "No!" She roared. "I am talking about your re just now!"

    "..."

    "Then why were you yelling for help?"

    She sighed and said, "This area is well known for the crimes. Our sources said that there would be a deal here tonight, so I was here as an undercover, but it seems that the sources were wrong."

    "Or they just changed the location," Das added.

    "Hmm. Well, anyway, thanks for saving me."

    "Why were you yelling for help when you are from the police?"

    "I was just trying to act like a damsel in distress." She grinned and then said, "Looks like it worked."

    "There is no way you are the leader of all the forces."

    Her grin vanished as she said, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 431: Beat You To Death

    Chapter 431: Beat You To Death

    Her grin vanished as she said, "What do you mean?"

    "You look so young, like a girl."

    "How old do you think I am?"

    "Uhh twenty? Maybe twenty-one?"

    "You were close; I am twenty-eight."

    ''That is nowhere near close!'' Das wanted to say that but held back.

    She took out her phone from her purse and called someone. "Hey, yeah. I just sent you an address. Can youe to pick me up?"

    She hung up the call and put the phone in her purse. "What''s wrong? You look nervous.

    "Did you call for a backup?"

    "Nope. I called my boyfriend to pick me up."

    "..."

    "You should scoot from here. He is a jealous type; if he sees me with a young boy in a ce like this, I am dead."

    "Didn''t you say you are here as an undercover?"

    "Well," She averted her gaze and said, "I am off duty right now."

    "I see. So you are just misusing your powers."

    "No, no. Even I have a personal life And personal reasons too."

    "..." Das didn''t know what to do now. He wasn''t even sure if he should believe her or not.

    He had trust issues. Not only that, if what she was saying was the truth, then there was more of a reason that Das should get rid of her.

    "What are you standing here for? Leave before hees."

    "Aren''t you going to arrest me for killing these men?"

    She cleared her throat and said, "I am off duty right now, so I will pretend I never saw you."

    "...."

    She rolled her eyes and groaned. "Man, I can''t deal with people like you."

    Das left, not because she told him to, but he was getting more worried about Elena after what just happened.

    Das has lost all his stamina, and he could no longer run like before. His legs were aching, and he could barely walk. His adrenaline rush ended.

    His throat was dry, and he was feeling thirsty. He somehow made it to the school, and there he saw; Elena was standing at the school gate, and she was holding Das'' bag.

    She was looking at her phone screen, wondering if she should call Das or not. She could have called a long ago, but Das said he had some important thing to do before he left, and that''s why she didn''t want to disturb him; she didn''t want to make him angry and yell at her.

    Das walked to her and snatched his bag from her hand.

    Elena was surprised at first, but then sighed in relief and said, "You are finally here."

    "What were you doing here?!" Das yelled.

    "What do you mean? I told you I would wait for you, so I was just--"

    "Do you know what time it is? Your parents might be worried!"

    "But I had your bag and--"

    "You should have just taken it home with you. Are you an idiot!."

    "..."

    Das continuously yelled at her with an intense re in his eyes. ''What if those guys had caught her? What if I waste? What if I hadn''t remembered about Elena. Dammit! I can''t endure this feeling. It''s too painful. I feel like my heart is about to explode.''

    He heard a sniffing sound as Elena started crying. "What''s with you?"

    Her tears were falling continuously. She had cried many times in front of Das, but this time, she was choking on her tears.

    "No matter what I do, you always yell. I can''t understand you. Why are you like this? Even though I try my best to make you happy. Why do you always act like this? Do you have any idea how much it hurts when you yell at me?! When you re at me?! When you get angry at me?! Do you have any idea how much I lo--"

    Das hugged Elena. He was pressing her face against his chest. His hands were hurrying Elena in his body. "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I was just worried about you."

    Das couldn''t see her crying face.

    Elena stopped crying and let Das hug her. She took deep breaths to calm herself down.

    She felt happy after hearing Das'' words. She then tried to move her hands to hug Das. She raised her hand but stopped and gave up on that thought.

    "Das, you are crushing me," Elena said in a muffled voice.

    Das immediately let go of her and said, "Sorry."

    Her face was red as blood. "I am a girl. You can''t just hug me like that, you know?"

    Das slightly blushed as he turned his face to the other side and said, "I was trying to hug you. I was just no, maybe I just wanted to hug you."

    Elena''s face flushed even more now that her n to ''make Das embarrassed'' failed.

    Even though it was dark, Das could see Elena fidgeting. He scratched his cheek and said, "Did you not like it?"

    "It''s not like that!" Elena retorted.

    "Then did you like it?"

    Elena''s face was about to explode from embarrassment. She puffed her cheek and said, "Stop teasing me."

    She pushed Das on the wall and said, "Close your eyes."

    "What are you doing?"

    "Close your eyes." Das was trying to break free from Elena''s grip, but he couldn''t, or rather he didn''t want to.

    "I am not closing my eyes. What are you trying to do?"

    "Beat you to death. Now close your eyes."

    "There is no way I am closing my eyes after hearing that."

    "You hugged me without my consent earlier. If Iin about that, you would be in a problem."

    "..." Das'' face was twitching.

    "And don''t forget my parents arewyers."

    "You seriously won''t do that, right?"

    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "Who knows? If you don''t close your eyes, I might do it."

    "Aren''t we friends?"

    "So you are not going to close your eyes?"

    "I am closing them!" Das closed his eyes. ''I will remember this, you bitch!''

    "Don''t open them until I say so, okay?"

 Chapter 432: An Inch

    Chapter 432: An Inch

    "Don''t open them until I say so, okay?"

    "Fine. Just don''t beat me too hard, okay?"

    Elena sighed. ''He took that seriously?''

    "Move your hands behind your back," She said.

    Das moved his hands behind his back.

    "If you open your eyes, I will seriously get angry, okay?"

    "You are just tempting me more and more to open my eyes."

    Elena grabbed Das'' cor and moved her face closer to his; then, her lips moved closer to his. There was less than an inch distance between their lips. If any of them had moved even a little, they would have kissed each other.

    Elena stayed like that for some seconds and moved her face back as she shook her head.

    She stared at his face for a while and smiled, then rested her head on his chest.

    "What are you doing?" Das asked.

    "..." Elena didn''t say anything.. She just stood like that. ''I really love him, and that''s why I will do my best for him. I will live for him.''

    She made some distance between them and said, "You can open your eyes now."

    Das opened his eyes and nced around, then looked at Elena''s face and said, "What did you do?"

    She turned around, saying, "It''s a secret."

    Elena walked some steps, but Das just stood there and kept looking at Elena.

    His face flushed a little as a thought passed his mind. ''No, no, no. That was probably my imagination. What am I thinking?''

    Earlier, when Elena tried to kiss Das, he could feel Elena''s warm breath hitting his face. ''It was my imagination right?''

    Elena turned around and looked at Das. "What are you doing? Walk fast, or I would leave you behind."

    Das remembered that line. He had said the same line to Elena when they were going home together for the first time; on the day they met.

    Das rushed to Elena and matched her pace. "Are you trying to copy me?"

    "I just remembered how cruel and rude you were when we first met."

    "..." Das was cruel to her, but for him, it was just like a normal way to treat a person he had just met.

    "Even though I had injured my leg, you kept dragging me and forced me to walk."

    "I tried to call the taxi, but you said you didn''t have money, or you can''t go alone in a taxi."

    "That''s because I wanted you to drop me off," Elenamented.

    "I had also offered you to go with you in the taxi, but you still turned it down."

    Elena nced at Das and sighed, then mumbled, "You are really dense."

    "If you have something to say, then say it on my face."

    "All those things aside, what about the rude and mean things you said to me? What about how you treated me so far?"

    "Well, sorry for that, okay? I am also regretting doing those things to you. Who would have imagined we would be this close to each other."

    Das was unusually honest, and Elena had let her guard down after she tried to kiss him earlier, so all the things Das just admitted were too much for her to take in at once.

    She slowed her pace and calmed herself down; then, her face flushed as she smiled at Das.

    "I will do it after the exams."

    Das heard what she said. He looked back at Elena with a confused face. "What will you do after the exams?"

    She grinned as she jumped on Das, "My birthday is right after the exams. I am nning to arrange my birthday party at my favorite cafe. Will youe?"

    ''Birthday party? That means there will be so many people. Her rtives and friends and whatnot.'' Das looked up at the sky and said, "I guess I will pass."

    "You won''te?"

    "I will wish you earlier that day."

    "But I want you toe to my party."

    "You know I don''t like all that."

    "Fine." Das couldn''t see Elena''s face as he walked in front of her, but he could feel the sadness in her voice.

    ''Dammit!'' He clenched his fist.

    ''Even though she celebrated my birthday with me, I can''t celebrate her birthday with her. I am a jerk.''

    "If I arrange something on another day, just the two of us, would youe?" Elena said in a fidgeting voice.

    "Yeah," He looked back at Elena with a gentle smile on his face, "I was about to ask you the same thing."

    "Then it''s settled, okay?! I will inform you when it''s arranged, alright?"

    "No need to be so hyper."

    "It''s my birthday. Of course, I would be hyper."

    "When is it?"

    "Neenth July,"

    "Whoa, that''s still far. Why are you excited from now?"

    "Because birthdays are a very special day of our life." Seeing Elena''s smiling face, Das couldn''t help but blush.

    ''Dammit! Was she this cute before?''

    ''She looks so pretty.''

    ''Why does my body feel so hot? What''s wrong with my heart?''

    Elena grabbed Das'' hand and pulled him, "Let''s go now. My curfew is seven at night."

    "It''s past nine, you know?"

    "Yeah, maybe I will get yelled at."

    Das curled up his lips and took a deep breath. "I will talk with your parents and tell them it''s my fault that you arete."

    Elena squeezed Das'' hand tighter without realizing it and said, "You will meet my parents today?"

    "I will need to meet them to exin why you arete, right?"

    ''What should I do? I should be happy he ising to meet mom and dad, but it''s past nine. If dad finds out I was with a boy, he will surely misunderstand and do something to Das.''

    "What''s wrong?" Das'' eyes widened as he gasped, "If you don''t want me to meet your parents, then it''s totally okay. I understand."

    Elena waved her hand as she shook her head. "It''s not like that. It''s just you know, it''ste and I am a girl you are a boy you know."

    ''I don''t really care, to be honest. But I guess it would trouble her.'' Das patted Elena and said, "Alright, don''t worry."

    Elena was still holding Das'' hand like it waspletely normal. Das wanted to point it out to her but didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 433: Coming Over

    Chapter 433: Coming Over

    Two weeks had passed, and there were only two exams left for Das and Elena.

    Elena''s birthday was also in three days.

    She seemed more excited about her birthday rather than the exams ending soon.

    "Did you understand it? Or do I need to exin it once again?" Das said in a bored voice.

    "I understood, but it''s so boring. Let''s do something else." Elena said as sheid down and closed her eyes.

    "We have exams tomorrow, you know? There is no time to fool around."

    "Just a little." She opened her eyes as she sat up and said in a cheerful voice, "Break. I want to take a break."

    Das, who was trying his best not to yell and keep his voice as low as possible, formed a frown on his face.

    "This is your sixth break in two hours."

    "Hmm? Are you going to yell at me like you every day? Or will you finally use physical violence and attack me?"

    "I won''t," Das replied with a straight face.

    "Then are you going to leave? Or threaten me?"

    "I won''t."

    Elena smirked as she brought her face closer to Das. "That''s right. You can''t do anything to me."

    "..." Das was trying his best to hold himself back.

    "Even if you wanted to," Elena added.

    "Oh? I can still do it if I really want to."

    Elena squinted her eyes and grinned. "You are in my house, sitting in my room, and saying you will harm me?"

    "I have my own techniques. I can do anything I want with you, and your parents downstairs wouldn''t realize anything."

    Due to exams, Elena asked Das toe over to her house every other day. Das would have denied it, but he wanted to spend more time with Elena because he wanted to be sure of something.

    "Is your break over yet?"

    "It just started. Give me two more hours to rx." Elenaid down again and closed her eyes.

    Das stared at Elena and the casual clothes she was wearing. Actually, she wasn''t even wearing casual clothes; she was just in her pajamas.

    Das could see Elena''s body line through her clothes. She wasn''t wearing any bra or panties, and Das could see her skin and cleavage through the gap between the buttons.

    Of course, Elena wasn''t aware of that. That thought didn''t even cross her might. She had also forgotten she wasn''t wearing any underwear.

    Das felt guilty staring at her body like that, so he pretended to study, but he couldn''t help but peek nces at her body.

    He had no control over his body. His hormones were going crazy, and he was experiencing feelings he had never experienced.

    ''Her skin is so white.'' Das was moving his body to nce more at her body.

    Elena''s eyes were closed, so she had no idea Das was ogling her body like a pervert.

    Usually, whenever Das was expected to visit her house, she would take a bath and dress up as if she were to go to some party, but today, she was feeling tired and sleepy.

    ''She yed games all night, didn''t she?'' Das had only two thoughts in his mind.

    One was, ''She yed games all night,'' and the other one was, ''I want to see more.''

    He prioritized his second thoughts. He gave in to his hormones just like any other teenager.

    But, he was wrong. Elena wasn''t ying games. In fact, she hadn''t touched any games sincest month.

    She was studying all night. Even though she couldn''t understand what she was studying, she was trying to study. However, she did start daydreaming about Das many times in between and spent the entire night like that.

    Right now, Elena had lost her moral senses. She forgot to take a bath or change her clothes. Das wanted to point it out, but he was enjoying the site.

    It has been 15 minutes, and Das was still staring at her like crazy. Something inside him was about to awaken. His guilt had turned into lust.

    "Umm...mm" Elena turned to the side.

    She had fallen asleep.

    Das was confused. His brain had stopped working. He pondered on what he should. Should he wake Elena up? Or should he keep watching? No matter what he chose, it was impossible for Elena to concentrate on the study now, and the same was with Das.

    Now that Elena had turned to the side, Das could no longer see Elena''s cleavage.

    He was a little disappointed, but now he could see her waist.

    He was staring at her from head to toe. As he was staring, his gaze stopped at her face. She was making weird expressions while sleeping.

    ''Is she having some kind of dream?''

    Das kept staring at her face and forgot about everything. He was enchanted by her.

    His face suddenly flushed as he smiled gently. ''Yup, she is truly beautiful.''

    He was no longer interested in seeing her body; he just wanted to admire her beauty now.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Das immediately picked up his tablet and pretended to study.

    The voice said as the door opened, "Elena, don''t trouble Das---! Elena!"

    It was Elena''s mother, Reba.

    She rushed to Elena and stood in front of her as she looked down at her. She then looked at Das. "How long has she been like this?"

    "Uhh I was focused on studying, so I have no idea."

    Even though Reba just yelled, Elena didn''t wake up.

    "What am I going to do with this girl." Reba sat beside sleeping Elena and shook her. "Hey, wake up!"

    Elena still didn''t open her eyes.

    "You should have called me if she was sleeping," Reba stated.

    "It''s fine. She looked tired so..."

    "Don''t go easy on her. She has always been like this, always troubling others" She shook Elena again.

    "That''s not true. She isn''t troubling me."

    Reba looked at Das in surprise. "But Ang told me you don''t like it if someone wastes your time."

    "Well." Das didn''t know what to say.

    Seeing Das'' reaction, Reba chuckled and muttered as she looked at Elena, "Still the same, huh?"

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 434: Insults

    Chapter 434: Insults

    Das was sitting on the sofa, ncing around. He looked nervous.

    He took out his phone and pretended to be busy with something. He could feel someone watching him.

    It was Elena''s father, Lucas. He was sitting on the sofa in front of Das and ring at Das.

    ''Why is he looking at me like that?'' This would be Das'' 4th visit to Elena''s house, and he had met Elena''s parents all the time.

    "Hey, you," Lucas called out.

    Das looked at Lucas and gulped down. "Yes?"

    "You kind of piss me off for some reason."

    "..."

    ''You are pissing me off too.''

    "Do you know, we had a meeting today, but I lied to my wife and stayed home." He red at Das and asked, "Do you know why?"

    "Because I wasing here?"

    "Exactly," He got up and walked into the kitchen. "There was no way I am letting some boye over when my daughter is alone at my house."

    "But I am the son of your friends."

    "Listen, kid; I am no friends with that barbaric mother of yours."

    Das clenched his fist as he held back. "You are friends with my father, though."

    "I ended our friendship when he decided to go out with that barbarian."

    "Sir, even if you are Elena''s father or my parent''s friend, I won''t overlook if you insult my mother in front of me."

    "See? This is what I was talking about." Lucas opened the refrigerator as his voice tone changed, "You are short-tempered, just like her."

    "..."

    Lucas took out two bottles and walked back to the living room.

    "You see, the first thing to be a sessful human is to be calm."

    "Then would you stay calm if I insult someone you loved?"

    "Watch what you say, kid. There are things you shouldn''t do and shouldn''t say."

    "Sir, I understand what you are trying to say, but I am not trying to be someone sessful or someone who wants fame. Honestly, I don''t care about this world. I only care about my family."

    Lucas tossed one bottle at Das, "Everyone thinks the same."

    Das caught the bottle and said, "Then I don''t understand what you are trying to do here."

    "I know your parents more than you do."

    "I can''t refute that."

    Luka took a sip before muttering, "You don''t even know anything about yourself."

    "Did you say something?"

    "Everyone has a family, and everyone cares about them."

    "Yeah, so?"

    Lucas raised his hand and pointed his finger at the bottle Das was holding, "You should drink it. I heard mango juice is your favorite."

    "..."

    ''How does he know that?'' Luka started wondering.

    "Your face is saying, ''How does he know that?'', Is that what you are thinking?"

    Das opened the bottle and took arge sip.

    "Be careful, or you might choke," Lucasmented.

    Das ignored Lucas''ment and kept drinking.

    "What''s going on here?" Reba entered the room.

    "Where is Elena?" Lucas questioned.

    "She should be done with her bath."

    "Anyway," Reba stood between Das and Lucas, then looked at Lucas, "You didn''t say anything weird to him, did you?"

    "I just praised his mother, nothing else."

    "Lucas, how many times do I have to tell you to forget about that."

    "I can''t forget it; even if years have passed, I can''t forget it."

    Das drank the entire bottle, then took a deep breath.

    "Are you okay, Das?" Reba asked.

    Das nodded and looked at Lucas, then at Reba. "Can you tell me why does he hate my mother?"

    "It''s nothing big. You see, they used to prank each other, and one of Lucas'' pranks went too far; your mother got angry and did something unspeakable to Lucas, and ever since then, he is like that."

    ''Something unspeakable?! What the hell did you do, mom?'' Das started sweating. ''Mom is terrifying when he is angry. Even I make sure not to piss her off.''

    Das gulped down and opened his mouth to say, "What did mom do?"

    "She--"

    "Ba!" Lucas stopped her.

    "Fine, fine. I won''t tell." Reba left the room, but stopped at the doorway, then looked at Lucas, "By the way, I got a call just now."

    Hearing that, Lucas started sweating crazily as he averted his eyes and made sure not to make eye contact with Reba.

    "They were asking why we didn''te today." She squinted her eyes and said, "Mind telling me what''s going on?"

    "He said he lied to you about the meeting because he didn''t want to leave Elena alone with me in this house," Das told her everything.

    "You bastard!" Lucas screamed at Luka on the top of his lungs.

    Reba sighed and walked back into the living room. "I know it would be something like that."

    "I can''t leave Elena alone with some boy!" Lucas retorted.

    "I won''t either." She looked at Das, then grabbed Lucas. "But he is the son of Ang. I trust him. He won''t do anything weird to Elena."

    "It''s because he is her son!"

    "Just stop it already. You are making me embarrassed in front of him." She dragged Lucas out of the room.

    "We are getting ready to attend the meeting. Please wait for Elena here." Reba said as they left the room.

    Das nodded and sat on the sofa.

    ''Her mother is so nice, and her father is...no, Das.'' Das shook his head. ''Even if he is, you can''t think that. He is Elena''s father and your parent''s friend. You have to respect him.''

    "But he insulted mom."

    ''Dammit!'' Das was lost and confused.

    He closed his eyes and rested his head on the headrest. ''This house smells like Elena, and her room is like heaven.''

    He then remembered Elena''s body, her white skin, and cleavage. ''What''s wrong with me? Why does this keep shing in my mind?''

    ''Sure, I watch tutorial videos to gain some knowledge about these types of stuff, but why do I keep thinking about Elena?''

    ''I have noticed that my gaze keeps moving at Elena''s breast and legs whenever I talk to her. Isn''t this bad?''

    His feelings and emotions were all over the ce. He was feeling pleasure as well as guilt, but it was hard to call it a guilty pleasure.

 Chapter 435: You Are Hungry, Right?

    Chapter 435: You Are Hungry, Right?

    Das was about to fall asleep on the sofa. The scent he smelled really calmed him down.

    In his mind, he kept thinking about Elena''s body.

    ''I should stop now. Not only am I doing something bad, but I wouldn''t be able to look at her face after thinking about her like this.''

    Das could hear Lucas yelling from the next room.

    Suddenly, he felt a cold air pass by him. He opened his eyes to see Elena standing in front of his eyes.

    Das was resting his head on the sofa''s headrest, and Elena was standing behind the sofa.

    "Were you asleep?" Elena asked.

    Das couldn''t take his eyes off Elena. Her hair was still wet, and water droplets were dripping down from her body. Her clothes were not fixed, and Das could imagine what her body looked like under those clothes.

    Das shook his head and got up from the sofa. "You are the one who fell asleep."

    Elena had a towel in her hand. Das guessed she must have hurried over after she heard Lucas yelling.

    "Mom told me you were ogling at my body?" n covered her body.

    "I wasn''t." Das would have denied it more intensely, but he couldn''t do that since that was true.

    "Sorry for inviting you and then wasting your time. Are you angry?" Elena used a puppy face to ask for forgiveness.

    "It''s fine." Das waved his hand. ''I got to see some awesome thing I would never forget.''

    "What time is it?" Elena asked as she tried to wipe her hair.

    Das nced around to see if there was any clock in the room, and his gaze stopped on the kitchen wall. "It''s eleven thirty-nine."

    "It''s almost lunchtime, and I haven''t even had breakfast yet." She sighed.

    "Aren''t you hungry?"

    Elena''s stomach growled before she could answer.

    Das grabbed Elena''s hand and sat her on the sofa.

    "What are you doing?"

    Das then grabbed the towel from her hand. "You will take hours to wipe your hair like this."

    Elena puffed her cheeks and said, "Is this your new way of teasing me?"

    "It is not, idiot."

    Das started wiping Elena''s hair with the towel.

    "Do it slowly." Elena pleaded.

    ''Dammit. I have no idea what, and why I am doing this, but she smells so good. I wonder what type of shampoo she uses.''

    "I said, be gentle."

    As Das was wiping Elena''s hair, the towel slipped from Das'' hand. At the same time, Reba and Lucas passed the living room. Lucas nced in the living room and saw Elena sitting on the sofa and Das standing in front of her, grabbing her head. He had also heard Elena''s faint voice saying, "Be gentle."

    It was a very awkward scene to look at from the doorway of the living room.

    Lucas exploded in rage as he dashed into the living room and pushed Das back. "What the hell do you think you are doing to my daughter in my house?!" He screamed.

    Das was also unaware of why Lucas was suddenly angry. Das thought he was mad because he was wiping Elena''s hair.

    "Dad! What are you doing?!" Elena yelled as she stood up.

    "Lucas?" Reba walked in.

    "He was... Elena they were" Lucas was lost in his word.

    "You imagined something you shouldn''t imagine, right?" Reba confronted Lucas.

    "What did you imagine, dad?"

    "It''s nothing. Forget about it." He walked one step. "Let''s go, Ba."

    Lucas walked out of the room, but Reba didn''t move an inch.

    "Ba"

    Rebba looked at the doorway and said, "Don''t you have something you need you to say?"

    Lucas looked at Das and said, "Sorry, kid. But you would understand me when you have a daughter."

    Das understood what Lucas was angry about and what he imagined when he dashed into the room, but Elena was still confused.

    "Elena," Reba turned to Elena and said, "There should be leftovers in the fridge; eat them when you are hungry, or order something afterward, okay? We might being homete today."

    Elena nodded.

    Reba then looked at Das. "I trust you."

    Das was now aware of what Reba was trying to say. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry."

    Reba then left the house with Lucas.

    "Say, Das, what were mom and dad talking about?"

    Das looked at Elena in surprise. ''Does she seriously doesn''t know, or she is just acting dumb?''

    ''If she honestly doesn''t know anything, then literally anyone can take advantage of her.''

    ''This kind of makes me excited for some reason.'' Das was fully aware of his illicit thoughts, but he didn''t try to stop them.

    He tossed the towel at Elena. "Go eat; you are hungry, right?"

    "I am, but"

    "But?"

    "There is no food."

    "What do you mean? Your mother just said there are leftovers in the fridge" Das stopped because he had realized what Elena was going to say in response.

    "I was hungry in the middle of the night, so I ate it."

    Das sighed and said, "Then order something. I know you won''t be able to concentrate on studying with an empty stomach."

    "I am not in a mood to eat anything from outside."

    "Then cook something."

    "I don''t know how to--"

    "I am sure you can cook," he added.

    Elena started sweating. "Ye..ah. Of course, I can cook." She stuttered.

    "Then go cook, and eat. I will wait here in the living room."

    "Actually, we don''t have any ingredients. Let''s go outside and eat something. You must be hungry too, right?" Elena tried to dodge the topic of cooking.

    "Well not really, but yeah. Let''s go outside and eat something."

    Elena smiled with a resolute expression on her face. ''Yay! A date with Das. Today is a very lucky day for me!''

    "And after that, you will have to study constantly for five hours, without any break," he added.

    Elena''s expression changed as she squinted her eyes. "Please be gentle with me."

    "Enough of this. Go get ready."

 Chapter 436: Convenience Store

    Chapter 436: Convenience Store

    Das was looking at the shelves in the convenience store.

    ''I rarely visit any stores. I believe it''s been over a year since I visited any stores.'' Das walked to the nextne.

    ''There are many new varieties I am seeing. This might be my first time seeing some of them.''

    Das had no intention to buy anything, so he was just wandering in the store.

    Meanwhile, Elena kept buying everything sheid her eyes on.

    Das left her alone for only three minutes, and she already had two carts filled with snacks.

    ''This is humanly impossible.'' He looked at Elena, who wasing his way. ''She scares me sometimes.''

    She rushed towards Das as soon as she saw him. "Why aren''t you buying anything?" She asked.

    "I will do a takeaway from a nearby restaurant."

    "Yeah, I will do it too, but what about the snacks?"

    "...."

    Elena squinted her eyes. "What''s with that face?"

    "We were here to buy food for lunch, not an entire month''s snacks."

    "What are you talking about? This all is only for today."

    "..."

    Elena bumped the cart at Das on purpose as she said, "Stop making that face."

    "Are you trying to say that you will eat all this and the food we are going to buy, just in one day?"

    "Yeah. Something wrong with that?" Elena answered with an innocent look on her face.

    Das covered his face and face-palmed himself. ''I knew she was an idiot, but I don''t know what to call her now. How can a human eat this much in one day? And even if it''s possible, what would happen to their body? It''s so bad for diet and hygiene.''

    Das then remembered Elena''s body he saw earlier in the morning. ''Her body was perfect. Well not exactly, but it was awesome.''

    ''If she does a proper diet, she might just be the prettiest girl in the world.'' Das was going wild with his fantasies.

    "Say, you are really not going to buy anything?" Elena asked.

    Das shook his head and said, "I have a very tight diet."

    Elena started at Das for some seconds before saying, "I see."

    ''Why does she look sad?'' Das wondered.

    Das scratched his cheek as he nced at Elena and spoke in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "I called you early in the morning and then fell asleep only to waste your time. And I am wasting your time here too. I am dragging you with me," She looked into Das'' eyes and continued. "You must hate all this, right?"

    Das shook his hand and head, "I am not. In fact, I am enjoying all this."

    "You are?"

    Das nodded.

    "You are not saying this because I won''t feel bad, right?"

    "I am not! I am genuinely enjoying my time with you!"

    Elena''s face flushed as she walked to the next shelf with her cart.

    "..." Das realized a secondter what he just said. "Wasn''t that actually embarrassing to say?''

    Elena pulled Das'' sleeve. "Let''s go."

    They both went to the counter, but not before Elena threw some more stuff in the cart.

    When they reached the counter, the cashier looked at the stuff Elena had bought, then looked at Das in a pity and started scanning.

    ''Why was she looking at me like some piece of trash?'' Das didn''t know that the cashier was pitying him for having such a girlfriend, though the cashier had no idea they weren''t a couple.

    It took the cashier 8 minutes to scan all the stuff. In the meantime, Elena bought some more stuff.

    Das literally wanted to run out of the store and pretend he didn''t know Elena.

    Once the cashier was done scanning everything, she told the total bill amount.

    Elena''s eyes widened as she gulped down. "Can I remove some stuff from here?"

    The cashier stared at Elena in annoyance, and she was about to say something, but Das gave her his card.

    "Wait!" Elena grabbed Das'' hand and took out her card. "I am going to pay."

    "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter." Das said.

    Elena snatched Das'' card from his hand and handed her card to the cashier.

    Elena made the payment and looked at Das, then gave him his card. "Idiot"

    ''What''s with her? She is acting weird today.''

    "Uhh have you brought any vehicle with you? Or?" the cashier questioned.

    "Deliver this all at my house," Elena replied.

    "Sure." the cashier gave Elena a tablet. "Please enter your address."

    Elena entered her address, and as she was about to hand it back to the cashier, Das stopped Elena. "Give me."

    Confused, Elena gave it to Das.

    Das confirmed the address and checked out, then gave the tablet to the cashier. The cashier looked at Das with a straight face before picking up the next customer.

    "Let''s go now," Das said as he walked towards the exit. Elena followed Das and left the store.

    "Where to now?" Das asked.

    "I don''t know. Should we eat at the restaurant and then take some home? Or should we take all home?"

    "Both works for me. Do whatever you wish>" Das answered.

    "You are being weirdly kind today," Elenamented.

    Das decided to ignore thatment.

    As they were walking, "Wait,"

    "What?"

    "I will grab some packets from the stuff I just bought. We can eat it on our way."

    "..."

    "You wait here," She turned around, saying, "And stop with that face!" before rushing to the store.

    ''No wonder that the cashier was looking at me like this. Elena must have been doing this every time.'' Das thought of a logical possibility behind the cashier''s action, and he was on the spot.

    Das was facing the store and waiting for Elena. The door opened, and a man wearing a mask ran out from the store with a bag in his hand. He ran towards Das. The door opened again, and a security guard came out as he yelled, "Grab him!"

    The man crossed the street as he pushed Das on the side. Das watched the man crossing the street. ''Well, I have nothing to do with this.''

    Soon after, Das caught a glimpse of Elena crossing the street and trying to catch the thief.

 Chapter 437: The Chase

    Chapter 437: The Chase

    Das caught a glimpse of Elena crossing the street and trying to catch the thief.

    ''That idiot!'' Das dashed across the street, paying no attention to the cars and other vehicles.

    Elena almost got hit by one car while crossing the street. Das made sure to memorize the car''s number.

    The thief was running on the pavement, and Elena was about one meter away from him. While Das was more than three meters away from Elena.

    Das increased his speed so that he could catch Elena before she caught the thief.

    Das didn''t do anything to the thief earlier, even though he pushed Das on the side because Das has seen a knife in the thief''s hand, and he didn''t want to catch attention in the middle of the day. But now, it was a different matter because Elena was involved.

    ''Please. Please. Please! Let me make it!'' Das ran as fast as he could to catch Elena.

    The thief kept running straight; the bag he was holding was now swinging back and forth. Soon, another street crossing came.

    Elena tried to grab the bag, but she missed. She tried to grab the bag again and sessfully grabbed it. At the same time, the thief turned around and swung his hand holding the knife at Elena.

    Das grabbed Elena and pulled her close to him, then kicked the thief. Elena was still gripping the bag, so when Das kicked the theft, he let go of the bag. The thief was still pointing the knife at Elena.

    If Das hadn''t pulled Elena, the thief would have slit opened Elena''s neck.

    The thief tripped to the edge and fell on his back, but before he could even hit the ground, a truck shredded him. Thest thing the thief saw was Das grinning at him widely.

    "What was that sound?!" Elena questioned.

    Das turned around and ced his hand on Elena''s shoulders. "Nothing happened. Let''s go."

    "But the thief"

    "The police captured him. Let''s go." Das didn''t let Elena look back at the scene.

    "But I have to give the bag"

    "The store is around the corner." Dsa didn''t let go of Elena until they were away from the scene.

    They reached the store, and Elena went in. Das saw her talking with the bag''s owner; it was an old woman. Elena then came out with some snacks.

    "Let''s go," she said as she opened the packet.

    Das frowned her eyes and snatched the packet from her.

    Elena looked at Das and tried to take back her packet, but Das kept moving his hand in all directions and didn''t let her take back the packet.

    Elena gave up and opened another packet. As she was about to take a bite, Das snatched the packet.

    Elena didn''t try to take it back and opened thest packet, and Das took that too.

    "What''s the big deal?!" she roared.

    "What was that?"

    "What was what?"

    "Why did you run after that thief?"

    "Because he was a thief?"

    "Why did ''you'' run after him?"

    Confused, Elena asked, "What?"

    "Why were you trying to be a hero?"

    "I wasn''t."

    "Then why did you run after that thief?"

    Elena frowned her face. "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    "Listen here, don''t ever try to do something like this, ever again, go it?"

    "I was just trying to catch the thief because he stole the bag."

    "It wasn''t your bag, so why do you care?"

    "What do you mean? What if he had run farther?"

    "It''s not ''your'' job to catch the thief. The police would have done something."

    "Yeah, they caught him, right?" she answered in an innocent voice.

    Das face-palmed himself and let out a big sigh. "It is not ''your'' duty to help people."

    "If something bad happens in front of my eyes, of course, I will try to stop it."

    "No need to. Don''t ever do that."

    Elena bit her lips and spoke, "What are you so angry about? I don''t get it."

    "I am not angry. I am just surprised how idiot you can be."

    "..."

    "Don''t go around chasing thieves or helping random peoples."

    "Then you are saying I should just keep watching when the crime happens?"

    "Yes! What else?"

    Elena red at Das, "I didn''t know you were a heartless person."

    Das took a deep breath. He was making sure to keep himself in control. "Listen, that security guard would have easily chased and caught the thief, but he didn''t; why? Because he waszy. It was his job, but ''he'' didn''t take it seriously. So why are ''you'' trying to act like a hero."

    Elena sighed and walked forward. "You won''t understand even if I try to exin."

    "What was that? Are you trying to insult me or something?"

    "It''s nothing."

    ''Dammit. Did I screw up again?'' Das tried to call Elena, but she had already walked to the end of the street.

    Das quickly ran and caught up with her. "Walk slow, would you?"

    Elena didn''t answer anything and kept walking.

    ''Dammit! She is getting on my nerves.''

    ''Calm down, Das. If you both are angry, then you will just end up fighting.''

    ''And that''s thest thing I want.''

    "Elena, here. Take your snacks back."

    "I lost my appetite. I am going home."

    Das grabbed Elena''s hand and pulled her back at him. "What''s with that attitude?"

    Elena red at him and roared, "What''s with ''your'' attitude."

    "You are an idiot!." He failed to calm down.

    Elena''s re got intense. She opened her mouth to say something, but Das stuffed the snacks in her mouth before she could speak something.

    "Shut up, and start eating."

    Elena started chewing and took back all the packets from Das.

    "And don''t you dare ever leave me alone, or I will chase you to the end of this world and make you submit to me." Das didn''t choose his worse carefully before saying it, Elena''s face flushed, and she almost choked after hearing it.

 Chapter 438: Excuse Me!

    Chapter 438: Excuse Me!

    When they reached the restaurant, Das asked as he sat in front of Elena. "What do you want to eat?"

    Elena took thest bite from thest packet of snacks, "For now, I need water."

    Das sighed and filled the ss with water. "Chug it."

    Elena grabbed the ss, moved it to her lips, then took a sip and nced at Das. "Why do you look in a bad mood."

    "Who knows? Maybe it''s because of some idiot who got angry for no reason."

    Elena forcefully put down the ss on the table and fixed her gaze on Das'' eyes, then said, "If you have something to say, then say it on my face."

    Das picked up the ss and forced it on Elena''s lips. "I don''t want to fight with you, so let''s drop this topic here."

    Elena''s gaze softened as she started drinking the water.

    "May I have your order, please?" the waiter asked.

    Das nced at the waiter and noticed the waiter was staring at Elena or, rather, at her chest.

    "Say, do you like this job?" Das asked.

    The waiter nced at Das'' and asked, "Excuse me?"

    "I asked if you like this job or not?"

    "Of course I do. The pay is nice."

    "Good." Das then red at the waiter, "Then focus on your job."

    "..." the waiter knew what Das was trying to say. He smirked and said, "I know how I am supposed to do my job, and I don''t need someone to teach me that."

    "I see." Das took out his phone, typed something, and then looked at the waiter before putting his phone back in the pocket.

    The waiter then looked at Elena and smiled. "May I have your order, please?"

    Elena nced at the waiter, then looked at Das before raising her hand. "Excuse me!" She yelled.

    Everyone''s attention was diverted to Elena, but nothing else happened.

    Elena took a deep breath and yelled again, "Excuse me!"

    "Miss, is something wrong?" the waiter asked.

    Elena paid no attention to the waiter and yelled again, "Excuse me!"

    The manager finally came out of his office and walked to their table. "Miss, would you please stop shouting. You are disturbing other customers."

    "We are sitting here for good five minutes, but no one came to ask for our orders."

    Das was shocked, not from Elena''s statement but from her sudden change in behavior.

    The manager looked at the waiter standing beside him and said, "Miss, the waiter is standing right beside you."

    "Where?"

    The manager pointed his hand at the waiter.

    "Oh!" Elena put up a surprised face and continued, "This person is a waiter? I thought he was a pervert who kept staring at my body."

    "Miss?"

    "Nothing. I didn''t know perverts can get jobs too."

    The manager looked at the waiter, then at Das-- and his eyes widened. "Come to my office, now!" the manager left.

    The waiter red at Elena, then red at Das. "You are dead."

    Another waiter came as soon as he left, and Elena ordered some food.

    "I will have the same," said Das.

    Das gulped down as he nced at Elena.

    ''What was that? What the hell was that?!'' Das filled the ss with water and drank it in one go.

    ''I had no idea Elena was like this... wait! Is she Elena? What if she is her twin sister?''

    ''I wouldn''t know it, right? But wait... she was just acting like Elena when we were in the store. But... they are twins, so their personality should be the same too, right?''

    Das didn''t want to believe that the girl sitting in front of him was Elena.

    "What''s wrong?" Elena questioned.

    "Well.... what was... that?" Das couldn''t speak straight.

    "He was staring at me like a pervert, so I just taught him a lesson."

    "So you knew he was staring at you?"

    "Of course. Girls know when someone is staring at them." It''s the same with everyone, not just girls.

    "I... see." Das was even more scared now.

    "Some girls like being stared at, but I don''t." She hugged herself and muttered, "I just feel creepy."

    ''Does that mean she knew when I was looking at... her?'' Das suddenly started regretting his actions.

    ''But she was sleeping, so I don''t think she knows. I am safe... right?'' He was being overly optimistic.

    ''But I was staring at her this all time. Even when I was talking with her--even now, before that bastard came, my eyes were totally fixated on her... what if she humiliates me in public?''

    ''No... that''s not the problem. What if she hates me now?''

    Das kept thinking of the worst possibilities.

    Even when the food they ordered arrived, Das couldn''t enjoy it or look at Elena.

    "What''s wrong? You are acting strange, Das."

    "I am fine."

    Elena had no idea about Das staring at her, and if she knew that, she would have been happy rather than angry.

    They finished eating and order some food for take-away.

    They were still sitting in the same spot.

    "I wonder if the snacks arrived yet." Elena wondered.

    "Probably. We are here for about thirty minutes now. Plus, we wasted some more time with that thief and our way here."

    Elena smiled at Das and said, "You finally looked at me."

    Das'' face slightly flushed as he turned his face to the side.

    "I wonder if I would be able to eat all that in one day."

    "Don''t eat it. You will get sick, you know? We have an exam tomorrow, so please take care of yourself."

    "But if I don''t eat, mom would see them and yell at me."

    "...."

    "What''s with that face? You keep making at face today."

    "I am just surprised how your mother raised you. She has my respect."

    "Why do I feel like you just insulted me?"

    Das waved his hand and said, "Nope. I just praised your mother."

    Elena was somehow ticked off by that statement and puffed her cheeks.

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 439: Shall We Go Somewhere?

    Chapter 439: Shall We Go Somewhere?

    They passedments on each other until their order arrived.

    "Let''s go now" Das grabbed the bags and stood up.

    Elena followed him and left the restaurant.

    "What''s with you? Your mood keeps changing." Elenamented,

    "What do you mean my mood keeps changing? I am trying to be as polite as possible.

    "I don''t know. I just feel like you are making fun of me."

    "I am not."

    Elena matched Das'' pace and nced at him, then asked, "Say, Das."

    "Hmm?"

    "What were you doing when I fell asleep?"

    "..." Das was caught off guard. "Nothing. I studied?"

    "Is that so?" There was a slight disappointment in Elena''s voice.

    "I was so sleepy that I didn''t even bother to fix my clothes and all. Even the buttons and... if you had seen something..."

    "If I had seen something?" Das questioned.

    "I don''t know. I mean, it would be embarrassing, but I don''t know. It would have been my fault to begin with."

    ''Dammit! I feel so guilty. Should I tell her I was looking at her body?'' Das pondered.

    "I was even sweating." Elena looked at Das and said with a seriousness in her voice, "Did I stink?"

    "Huh? No... in fact, you smell nice."

    "...!" Elena''s face flushed. ''What does he mean by I smelled nice?"

    "I like your shampoo smell. It''s really good. What shampoo and soap do you use? I might just get the same as yours."

    "I don''t use any shampoo," Elena answered.

    "Don''t lie. I mean, even now, you smell great. I can''t get enough of this smell." Das was acting like a pervert, but he himself hadn''t realized it.

    "No... really, I don''t use non-fragranced shampoo. They don''t smell."

    "Then what else do you use? I love this smell."

    "..." Elena didn''t say anything and kept walking while looking downwards.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t use any fragrance, nor do I use any perfume for the smell," she muttered.

    "Then what is this smell?"

    Elena''s face flushed even more as she muttered, "It''s my smell."

    "Hmm? Your smell? What do you mean--- wait!" Das finally realized what Elena meant.

    He also realized his earlier words.

    "Then...wait. Wait, wait! I didn''t mean it that way!" Das retorted.

    Elena was trying to cover her face with her hands.

    ''What the hell did I say? I kept saying, I love your smell, and I love this smell because I was damn sure it was from some perfume. I had no idea she doesn''t use them.''

    ''In other words, I just told her that I like her body smell?!''

    ''Whaddafuk!''

    ''This is so embraasing. I can''t imagine how Elena must be feeling now.''

    ''I need to change this topic.''

    Das cleared his through and asked, "Why don''t you use any perfume?''

    ''No! Why are you going deeper!'' Das was digging his own grave.

    "I just don''t like the scents."

    ''You too! Why are you answering even tho your face as red as blood? Try to change the topic!''

    "I... see."

    They both walked without saying anything.

    "So..." Elena shot a nce at Das and continued, "You like my smell, huh?"

    ''Don''t start it again!''

    "It''s not... like that. I had no idea you don''t use perfumes."

    "That means you like my smell, right?"

    ''Why is she being pushy all of a sudden?'' Das took a deep breath, making sure not to show his nervousness on his face. "I don''t know."

    Elena grabbed Das'' shoulder and squinted her eyes. "You like my smell or not?"

    ''Scary! She is scaring me!''

    "Answer."

    "I don''t... dislike it."

    "Then..." Elena turned her face to the other side and muttered, "Do you want to smell me?"

    "..." Das was bewildered, not because of what Elena just said, but he was confused if he should smell her or not.

    "Can I?" He asked.

    Elena silently nodded.

    Das closed his distance with Elena and brought his face near Elena, then sniffed once, twice, thrice... he kept sniffing.

    They had forgotten that they were in the middle standing in the middle of the pavement. All the passersby were looking at them with a weird look on their faces.

    ''Dammit! What the hell is wrong with me? Why didn''t I reject her offer? Why am I acting this?'' Das still hadn''t realized that.

    Since the morning, he was having weird thoughts about Elena after looking at her skin. He hadn''t realized that he was just...

    Das gasped as he realized. ''Could it be that I am... horny?''

    Das then immediately moved his hand to his crotch and sighed in relief. ''I am not hard. I should be safe.''

    He wasn''t horny, but he was about to cross that limit.

    ''This is bad. Das, control yourself. She is Elena, the girl you... care about.''

    ''You are supposed to protect her from bad people, not to attack her yourself.''

    ''But...'' He nced at Elena only to see her face flushed in embarrassment. ''It looks like she doesn''t mind.''

    "Shall we go then?" Elena asked.

    "Yeah."

    Neither of them knew what they did, what they just did.

    ''This is bad. The mood is so heated up. If we go to her house right now, I am afraid something might happen. What if I do something to her? No... I am sure I will do something to her. I don''t think I would be able to control myself if we are alone. I need to do something.

    Das made a rational decision. If they had gone straight home, something would have definitely happened.

    "Elena!" Das said in a loud voice and tried to break the awkward atmosphere.

    "Yes?"

    "Do you want to go anywhere?--Wait! I mean, shall we take a detour?"

    "Huh?"

    "I mean... we just ate, so I think we should walk a little before going home."

    "Then..." With a resolute expression on her face, Elena said, "Can we go to the shopping mall?"

    "Shopping mall?"

    "Yeah. It''s a new one that opened justst week. Can we go there?"

    ''If we go there, then she would definitely take about two-three hours there, but...''

    "Let''s go." He thought it would be better to do what she wanted rather than making her angry again.

 Chapter 440: Shopping Mall

    Chapter 440: Shopping Mall

    "Are you sure? You said you don''t like crowded aces, and I think the mall would be crowded." Elena questioned.

    "It''s fine. I am fine with shopping malls and theatres because everyone is focused on their work, unlike other crowded ces where everyone stares at you."

    "I see."

    Das suggested Elena to go somewhere to avoid going home, and Elena requested to go to the newly opened shopping mall.

    "What''s so new about this shopping mall you are talking about?" Das asked.

    "Uh... I am not sure, but on the ads, it said that there are many hotspots for attraction."

    "That''s not something unique."

    "I don''t know. Maybe we will buy some clothes and stuff?"

    "..."

    "What''s with that face again?"

    "Don''t forget that we still have to study."

    "I know, but let me enjoy a little more."

    "You can enjoy as much as you want after your exams, you know?"

    "I have been hearing that since childhood."

    Elena didn''t grow up to be an idiot. She was as smart and as dedicated as her twin sister, but soon-- their differences were apparent. They were no longer the same-- only their appearance.

    They couldn''t be together like they used to be. Like any other siblings, they started fighting and beating each other. And their parents couldn''t do anything. They sometimes even mistook them and mixed their names.

    Then Caleb suggested adopting one of them, and Selena started living with her grandparents.

    They would still meet once every month or talk over the phone.

    Selena kept advancing the grade and graduated from high school. While Elena couldn''t, she had lost the will to do anything.

    Slowly, the distance between the two sisters started decreasing, and they were back to how they were after some time.

    Selena still stayed with her grandparents because of her university, and though she could take of her grandparents.

    "We are here." Elena grabbed Das'' hand and pulled him with her as they entered.

    "Slow down," Elena ignored him and kept pulling.

    The first thing they saw after entering was a giant statue in the center.

    The statue was the same height as the mall. What''s more, the statue''s movement. It was acting as an elevator. It was transporting people from one floor to another.

    "Wow!" Elena said with a resolute expression on her face as she let go of Das'' hand.

    "Yeah," Even Das was awed by this.

    ''The statue reminds me of the Edens Pce.''

    Elena once again grabbed Das'' hand and started jumping as she pointed her finger at the statue, then said with a huge smile on her face, "Let''s go there!"

    Das couldn''t help but chuckle and think, ''She is just like some kid.''

    Seeing Elena happy made him happy.

    "We can''t go there." However, the smile disappeared soon from her face after Das denied going there.

    "Why?"

    "Look at the waiting line. It would take hours to go there."

    Certainly, more than a hundred people were standing in the line, and only three people were allowed at once for one ride.

    Elena winked and said, "We can just force our way to the front."

    "Wow." Das sighed. ''Why am I not surprised? Elena would definitely say something like this.''

    "But I really want to go there."

    "We cane again. This mall is still new, so it would be hard, but once everyone gets used to this, not many people would want to go there."

    "We wille again?!" Elena grabbed Das'' other hand.

    "Ye..ah." Das averted his face. ''What''s wrong with me? I was here to change the mood, not to elerate it.''

    ''This is seriously bad. Staying alone with her is risky.''

    "Say, Elena...."

    "Hmm?"

    "How about we go and study at the library after this?"

    "Why?"

    "Uhh... we can find materials in the library, and... we can also find many reference books." Das made a logical excuse.

    "But we can also find all of that online. There is no need to go to the library. Moreover, libraries nowadays are just a ce to find old and ancient books, nothing else." Elena gave a logical answer.

    ''Dammit! Why is she smart at stuff like this?'' He was wrong. It wasn''t like Elena was trying to act smart; she just didn''t want to go to the library. She just also made a logical excuse not to go there.

    "Fine..." Das reluctantly gave up and said with a tired voice, "Let''s look at the rest of the mall and go home."

    "We will also do some shopping on our way."

    After wandering on the two floors, Elena almost gave up on walking more.

    "I can''t.... this is too much. Why are malls always this big?"

    "They are big, and that''s why they are called a mall."

    "There are small malls too." Elena retorted.

    "The bigger, the merrier, is what they say."

    Elena grabbed Das'' arm and rested her body on Das. She was clinging to and pressing her body against him.

    Das wanted to shrug her off. But after looking at her tired face, he let her do whatever she wanted.

    "I saw it on the screen feature tab."

    "Huh?"

    Elena looked at Das, then at the floor above, and said, "There was an 80% discount on something. Let''s buy it."

    "Why?

    "What do you mean why? The discount is that big! We have to buy it. How can we miss a deal like that?"

    Das sighed and fixed Elena''s hair. "You know, they say it''s an 80% discount, but in truth, there is none. The actual price of the stuff is the same. And Once this discount period ends, they sell that stuff at ml most the simr price and put something else as a discount. It''s a cheap marketing trick."

    Elena squinted her eyes and said, "Then what about the online discount? The actual price does decrease when they are o discount."

    "If you buy the exact same thing from retail, I am bet my bank bnce that you would get it at a cheaper price.

 Chapter 441: Carry Me

    Chapter 441: Carry Me

    "Come on, walk faster," Dassmented.

    "You walk slower."

    "If you don''t walk fast, then I will leave you behind."

    Elena caught up with Das and nced at him.

    "What?" Das asked.

    "This is what you said when we were going home for the first time."

    "Come on. Why are you reminding me of that."

    "I can''t forget it. I can''t forget how rude and cruel you were."

    "I already apologized, didn''t I?"

    "Do something else too."

    "Like?"

    "Uh maybe carry me?"

    "What?!"

    "I am tired, and my legs are hurting. Carry me." Elena leaned on Das.

    Das pondered for a while and said with a serious expression on his face, "Fine."

    "Wha--"

    Das moved his hands to Elena''s waist and picked her up. He used his other hand to carry her.

    Elena had too many things she wanted to say, but currently, she was dying from embarrassment.

    She tried to break free by moving herself. "Hey, don''t move too much. It''s already hard enough to walk, you know?"

    "Are you calling me heavy?"

    "Not really, but if I fall, you will fall too. And who knows, you might break your leg again?"

    "You are carrying me, so your leg should break, right?"

    "I am not weak as you. I make sure to get my daily dose of nutrients and vitamins."

    "Even your lifestyle is boring," Elenamented.

    Das'' face twitched as he said, "I will throw you!"

    "This is enough. Put me down."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    Das put Elena down.

    She calmed herself down and then red at Das. "What was that?!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Why did you carry me like that?"

    "What''s wrong with you? Is your brain not working right?"

    "I was just joking about carrying me, and you seriously carried me."

    Das'' face frowned. "I won''t believe a single thing you say from now on." He started walking.

    "Hey!" Elena tried to catch up to him but tripped. Her legs were numb because Das had carried her.

    Das stopped walking but didn''t look back. "Hey,e on. At least help me get up."

    Das turned around, walked to Elena, then helped her get up. "You fall anywhere, huh?"

    "I don''!"

    He grabbed Elena''s hand. "Let''s go. You are only allowed to buy one thing. After that, we will go home."

    Elena let Das drag her. They wandered on two more floors, but Elena didn''t find something she had to buy.

    "Let''s go home then, alright?"

    Elena muttered something.

    "What?"

    "I am hungry."

    Das stared at Elena for a good 10 seconds. "Wow."

    "What''s with that face again? We walked so much. WHat''s wrong if I am hungry?"

    "Nothing is wrong. It''s just I am just surprised."

    "About what?"

    "You know" Das averted his face. "Aren''t girls super conscious about all this stuff? Yet you don''t care about your diet or your appearances at all."

    "Idiot," Elena mumbled.

    "I heard that."

    "Don''t you know it''s rude to say all that to a girl?"

    "I didn''t say I dislike it. I honestly don''t care about all that. You are you, and you will be you, no matter what happens, right?"

    "Who knows?" She slightly smirked. "Maybe something changes after the exams?"

    Das'' heard thumped in fear. ''Is she indirectly saying she won''t need me after the exams?''

    "By the way, Das. What will you do if I pass all the subjects?"

    ''Is she asking what am I going to do after the exams?'' Das gulped down and opened his mouth to say, "I would want to be with you just like we are now."

    Das used up all his courage of the day. He slowly nced at Elena to see her reaction.

    She was lost in her thoughts. She was making a face Das had never seen before.

    ''Elena.exe. Stopped working?!''

    "I was asking what would you do for me if I pass all the subjects?"

    "Oh!" Das'' face slightly flushed. "You mean what I will give you? Like you want some reward?"

    Elena nodded with her flushed face.

    ''Aah! I should have confirmed the question first! I ended up saying something embarrassing in front of her!''

    ''Was it creepy? I think it was. I wonder what she thinks of that statement.''

    Das cleared his throat. "I will do one thing as you say."

    "Really?!" Elena''s face beamed with excitement.

    "Ye.ah."

    "Are you really sure?"

    "Ye...ah."

    With a resolute expression on her face, Elena once again asked, "Do you promise?"

    "Ye...ah?"

    ''Could it be that I did something I shouldn''t have done?'' Das started regretting the promise he just made 3 seconds ago.

    "Alright! I will try my best!"

    "Good luck." Das was worried, not because of the promise but the exams.

    ''The exams were 70% tougher than they normally should be. I can see many students failing this year.''

    ''Even if Elena were supposed to score full 100 marks, she would only score 30. And I don''t think Elena would ever score full 100 marks.''

    ''Elena passing this exam would be a miracle.''

    Das was anxious. If Elena failed this time, she would get expelled, and he didn''t want Elena to get expelled.

    ''Should I bribe the teachers to give her high marks? Or at least passing marks?'' Das would do anything to make Elena happy, doesn''t matter how low he would have to fall.

    "Let''s go to the canteen and eat; then we will go home," Elena suggested.

    "But" Das showed Elena the bags. "They are already cold."

    "We will order something else."

    "What about this then?"

    "We will eat that when we get home."

    "..." Das followed Elena to the canteen. ''I am going to have a tough morning tomorrow.''

    They found the canteen after wandering around for 5 minutes. Elena ordered cakes, and Das ordered a coffee.

    "You should look after your health. You eat too little." Elena remarked.

    "I don''t want some glutton to tell me that."

    Elena stuffed the cake slice in Das'' mouth. "Eat."

    Das stared at Elena and started chewing. Elena didn''t take off her hand until Das swallowed everything.

 Chapter 442: Unofficial Date

    Chapter 442: Unofficial Date

    "10 more days, and it will be my birthday."

    "Don''t get too excited. We still have two more exams, remember?"

    "I know."

    "And thest one is on your birthday."

    "I know."

    Elena licked the cream from her fingers.

    "Are you even listening to me?"

    "Hmm."

    "Are you really listening to me?"

    "Hmm."

    "Do you know that" Das stopped.

    "Hmm."

    "Are you an idiot?"

    "Hmmm."

    Das raised his eyebrows and mmed his hand on the table. "Stop licking your fingers and listen to me!."

    "I am listening."

    "Why do you always do things that I don''t like?"

    "Like?" Elena asked with an innocent expression on her face.

    "I want to p that face of yours."

    "Whoa. Verbal abuse is not working, so now you are switching to physical abuse?"

    "..."

    Elena grinned and held Das'' hand. "Would you seriously beat me if I make you angry?"

    "..." Das didn''t say anything.

    "Like really really angry. You know how you yell and smash things around. Will you do the same with me?"

    "Who knows?" Das grinned back.

    "My parents arewyers, so if you do anything to me, you will get sued with assault charges."

    Das squeezed Elena''s finger and smirked, "I will make sure you won''t say a word."

    Elena chucked and took out her phone.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Checking out feeds and seeing if there is something interesting."

    "Wow."

    "Also checking if the weather would be clear on my birthday."

    "When is your birthday party?"

    "On my birthday, duh!"

    Das'' face twitched as he twisted Elena''s finger. "At what time and where?"

    "Are you going toe?"

    "I am not." Das let go of Elena''s finger. "Didn''t you say you will arrange a special party for me?"

    "Yeah, the next day."

    Das couldn''t help but stare at Elena''s happy face. "Still, you look too excited for a birthday."

    "I haven''t celebrated my birthday in years, so I want to make it special this year."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yea, so this time I want to make it super duper awesome."

    "How many people are you inviting?"

    "Everyone from school."

    "That''s way too much."

    "But I don''t think everyone wille."

    "Well yeah,"

    Elena yed with her hair and said, "I will post the invitation on our school''s forum site."

    "That''s a good idea." Das stared at Elena for a while, then said, "Have you invited your parents?"

    "Nope."

    Das started worrying about Elena. Usually, parties are one of the events where the most unspeakable incidents happen.

    ''I can''t leave her alone. Maybe I will go to her party after all?'' Da thought.

    Even though he was bad with crowded ces, he thought of going to a crowded ce for Elena.

    ''I won''t tell her I wille, and on her birthday, I will go there and surprise her."

    "Alright," Das stood up and reached his hand at Elena as he said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Oh?" Elena grabbed Das'' hand and stood up. "Being a gentleman now?"

    "Anything for you."

    "Huh?"

    Das ended up saying something embarrassing again. His face flushed as he tried to dodge the topic. "This mall sure is big, huh?"

    "Don''t try to avoid the topic. You said something before, right?" Das failed to avoid the topic.

    Das stiffened and started walking as he pulled Elena with him.

    After seeing Das acting like that, Elena smirked and thought of teasing Das.

    They left the shopping mall and walked out of the main entry gate.

    Suddenly, a hand came out from the corner and punched Das in the eyes.

    Das let go of Elena''s hand and looked in the direction the punch came from.

    "You!" It was the waiter from before.

    He was wearing brass knuckles on his hand. If that punch had a little more strength in it, Das'' eyes would have badly injured, or he might even be blind.

    The punch hit Das'' right eyes, and it started bleeding.

    The waiter once again tried to punch Das in the face. Das couldn''t see properly as his eyes were constantly closing as soon as he opened them. Das tried to grab the waiter''s hand but missed, and it hit Das on the cheek.

    "Das!" Elena came in front of Das and stood before him while spreading her arms.

    "Go away from here, Elena." Das requested.

    Elena didn''t move an inch and kept ring at the waiter.

    "I lost my joy because of you, bitch!" The waiter tried to punch Elena.

    Das pushed her on the side and kicked the waiter in the stomach. "And now you will lose your life."

    Das still couldn''t see clearly, but handling one guy wasn''t much of a deal for Das.

    The waiter stood up and tried to punch Das on the stomach. Das dodged to the side and grabbed the waiter''s face.

    "Anyst wishes?"

    The waiter moved his other hand and punched Das'' eye, which was already bleeding.

    Das smirked and said, "So this is what you want?" Das pulled the waiter''s face up by bragging his hand and said, "Remember my face."

    He then punched the waiter on the face, and some teeth with blood came flying out from his mouth, then he fell on the ground. Das walked to him, but Elena stopped him.

    Elena grabbed Das from behind and hugged him. Soon, the police came and arrested the waiter.

    "Are you okay, kid?" the officer asked.

    Das gazed at the officer. The officer stared nkly at Das, then his eyes widened, and said, "Take care."

    Elena was still hugging Das from behind. "Hey, let go now. I am okay." Das could feel a wet sensation on his back; seemingly, Elena was most likely crying.

    "I am sorry."

    "Why are you apologizing?"

    "It''s all my fault."

    Das grabbed Elena''s hand and pulled her in front, "What do you mean by that? How was this all your fault?"

    "It''s because I yelled and called the manager, the waiter got fired, and then he came after me, but you got injured."

    Das smiled and wiped Elena''s tears, "Idiot."

    Elena looked into Das'' eyes and tried to touch his eye but stopped halfway as her eyes widened, "There is a green crack in your pupil."

    "Huh?"

    Das immediately took out his phone and opened the camera to see.

    ''My lens broke?''

 Chapter 443: Green Eyes

    Chapter 443: Green Eyes

    "Why is your eye like that?"

    ''My lens broke. What should I do?''

    ''Should I tell her? It''s Elena, so it should be fine.''

    "Let''s go somewhere else first, then I will tell you."

    There was a garden in the shopping mall which could be essed through fees.

    Das rented the garden. The first thing he did was--- wash his face.

    Elena was still looking at Das with a worried look on her face.

    Das sat on the bench, and Elena sat beside him.

    "Does it hurt?" Elena asked.

    Das shook his head. "It doesn''t. I was bleeding because my lens broke."

    "You were wearing a lens?"

    "Yeah," Das moved his hand to his eyes and tried to take out his lens, but he kept missing.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Trying to take off the lens."

    Elena stood up and sat on her knees in front of Das, then cradled his face. "Let me see."

    Elena moved her hand to Das'' eye and stared closely. "Stay still; I will take it out."

    "No."

    "Why? Doesn''t it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt, but it feels itchy every time I blink."

    "Then you should take it off."

    "I am trying to take it off."

    "I will do it."

    "No, you won''t."

    "Why?"

    "This is not any ordinary lens that you just need to remove."

    Elena didn''t know about Das'' lens, and she thought it would just be some normal lens that could be taken off by removing it.

    "Are you lying?" Elena asked with mixed expressions on her face.

    "I am not. It''s deeply attached to my nerves. If you mess up, I might go blind."

    Elena immediately pulled back her hand. She looked at Das'' knees and muttered, "Can''t I do anything to help me? This way, I am just useless and burdening you."

    Das patted Elena''s head and moved his hand down to her chin, then lifted her face up. "No, you are not. Watching you worry for me feels nice."

    "I don''t know what to say."

    Das grinned and said, "Can you turn on your camera and show me? I want to take off the lens."

    Elena nodded and took out her phone, then opened the camera and showed the screen to Das.

    "Please stay like that," Das zoomed a little and moved his hand to his eyes, then slowly grabbed both pieces of the lens and pulled it in one go.

    "Argh!" His eyes immediately closed, and he grunted in pain.

    Elena threw her phone and held Das in her arms. "Does it hurt?"

    "Only a little."

    Das then showed Elena the lens. It had a long wire-like structure attached to it.

    "What type of lens is this?"

    "It''splicated." Das opened his eyes and said with a gentle smile on his face, "This is my real eye color."

    "Green?"

    "Yeah."

    Elena stared at Luka for a while as her face slowly cheered up. "Okay."

    "..." Das furrowed his eyebrows. ''What''s with that reaction? She saw my green eyes, right? Shouldn''t she be asking me tons of questions, right?''

    Das thought if Elena knew he was a royal, she would change her behavior, but she showed no sign of any change. ''Could it be that she doesn''t know about green eyes at all?''

    Certainly, that was the case. Elena had no idea that green eyes belonged to royals. Though even if she knew, Elena would have stayed the same.

    Das couldn''t expect Elena to change her personality or behavior after knowing about him. However, he was indeed a little anxious as he couldn''t deny the possibility of Elena leaving him.

    Elena then moved closer to Das, held his face in her hands, and then moved her face closer.

    Das'' face flushed. ''Her face is so close! What is she trying to do?! Is she is she trying to kiss me or something?''

    Elena was trying to take a closer look at Das'' eye, and he didn''t consider asking Das before doing that. It was a matter of time for Elena to realize what she was doing.

    "There is no injury in your eye." She took her eyes off Das'' eye and saw Das looking at her. There was less than a two-inch difference between their faces.

    Elena''s face immediately flushed, but she didn''t try to move away. She stared back at Das.

    After a while, she started moving her face closer. At this point, Das wanted to stop her, but he didn''t--- he couldn''t.

    Elena bumped her forehead with Das'' and closed her eyes.

    "Uhh Elena?"

    "Let me stay like this for a while." Their breaths were hitting each other''s faces, but neither of them wanted to move away.

    Das took a deep breath, and only one thought passed his mind. ''She smells really nice.''

    Das unconsciously moved his lips closer to Elena''s lips and tried to kiss her. Elena''s eyes were closed, so she was unaware of that.

    When their lips were about to touch, Das grabbed Elena''s shoulders and pushed her back.

    "Sorry,"

    Elena puffed her cheeks and picked up her phone. "Umn!" Elena let out a weird voice.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Elena looked at Das with teary eyes and showed him her phone''s screen; it was cracked.

    "How did this happen?"

    "I threw my phone earlier," She said in a broken voice.

    "..." Sweat poured down Das'' forehead. ''What should I do?''

    Sigh~

    Elena sighed and put her phone back in her pocket, then looked at Das. "Let''s go."

    "What about your phone?"

    "It''s fine."

    "But--" Elena grabbed Das'' hand and pulled him. "Hey!"

    Elena didn''t say anything else and kept pulling Das.

    "Do you have money to repair it?" Das asked.

    "I do, but I won''t have it repaired."

    "Why?"

    "My birthday ising soon."

    "Oh! So you are buying a new one?"

    "No" She turned around and grabbed Das'' arm.

    ''Isn''t she touching me too much?! Is she angry?''

    Das kept feeling Elena''s warmth. ''I can feel a soft sensation around my arm.''

    Das nced at his arm. ''Is this sensation from her breasts?'' Das pondered. ''But her breasts are small. How could they give such soft sensation?'' Das nced at Elena and noticed her flushed face. ''I guess small ones are good too.''

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 444: Gift

    Chapter 444: Gift

    10 Days Later

    Das stood before the mirror and fixed his hair. He buttoned up the suit as he turned around-- but his eyes were fixated on the mirror.

    "Do I look weird?" Das uttered. ''What if Elena finds me creepy?''

    Das was about to leave for Elena''s party.

    He left the room and walked down the stairs. ''Is it really okay? I am going uninvited what if she gets angry?''

    He was ready to go at the party, but his mind wasn''t.

    "It''s not like I am going to celebrate her birthday. I am just going so that I can keep an eye on her and make sure nothing weird happens." He bit his lips and muttered, "I am just a tutor after all."

    "Wow!" Ang ran to Das and hugged him.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Stop it!"

    "You look so cool!"

    "I get it! I get it! Now let go!"

    Ang let go of Das.

    "Should I drop you off?" Derk asked.

    "No, it''s fine. I have to stop by somewhere too."

    Das walked to the front door. It was hard to walk, but he somehow managed it.

    "Remember, Das. Be back before ten, okay?"

    Das ignored her and kept walking. He has no idea how long the party will go, and the only reason he was going there was to make sure Elena stays safe. So it was impossible for him to be back home before 10, and that''s why he couldn''t promise Ang.

    "You better be back before 10!" Ang yelled.

    He walked out of the house.

    "Damn! It''s so itchy. How does dad wear it every day?"

    After walking for twenty minutes, Das went inside a phone store.

    "Wee, Sir." The clerk greeted Das.

    Das ignored him and walked straight to the counter.

    The man at the counter looked at Das. "Sir?"

    "I booked a phone. Can I have it?" Das asked.

    "Oh! Sure." The man typed something on the tablet, then looked at Das, "Mister Das Ryle, am I correct?"

    Das nodded.

    "I am sorry, but can you please confirm your receipt number?"

    Das had already memorized the 21 digit receipt number.

    The man was shocked how Das said the number without even taking a breath.

    The man singled the other man standing at the edge of the counter. He nodded and brought a phone.

    "Here, Sir"

    Das looked at the box and moved his hand to check it. But, the man pulled the package back and said, "Uhh.. can you confirm your identity?"

    Das started at the man, then sighed, took out his phone, and showed the man his I-D proof.

    The man smiled and nodded. "All clear, Sir" He gave the box to Das. "Pleasee again."

    Das turned around the box and made sure it was a sealed pack.

    "Can you wrap with?" Das asked.

    "Excuse me?" The man asked with a confused look on his face." I am going to give this as a gift to someone, and I don''t want her to know it''s a phone."

    "Oh!" The man looked at the other staff. Sweat poured down his forehead. "I am sorry, Sir. We can do it, but there will be extra charges."

    Das sighed and tossed the box to the man. "I don''t care." He then looked at the time and said, "Do it in two minutes."

    The man hurriedly passed the box to the other man, and it took him 5 minutes to wrap it.

    "Here, Sir." The man said as he handed the box to Das.

    Das moved his gaze to the man who wrapped the cover, then looked at the man on the counter. "You took five minutes, so I won''t give you any money for it."

    Everyone looked at Das with an anxious expression on their faces.

    "Just kidding." Das swiped his card and paid for it.

    The man at the counter was still nervous by Das'' behavior.

    He cleared his throat and built up his courage to say, "Uhh would you like to check our other essories?"

    "No thanks."

    The man pointed his finger behind Das'' shoulder and said, "That is ourtest essory. If you buy it with the phone you bought, you will get a 10% discount."

    Das looked behind to see a big banner that was advertising earpods.

    "Hmm." Das then pondered, ''I don''t have one since I never listened to songs or watched any movies, but I guess I should buy one now.''

    Das nodded as he looked back at the man, "Give me two pairs."

    The man signaled another man, and he brought two boxes with him.

    The man then took out a bag and put all the three boxes in it.

    Das swiped his card again and made the payment.

    "Do you also want to give them as gifts? We can--"

    "No need." Das grabbed the bag and left the store.

    After walking for a while, he took out his phone and checked the time. "It''s 8:15. The party started at 7:30."

    He hurried the pace. "I amte."

    Elena had arranged the party at her favorite cafe. The cafe''s ground floor was where the shop opened at day time, and the second floor was for events like parties and other celebrations.

    "It will take about ten more minutes from here."

    Das could have run, but since he was wearing the suit, it was hard for him to walk, let alone run.

    Das was feeling ufortable with the suit because all his old suits were too tight for him, so he tailored the new one just a day before Elena''s birthday.

    It was almost impossible to get it ready within a day, but Das gave the tailor extra money and had it made-- just in 2 hours.

    The suit was ready, but since it was made in a hurry, there were many errors in the adjustments, and Das felt ufortable wearing it.

    Das reached the cafe and hurried to the second floor. He expected to see the party and everyone enjoying it, but what he saw stung him to the heart, and he couldn''t forget that pain even after a year and he never would in his entire life.

 Chapter 445: Birthday Party

    Chapter 445: Birthday Party

    Das opened the front door of the cafe, and he was greeted by the sweet aroma.

    The cafe''s ground floor switched to a bar at night and served only the drinks with low alcohol.

    It was a ce that one coulde to chill after a long tiresome day at the office.

    When Das walked in, there were only three customers.

    One man was wearing a suit. His watch and ring he wore in hand showed he was some rich person. The other man was wearing sses, and he was just sitting there with a ss of lemon juice in his hand. The third was a woman; she was wearing a one-piece party dress. She was staring crazily at the man wearing sses.

    When Das entered, all three of them, including the cafe owner-- currently bar owner, turned their gazes at Das.

    "Are you sure you are old enough to drink, kid?" The man wearing the ring asked.

    "I am not here to drink. It''s my friend''s birthday party today, so I am looking for a way to go to the second floor.

    "Oh!" The bar owner eximed. He then pointed his finger at the door behind the counter and said, "You can go through this door. And there is also another entrance from the back door."

    Das nodded and walked to the door behind the counter. He opened the door and then nced at the bar owner.

    The bar owner smiled in response and spoke, "She would be happy that you are here."

    Das frowned his face and closed the door behind him.

    The bar owner chuckled and resumed wiping the ss.

    "There is a party upstairs?" asked the man wearing sses.

    "Something like that."

    The man wearing the ring stared at the bar owner, then picked up the ss filled with the wine and took a sip. He then leaned back and said, "It''s rare to see you smile, master."

    The bar owner stopped his hand, "I was smiling?"

    "You were," the man replied.

    The bar owner then looked at the man wearing sses and at the woman. They both nodded in reply.

    "Who was that kid? You know him?" the man wearing the ring asked.

    The bar owner started wiping the ss again and uttered, "Not exactly. He is a friend of a girl I know."

    "Oh? I didn''t know the master was into young girls."

    "That''s not it, idiot. She is like a daughter to me."

    "Oh?" The woman rested her face on her hand and said, "It''s rare for you to show affection to someone."

    The bar owner then said with a smile on his face, "Maybe I am getting older?"

    "So?" The man wearing sses shook his ss, and the ice cube in the ss hit around the ss, making a soft clunk noise. "How did a girl gain your affection while we three are dying for it for twenty years?"

    "She is less annoying than you three."

    A smile appeared on all of their faces as they cheered together.

    ''What did that bar owner meant?'' Das wondered as he stood before the door of the second floor.

    Das moved his hand towards the handle of the door but stopped and pulled his hand back.

    He was nervous about many things.

    ''The room will be filled with people. And the party started like an hour ago.''

    Das took a deep breath and once again moved his hand at the handle. This time, he grabbed it and moved it down.

    The door opened, and walked in. He was expecting to get buried under the stares, but-- the hall was empty.

    There was no one inside.

    Confused, Das walked further in and nced around.

    ''What''s going on?'' He walked further. ''This is the second floor, right? Or did I miss the second floor and came to the third one or something?''

    Das clenched his fists. ''This room is decorated perfectly for a birthday party.''

    He gritted his teeth and frowned his face. ''What the hell is going on?''

    As Das walked further and nced more, he noticed a table and a pair of chairs in the corner. There was a 4-floor cake on the table next to a girl sitting on the chair with her hands and head on the table.

    Das noticed her at first nce. ''Elena.'' It was Elena.

    Das gulped down as he gripped the bag in his hand, then walked to the table with small steps.

    ''The party ended? But the cake'' Das let go of the bag as it fell on the floor.

    ''She would be happy that you are here.'' Das recalled the words the bar owner told him.

    He sat on the chair beside Elena, moved his hand towards her, stared at her, then touched her hand.

    Nothing happened.

    Das took a deep breath and gulped down, then shook Elena''s hand. "Elena?"

    Elena moved a little as her hair slid down her shoulder.

    "Elena."

    The table surface was wet, and Das knew the reason for it.

    "Elena?"

    Elena finally moved and sat up, then opened her eyes and looked at Das.

    Her eyes were red, and her face was also wet.

    "Are you okay?" Das asked.

    Elena didn''t say anything and just stared at Das.

    ''She is half-asleep?''

    Elena couldn''t believe her eyes and thought this all was just her dream.

    Elena was excited about her birthday for weeks. Last night, she couldn''t sleep from excitement and spend her night studying for the exams they had today.

    After the exams, Das dropped Elena at her house and then went to his house.

    Meanwhile, Elena couldn''t wait for the night. She hadn''t slept a wink, but she wasn''t sleepy.

    She didn''t eat anything in lunch and spent her afternoon getting ready.

    Once it was evening, she was ready to go. She came here at 7 PM and confirmed all the decorations. She then waited for the clock to hit 7:30.

    Ten minutes passed since the said time, but no one came. Elena went downstairs to make sure the doors were unlocked.

    Twenty minutes passed by, but still, no one came.

    Elena started to get worried that she might have posted the wrong address. She opened her post and confirmed the address; it was the correct address.

    Elena still put up a smile and kept waiting and waiting, but no one came.

    Feeling sad and dejected, she sat on the chair and rested her head on the table, then cried and cried and eventually fell asleep.

 Chapter 446: Naive Girl

    Chapter 446: Naive Girl

    Elena nced around and rubbed her eyes, then slowly moved her hand towards Das. She wanted to make sure she wasn''t hallucinating.

    Das had told her that he wouldn''te to her party, and after seeing him there, Elena was reluctant to believe it because she wanted Das to be there.

    She was afraid to touch him. She was worried because if Das turned out to be her hallucination, she would break.

    Before Elena could touch Das, Das grabbed Elena''s hand.

    "Are you okay?" He asked in a gentle voice.

    Elena didn''t say anything and burst into tears.

    Das pulled Elena''s hand and hugged her. He was both angry and sad.

    ''What the hell no one came?!''

    ''She was so excited dammit!''

    Elena hugged back Das and squeezed him.

    ''Why why? Why?!''

    They stayed like that for some minutes before Elena said, "I am fine now."

    Das didn''t want to let go of Elena, but he wanted to see her face. He patted Elena and wiped her tears. "It''s okay, alright?"

    Elena nodded and spoke, "Why are you here?"

    "I was just I came here for you."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    She started crying again. "Why did no one came?"

    "Our exams ended today, so everyone was probably tired." Das started to make the most logical and usible reasons. "Or maybe, they didn''t see your post on the forum?"

    Elena smiled slightly and replied, "I can see the post''s stats and tell how many people saw it."

    ''Dammit! I don''t have any other reasons I can make to--''

    "It''s fine, Das" Elena smiled again.

    Das'' heart ached to see Elena like this. He wanted to see the usual cheerful Elena.

    "I am here," Das stated.

    "Yeah."

    "I am here to celebrate your birthday."

    "Yeah."

    Das was still holding Elena''s hand and rubbed it with his thumb. He was trying to calm down Elena.

    "Are you okay now?"

    Elena nodded.

    Das smiled and stood up, "Let''s cut the cake then. I can''t wait to eat it."

    Elena smiled and stood up. She grabbed the knife and stared at Das.

    "What?" Das asked.

    "Won''t you cut it with me?"

    "Huh?"

    "Stand with me and hold my hand."

    "Ok...ay."

    Das stood beside Elena and grabbed her hand.

    "Not like this; do it from behind."

    Das stood behind Elena and grabbed Elena''s hand. Das could feel Elena''s soft body and smell her sweet scent.

    Das shook his hand as he threw out all the dirty thoughts from his mind. "Elena is sad here, and here I am thinking all that.''

    They cut the cake together. Elena grabbed the piece of the cake and turned around. And when she did, she identally mmed the cake on Das'' cheek.

    "I am sorry,"

    Das red at Elena. Elena made a puppy face and said again, "I am sorry. It wasn''t on fault."

    Das kept ring at her, then moved close to her and pinned her to the table.

    Scared, Elena asked, "What are you"

    Das was being intimidating, but he was just trying to grab the piece of cake.

    He grabbed the piece of cake and smeared it all over Elena''s face.

    "This was on purpose."

    Elena then grinned and smeared the remaining piece of cake she was holding-- all over Das'' face.

    They still hadn''t realized that their body was touching each other and they were sticking together like glue.

    Das then grabbed another piece of cake and fed Elena.

    "How is it?" Das asked.

    "Hmm. It''s great."

    Elena took the cake from Das'' hand and fed him. "How is it?"

    "It''s good."

    "The cafe owner made it."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yup."

    "What''s so special about it? I mean, we eat cake here all the time, don''t we?"

    Elena nodded as she grabbed another piece of cake and fed Das. "We do, but this cake is handmade."

    "Oh!" Das fed Elena and spoke, "No wonder it tastes different."

    They ate some cake and kept talking for more than half-hour. After that, Ana started feeling sleepy. She dozed a couple of times while talking with Das too.

    "Uhh you should go home now, Elena."

    "But"

    "I will drop you off, so don''t worry."

    Elena shook her head and spoke, "What if someonees?"

    Das felt pure anger after hearing that from Elena''s mouth.

    ''How naive is she?''

    ''How kind anyone can be?''

    ''She still believes someone woulde and''

    Das hated the fact that Elena thought about others more than herself. He didn''t like it-- more because others didn''t care about Elena.

    "It''s fine. I will stay here, and if someonees, I will tell them that the party ended." Of course, Das didn''t really mean it.

    He gave no fucks to the people who don''t care about anyone. He nned to leave as soon as Elena left.

    Das reached his hand towards Elena and said, "Can you give me your phone?"

    Elena gave her phone to Das as she said, "Sure, but why?"

    "I will call your dad and ask him toe here to pick you up."

    "I can tell him myself."

    "No need, I will do it." Das didn''t want Elena to answer the question her father would ask her.

    Elena unlocked the phone and gave it to Das.

    Das opened the contact lists and called Lucas. It rang for a while, and after three rings, Lucas picked up the call.

    [Elena? Is everything alright?] Lucas asked over the phone. Das could tell that Lucas sounded worried.

    "Uhh It''s me."

    [Who is this?"] Lucas asked.

    "It''s Das, your---"

    [What do you want? Where is Elena?] Lucas'' tone immediately changed after Das told Lucas about him.

    Das nced at Elena, who had already dozed off. He got up and left the room while Lucas kept yelling on the phone.

    [Hey! Are you listening?]

    "Yeah, I am here."

    [Why do you have Elena''s phone? And why are ''you'' calling me?!]

    "Elena is sleeping, and I called you to--"

    [You bastard! What did you do with my daughter! I am going to sue you!]

    "Slow down, old man. Listen to me first."

    [Don''t call me old--]

    "Shut up!" Das bit his tongue and then sighed, "Please," He added.

    [...]

    Das exined the situation to Lucas and asked him to pick up Elena from the cafe.

    [Alright, I will be there in five minutes]

    He hung up the call and saw the cracked skin on Elena''s phone.

    ''I forgot to give her the present.''

 Chapter 447: Make it Special

    Chapter 447: Make it Special

    After the call, Das went into the hall again.

    Elena had fallen asleep, and Das couldn''t help but stare at her. ''She looks beautiful every time I see her.''

    Das then picked up the bag and sat on the chair beside Elena, then he kept staring at her like a creep.

    He tried to touch her but stopped his hands halfway.

    ''I had never seen her as sad as I saw her today.'' Das blinked. ''She must be looking forward to seeing too many ssmates and students''

    Das then thought with a calm face, ''What happened to Elena''s friend? What was her name? Mirza? Virza? Argh! I can''t remember.'' Hemented.

    ''What happened to her? She should havee here,"

    ''Do I know any other ssmates? Probably no. I don''t even remember their faces.'' If Das saw any of them outside the school, he wouldn''t even recognize them.

    As Das kept admiring Elena''s beauty and it wasn''t long before Lucas showed up.

    Lucas tried to wake Elena up, but she was still having a hard time staying awake. Her eyes were automatically closing every ten seconds.

    Lucas looked at Das and said, "Can you help me take her to the car?"

    Das nodded and wrapped Elena''s arm around his shoulder.

    They left through the back door, and during their way to the car, Lucas kept looking at Das with mixed feelings.

    They put Elena on the backseat, and Derek sat on the driver''s seat as he turned on the car.

    "Are youing? Lucas asked.

    "No,"

    Lucas drove a car, and a secondter, Das yelled, "Wait!"

    Lucas stopped the car and peeked his head out of the window, "Changed your mind?"

    Das shook his head and said, "Please wait here for a second." He then ran inside the cafe and came back with a bag in his hand.

    "What is this?" Lucas asked.

    "Gifts for Elena."

    "It better not be some weird thing." Lucas reached out his hand to take the bag from Das.

    Das was about to hand Lucas the bag but stopped and took a small box out of the bag.

    It was the box of earpods he bought in pairs.

    Lucas sighed and tried again to take the bag, but Das once again stopped-- but this time, he stopped because he saw Elena looking at him from the window.

    Lucas'' face was twitching continuously.

    Das moved to the backseat window and knocked on it.

    Elena stared at him and grinned but didn''t open the window.

    "..."

    Lucas sighed and turned down the backseat window.

    "It''s Das!" Elena rejoiced as she jumped on Das to hug him, but Das stopped her and handed her the bag.

    "Here,"

    Elena didn''t even look at the bag and kept staring at Das. "What''s this?"

    "Your birthday gift."

    "My?"

    "Yes," Das nodded.

    Elena puffed her cheeks and kept staring at Das.

    ''She is kind of acting like mom does-- when she is drunk.''

    "I want more," Elena demanded.

    "What do you want?"

    "You!"

    "Huh?" Das looked at Elena with a puzzled face.

    Elena pointed her finger at Das and then said, "I want---" Before Elena could say anything or Das could hear anything Lucas drove off the car, leaving Das hanging.

    "What does she mean by that?'' Das muttered.

    He went back into the cafe through the back door, then nced to make sure Elena hadn''t left anything behind. He then sat on the chair Elena was seated and leaned back, then he looked at the sky through the window and muttered, "I wonder if I was able to make her birthday special." He then said with a calm face, "Like she did on mine."

    Das looked at the cake and wondered with a puzzled face, ''What should I do with this?''

    "I can''t throw this, and I can''t leave it here like this either." He stood up and once again nced at the cake.

    "I can''t take this home, but it''s too big to carry. I might even drop ayer or two while walking since most cakes are unstable." He ate a piece of cake and gulped down, "But it''s too good to be wasted."

    Even if he managed to take the cake home, it was nearly impossible for him or his family to eat the entire cake before it gets spoiled.

    "Hmm," Das pondered with a calm face, ''What if I give half of it to Elena tomorrow?''

    "Yeah, I will do that--"

    Ring!

    Das'' phone rang.

    He took out his phone and saw an unknown number. He stared at the number and tried to recall if he had given his number to someone, and the phone stopped ringing. But, the next second, Das got a call from the same number again.

    "Who is it?" Das said as he picked up the call.

    [What took you so long?]

    "Uhh who?" Das couldn''t recognize the voice.

    [It''s Lucas]

    "Oh!" Even though Das had talked to Lucas on the phone some minutes ago, Das couldn''t recognize the voice.

    "What''s up?" Das asked.

    [Where are you right now?]

    "I am just about to leave?"

    [I see.]

    Das suddenly felt like teasing Lucas, said, "What''s wrong? Are you worried about me or something? No need toe to pick me up; I can go home by myself."

    [Heck no! I won''t care even if you die.]

    "Heh!" Das clucked then asked, "So? Why did you call me?"

    [Uhh.. what are you going to do with the cake?]

    "I was thinking of taking it home and then deliver it to your house tomorrow."

    ''I would be able to see Elena too'' Now that their exams ended, they now had a long vacation of about three months, so there was no reason for Das and Elena to meet each other.

    [No need for that. We have the same cake here] Lucas rejected, and Das'' n to meet Elena failed.

    "So what should I do with this huge cake?"

    [Eat it?]

    "There is no way I can eat it."

    [Then take it home and give it to your hot-blooded mother]

    "She won''t eat that much."

    [Argh! Then just give it to the master downstairs. There might be three customers sitting there, and they would love to eat it]

    "..." Das was confused at first, but he thought it would be better than wasting it. "Alright."

    [Good]

    Das wanted to ask how Elena was doing; he cleared his throat and said, "How is Elena--"

    Before he could ask, Lucas hung up the call.

    Das clenched his phone in his hand as he trembled in anger and then kicked the chair.

 Chapter 448: The Cake

    Chapter 448: The Cake

    Das was extremely angry.

    "Why does he hate me that much?" Das knew why Lucas hated him, but that wasn''t actually the case. Lucas never hated Das or Ang in his life. They just can''t get along, no matter how much they try.

    Das walked to the chair he kicked, then picked it up and put it on the same spot as before.

    He then slid the cake to the corner of the table and carried it from the hard te below the cake.

    "Thi is heavier than I thought." Das had always been fit and an athlete even though he hadn''t trained or exercised in years.

    He carried the cake through the door that he had left open after Das called Lucas to pick Elena up.

    He walked down the stairs slowly and carefully as the cake was blocking his sight.

    After walking down thest stair, Das stood before the door. Das tried to carry the cake with one hand and open the door with the other, but before he could do so, the door slightly opened, then it fully opened.

    Das walked in and saw the person who opened the door was none other than the cafe''s owner.

    "Uhh" Das tried to start the conversation, but he had no idea what to say.

    "I heard the footstepsing down, so I opened the door."

    "Thanks," Das nodded.

    The cafe owner then looked at the cake Das was holding, and his eyes widened.

    "Are you okay carrying the cake by yourself?" the cafe''s owner asked.

    "Yeah,"

    When the owner opened the door, he noticed the door''s handle shaking. ''That means earlier he was carrying it with one hand?'' The owner thought to himself.

    ''Not only was he carrying it with one hand, but he perfectly managed to bnce it--'' The owner then noticed the eaten part of the cake. ''Just how in the world did he manage to do something like that?''

    The owner was surprised but didn''t pay much thought and walked to the counter after noticing that Das caught him staring at him.

    Das then looked at the three customers from before and remembered what Lucas had told him.

    "Uhh" Das forced a smile on his face and said, "Would you like to eat it?"

    "I don''t eat sweets, kid." said the man wearing the ring.

    "I don''t eat anything after drinking the lemon juice made by the master," said the man wearing sses.

    Das then gazed at the woman, and she shook her head. "I don''t eat sweets before sleeping. What if I get fat?"

    Das stared at the three of them, and only one thought passed his mind, ''Can''t they just say ''no'' if they don''t want to eat it?''

    Sigh!

    Das sighed and looked at the owner.

    The owner slightly chuckled and said in a calm yet low voice, "I made that cake with my hand."

    All the three of them stopped moving as their gazes slowly moved from the owner to Das and then at the cake.

    The first one to move was the man wearing the ring, and the other two followed him,

    The man wearing a ring rushed to Das and gulped down, "I will give you 3 million Kirs. Just give me this cake!"

    The man wearing sses cleared his throat, "I will give you whatever you want-- just name it, and give me this cake."

    The woman looked at Das and touched his face, "I will get you as many girls as you want, so won''t you give this cake to me."

    Das was scared of their sudden change in behavior.

    ''What the hell happened? Earlier, they were making excuses, but as soon as the owner said that he made this cake, they suddenly changed.''

    Das then nced at the owner and wondered, ''Who is that guy?''

    "Hey, give me the cake already." the man wearing the ring said.

    "This cake is mine!" the man wearing the sses yelled.

    The woman pushed the other two men, "Fuck off! This cake is mine."

    Das wanted to run out of the cafe, but running with a cake would be hard even for Das.

    He sighed and said, "I don''t want anything, and I will give you the upper two floors of the cake."

    All of their eyes widened as they said in unison, "Are you sure, kid?!"

    "...." Das felt like smashing the entire cake on their faces.

    The man wearing the ring turned around and looked at the owner, "Master! Who is this kid? He is so kind."

    ''Kind? And me?'' Dasughed inwardly.

    "Calm down now. You are troubling the kid." The owner said as he took out four tes from the shelves.

    Das shared the upper two floors of the cakes with them and prepared to leave.

    "Hey kid, are you going to carry the cake like this all the way to your home?" the owner asked.

    Das nodded.

    "Please wait a minute; I will pack it for you."

    "Uhh.. okay." Das didn''t know how to thank people.

    The owner packed the cake in a bag and handed it to Das while saying, "Just put it in the refrigerator after you reach home."

    Das nodded and left the cafe.

    The three customers kept fighting for the cake and eventually ate everything despite making excuses before.

    Das walked the entire way from the cafe to his house as he reminisced about Elena''s pretty face.

    ''She really looked beautiful today, and seeing her teary eyes made me want to hug her.''

    Das then remembered Elena''s scent.

    "She was so soft," He muttered.

    Das took out his phone to check the time, and it was 9:49 PM.

    "Looks like mom won''t yell at me."

    Das hurried up his pace and reached the main street. There were still a lot of people walking about and enjoying their stuff.

    The restaurants and hotels were also packed with people.

    Das hurried up his face but not fast enough to break the cake in the bag.

    He looked up at the sky and muttered, "I wonder when will we meet again."

    =====

    Check out my other novel named "Unrivaled Demon"

 Chapter 449: Make Her Mine

    Chapter 449: Make Her Mine

    Das opened the main gate, walked in and closed it, then walked to the front door.

    When he opened the first door, Das saw Ang standing there.

    Das turned around and locked the front door.

    "I told you toe back before 10," Ang said.

    "I am back before 10."

    Ang showed her watch to Das and said, "It''s 10: 02. You are two minuteste."

    "Oh,e on!" Das sighed.

    Ang grinned as she patted Das on the head and said with a smile on her face, "I just got a call from Reba, and she told me everything."

    "I see."

    "I was about toe to pick you up."

    Das handed Ang the bag and said, "Here, the cake."

    Ang stared at Das with a puzzled look on her face.

    "What?" Das asked.

    "Aren''t you forgetting something?"

    Das sighed again and said, "I am home."

    Ang patted Das on the head, "Good boy."

    Das shrugged Ang''s hand with an annoyed look on his face, "Stop doing this."

    Ang squinted her eyes and started patting Das with both of her hands. "Don''t you dare speak against your mom."

    "Enough!" Das walked in as he asked, "Where is dad?"

    "He is taking a bath."

    "Thiste? And didn''t he bathe just like 2 hours ago?"

    Ang''s face flushed a little as she started fidgeting. Das realized what must have happened after he left.

    Das raised his eyebrows as she shook his head and cleared his throat, "You know, you can just ask me to leave the house"

    "That''s not it! You are misunderstanding."

    "Is Das back yet?" Derek asked as he got out of the bathroom while wiping his hair with a towel.

    "Yeah," Das nodded.

    "Derek!" ANg rushed to Derek and said in a loud voice, "Das is misunderstanding something; please correct him!"

    Derek nced at Das and raised his eyebrows twice as if he was asking something.

    "It''s nothing." Das shook his head and put the cake on the couch before saying, "I am going upstairs."

    Das!" Ang called him, then looked at Derek and said in a panicked voice, "He is thinking we were having--"

    Before ANg could speak anything more, Derek covered her mouth and looked at Das, then said, "Don''t mind her."

    Das sighed as he entered his room.

    "How can you say that in front of him?"

    "But!"

    "He is a grown-up kid now. He understands everything. No need to--"

    Ang''s face flushed even more as she snatched the towel from Derek''s hand and ran to the bathroom. "Eat the cake if you want, and then put it in the fridge."

    Derek watched Ang enter the bathroom as he chuckled, "She is acting just like she did on our first time."

    Derek walked to the couch and opened the bag.

    "This smell," Derek smelled again. "Is it made by the master?"

    Derek took a bite, then took another, then another-- he ended up eating five slices of the cake.

    He wanted to eat more, but he was afraid he might need to sleep in the living room if he ate more-- and reluctantly put the cake in the fridge.

    He then yawned as he nced around and then started thinking something. After pondering for a while, he smirked and made his way to the bathroom.

    He stealthily entered the bathroom, and soon Ang''s scream was heard in the living room.

    Derek originally went there to brush his teeth, but he did more than just brushing his teeth.

    Meanwhile, Das sighed in his room as he jumped on the bed.

    His eyes were feeling heavy as he hadn''t slept the night before.

    "She smelled too good," he said.

    "Her body was so soft, and her skin is so white, and she looks so pretty, and I wanted to touch her and hug her and and do many other things with her." Das couldn''t stop thinking about Elena.

    "What have I be like this? What happened to me? I just just want to be with her all the time."

    Das questioned himself. "How can I do that? How can I make that happen?"

    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "How can I make her mine?"

    He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight, with a confused expression on his face, "What did I just say?"

    Ring~!

    Das'' phone rang.

    He stood up and took out his phone, thinking who would call him at this hour, and he was also annoyed for disturbing him when he was thinking about Elena--- but, all his annoyance when he saw the name of the caller.

    Das immediately answered the call. "Yes?"

    [Hey]

    "Hey?"

    [Were you sleeping?]

    "No," Elena still sounded sleepy.

    [I was heading to bed]

    "Is that so?"

    [Yeah, so I called you to thank you.]

    "For what?"

    [For making my birthday special]

    Das'' eyes widened after hearing that as he smiled, "Anytime."

    [Also thanks for the gift]

    "Did you open it?"

    [No, I am too sleepy to open it, so I will open it tomorrow]

    "Okay."

    [....]

    "....."

    After a brief silence, as spoke, "Say, Elena."

    [Hmm?]

    "We have a vacation now, right?"

    [Yeah,]

    ''So, will youe to school now so we can meet every day?'' Das prepared himself to say that.

    [Das, will you go to school now?] Elena beat him to it. She asked him before he could ask.

    ''I would go if you are going toe.'' Das gulped down and said, "What about you?"

    [I am going to my grandparent''s house tomorrow.]

    "Oh!"

    [What about you?]

    "I will just study at home I guess?" Das answered dejectedly.

    [We also have sports weeking up next month and the school festival too.]

    "Yeah."

    [Let''s meet again when I get back from my grandparent''s house, okay?]

    "When will you be back?"

    [About a week or two]

    ''A week or two?!'' Das felt like his world was about to end.

    [Okay bye. And I am sorry for today]

    "What are you apologizing for?"

    [...]

    "Elena?"

    [....]

    ''Did she fall asleep?'' Without hanging up the call, Das started undressing. "Finally, I can take off this suit,"

    Das walked to the closet and opened it. As he was pondering on what he should wear at night, he heard a faint voice.

    Das looked back and saw that the call was still ongoing.

    "Did she say something?" Das walked to the bed, picked up his phone, and then moved it closer to his ears but heard nothing.

    Thinking it was just his imagination or some static noise, Das hung up the call.

 Chapter 450: Rect of Loneliness

    Chapter 450: Rect of Loneliness

    A week passed, and Das and Elena hadn''t seen each other or didn''t even talk.

    Das waited for Elena to call him, but the call never came.

    Another week passed after that, but she still hadn''t called him.

    Das was kind of sad and angry that she hadn''t called him. He thought that he was the only one missing her.

    In the end, he gave up on waiting and called Elena, but she didn''t answer the call.

    He waited for a while before calling again, but she never responded to his call.

    The entire day passed, and Das kept calling her.

    The next day, Das decided to go to Elena''s home and talk to her. Das was thinking Elena was ignoring him.

    He got ready and made his way to Elena''s home before stopping by the convenience store to grab some snacks for Elena.

    When Das reached Elena''s house, there was no one present in the house-- it was locked.

    ''She hasn''te back from her grandparent''s ce yet?'' Das wondered.

    Elena said she would stay for about a week with her grandparents, but it had been more than two weeks, and she still wasn''t back.

    Worried, Das called Lucas, but Lucas didn''t answer his call. He then tried to call Reba and finally, his call was answered-- but it wasn''t Reba, it was Lucas.

    [How dare you call my wife?!] Lucas yelled.

    "Where is Elena?"

    [Answer my question, first]

    "Where is Elena?" Das asked again.

    [It''s none of your business--]

    "Please answer, or I will burn your house."

    [Is that a threat?]

    "Maybe it is?"

    [I can sue you for threatening awyer, you know?]

    "I don''t care."

    After a long silence, Das heard Lucas sighing.

    [She is with her grandparents. I thought she had already informed you about it.]

    "She did, but it''s been two weeks."

    [Uhh well she is sick]

    "What?!" Das yelled.

    [She is sick.]

    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?!"

    [Calm down, kid.]

    "How the fuck am I supposed to calm down?!"

    [She is sick, and you can''t do anything about it]]

    "I will call the best doctors in the world."

    [There is no need. She is already recovering.]

    "Can you tell me the address of her--"

    [I won''t.]

    Lucas rejected Luka as though he knew what Das was going to ask.

    "Why? Do you hate me that much?!" Das questioned.

    [It''s not about hating or anything. She is sick, and you can''t do anything about it. If you go there, then she might just get more anxious]

    "..."

    [You should know her better than anyone,] Lucas added.

    "I want to talk to her."

    [You can''t]

    "I want to see her."

    [You can''t]

    "You don''t understand how I am feeling right now!" Das roared.

    [I don''t need to understand. You and your barbaric mother are the same.]

    "..."

    [Alright, then, I am busy, so don''t ever call again. Goodbye.]

    Lucas hung up the call.

    Das'' face twitched as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He stood there still for about ten seconds, then opened his eyes and smashed his phone to the ground in anger.

    "Damn that bastard!"

    Das sighed and picked up all the broken parts of his phone, then made his way to his home.

    After that, he didn''te out of his room for ten days.

    He had ordered a new phone online but didn''t even unbox the phone.

    He barely ate and drank, barely took a bath, or did anything.

    Ang got worried about Das and called Reba and Reba told Ang everything.

    Later that day, when Ang was sitting in the living room while staring at Das'' room, waiting for him toe out of his room-- Ang''s phone rang.

    Angzily moved her hand to her phone and looked at the caller''s name. She then immediately stood up and dashed upstairs to Das'' room.

    She banged on his door, but Das didn''t respond.

    "Das! Open the door!" She yelled.

    "Please leave me alone." The door was muffling Das'' voice, but Ang couldn''t tell how hoarse Das'' voice was.

    "It''s a call from Elena!"

    After some thumping noise, the door opened, and Das snatched the phone from Ang''s hand, then closed the door.

    As Das phone was broken and he didn''t set up the new one yet, Elena couldn''t call Das, so she called Ang.

    Ang stood in front of Das'' room for ten minutes and waited for Das toe out.

    After waiting for five more minutes, Das opened the door and gave the phone back to Ang.

    Ang took her phone while saying, "Are you good now?"

    Das nodded.

    "Then open the door ande out of the room."

    Das sighed and opened the door, then walked into the door.

    Ang walked with a furious look on her face, "I told you toe out!"

    "I am just taking out my clothes-- I am going to take a bath."

    "Oh! Fine then."

    Ang waited for Das to take out his clothes, and when he left the room, only then she left the room with Das.

    Das walked downstairs, and Ang followed him.

    "DOn''t you have something you need to say?" Ang asked.

    Das stopped and turned around as he looked at Ang, then sighed, "I am sorry for making you worry."

    Ang stared at Das for some seconds, then sighed as she walked to the living room. "Listen, Das; if you don''t tell your problems, we can''t help you. If something is bothering you, you need to be honest with your parents, you know?"

    "Stuff like that doesn''te to mind when you are depressed."

    Ang walked to the kitchen as she muttered, "Never knew she would affect you this much."

    Das couldn''t hear it clearly, but he heard some of the words. "Even I don''t'' why." He muttered and entered the bathroom.

    After that, he took a bath and ate dinner.

    The next day, he went to school as Elena had asked him to.

    "Why did she call me behind the school?" Das wondered as he made his way behind the school.

 Chapter 451: I Love You

    Chapter 451: I Love You

    "Why did she call me behind the school?" Das wondered as he thought, ''The exam results were announcedst night, and I checked her results first rather than mine.''

    "I am happy she passed." Das couldn''t focus on his studies during exams and kept worrying about Elena.

    Das didn''t want Elena to get expelled. If Elena had gotten expelled, Das was ready to leave the high school and follow Elena wherever she went.

    Das reached the back of the school, concluding that Elena called him to thank him for all the things he did for her.

    "So this is farewell, huh?"

    ''What was I thinking? Everyone is the same in the end. They wille to you when they need you and then leave you alone when they don''t need you anymore.''

    ''Why did I think that she was different?''

    ''Well I just need to spend some days online, and I will go back to how it was before.''

    Das dejectedly closed his eyes and waited for Elena toe.

    After about a minute or so, Elena came rushing and said, "I am here."

    Das and Elena hadn''t met for more than two weeks now.

    Das opened his eyes and saw Elena. He remembered how lonely he felt when he didn''t see and talked to Elena for two weeks.

    ''How can I survive without her? I can''t imagine my life without her.''

    Das knew it was impossible for him to live without Elena.

    He gulped down as he prepared himself, "So, why did you call me here?"

    Elena''s face slightly flushed as she muttered, "I am sorry for not contacting you for the past few days."

    "It''s fine. You were sick, so there is no need to say sorry."

    "Also." Elena muttered something in a low voice.

    "Hmm? What was that?"

    "Did you hear it?"

    "No, you were speaking in a low voice, so I couldn''t hear it. Can you speak it again?"

    Elena shook her head. "That''s not what I am talking about."

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about. Please be more clear."

    "On that phone, did you hear what I said in the end?"

    "You mean yesterday?"

    Elena shook her head again and said in a loud voice, "Thest time we talked on my birthday night."

    "Oh!" Das recalled hearing something, but it shrugged it off as some disturbance. "I didn''t."

    Elena''s face flushed a little more as she sighed, "I see."

    "What was it?"

    Elena''s face flushed even more.

    "Come on, tell already. What did you say? And why did you call me here?"

    "I"

    "Hmm?"

    "I want to know more about you."

    "..." Das tendered with a puzzled look on his face. ''What is that supposed to mean?''

    "Believe me, if you try to know more about me, you will just end up hating me," Das replied.

    ''I have sides which you have never seen I have done things which you can never imagine.''

    "That''s not true! I.." Elena stopped and took a deep breath.

    "I I lo--"

    Ring~!

    The bell rang, and Das couldn''t hear what Elena said.

    ''What did she say? I and then what? I heard ''lo'' only.''

    Das'' widened his eyes as he gasped, ''Is it what I am thinking is it?''

    Das ced his hand on his chin and wondered. ''That''s the only word I can think of.'' Das finally came to a conclusion.

    ''She was trying to say, ''I loathe you''.'' He came to a wrong conclusion.

    Das looked at Elena to see her face red as blood.

    She had finally gathered her courage to confess to him, but the bell censored it.

    Elena was about to cry on her luck. ''Is this the sign that I will get rejected?'' Elena wondered.

    Here Das was convinced it was ''Loathe'', and looked at Elena. "So?"

    Still, Das wanted to make sure, or rather, he wanted to hear it from Elena''s mouth.

    "I" Elena summoned up her courage and yelled, "I love you!"

    "...." Das stared nkly at Elena and tried to process her words.

    Seconds passed, and seconds turned into minutes.

    Elena nced at Das with her flushed face, "So?"

    Das was still staring at her like his brain had died, and he couldn''t understand what Elena said.

    "Can you repeat it again?"

    Elena was about to cry from embarrassment, but she hade this far, so she had no intention to fall back now.

    "I love you."

    "Love as in?" Das asked with a confused face.

    "As a boy."

    "Yeah, but like how?" Das himself didn''t know what he was saying.

    "I want to go out with you."

    With that statement, Das realized what Elena meant, and his face flushed a little.

    "What do you mean by you love me? Like romantically? And you want to go out with me? Like dating?"

    Elena nodded.

    "Is this some kind of prank?"

    Elena shook her head.

    "Are you being one hundred percent serious?"

    "I am one thousand percent serious."

    "...." Das looked at Elena for a while and tried to figure out the situation.

    ''Is this dream?'' That was his first thought.

    "Why do you want to date me? I have treated you so harshly, and I don''t see any reason for you to fall in love with me."

    "That''s not true! I love you because of that! I love you when you are angry! I love you when you are cute! I love you when you are sulking! I love everything about you!"

    Even though half of the things she said made no sense, it was effective.

    All those dark and painful feelings from Das'' heart disappeared.

    Elena looked at Das and waited for his reply, but he just stared back at her.

    "Please tell me your answer."

    "What answer?"

    "Will you date me?"

    Das took a deep breath and answered, "I don''t date gamer girls."

    Elena''s eyes widened as though she never expected a rejection like this. "I will stop ying games, so please go out with me!"

    ''Why is she going this far? Nothing good will happen if you love someone like me.''

    ''I am a killer, and I have killed many people. Not only that, I get attacked almost every day. If you stay with me, then one day you might get attacked too. I don''t want that.''

    Elena had already started crying, and Das was weak against that.

    ''But I can''t I want to be with her too.'' Das once again nced at Elena, who was trying to wipe her tears.

    ''I need to change myself. I will kill thatpany boss and then end everything.''

    ''After that, I can live my life as a normal high school boy.

    The only reason Das didn''t want to be with Elena was the danger-- of himself. Daas was very well aware of his personality, and he knew that there would be no sane girl who would want to date someone like him.

    Still, Elena confessed to him and asked him to go out with her. If Das wanted to date her, he would have to leave everything behind, and for that, he needed to take care of his unfinished business.

    Das looked at Elena and nodded, then said with a gentle smile on his face, "I will go out with you."

    ======

    Hey guys, This is NoWoRRyMan. I have one announcement.

    This novel is doing very badly for the past 2 months, and the stats decreased by 95%. I waited for more than a month to see if everything goes back to normal or not-- but it didn''t. (less than 50 readers are reading this book despite having such high collections. This makes no sense and makes me more depressed. You can even tell it by the power stones.)

    I had one more mini-arc after this one (in the back story itself) and nned to end this novel after that, but sadly, things have been hard on me. Theck of motivation after seeing those stats and depression and everything is beating me really hard, and I can''t go one like this, so I have decided to end this novel here.

    Thank you for reading until here and supporting me so far. But, this is not the end of this novel. When I was new, and I started writing this novel, I never hoped I would reach this far, and at that time, I promised myself that I will never drop this novel and would continue it even if there is only one reader reading it-- and I n to fulfill that promise.

    I am not dropping this novel. There are still many things to take care of and many things left for Das to do. He still has to know who Agustus is, and the truth about his system and everything else.

    I had three options,

    1) Keep writing this novel as I am writing it. But if I had done this, I would be just more and more demotivated.

    2) Second was to drop this novel and say goodbye to it. But I would never do this.

    3) Third was to write another book as this novel''s sequel (and I nned to do this). But that would have just looked like I was trying to force the new reader to read this book to understand the sequel.

    So, I came up with a 4th option,

    I will write a reboot. The reboot will entirely new story with the same characters. They would be introduced again like a new story, and the story will progress. But don''t worry, the story won''t repeat; it would be a new story (the same story, but with different events). The events will be different, and after some events, the story will connect to where it left off (chapter 372), so a new reader would also be able to read that book without reading this one.

    One more thing about the reboot is that it will be a 3RD person POV, meaning it won''t be only Das'' POV. As it will be 3rd person pov, like all the other novels, readers would get to know more about other characters and the world, which would help readers get immersed into the story rather than just reading it as Das'' POV.

    [I had made many mistakes in the past and destroyed this story. Now that I have gained writing experience as well as have a better grasp of describing the story, I promise you would like it]

    Once again, I thank you all for supporting me until now, and I hope you keep supporting me.

    I will soon (in about a month) will start writing the reboot, and the name will be [Corrupted System of Almighty King] (The name might change as I am still not sure how it is). Feedback and suggestion for the name would be appreciated.

    Until then, read my other novels if you are interested.

    Well, then, see you guys after a month, and I hope you guys support me and read it on . I will try my best.

 Chapter 452: One-Year Anniversary

    Chapter 452: One-Year Anniversary

    So today (28th April) is the first anniversary of this novel. One year ago, I started this novel and never thought I would reach here.

    I wanted to keep writing this novel and celebrate all the anniversary as an ongoing novel, but unfortunately, I had to end this novel.

    In thest chapter, I promised a reboot+ sequel, and I am working on it, and it would be out soon.

    Here is the teaser of the first chapter of the reboot version.

    Please check out the novel when ites out.

    The title would be "Corrupted System of the Evil Emperor." and it would be out within the next month.

    =======

    "Alright. That''s it for today." The male teacher said as he turned off the projector.

    All the students started leaving. Some were in a hurry, and some were leisurely walking out.

    Everyone left except two students. Elena, who was sitting at the third desk of the middle row. And the second one was Daas, who was sitting at the fourth desk of the first row next to the open window.

    Das looked bored as though he had spent an eternity at the school. He nced outside the window and saw all the students leaving.

    SIGH~

    He sighed as he closed the window and looked at Elena only to find her staring at him.

    Daas paid no attention to Elena and put hisptop and tablet in his bag, then took out his phone and looked at the time.

    It was 4: 22 PM.

    Daas shook his head as he put his phone back in his pocket.

    "Another boring day," he muttered.

    He was about to stand up but stopped as he saw Elena walking towards him.

    ''Here she goes again.'' he thought as he exhaled sharply.

    She had a slim figure and a jade-like beauty with long ck hair and blue eyes. She wore a ck zer and a ck and blue-colored cross-striped skirt that was their school uniform.

    Daas was wearing a back zer with a red tie and blue pants. He had ck hair and green eyes, but he was wearing blue contact lenses.

    Elena stood in front of Das and stared at him intensely.

    After waiting for a while, Das gulped down and spoke, "How may I help you?"

    Elena raised her eyebrows and squinted her eyes, then frowned her face. "Daas~"

    Daas gulped down once again and averted his gaze from Elena. Elena puffed her cheeks and jumped on Das, but he stopped her with one hand and said, "Not here,"

    Daas grabbed Elena''s hand and dragged her out of the ss. Elena wrapped her hand around Daas'' arm and giggled.

    They walked through the almost empty hallway and got into the elevator. The elevator stopped at the ground floor, where many students were hanging around and waiting for someone or preparing to leave.

    Elena was still grabbing Daas'' arm as they made their way out of the school''s main gate.

    After walking for a while, Daas nced at Elena and said, "You can let go now,"

    Elena tightened her grip around Daas'' arm and buried his arm under her breasts, then nced at his face, "Did you say something?"

    Daas'' furrowed his eyebrows, and after staring at Elena for a while, he shook his head. "Nope,"

    They walked to the park, where Elena finally let go of Daas'' arm.

    Elena stood on the bench and looked down at Daas.

    "What are you doing?" Daas asked.

    "I am guessing from where and how you would attack me today,"

    "Oh?" Daas removed his tie and wrapped it around Elena''s neck, then pulled her closer. "Did you guess it right?"

    Elena grinned and kissed Daas on the lips, then uttered, "Nope,"

    Elena tried to kiss Daas again, but Daas stopped her and nced around.

    Elena started jumping on the bench impatiently.

    Daas took out something from his zer pocket and inserted it in his ear. "Lily, are you active?"

    [Anytime for you, Master Daas]

    Lily was an Artificial intelligence (AI) assistance made by Daas during thest vacation. He initially made Lily as a gift for Elena to give her on her birthday, but something went wrong, and only Daas can ess Lily.

    "Is everything clear?" Daas asked with a serious yet calm look on his face as he nced around.

    [Yes, the spot you are standing is all the CCTV cameras'' blind-spot, and there are no drones around here right now. So you can kiss as much as you want.]

    "Your way of talking keeps evolving, Lily," Daasmented.

    There were CCTV cameras almost everywhere and thousands of drones patrolling around the city to keep the security tight.

    "Are you done yet?" Elena asked as she wrapped her arms around Daas'' neck.

    Daas wrapped his arms around Elena''s waist and pulled her closer, then kissed her.

    Elena tried to kiss Daas'' again, but Daas let her go, and she ended up hanging in the air with her arms still wrapped around Daas'' neck.

    "How about you act this passionate when we are indoors?" Daas asked curiously.

    Elena''s face flushed as she stuttered, "I will try,"

    Daas grabbed Elena''s hand and started running. "Let''s go! I will drop you off at your house,"

    "Walk slowly,"

    They were walking on the pavement, and Elena was hugging Daas'' arm.

    Daas sighed softly as he nced at Elena. "How can you walk like this? Don''t you feel ufortable?"

    "Not really."

    As they were walking, someone wearing a ck hoodie ran into them and pushed Elena on the street.

    Elena was about to get run over by the car if Daas hadn''t pulled her back.

    "Watch out, bitch!" the driver yelled as the car passed by.

    They both panted heavily as they looked at each other.

    "Are you okay?" Das asked with a concerned look on his face.

    "Yeah," Elena nodded.

    Daas then ced his arm around Elena''s shoulder as he nced around to look for the hooded person.

    "Daas? What''s wrong?"

    "This was obviously an attack. Let''s go home,"

    "You are getting paranoid like usual,"

    "Lily, hack into the CCTVs database and send all the footage that captured this scene."

    [Okay, master Daas.]

    After walking for about ten minutes, they reached Elena''s home.

    Elena nced at Daas and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Das didn''t say anything and pushed Elena against the wall then kissed her.

    Elena kissed back, and as soon as their lips parted, Elena kissed again.

    "Elena,"

    "What?" Elena tried to kiss again.

    Daas stared into Elena''s eyes and uttered with a serious look on his face, "Please go out with me,"

    Elena sighed as she pushed Daas back and walked to open the gate of her house, then turned her face to Daas. "How many times do I have to tell you that we can''t date?"

    =====

    So, this was a treasure of the first half of the first chapter of the reboot of this novel. I hope you liked it.

    As I said in thest chapter, The story would start over but the events and the plot would be totally different, and it will pick up from chapter 372 after some events.

    Please check out the novel when ites out.

    The title would be "Corrupted System of the Evil Emperor." and it would be out within the next month.

    Also, check out my other novel "Unrivaled Demon"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!